> 


{ 


mm 


.'•  L: ;  : 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 


GIFT  OF 

Martha  Green 


fr 


GREAT    EVENTS 


IN 


THE    HISTORY 


OF 


NORTH  AND  SOUTH  AMERICA; 


FROM    THE   ALLEGED 


DISCOVERY  OF  THE  CONTINENT, 

BY  THE  NORTHMEN,  IN  THE  TENTH  CENTURY, 


TO 


THE  PRESENT  TIME; 


WITH   BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCHES    OF   EMINENT   MEN    CONNECTED   WITH 
AMERICAN   HISTORY. 


BY  CHARLES  A.UGOODRICH, 

AUTHOR  OF  "UNITED  STATES'  HISTORY,"  "LIVES  OF  THE  SIGNERS  OF  THE  DECLARATION 
OF  AMERICAN  INDEPENDENCE,"  &c.,  &c. 


ILLUSTRATED  WITH  UPWARDS  OF  TWO  HUNDRED  ENGRAVINGS, 

CHIEFLY   FROM   ORIGINAL   DESIGNS,   BY    EMINENT    ARTISTS. 


HARTFORD: 
PUBLISHED  BY  HOUSE  &  BROWN 

1851. 


LOAN  STACK 


ENTERED,  ACCORDING  TO  ACT  OF  CONGRESS.  IN  THE  YEAR  1849,  BY 

CHARLES    A.    GOODRICH, 

IN  THE  CLERK'S  OFFICE  OF  THE  DISTRICT  COURT  OF  CONNECTICUT. 


PRESS  OF 
ANDRUS    AND    SON,  WALTER    S.    WILLIAMS, 

HARTFORD.  HASTFOHn 


LOAN  STACK 


GIFT 


PREFACE. 


THE  plan  of  the  following  work,  whatever  may  be  thought  of  its  executi<  n, 

.  will  commend  itself,  it  is  believed,  to  the  taste  and  judgment  of  the  public.     It 

proceeds  upon  the  principle  of  selection,  being  chiefly  confined  to  the  Great 

Events  of  American  History,  and  which  are  treated  of  as  distinct  subjects.    In 

these  respects,  the  work  differs  from  other  historical  works  on  the  same  subject. 

The  advantages  of  a  work  thus  constructed,  are  too  obvious  to  need  specifi 
cation.  Yet,  it  may  be  remarked,  that  great  events  in  history  are  like  great 
objects  in  nature  and  art.  It  is  the  bolder  features  of  a  country — the  more 
costly  and  imposing  edifices  of  the  city — the  higher  and  more  elaborate  achieve 
ments  of  art — upon  which  we  delight  to  dwell.  In  like  manner,  great  events 
attract  our  attention  and  interest  our  minds,  because  of  their  relations — because 
of  the  higher  qualities  of  mind  which,  perhaps,  gave  them  birth,  and  the  striking 
and  lasting  changes  which  grow  out  of  them.  They  serve  as  landmarks  in  our 
drift  down  the  stream  of  time.  We  date  from  them.  We  refer  to  them.  We 
measure  between  them.  We  compare  them  one  with  another — their  causes, 
progress,  influences ;  and,  in  so  doing,  our  knowledge  of  men  and  things  is 
advanced — our  false  opinions  are  corrected — our  topics  for  interesting  and 
profitable  speculation  and  reflection  greatly  multiplied.  A  thorough  perusal  of 
a  work  thus  constructed  will  secure,  it  is  believed,  a  more  competent  and  per 
manent  knowledge  of  the  history  of  a  country,  than  some  half-dozen  readings 
of  that  history,  written  on  the  ordinary  plan. 

The  principle  of  selection  will  render  the  work  the  more  valuable  to  certain 
classes  of  persons — to  those  who,  desirous  of  a  competent  knowledge  of  the 
history  of  their  country,  have  but  a  limited  time  to  devote  to  the  study  of  it; 
to  the  young,  whose  minds  are  apt  to  become  wearied  and  perplexed  with  the 
number  and  details  of  minor  events;  and  to  those  who  wish  to  refresh  their 
recollections,  without  the  labor  and  loss  of  time  incident  to  the  perusal  of  works 
constructed  on  the  common  plan.  Each  of  these  classes  will  find  their  interests 
consulted  in  the  work  before  them,  while  the  general  reader  may  profitably  pro 
ceed  from  the  perusal  of  such  a  volume  to  those  which  describe  events  and 
details  more  minutely. 


377 


4  PREFACE. 

In  regard  to  what  constitute  the  '  Great  Events  of  American  History,'  there 
may  be  some  diversity  of  opinion.  As  to  his  selection,  the  author  has  not  the 
vanity  to  suppose  that  it  is  the  best  that  could  be  made.  The  journey  has  been 
a  long  one ;  and  surely,  it  were  not  strange,  if  some  events  had  been  magnified 
into  an  undue  importance ;  while  those  of  perhaps  even  higher  consideration 
vere  neglected,  either  for  want  of  a  better  judgment,  or  for  want  of  more 
serious  reflection. 

In  the  progress  of  the  work,  the  author  has  endeavored  to  do  justice  to  the 
original  settlers  of  the  United  States,  and  their  immediate  descendants,  by 
bringing  into  view  their  constant  sense  of  their  dependence  upon  God.  It  will 
be  seen  that  our  forefathers  were  men  who  feared  God — who  sought  his  blessing 
in  all  their  great  enterprises ;  and  when  success  crowned  those  enterprises,  that 
they  were  ready  to  acknowledge  His  good  hand  which  had  been  with  them. 
In  seasons  of  darkness,  they  fasted  and  prayed:  in  seasons  of  prosperity,  they 
rejoiced  and  gave  thanks. 

In  these  respects,  our  ancestors  did,  indeed,  only  their  duty ;  but,  it  may  well 
be  urged  upon  the  rising  generation,  which  will  soon  take  the  management  of 
the  affairs  of  this  already-mighty  nation — and  which  is  growing  in  population, 
wealth,  and  importance,  every  year — to  imitate  an  example  so  just!  so  beauti 
ful!  so  impressive! 

The  author  has  briefly  to  add,  that  the  work  was  begun  some  years  since ; 
but,  until  now,  he  has  found  no  opportunity  to  complete  it ;  nor  should  he,  even 
at  this  date,  have  had  that  pleasure,  but  for  the  important  aid  of  a  highly  valued 
literary  friend,  long  favorably  known  to  the  public,  Rev.  ROYAL  ROBBINS,  of 
Berlin,  Ct.,  to  whom,  in  this  place,  he  is  happy  to  make  his  acknowledgments 
for  valuable  portions  of  the  volume. 


CONTENTS. 

NORTH  AMERICA,— UNITED  STATES. 


PAGE. 

INTRODUCTION 13 

I.  — EARLY    DISCOVERIES. 

I.  Northmen. — Claims  for  the  Northmen ;  Voyages  of  Biarne,  Leif,  Thorwald,  Thorfinn,  Helge,  and 
Finnboge, 19 

II.  Columbus. — Birth  and  Education  of  Columbus ;  Unsuccessful  application  to  several  European 
Courts ;  Patronized  by  Isabella ;  Sails  from  Palos ;  Early  Discontent  of  his  Crew ;  Expedients  by 
•which  they  are  quieted ;  Discovery  of  Land ;  First  appearance  of  the  Natives ;  Cuba  and  Hispan- 
iola  discovered ;  Columbus  sets  sail  on  his  Return ;  Incidents  of  the  Voyage ;  Marks  of  considera 
tion  bestowed  upon  him ;  Second  Voyage ;  Further  Discoveries ;  Complaints  against  him ;  Third 
Voyage ;  Discovery  of  the  Continent ;  Persecuted  by  Enemies ;  Sent  home  in  Chains ;  Kindness 

of  Isabella ;  Fourth  Voyage ;  Return  and  Death, 26 

m.  Sebastian  Cabot.— Discovery  of  the  North  American  Continent  by  Sebastian  Cabot, 45 

II.  — EARLY    SETTLEMENTS 

I.     VIRGINIA,    OR     SOUTHERN     COLONY. 

Unsuccessful  Attempts  to  settle  America ;  Expeditions  of  Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert ;  Sir  Walter  Raleigh ; 
Sir  Richard  Grenville ;  Sir  John  White ;  First  Permanent  Settlement  at  Jamestown ;  Colonists 
early  in  Want ;  Dissensions  in  their  Councils ;  Hostility  of  the  Indians ;  Capture  of  Captain  Smith ; 
Generous  Conduct  of  Pocahontas ;  Gloomy  Condition  of  the  Colony ;  Timely  arrival  of  Assistance  ; 
Returning  Prosperity ;  Establishment  of  a  Provisional  Government ;  Introduction  of  Negro  Slavery ; 
Cruel  Massacre  of  the  Colonists, 48 

II.     NEW    ENGLAND,    OR     NORTHERN     SETTLEMENTS. 
Plymouth ;  Massachusetts ;  Connecticut ;  New  Haven ;  New  Hampshire ;  Rhode  Island ;  Maine ; 
Vermont— Character  of  the  Early  Settlers, 61 

III.     MIDDLE     AND     SOUTHERN     SETTLEMENTS. 
New  York ;  New  Jersey ;  Delaware ;  Maryland ;  N.  Carolina ;  S.  Carolina ;  Georgia ;  Pennsylvania,    96 

III. -INDIANS:    THEIR   TRIBES   AND   WARS. 

I.     INDIAN    TRIBES. 

General  Division ;  Tribes  in  the  Central  and  Southern  parts  of  New  England ;  Tribes  in  the  North 
ern  parts ;  East  of  Lake  Erie  and  South  of  Lake  Ontario ;  Southern  Tribes, 104 

II.     ORIGIN     OF     THE     AMERICAN     INDIANS. 

Various  Speculations  on  the  subject ;  Opinions  of  Voltaire,  of  Rev.  Thos.  Thorowgood,  Dr.  Boudinot, 
Roger  Williams,  Hubbard,  Thos.  Morton,  John  Josselin,  Cotton  Mather,  Dr.  Mitchell,  Dr.  Swinton,  109 

III.     VIRGINIA     INDIAN     WARS. 

Early  Troubles  of  the  English  with  the  Indians ;  Power  and  Cruelty  of  Powhatan ;  his  apparent 
Friendship  for  the  Colonists  ;  Treacherous  Conduct ;  Kindness  of  Pocahontas ;  Inhuman  Conduct 
of  Lord  De  la  War ;  Captivity  of  Pocahontas ;  Cruel  Massacre  of  the  Whites ;  Opecancanough ; 
Troubles  with  Totopotomoi;  Anecdote  of  Jack-of-the-feather, 113 

IV.     PLYMOUTH     COLONY    AND    THE    INDIANS. 

Early  Rencontre  at  Plymouth ;  Friendly  Intercourse  established  by  means  of  Samoset «  Kindness  of 
Squanto ;  Intercourse  with  Massasoit ;  Contemplated  Massacre  defeated ;  Caunbitant ;  Hobomok,  25 

V.     ENGLISH     AND     N  A  R  R  AG  A  NSETS  . 

Territory  of  the  Narragansets ;  Canonicus  their  Sachem ;  his  mode  of  Challenging  the  English  to 
War ;  Union  proposed  between  the  Pequods  and  Narragansets ;  how  Defeated ;  Haughty  Bearing 
of  Miantonimoh;  Accused  of  a  Conspiracy  against  the  English;  Accusations  repelled;  Peace 
concluded  between  him  and  Massachusetts;  War  between  Uncas  and  Miantonimoh;  the  latter 
captured,  and  delivered  to  the  English ;  how  disposed  of;  Character  of  Uncas ;  Troubles  with  the 
Narragansets  under  Ninigret ;  Expedition  against  him ;  its  Issue, 142 


CONTENTS. 


VI.     PEQUOD    WAR.  PAGE. 

Territory  of  the  Pequods ;  their  Character ;  Sassacus ;  his  Hatred  of  the  English ;  Cruelties  prac 
ticed  towards  them ;  War  declared  by  Connecticut ;  Expedition  of  Captain  Mason ;  Surprise  and 
Destruction  of  the  Fort ;  Further  Prosecution  of  the  War ;  Consequences  resulting  from  it,  .  .  .153 

vii.    PHILIP'S   WAR. 

Causes  of  Philip's  War  Character  of  Philip ;  General  Spirit  of  Hostility  among  the  Indians ;  Out 
break  at  Swansey ;  Expedition  under  General  Savage ;  Expedition  under  Captain  Church ;  Perilous 
Situation  of  this  latter  party ;  Timely  Arrival  of  Captain  Hutchinson ;  Second  Expedition  of  Cap 
tain  Church;  Critical  Situation  of  Philip;  Effects  his  Escape;  Annoys  the  Back  Settlements  of 
Massachusetts ;  Treachery  of  the  Nipmucks ;  Attack  on  Brookfield ;  Bloody  Affair  at  Muddy 
Brook;  Attack  on  Springfield;  Attack  on  Hatfield;  Outrages  at  Northampton;  Large  Force 
raised  by  Massachusetts,  Plymouth,  and  Connecticut,  against  the  Narragansets ;  Philip's  Fortress 
at  Kingston,  Rhode  Island ;  Destruction  of  it ;  Lancaster  destroyed ;  other  Towns  burned ;  Fatal 
Affair  at  Pawtuxet  river,  Rhode  Island ;  Stratagem  of  Cape  Cod  Indians ;  Attacks  on  Rehoboth, 
Chelmsford,  Sudbury,  &c. ;  Expedition  of  Connecticut  troops ;  Conanchet  captured ;  Long  Meadow 
attacked ;  Hadley ;  Fortunes  of  Philip  on  the  wane ;  Successful  Expedition  at  Connecticut-river 
Falls ;  Attack  on  Hatfield ;  on  Hadley ;  Remarkable  Interposition  of  a  Stranger  at  Hadley,  sup 
posed  to  be  Goffe ;  Decline  of  Philip's  Power ;  Pursued  by  Captain  Church ;  Death  of  Philip ; 
Disastrous  Effects  of  the  War ;  Philip's  Warriors ;  Annawon ;  Reflections, 161 

VIII.     WAR     OF     WILLIAM     III. 

Combination  of  French  and  Indians  against  the  Americans ;  Burning  of  Schenectady ;  Cause  of  it ; 
Horrors  attending  it ;  Attack  upon  Salmon  Falls  and  upon  Casco ;  Results  of  Expeditions  fitted 
out  by  N  ew  York  and  N  ew  England ;  Reduction  of  Port  Royal ;  Atrocities  which  marked  the  War ; 
Attack  on  Haverhill,  Massachusetts ;  Heroic  Conduct  of  Mrs.  Dustan ;  Peace, 190 

ix.    QUEEN   ANNE'S   WAR. 

Principal  Scenes  of  this  War  in  America ;  Attack  upon  Deerfield ;  Captivity  and  Sufferings  of  Rev. 
Mr.  Williams ;  Other  Disasters  of  the  War ;  Peace ;  Death  of  Queen  Anne ;  Accession  of  George 
I. :  Continued  Sufferings  of  the  Colonies  of  Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire ;  Peace  concluded 
with  the  Indians  at  Boston 200 

X.     WAR    OF    GEORGE    II. 

War  between  England  and  France,  1744 ;  French  take  Casco ;  Effect  of  this  Declaration  of  War 
upon  the  Indians ;  Attack  upon  the  Great  Meadows  (now  Putney) ;  also,  upon  Ashuelot  (now 
Keene) ;  Expedition  against  Louisburg ;  Particulars  of  it ;  Surrender  of  it ;  Continuance  of  the 
War ;  Various  places  assaulted ;  Savage  Barbarities  following  the  surrender  of  Fort  Massachu 
setts  ;  Peace  declared, 206 

XI.     FRENCH    AND    INDIAN    WAR. 

Declaration  of  War  between  England  and  France ;  Causes  of  the  War ;  Mode  of  conducting  it ; 
Various  Expeditions  planned ;  Nova  Scotia  taken  from  the  French ;  General  Braddock's  Signal 
Defeat ;  Failure  of  Expeditions  against  Niagara  and  Fort  Frontenac ;  Expedition  against  Crown 
Point ;  Battle  of  Lake  George ;  Campaign  of  1756 ;  Inefficiency  of  Lord  Loudon ;  Loss  of  Fort 
Oswego ;  Indian  Atrocities  in  Pennsylvania ;  Campaign  of  1757 ;  Massacre  at  Fort  William  Henry ; 
Exploits  of  Colonel  Trye ;  Captain  John  Burke  and  others ;  Campaign  of  1758 ;  Capture  of  Louis- 
burg;  Unsuccessful  Expedition  against  Ticonderoga ;  Capture  of  Fort  Frontenac;  FortduQuesne 
taken ;  Campaign  of  1759 ;  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point  taken ;  Niagara  captured ;  Siege  and 
Capture  of  Quebec ;  Death  of  Wolfe  and  Montcalm ;  Final  Surrender  of  the  French  Possessions 
in  Canada  to  the  English;  Peace  of  Paris 214 

IV.  — REVOLUTION. 
I.    CAUSES    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

Objects  pr  jposed  in  the  Settlement  of  America ;  Forms  of  Government  conducive  to  Independence ; 
Influence  of  Expenses ;  Colonies  obliged  to  defend  themselves,  and  to  defray  the  Expenses  of  then- 
own  Wars  and  those  of  the  Mother-country ;  British  system  of  Taxation  commenced ;  Writs  of 
Assistance ;  Stamp  Act ;  Formidable  Opposition  to  it ;  Non-importation  Act ;  Arrival  of  British 
Forces ;  Boston  Massacre ;  Destruction  of  the  Gaspee ;  Destruction  of  Tea ;  Boston  Port  Bill , 
Arrival  of  General  Gage ;  his  Obnoxious  Measures ;  Meeting  of  Congress ;  Preparations  for  War , 
Obstinacy  of  the  King  and  Parliament ;  Crisis  arrives ;  Determination  of  the  Colonists 238 

II.     EVENTS    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

L  Battle  of  Lexington. — Cause  or  Occasion  of  the  Battle ;  British  Detachment  proceeds  towards 
Concord ;  Reaches  Lexington ;  First  Blood  shed ;  Hancock  and  Adams ;  Captain  Wheeler  and  the 
British  Officer ;  Stores  destroyed ;  the  British  harassed  by  the  Americans ;  Retreat  from  Concord , 
Effect  of  this  affair  upon  the  Country ;  Proceedings  of  the  Massachusetts  Provincial  Congress, .  .  266 

n.  Entile  of  Bunker's  Hill. — American  Patriotism ;  American  and  British  Forces ;  Fortification  of 
Bunker's  Hill;  Attacked  by  British  Ships;  Asa  Pollard,  the  First  Martyr;  Preparations  of  the 


CONTENTS.  7 

PAGE 

British ;  Warren ;  Prescott's  Injunction  to  his  Troops ;  British  repulsed  with  terrible  slaughter ; 
Second  Attack ;  Charlestown  set  on  fire  at  the  same  time ;  Second  Repulse ;  Putnam  and  Major 
Small;  Death  of  Colonel  Gardiner ;  Thrilling  Incident ;  Third  Advance  of  the  British;  Death  of 
Major  Pitcairn ;  Americans  in  want  of  Ammunition ;  Retreat ;  Death  of  Warren ;  Respective 

Losses;  Results  of  the  Battle, 274 

in.  Washington,  Commander-in- Chief. — Effects  of  the  Battle  of  Bunker's  Hill ;  Meeting  of  Congress ; 
Appointment  of  a  Commander-in-Chief  proposed ;  Difficulties  in  regard  to  a  Selection ;  Claims  of 
Individuals ;  Interview  between  John  and  Samuel  Adams ;  Speech  of  the  former ;  Washington 
Nominated ;  Unanimously  Confirmed ;  Manifesto  of  Congress ;  Public  Fast, 291 

JV.  Evacuation  of  Boston. — General  Officers  appointed;  Washington  repairs  to  Cambridge;  State 
of  the  Army ;  Great  Want  of  Gunpowder ;  Sickness  in  the  Camp ;  Dorchester  Heights  fortified  ; 
Proposal  of  the  British  General  to  attack  the  American  Intrenchments ;  Alters  his  plan,  and 
evacuates  Boston ;  Embarkation  of  the  British ;  Washington  enters  the  city, 290 

V.  Independence  Declared. — Independence  begun  to  be  contemplated ;  Causes  which  increased  a 
desire  for  such  an  event ;  Question  of  a  Declaration  of  Independence  enters  the  Colonial  Assem 
blies  ;  Introduced  to  Congress  by  Richard  Henry  Lee ;  Debated ;  State  of  Parties  in  respect  to  it ; 
Measures  adopted  to  secure  a  favorable  vote ;  Question  taken,  and  Declaration  adopted ;  Signed ; 
the  Great  Act  of  the  Revolution ;  its  Influence  immediately  perceptible ;  Character  of  the  Signers ; 
the  Fourth  of  July,  a  time-honored  and  glorious  day;  How  it  should  be  celebrated, 310 

VI.  Attack  on  Sullivan's  Island. — Invasion  of  Southern  Colonies  proposed ;  Expedition  dispatched ; 
Charleston  its  first  Object ;  Proceedings  of  its  Citizens ;  Sullivan's  island  Fortified ;  Arrival  of 
General  Lee ;  his  Opinion  of  Fort  Moultrie ;  British  Fleet  arrives ;  Preliminary  Movements ;  Fort 
Moultrie  attacked ;  Remarkable  Defence ;  Action  described ;  Heroic  Conduct  of  Sergeant  Jasper ; 
Repulse  of  the  British ;  Respective  Losses ;  Liberality  of  Governor  Rutledge ;  Standards  presented 

by  Mrs.  Elliot;  Death  of  Jasper, 322 

VII.  Military  Reverses:  Loss  of  New  York.— British  take  possession  of  Staten  Island;  Strongly  re 
inforced  ;  State  of  the  American  Army ;  New  York  and  Brooklyn  occupied ;  Battle  of  Brooklyn ; 
Americans  repulsed ;  Long  Island  abandoned ;  Remarkable  retreat ;  Gloomy  State  of  the  American 
Army ;  Washington  retreats  to  Harlem ;  Movements  of  the  British ;  Washington  retires  to  White 
Plains ;  Loss  of  Fort  Washington ;  American  Army  pursued ;  Retreats  successively  to  New  Bruns 
wick,  Princeton,  and  Trenton ;  thence  to  the  Pennsylvania  side  of  the  Delaware ;  British  go  into 
Winter-quarters ;  Capture  of  General  Lee ;  Prevalent  Spirit  of  Despondency 338 

Vm.  Returning  Prosperity :  Battles  of  Trenton  and  Princeton. — Reliance  of  the  Patriots  upon  God 
for  Success ;  Public  Fast  recommended  by  Congress ;  Offensive  Operations  decided  upon ;  Battle 
of  Trenton ;  Washington  victorious ;  Battle  of  Princeton ;  British  repulsed ;  American  Army  at 
Morristown ;  British  at  Brunswick ;  Prospects  brightening, 344 

DC.  Occupation  of  Philadelphia. — Position  of  the  Armies ;  British  remove  to  New  York ;  Sail  for  the 
Chesapeake ;  Advance  towards  Pliiladelphia ;  American  Army  also  move  towards  the  same  place ; 
Meet  at  Brandywine ;  Battle ;  Americans  repulsed ;  British  enter  Philadelphia ;  Congress  retire  to 
Lancaster ;  Battle  of  Germantown ;  Americans  retreat ;  Ineffectual  Attempts  to  force  the  British 
to  evacuate  Philadelphia, 353 

X.  Surrender  of  Burgoyne. — British  Project  for  securing  the  command  of  the  Hudson  between  New 
York  and  Albany ;  Intrusted  to  Generals  Howe  and  Burgoyne ;  the  latter  leaves  Canada  with  a 
strong  Force ;  Invests  and  takes  Crown  Point  and  Ticonderoga ;  Affair  of  Skenesborough ;  Fort 
Edward  abandoned ;  Retreat  of  Americans  to  Stillwater ;  Battle  of  Bennington ;  General  Gates 
supersedes  General  Schuyler ;  Critical  position  of  Burgoyne ;  he  advances  upon  Saratoga ;  Battle ; 
Battle  of  Stillwater ;  Burgoyne  retreats,  pursued  by  Gates ;  Capitulates ;  Public  Rejoicings, ...  360 

XI.  Progress  of  the  War.— State  of  affairs  in  England ;  Treaty  with  France ;  Movements  in  the 
British  Parliament ;  Overtures  to  Congress ;  Rejection  of  them ;  Battle  of  Monmouth ;  Disastrous 
Retreat  of  General  Lee ;  Fortunate  Interposition  of  Washington ;  his  Rebuke  of  Lee ;  Tremendous 
Battle ;  Sufferings  of  the  Armies ;  Renewal  of  the  Contest ;  Midnight  Retreat  of  the  British  army ; 
Subsequent  Trial  and  Dismission  of  General  Lee, 378 

in.  Treachery  of  Arnold.— The  Vulture  in  the  Hudson ;  Midnight  Adventure ;  Benedict  Arnold ; 
Repairs  to  Cambridge ;  Expedition  to  Canada ;  Created  a  Brigadier-general ;  Grounds  of  Com 
plaint  ;  Honorable  Conduct  in  Connecticut ;  Appointed  to  the  command  at  Philadelphia ;  Charges 
preferred  agaiast  him ;  Reprimanded  by  Washington ;  Plots  against  his  Country ;  Correspondence 
with  Sir  H.  Clinton;  Appointed  to  the  command  of  West  Point;  Interview  with  Andre;  Capture 
of  Anure ;  Arrival  of  Washington ;  Escape  of  Arnold ;  Developments  of  his  Traitorous  Intentions ; 
Trial  and  Condemnation  of  Andre;  Subsequent  Incidents  in  the  life  of  Arnold, 391 

XIII.  Concluding  Scenes  of  the  Revolution. — Theatre  of  War  changed  to  the  South ;  Sie?e  of  Savan 
nah  ;  Battle  of  Caniden ;  Battle  of  Cowpens ;  Retreat ;  Subsequent  Movements ;  Battles  of  Guil- 
ford,  Kobkirk's  Hill,  NinRty-Six,  and  Eutaw  Springs;  Yorktown;  Treaty  of  Pence;  Cessation  of 
Hostilities ;  Army  disbanded ;  Departure  of  the  British ;  Final  Interview  between  Washington  and 
his  Officers ;  Resigns  his  Coinnussiou ;  Retires  to  Mount  Vernon, 415 


8  CONTENTS. 

PAGE. 

3.IV.  Naval  Operations. — State  of  the  Naval  Affairs  of  the  Colonies  at  the  commencement  of  the 
Revolution ;  First  Naval  Engagement ;  Measures  adopted  by  Congress  to  provide  a  Naval  Arma 
ment  ;  Naval  Officers  appointed ;  Vessels  built ;  Flag  adopted ;  Success  of  American  Privateering ; 
Distinguished  Naval  Officers ;  Character  of  Naval  Commanders ;  Particular  Engagements : — 
Randolph  and  Yarmouth ;  Raleigh  and  Druid ;  Sub-marine  Warfare ,  Le  Bon  Honime  Richard 
and  Serapis ;  Trumbull  and  Watt ;  Alliance,  Atalanta,  and  Trepassey ;  Congress  and  Savage, .  .  450 

XV.  Eminent  Foreigners  connected  with  the  Revolution. — George  HI.  King  of  England ;  General  Bur- 
goyne,  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  Colonel  Barre,  Charles  Townshend,  Lord  Cornwallis,  William  Pitt,  Mar 
quis  of  Bute,  George  Grenville,  Duke  of  Grafton,  Lord  North,  Colonel  Tarleton,  Sir  Peter  Parker, 
Sir  William  Meadows,  Sir  Guy  Carlton,  General  Gage,  Marquis  of  Rockingham,  Edmund  Burke, 
Kosciusko,  Pulaski,  Baron  de  Kalb,  Baron  Steuben,  Count  Rochambeau,  Count  D'Estaing,  ...  488 

V.  — FEDERAL    CONSTITUTION. 

Original  Governments  of  the  Colonies ;  Union  between  them ;  Plan  proposed  by  Dr.  Franklin ;  First 
Congress ;  Congress  of  "74 ;  Confederation ;  Defects  of  it ;  Convention  of  States  proposed  by  Vir 
ginia  ;  Commissioners  from  five  States  meet  at  Annapolis ;  Powers  too  limited  to  act ;  Recommend 
a  General  Convention  of  States ;  Delegates  appointed ;  Convention  meets  at  Philadelphia ;  Decides 
to  form  a  new  Constitution ;  Draft  prepared,  discussed,  and  adopted ;  Speech  of  Doctor  Franklin ; 
Constitution  signed ;  Adopted  by  the  several  States ;  Amendments ;  States  admitted  since  the 
adoption ;  Remarks  on  the  Constitution, 520 

VI.  — GEORGE    WASHINGTON,    PRESIDENT. 

A  System  of  Revenue  ;  Regulation  of  Departments ;  Amendments  of  the  Constitution ;  Establish 
ment  of  a  Judiciary :  Assumption  of  Debts ;  Removal  of  the  Seat  of  Government ;  National  Bank ; 
Indian  War ;  Re-election  of  Washington ;  Difficulties  with  France ;  Insurrection  in  Pennsylvania ; 
Jay's  Treaty;  Election  of  Mr.  Adams;  Farewell  Address, 542 

VII.  — JOHN    ADAMS,    PRESIDENT. 

Difficulties  with  France ;  Treaty  with  that  Power ;  Death  of  Washington ;  Removal  of  the  Seat  of 
Government ;  Election  of  Mr.  Jefferson, 571 

VIII.  — THOMAS    JEFFERSON,    PRESIDENT. 

Purchase  of  Louisiana ;  War  with  Tripoli ;  Murder  of  Hamilton ;  Re-election  of  Jefferson ;  Conspi 
racy  and  Trial  of  Burr ;  Attack  on  the  Chesapeake ;  British  Orders  in  Council ;  Milan  Decree ; 
Embargo ;  Election  of  Mr.  Madison ;  Difficulties  between  France  and  England, 690 

IX.  — JAMES    MADISON,    PRESIDENT. 

Battle  of  Tippecanoe ;  Early  Session  of  Congress;  Declaration  of  War ;  Surrender  of  Hull;  Capture 
of  the  Gurriere ;  Battle  of  Queenstown ;  Capture  of  the  Frolic ;  of  the  Macedonian ;  of  the  Java ; 
Battle  of  Frenchtown;  Capture  of  the  Peacock;  Re-election  of  Mr.  Madison;  Capture  of  York; 
Siege  of  Fort  Meigs ;  Capture  of  the  Argus ;  Perry's  Victory ;  Battle  of  the  Thames ;  Creek  War ; 
Battle  of  Chippewa  and  Bridgewater ;  Capture  of  Washington  City ;  Engagement  on  Lake  Cham- 
plain  ;  Battle  of  New  Orleans ;  Treaty  of  Ghent ;  Close  of  Mr.  Madison's  Administration,  .  .  .611 

X.  —  JAMES    MONROE,    PRESIDENT. 

Tour  of  the  President ;  Admission  of  Missouri ;  Provision  for  Indigent  Officers,  &.c. ;  Re-election  of 
Mr.  Monroe ;  Seminole  WTar ;  Revision  of  the  Tariff;  Visit  of  Lafayette ;  Review  of  Mr.  Monroe's 
Administration ;  Election  of  Mr.  Adams, 656 

XI.  — JOHN    QUINCY    ADAMS,    PRESIDENT. 

Controversy  respecting  the  Creeks ;  Proposed  Mission  to  Panama ;  Internal  Improvements ;  Fiftieth 
Anniversary  of  Independence ;  "  American  System ;"  Election  of  General  Jackson, 673 

XII. -ANDREW    JACKSON,    PRESIDENT. 

Condition  of  the  Country ;  Georgia  and  the  Cherokees ;  Public  Lands ;  National  Bank ;  Internal 
Improvements;  Indian  Hostilities ;  Discontents  in  South  Carolina ;  Re-election  of  Andrew  Jack 
son  ;  Removal  of  the  Deposites ;  Death  of  Lafayette ;  Deposite  Act ;  Seminole  War ;  Treasury 
Circular ;  Election  of  Mr.  Van  Buren ;  Character  of  Jackson's  Administration, S83 

XIII.  — MARTIN    VAN    BUREN,     PRESIDENT. 

Measures  respecting  Banks ;  Treasury  Circular ;  Continuance  of  Florida  War ;  Internal  Improve 
ments  ;  Public  Expenses ;  Difficulties  in  Maine  ;  Border  Troubles ;  Changes  of  Public  Opinion ; 
Character  of  the  Administration ;  Election  of  William  H.  Harrison, 701 

XIV.— WILLIAM    HENRY    HARRISON,    PRESIDENT,    .   713 

XV.  — JOHN     TYLER,     PRESIDENT. 

Extra  Session  of  Con-Tress;  Relations  with  Great  Britain  ;  Settlement  of  the  North-eastern  Bound 
ary  ;  Difficulties  in  Rhode  Island  ;  Modification  of  the  Tariff  ;  Bunker's  Hill  Monument ;  Treaties; 
Annexation  of  Texas ;  Presidential  Cauvass ;  Character  of  Mr.  Tyler's  Administration,  .  .  .716 


CONTENTS. 


XVI.  — JAMES    K.     POLK,     PRESIDENT.                      PA^.E. 
Decease  of  General  Jackson ;  Admission  of  Texas;  Division  of  Oregon;  Mexican  War;  Siege  of 
Fort  Brown ;  Battle  of  Palo  Alto ;   Battle  of  Resaca  de  la  Palma ;   Fall  of  Monterey ;  Battle  of 
Buena  Vista;  Capture  of  Vera  Cruz  ;  CerroGordo;  Progress  of  the  Army ;  Occupation  of  Mexico ; 
Treaty ;  California  and  its  Gold ;  Election  of  General  Taylor, 725 

XVII.  —  ZACHARY    TAYLOR,    PRESIDENT 755 

BRITISH    AMERICA, 757 

I.     CANADA. 

Discovery ;  Settlement ;  Capture  of  Quebec ;  Death  of  Champlain ;  Religious  Enterprises ;  War 
made  by  the  Iroquois ;  Accessions  to  the  Colony ;  Progress  of  the  Colony ;  Attempts  of  the  English 
to  Conquer  Canada ;  Condition  of  Canada  in  1721  and  1722 ;  General  Prosperity  of  the  Colony ; 
Refusal  to  join  in  the  War  of  American  Independence ;  Consequences  of  American  Independence 
to  Canada ;  Territorial  Divisions  and  Constitution  ;  Dissensions  after  the  close  of  the  War  of  1812 ; 
Disturbances  and  Insurrections, 759 

II.      NOVA    SCOTIA. 

Limits;  Conquest  by  the  English  ;  Settlement;  Annexation  to  the  British  Crown ;  Policy  of  England 
in  relation  to  the  Country ;  Situation  of  the  English  Settlers ;  English  Treatment  of  the  Acadians ; 
State  of  the  Province  during  the  Wars  of  the  United  States ;  Results  of  the  War  of  1812,  ...  781 

III.     NEW    BRUNSWICK. 
Extent ;  Physical  Aspect  and  Soil ;  Settlement  and  Progress ;  Signal  C:ilumity, 787 

iv.   PRINCE  EDWARD'S   ISLAND. 

Location,  Surface,  and  Climate ;  Early  Settlers ;  Change  of  Possession ;  Plans  of  Colonization ; 
Character  of  late  Governors ;  Inhabitants, 790 

V.     NEWFOUNDLAND. 

Location  .and  Importance;  Discovery  and  Settlement;  French  Hostilities;  Renewal  of  War; 
Change  of  Administration ;  Present  Condition, 793 

vi.   HUDSON'S   BAY  TERRITORY. 

Extent ;  Discovery ;  Settlement ;  Contests  with  France ;  Present  State, 797 

RUSSIAN    AMERICA, m 

MEXICO, 

Discovery;  Condition,  anterior  to  the  Spanish  Conquest;  Invasion  by  Cortez;  Arrival  of  Cortez  in 
the  Mexican  Capital ;  Abdication  of  Montezuma ;  Retreat  of  Cortez,  and  Return ;  Fall  of  the 
City  and  Empire ;  Fate  of  Cortez  ;  Extent  of  New  Spain ;  Introduction  of  the  Catholic  Religion ; 
Native  Spanish  Population,  under  the  Colonial  Government ;  Classes  of  the  Inhabitants ;  Causes 
of  the  First  Mexican  Revolution;  Commencement  of  the  Revolution;  Continuation  of  the  War  by 
the  Patriot  Chiefs  ;  Decline  of  the  Revolution ;  Invasion  by  Mina ;  Revolution  under  Iturbide ; 
Adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitution ;  Prosperity  of  the  years  1825  and  1826 ;  Election  of  President 
in  1828;  Usurpation  of  Bustamente  ;  Defence  of  the  Federal  Constitution ;  Santa  Anna's  Proceed 
ings  ;  Establishment  of  a  Central  Republic ;  Attempts  against  the  Central  Government ;  Revolu 
tion  of  1841 ;  Overthrow  of  Santa  Anna's  Government, 802 

GUATEMALA, 

Loca'ity ;  Extent ;  Physical  Character ;  Discovery  and  Conquest ;  Independence  of  the  Country, .    .  830 

SOUTH    AMERICA, 

I.     NEW    GRENADA. 

Extent  and  Physical  Features;  Revolution  of  1811 ;  Formation  of  a  Constitution;  Liberation  of 
Quito ;  Crisis  of  1828 ;  Separation  of  New  Grenada,  Venezuela,  and  Equator ;  State  of  the  Gov 
ernment  since  the  Separation, 833 

II.     VENEZUELA. 

Name,  Physical  Features,  <fcc. ;  Discovery ;  State  of  the  Country  under  the  Spanish  Dominion ; 
Termination  of  the  Spanish  Dominion ;  Condition  since, 837 


10  CONTENTS. 


III.     EQUATOR.  ,AGE 

Name,  Extent,  and  Physical  Character ;  Classes  of  the  Inhabitants ;  Subversion  of  the  Spanish 
Authority  ;  Condition  since  the  Spanish  Rule 841 

IV.      PERU. 

Locality,  Extent,  and  Physical  Character ;  Condition  at  the  time  of  its  Invasion  by  the  Spaniards ; 
Conquest  by  Pizarro ;  Condition  of  the  Country  after  the  Conquest ;  Insurrection ;  Revolutionary 
Movement ;  Declaration  of  Independence ;  Condition  after  the  Expulsion  of  the  Spaniards,  .  .  .  &5 

V.     BOLIVIA. 

Name,  Extent,  and  Physical  Character;  Overthrow  of  the  Spanish  Power;  Proclamation  of  Inde 
pendence  ;  Choice  of  Rulers  under  the  New  Constitution ;  Present  Condition, 855 

VI.     CHILI. 

Extent,  Physical  Features,  and  Climate ;  Conquest  by  Ahnagro ;  Revolution  in  the  beginning  of  the 
Present  Century ;  Final  Establishment  of  Independence ;  Subsequent  Condition, 858 

VII.     BUENOS     AYRES. 

Name,  «tc. ;  Inhabitants,  or  Classes  of  People ;  Discovery  and  Settlement ;  First  Insurrection 
against  the  Government  of  Spain ;  Progress  and  Changes  of  the  New  Government ;  Present  Con 
dition  of  the  Government 863 

VIII.     URUGUAY. 
Locality  and  Extent ;  Name  and  History ;  Constitution, .868 


IX.    BRAZIL. 

Situation,  Extent,  &c. ;  Discovery  and  Settlement ;  Policy  of  the  Portuguese  Government ;  Removal 
of  the  Portuguese  Court  to  Brazil;  Constitution  and  Government 870 

X.     PARAGUAY. 

Situation,  Extent,  <kc. ;  Insurrection  and  attempt  at  Revolution  in  the  latter  part  of  the  Eighteenth 
Century;  Establishment  of  Independence,  and  Despotic  Government, 875 

WEST    INDIES. 

Situation,  Extent,  <fec. ;  Inhabitants;  Political  Divisions 879 

I.     BRITISH     WEST     INDIES. 
Jamaica,  Tnnidad,  Barbadoes,  Bahamas,  St.  Christopher,  Bermudas,  and  St.  Vincent, 881 

II.  SPANISH    WEST     INDIES. 

Cuba  and  Porto  Rico, 835 

III.  FRENCH    WEST    INDIES. 

Martinique  and  Guadaloupe ,887 


IV.     DUTCH    WEST    INDIES. 
Curacoa,  St.  Eustatius,  St.  Martin,  and  Saba, 


V.     DANISH    WEST    INDIES. 
St.  Croix,  St.  John,  and  St.  Thomas, 


VI.     INDEPENDENT    ISLAND    OF    HAYTI, 
Formerly  called  St.  Domingo  and  Hispaniola, 


APPENDIX . 

xvn.    ZACHARY    TAYLOR.     ( Continued  from  page  756.) 

Proceedings  in  Congress ;  Death  of  Mr.  Clahoun ;  Invasion  of  Cuba ;    Convention 
with  Great  Britain ;  Death  of  Gen.  Taylor,  .  . rC2 

XVIII.     MILLARD     FILL  MORE,      PRESIDENT. 
Assumes  the  Government;  Compromise  Bill;  Adjournment  of  Congress, 911 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE. 

TIME  stopping  in  his  Course,  <fec 13 

Tailpiece — Discovery  of  Newfoundland,  .    .      18 

Columbus  and  Cabot, 19 

Northmen  leaving  Iceland, 21 

Discovery  of  Labrador, 22 

Incident  in  the  Camp  of  the  Northmen,    .    .     24 

Columbus, 26 

Columbus  before  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,.    .      30 

Columbus  sets  sail, 32 

First  Sight  of  Land, 36 

Columbus  and  Natives  of  Cuba, 38 

Columbus  casting  a  Barrel  into  the  Sea,   .    .     39 

Tailpiece — Prairie  Scene, 44 

Tailpiece — Columbus  at  Hispaniola,     ...     47 

Early  Settlements,         48 

Early  Settlers  trading  with  the  Natives,   .    .     50 

Captain  Smith  saved  rora  death, 55 

Landing  of  the  Pilgrims, 66 

Visit  of  Samoset  to  the  English, 67 

Interview  with  Massasoit, 68 

Boston  founded 73 

Settlers  emigrating  to  Connecticut,  ....     76 

Hooker  addressing  the  Soldiers 79 

Gallup  finds  Oldham  murdered, 80 

Portsmouth  founded, 84 

Tailpiece — mdian  Council, 95 

Surrendering  of  New  Amsterdam,  ....  97 
Charles  n.  signing  Charter  for  Penn,  ...  101 

Tailpiece— The  Maple, 103 

Indian  Wars, 104 

Tailpiece — Indian  War  Dance 108 

Tailpiece— Savage  Barbarities 112 

Smith  selling  Blue  Beads  to  Powhatan,  .       .115 

Pocahontas  disclosing  a  Plot 118 

Opecancanough  borne  to  a  Massacre,     .    .    .121 

Tailpiece — Ship  before  the  wind, 124 

New  England  Indian  Wars, 125 

Governor  Winslow's  Visit  to  Massasoit,  .  .  134 
Governor  Bradford  and  the  Snake-skin, .  .  .143 
Captain  Atherton  threatens  Ninigret,  .  .  .  149 
Captain  Mason  attacking  the  Pequod  Fort, .  .  156 

Tailpiece — Can  anche  Wigwam, 160 

Philip's  War, 161 

Flight  of  Philip  from  Mount  Hope 163 

Captain  Church  and  his  Men  hemmed  in,  .    .  164 

Attack  on  Brookfield, 166 

Battle  of  Muddy  Brook, 168 

Swamp  Fight, 172 

Indian  Stratagem, 176 

Fight  near  Sudbury, 177 

Indians  attacked  at  Connecticut-river  Falls,  .  180 

Defence  of  Hadley, 182 

Philip's  Escape, 184 

Death  of  Philip, 185 

Capture  of  Anawon, 188 

Burning  of  Schenectady, 191 

Mrs.  Dustan  saving  her  Children, 196 

Escape  of  Mrs.  Dustan, 197 


PAGE. 
Tailpiece— Round  Tower  at  Rhode  Island,    .  199 

Capture  of  Mr.  Williams, 202 

Reduction  of  Louisburg, 211 

Tailpiece — Boston  Harbor  discovered,  ...    213 

Braddock's  Defeat, 219 

Battle  of  Lake  George, 222 

Destruction  of  Kittaning, 224 

Destruction  of  the  village  of  St.  Francis,  .    .    230 

View  of  Quebec, 231 

Death  of  Wolfe 235 

Tailpiece — Peruvian  Canoe,  <kc 237 

The  Revolution, 238 

Otis  in  the  Council-chamber, 246 

Procession  at  Boston, 249 

Attack  on  the  Governor's  House, 250 

Burning  of  the  Effigy  of  Governor  Colden,  .  251 
Arrival  of  the  First  Man-of-war  at  Boston, .  .  253 

Boston  Massacre 255 

Burning  of  the  Gaspee, 257 

Destruction  of  Tea, 259 

Patrick  Henry, 262 

Tailpiece— Falls  of  St.  Anthony 265 

Events  of  the  Revolution, 266 

Battle  of  Lexington, 268 

Captain  Wheeler  and  the  British  Officer,  .  .  269 
Retreat  of  the  British  from  Concord,  ...  271 

Tailpiece — Source  of  the  Passaic, 273 

President  Langdon  at  Prayer, 276 

Death  of  Pollard, 277 

General  Putnam, 278 

Interview  between  Warren  and  Putnam,  .  .  279 
Putnam  saves  the  life  of  Major  Small, ...  234 

Death  of  Colonel  Gardiner, 286 

Tailpiece— View  of  Boston, 290 

Messengers  spreading  news,  &c 291 

Tailpiece — Penn  laying  out  Philadelphia, .    .    298 

Evacuation  of  Boston, 299 

House  at  Cambridge  occupied  by  Washington,  300 

Fortifying  Dorchester  Heights, 305 

Putnam  reading  Declaration  of  Independence,  310 

John  Hancock, 317 

Sergeant  Jasper  re-planting  the  Flag,  ...    328 

Tailpiece — The  Cotton-plant, 332 

Battle  of  Trenton, 347 

Tailpiece— Cortez  landing  at  St.  Juan  d'Ulloa,  352 

General  Wayne, 355 

Marquis  Lafayette, 356 

Tailpiece — Franklin  in  Council, 359 

Destruction  of  G  allies, 363 

Burgoyne's  Advance, 366 

Burgoyne's  Retreat,  :::::::::  3V2 
Tailpiece — View  on  the  Hudson,  :  :  :  :  3^7 
American  Commissioners  and  Louis  XVI.  :  :  379 
Tailpiece — The  Genius  of  Liberty,  &c.  :  :  3PO 
The  Sloop-of-war  Vulture,  :::::::  391 
Arnold's  Expedition  through  the  Wilderness,  393 
General  Lincoln,  ::::::::.:  394 
Death  of  General  Wooster,  ::;:::  396 


J2 


LIST      OF      ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Arnold  and  the  British  Soldier, 

General  Arnold, 

Major  Andre, 

Interview  of  Arnold  and  Wife, 

Tailpiece — Capture  of  Major  Andre,  .    .    . 

Jasper  on  the  Ramparts, 

Death  of  De  Kalh 

Charge  of  Colonel  Washington, 

Battle  of  Yorktown, 

Washington  taking  leave  of  the  Army,     .    . 
Washington  embarking  at  Whitehall,    .    . 

Tailpiece — American  Flag, 

Naval  Operations, 

First  Naval  Engagement  of  the  Revolution,  . 

Silas  Deane, 

Randolph  and  Yarmouth, 

Raleigh  and  Druid, 

Jones  setting  fire  to  Ships  at  Wlutehaven,     . 

Paul  Jones, 

Le  Bon  Homme  Richard  and  Serapis,  .    .    . 
Sinking  of  the  Bon  Homme  Richard, .    .    . 
Tailpiece — Ship  on  her  Beam-ends, .    .    .    . 

Sir  Henry  Clinton, 

Colonel  Barre, 

Lord  Chatham 

Charles  James  Fox, 

George  Grenville, 

Sir  Guy  Carlton, 

Edmund  Burke, 

Tailpiece — Lugger  near  Shore, 

Governments, 

Franklin, 

Tailpiece — Natural  Bridge, 

George  Washington, 

Inauguration  of  Washington, 

John  Adams, 

Tailpiece — New  York,  from  the  East  river, 

Thomas  Jefferson, 

Tailpiece — Basket  of  Flowers, 

James  Madison 

Tippecanoe, 

Constitution  and  Java, 

Perry's  Victory, 

Battle  of  the  Thames 

Creek  Chiefs  surrendering  to  Gen.  Jackson, 

Battle  of  New  Orleans, 

James  Monroe, 

Reception  of  Monroe, 

Attack  on  Lieutenant  Scott's  Boats,  .    .    . 
Taking  the  Fort  at  Pensacola, .... 
Landing  of  Lafayette  at  New  York,  .    . 

Lafayette  laying  Comer-stone,  &c 

Lafayette  at  Washington's  Tomb,  .... 

John  Q.  Adams 

Removal  of  the  Creek  Indians, 

Tailpiece — Agricultural  Emblem,    .    .    .    . 


AGE. 

.  397 


.  401 

409 
.  414 

419 
.  425 

428 
.  410 

444 
.  446 

449 
.  450 

452 
.  454 

463 
.  465 

470 
.  472 

473 
.  479 

487 
.  494 

495 
.  500 

503 
.  506 

511 
.  5!3 

519 
.  520 

534 
.  541 

542 
.  547 

571 
.  539 

990 
.  610 

611 
.  615 


.  641 

652 

.  656 


.  663 
665 
<568 
669 

.  670 
673 


Andrew  Jackson, 

Martin  Van  Buren, 

Burning  of  the  Caroline 

William  Henry  Harrison, 

John  Tyler, 

James  K.  Polk, 

Surprise  of  Captain  Thornton  and  his  Party, 

Charge  of  Captain  May, 

American  Army  in  Vera  Cruz, 

Colonel  Harney  at  Cerro  Gordo, 

Battle  of  Churubusco, 

Army  crossing  the  National  Bridge,   .... 

Zachary  Taylor, 

British  America, 

Tailpiece — Indians  Hunting  in  Skins,    .    .    . 
Champlain's  Interview  with  the  Algonquins,  . 

Extermination  of  the  Hurons, 

Death  of  Wolfe, 

Tailpiece — Tampico 

Nova  Scotia, 

Destruction  of  the  Acadians, 

Newfoundland, 

Tailpiece — Vessels  in  the  Offing, 

Tailpiece — Icebergs 

Tailpiece — Winter  in  Lapland, 

Mexico, 

Marina  acting  as  Interpreter, 

Cortez  burning  his  Ships, 

Meeting  of  Cortez  and  Montezuma, .... 

Montezuma  on  his  Throne, 

Death  of  Montezuma, 

Noche  Triste, 

Texans  flying  to  Arms, 

Guatemala, 

Alvarado  marching  on  Guatemala    .... 

New  Grenada, 

Venezuela 

Equator, 

Tailpiece — Peruvian  Peasants, 

Peru, 

Hualpa  discovers  the  Mine  of  Potosi,    .    .    . 

Manco  Capac  and  his  Wife, 

Valverde  addressing  Atahualpa, 

Pizarro  in  Cusco, 

Bolivia 

Tailpiece — Mexican  Women  maldng  Bread,   . 

Chili, 

Almagro  marching  against  Chili, 

Tailpiece — Araucanian  Men  and  Women,     . 

Buenos  Ayres, 

Uruguay, 

Brazil 

Alvarez  Cabral  discovers  Brazil,  .        ... 

Paraguay, 

West  Indies 

JMillard  Fillmore      . 


'S<tfZI   lifMril 
Time  stopping  ux  his  course  to  read  the  Inscription  carved  by  the  Muse  of  History. 

IF  it  be  remarkable  that  the  Western  Continent  should  have 
remained  unknown  for  so  many  centuries  to  civilized  man,  it 
is,  perhaps,  still  more  remarkable  that  since  its  discovery  and 
settlement,  it  should  have  become  the  theatre  of  so  many  signal 
transactions,  and  have  advanced  so  rapidly  to  its  present  civil, 
religious,  and  political  importance.  The  history  of  every  portion 
of  it  is  interesting  and  instructive ;  but  more  especially  that  por 
tion  occupied  by  the  people  of  the  United  States.  A  great  work 
is  in  progress  throughout  the  entire  continent ;  but  the  importance 
of  the  American  Republic,  with  which  our  fortunes  are  more 
immediately  connected,  is  becoming  apparent  with  each  revolving 
year.  While,  therefore,  we  propose  to  make  an  historical  survey 
of  the  several  countries  both  of  North  and  South  America,  we 
shall  dwell  with  greater  particularity  upon  the  events  which  have 
signalized  our  own  republican  America.  If  not  from  her  present 
population,  which,  though  increasing  by  a  wonderful  progression, 
is  still,  in  point  of  numbers,  inferior  to  many  other  nations ;  yet, 
from  her  wealth,  her  enterprise,  her  commercial  and  political 
relations,  she  is  entitled  to  rank  among  the  most  powerful  and 
influential  nations  on  the  globe.  The  eyes  of  the  civilized  world 


14  INTRODUCTION. 

are  upon  her ;  and  with  wonder,  if  not  with  jealousy,  do  they 
mark  her  rapid  and  surprising  advancement. 

The  history  of  such  a  people  must  be  full  of  interest.  By  what 
means  has  her  national  elevation  been  maintained?  But  a  little 
more  than  two  centuries  have  elapsed,  since  the  first  settlers 
planted  themselves  at  Jamestown,  in  Virginia,  and  the  Pilgrim 
Fathers  landed  on  Plymouth  Rock.  They  were  then  a  feeble 
band.  Before  them  lay  a  howling  wilderness.  An  inhospitable 
and  intractable  race  rose  up  to  oppose  and  harass  them.  The 
means  of  living  were  stinted  and  uncertain.  Famine  pressed  upon 
them,  and  weakened  them.  The  winters  were  cold  and  piercing. 
Their  habitations  were  rude  and  unprotective.  Disease  added  its 
sufferings  and  sorrows,  and  death  hurried  many  of  the  few  to  an 
untimely  grave.  Yet,  amidst  accumulated  calamity,  they  gathered 
strength  and  courage.  Accessions  from  the  mother-country  were 
made  to  their  numbers.  Other  and  distant  stations  were  occupied. 
The  forest  fell  before  them.  Towns  and  villages  rose  in  the 
wilderness,  and  solitary  places  became  glad.  Savage  tribes — 
after  years  of  terror,  massacre,  and  bloodshed — retired,  leaving 
the  colonists  to  the  peaceful  occupancy  of  the  land,  in  all  its 
length  and  breadth. 

But  they  were  still  a  dependant  people — subject  to  the  laws, 
exactions,  and  oppressions  of  a  proud  and  arbitrary  foreign  gov 
ernment.  That  government,  jealous  of  their  growing  importance, 
adopted  measures  to  check  their  aspirations,  and  to  extend  and 
perpetuate  the  prerogatives  of  the  crown.  But  it  was  impossible 
that  a  people,  sprung  from  the  loins  of  fathers  whose  courage  and 
enterprise  had  been  matured  by  years  of  conflict,  should  be  either 
crushed,  or  long  thwarted  in  their  plans.  Oppressions  served 
rather  to  strengthen  them;  threats  prompted  to  resolution,  and 
served  to  inspire  confidence.  And,  at  length,  they  arose  to  the 
assertion  and  maintenance  of  their  rights.  They  entered  the 
field;  and  for  years,  with  all  the  fortunes  of  war  apparently 
against  them,  they  grappled  successfully  with  the  colossal  power 
of  the  British  empire — thwarted  her  counsels — conquered  her 
armies— established  their  independence. 

But  a  little  more  than  seventy  years  has  America  been  free 
from  the  British  yoke ;  yet,  in  that  brief  period,  her  advancement 
has  outstripped  all  the  predictions  of  the  most  sanguine  statesmen. 


INTRODUCTION.  15 

With  but  three  millions  of  people,  she  entered  the  Revolutionary 
contest ;  she  now  numbers  more  than  twenty  millions.  Instead 
of  thirteen  colonies,  she  embraces  thirty  free  and  independent 
states.  Meanwhile,  she  has  continued  to  gather  national  strength 
and  national  importance.  Her  wealth  is  rolling  up,  while  her 
moral  power  is  becoming  the  admiration  of  the  world. 

These  attainments,  too,  she  has  made  amid  convulsions  and 
revolutions,  which  have  shaken  the  proudest  empires,  and  spread 
desolation  over  some  of  the  fairest  portions  of  the  globe.  On 
every  side  are  the  evidences  of  her  advancement.  Genius  and 
industry  are  creating  and  rolling  forward  with  amazing  power 
and  rapidity  the  means  of  national  wealth  and  aggrandizement. 
An  enterprising,  ardent,  restless  population  are  spreading  over 
our  western  wilds,  and  our  cities  are  now  the  creations  almost 
of  a  day. 

But  by  what  means  has  this  national  elevation  and  prosperity 
been  attained  1  Shall  we  ascribe  them  to  the  wise,  sagacious,  and 
patriotic  men,  who  guided  our  councils  and  led  our  armies  ?  Shall 
we  offer  our  homage  and  gratitude  to  WASHINGTON,  FRANKLIN, 
ADAMS,  OTIS,  HENRY,  JEFFERSON,  and  a  multitude  of  others,  who 
periled  fortune,  liberty,  life  itself,  to  achieve  our  independence, 
and  lay  the  foundation  of  our  country's  glory  ? 

Let  us  do  them  honor ;  and  a  nation's  honor  and  gratitude  will 
be  accorded  to  them,  so  long  as  the  recorded  history  of  their  noble 
achievements  shall  last. 

Theirs  is  no  vulgar  sepulchre:    green  sods 
Are  all  their  monument;   and,  yet,  it  tells 
A  nobler  history  than  pillar'd  pile, 
Or  the  eternal  pyramid.     They  need 
No  statue,  nor  inscription,  to  reveal 
Their  greatness. 

But,  while  merited  honor  is  paid  to  the  sages  and  heroes  of  the 
Revolution,  and  to  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  of  an  earlier  age,  let  not 
the  hand  of  Providence  be  overlooked  or  disregarded. 

On  this  point,  the  Puritans  have  left  a  noble  example  to  their 
posterity.  The  supplication  of  the  smiles  and  blessings  of  a 
superintending  Providence  preceded  and  accompanied  all  their 
plans  and  all  their  enterprises.  "  God  was  their  king ;  arid  they 
regarded  him  as  truly  and  literally  so,  as  if  he  had  dwelt  in  a 


16  INTRODUCTION. 

visible  palace  in  the  midst  of  their  state.  They  were  his  devoted, 
resolute,  humble  subjects ;  they  undertook  nothing  which  they  did 
not  beg  of  him  to  prosper ;  they  accomplished  nothing  without 
rendering  to  him  the  praise ;  they  suffered  nothing  without  carry 
ing  up  their  sorrows  to  his  throne ;  they  ate  nothing  which  they 
did  not  implore  him  to  bless."  Nor  were  the  actors  in  the  Revo 
lutionary  struggle  insensible  to  the  necessity  of  the  Divine  blessing 
upon  their  counsels  and  efforts.  Washington,  as  well  at  the  head 
of  his  army  as  in  the  retirement  of  his  closet,  or  amid  some 
secluded  spot  in  the  field,  looked  up  for  the  blessing  of  the  God 
of  battles.  That  also  was  a  beautiful  recognition  of  a  superin 
tending  Providence,  which  Franklin  made  in  the  Convention, 
which,  subsequent  to  the  Revolution,  framed  the  Constitution. 
"  I  have  lived,  sir,  a  long  time,"  said  he ;  "  and  the  longer  I  live, 
the  more  convincing  proof  I  see  of  this  truth,  that  God  governs  in 
the  affairs  of  men.  And  if  a  sparrow  cannot  fall  to  the  ground 
without  his  notice,  is  it  probable  that  an  empire  can  rise  without 
his  aid?" 

Let  it  be  remembered  by  the  American  people — by  men  who 
fill  her  councils — by  historians  who  write  her  history — by  the 
young,  who  are  coming  up  to  the  possession  of  the  rich  inheritance, 
that  whatever  human  agencies  were  employed  in  the  discovery, 
settlement,  independence,  and  prosperity  of  these  states,  the  "  good 
hand  of  God  has  been  over  and  around  us,"  and  has  given  to  us 
this  goodly  land,  with  its  religious  institutions — its  free  govern 
ment — its  unwonted  prosperity. 

Let  not  the  historian,  who  writes — especially  if  he  writes  for 
the  young — be  thought  to  travel  out  of  his  appropriate  sphere,  in 
an  effort  to  imbue  the  rising  generation  with  somewhat  of  the 
religious  spirit  of  the  fathers — to  lead  them  to  recognise  the  Divine 
government,  in  respect  to  nations  as  well  as  individuals — to  impress 
upon  them  that  sentiment  of  the  "Father  of  his  country,"  as  just 
as  impressive,  viz :  "  Of  all  the  dispositions  and  habits  whicji  lead 
to  political  prosperity,  religion  and  morality  are  indispensable 
supports." 

"  When  the  children  of  the  Pilgrims  forget  that  Being  who  was 
th^  Pilgrims  guide  and  deliverer  " — should  they  ever  be  so  faulty 
and  unfortunate — "  when  the  descendants  of  the  Puritans  cease  to 
acknowledge,  and  obey,  and  love  that  Being,  for  whose  service  the 


INTRODUCTION.  17 

Puritans  forsook  all  that  men  chiefly  love,  enduring  scorn  and 
reproach,  exile  and  poverty,  and  finding  at  last  a  superabundant 
reward ;  when  the  sons  of  a  religious  and  holy  ancestry  fall  away 
from  its  high  communion,  and  join  themselves  to  the  assemblies 
of  the  profane,  they  have  forfeited  the  dear  blessings  of  their 
inheritance ;  and  they  deserve  to  be  cast  out  from  this  fair  land, 
without  even  a  wilderness  for  their  refuge.  No !  let  us  still  keep 
the  ark  of  God  in  the  midst  of  us ;  let  us  adopt  the  prayer  of  the 
wise  monarch  of  Israel :  "  The  Lord  our  God  be  with  us,  as  he 
was  with  our  fathers ;  let  him  not  leave  us  nor  forsake  us ;  that 
he  may  incline  our  hearts  unto  him,  to  walk  in  all  his  ways,  and 
to  keep  his  commandments  and  his  statutes  and  his  judgments, 
which  he  commanded  our  fathers.' " 

Such  a  regard  for  God — his  laws — his  institutions,  and  his  service, 
is  obligatory  upon  the  present  generation,  aside  from  those  blessings 
which  may  be  justly  anticipated  as  the  reward  of  such  reverence 
and  obedience.  It  is  due  to  the  memory  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers. 
Never  can  we  so  worthily  and  appropriately  honor  them,  as  to 
cherish  the  pious  sentiments  which  they  cherished,  and  perpetuate 
the  civil  and  religious  institutions  which  they  founded. — It  is  due 
to  the  generation  of  our  Revolutionary  era,  which,  impressed  with 
a  sense  of  the  value  of  the  inheritance  transmitted  to  them,  periled 
life  and  fortune  that  they  might  transmit  that  inheritance  in  all  its 
fullness  and  in  all  its  richness  to  their  posterity.  We  are  the 
children  of  patriot  heroes,  who  prayed  and  then  fought,  and  fought 
and  then  prayed. — It  is  due  to  ourselves,  as  we  would  secure  the 
admiration  and  gratitude  of  the  generations  which  are  to  follow 
us. — It  is  due  to  those  generations  which,  by  the  blessing  of  God, 
are  to  spread  over  and  occupy  the  vast  territory  which  now  con 
stitutes  the  American  republic. 

Those  generations !  I  see  them  rising  and  spreading  abroad,  as 
future  years  roll  on !  What  shall  be  their  character — their  regard 
for  civil  and  religious  liberty — their  peace,  order,  happiness,  and 
prosperity,  may  depend  upon  the  example  which  we  set,  and  the 
principles  which  we  inculcate.  We  are  living  and  acting  not  only 
for  the  present,  but  for  the  future.  We  are  making  impressions 
for  all  time  to  come.  If,  then,  our  history  for  the  future  shall  be 
as  our  history  past — filled  up  with  divine  blessings,  and  signal 
providential  interpositions — if  the  noble  work  begun,  centuries 
2 


18 


INTRODUCTION. 


since,  is  to  go  on — if  the  "  fullest  liberty  and  the  purest  religion  • 
are  to  prevail  as  time  rolls  on — if  this  vast  continent  is  to  be 
inhabited  by  enlightened  and  happy  millions — we,  who  are  now 
on  the  stage  of  action,  must  imitate  the  example  of  that  pilgrim 
band,  which  first  landed  on  Plymouth  Rock. 

Under  the  influence  of  such  an  example  transmitted  from  gen. 
eration  to  generation,  we  may  hope  that  our  beloved  country  will 
ultimately  become,  if  she  is  not  already, 

"  The  queen  of  the  world,  and  the  child  of  the  skies." 

Impressed  with  the  importance  of  such  sentiments  himself,  the 
author  will  make  no  apology  for  offering  them  as,  in  his  own 
view,  an  appropriate  introduction  to  a  work  chiefly  designed  for 
the  benefit  of  the  rising  generation. 


PAKT   I, 


UNITED     STATES. 


I.— EARLY    DISCOVERIES. 


I.  NORTHMEN.     Claims  for  the  Northmen — Voyage  of  Biarn6 — Leif—  Thor- 

wald — Thorfinn — Helge  and  Finnboge. 

II.  COLUMBUS.     Birth  and  Education  of  Columbus — Unsuccessful  application 

to  several  European  Courts — Patronized  by  Isabella — Sails  from  Palos — 
Early  Discontent  of  his  crew — Expedients  by  which  they  are  quieted — 
Discovery  of  Land — First  appearance  of  the  Natives — Cuba  and  Hispan- 
iola  discovered — Columbus  sets  sail  on  his  return — Incidents  of  the  voyage 
— Marks  of  consideration  bestowed  upon  him — Second  Voyage — Further 
Discoveries — Complaints  against  him — Third  Voyage — Discovery  of  the 


20  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

Continent — Persecuted  by  Enemies — sent  home  in  Chains — Kindness  of 
Isabella — Fourth  Voyage — Return  and  Death. 

III.  SEBASTIAN  CABOT.     Discovery   of  the   North   American    Continent   by 
Sebastian  Cabot. 

I.    NORTHMEN. 

No  event,  in  the  history  of  modern  ages,  surpasses  in 
interest  the  discovery  of  the  American  Continent.  It  has 
scarcely  any  parallel,  indeed,  in  the  annals  of  the  world; 
whether  we  consider  the  difficulty  of  the  undertaking  or 
the  magnitude  of  its  consequences.  Without  any  serious 
question,  the  honor  of  the  discovery  belongs  solely  to 
CHRISTOPHER  COLUMBUS.  Mankind,  hitherto,  have  so 
awarded  it,  and  posterity  will  doubtless  confirm  the  judg 
ment.  As,  however,  a  claim  to  a  prior  discovery  by  the 
Northmen  has  been  brought  forward  in  recent  times,  it 
becomes  the  impartiality  of  history  to  notice  it,  and  to  give 
such  an  account  of  the  circumstances  on  which  the  claim 
is  founded,  as  they  may  appear  to  deserve.  Whether  or 
not,  at  the  distance  of  some  four  or  five  centuries,  the  trans- 
Atlantic  continent  had  been  discovered  by  the  Scandinavian 
voyagers,  the  merits  of  the  great  Italian  are  far  from  being 
affected  by  the  fact. 

The  prominent  incidents  in  this  alleged  ante-Columbian 
discovery,  it  seems,  are  given  on  the  authority  of  cer 
tain  Icelandic  manuscripts,  the  genuineness,  and  even  the 
existence  of  which,  have  formerly  been  doubted  by  many; 
but  which,  there  is  now  reason  to  suppose,  are  entitled  to 
credence.  The  general  story  may  be  received  as  proba 
ble.  In  the  details,  there  is  often  something  too  vague,  if 
not  too  extraordinary,  to  entitle  it  to  any  historical  import 
ance.  The  adventurous  spirit,  and  even  the  naval  skill  ot 
the  Northmen,  are  not  a  matter  of  doubt  with  any  who  are 
acquainted  with  the  history  of  the  times  to  which  reference 
is  here  made.  The  seas  and  the  coasts  of  Europe  were 
the  scenes  of  their  exploits — their  piracies,  their  battles,  or 
their  colonization.  According  to  the  Icelandic  statements, 
Eric  the  Red,  in  986,  emigrated  from  Iceland  to  Greenland, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


21 


and  formed  there  a  settlement.  Among  his  companions 
was  Herjulf  Bardson,  who  fixed  his  residence  at  a  place 
which  was  called  after  him,  Herjulfsness.  Herjulf  had  a 
son,  whose  name  was  Biarne,  who,  with  his  father,  was 
engaged  in  trading  between  Iceland  and  Norway.  Biarne' 
was  absent  on  a  trading  voyage,  when  his  father  accompa 
nied  Eric,  on  the  emigration  of  the  latter  to  Greenland. 
The  son  returning  to  Iceland  in  a  few  months,  and  finding 
that  Herjulf  was  absent,  sailed  in  pursuit  of  him.  In  the 


Northmen  leaving  Iceland. 

% 

course  of  the  sail,  having  been  enveloped  in  the  fogs,  he 
was  carried  to  some  unknown  distance;  but  after  the  fogs 
were  dispersed,  land  was  seen.  As,  however,  it  did  not 
answer  the  description  given  respecting  Greenland,  the 
party  did  not  steer  for  it.  During  a  sail  of  several  days, 
they  came  in  sight  of  land  at  two  different  times  in  succes 
sion  ;  and  at  last,  tacking  about,  and  carried  by  brisk  and 
favorable  winds  in  a  north-west  direction,  they  reached  the 
coast  of  Greenland.  This  tradition  of  Biarne"'s  voyage, 
allowing  it  to  be  authentic,  would  seem  to  indicate  that  he 


22 


GREAT      EVENTS     OF 


was  carried  far  down  on  the  coast  of  America,  and  passed 
on  his  return  the  shores  of  Newfoundland  and  Labrador. 

In  consequence  of  this  adventure,  and  the  interest  which 
the  account  of  it  excited,  a  voyage  of  exploration  was  pro 
jected,  and  at  length  put  into  effect.  It  was  conducted  by 
Leif,  a  son  of  Eric  the  Red,  an  adventurous  rover,  who 
selected  a  company  as  adventurous  as  himself,  among  whom 
was  a  German  named  Tyrker.  It  was  in  the  year  1000  that 
the  voyage  was  made.  After  finding  a  shore  in  a  direction 
similar  to  that  in  which  Biarne  took,  they  landed,  calling  the 
region  Helluland,  which  was  most  probably  Labrador.  It 
was  an  iceberg-lined  shore,  without  grass  or  verdure.  From 
this  spot  they  put  out  to  sea,  and,  steering  south,  they  came 
to  another  coast,  low  like  the  first,  but  covered  with  thick 


Discovery  of  Labrador. 

wood,  except  the  portion  immediately  skirting  the  sea,  which 
consisted  of  white  sand.  It  was  probably  Nova  Scotia, 
named  by  them,  however,  Markland,  or  Woodland.  They 
pursued  their  voyage  for  two  days,  under  the  favor  of  a 
north-east  wind,  when  they  discovered  land  for  the  third 
time.  Here  they  disembarked  on  a  part  of  the  coast,  which 


AMERICANHISTORY.  23 

was  sheltered  by  an  island.  The  face  of  the  country  was 
found  to  be  undulating,  covered  with  wood,  and  bearing  a 
growth  of  fine  fruits  and  berries.  Taking  to  their  vessel 
again,  they  proceeded  west  in  search  of  a  harbor,  which 
they  were  so  fortunate  as  to  find.  It  was  at  the  mouth 
of  a  river  proceeding  from  a  lake.  They  first  made  the 
river  and  then  the  lake;  in  the  latter  they  cast  anchor.  In 
this  spot  they  erected  huts  in  which  to  pass  the  winter. 
When  thus  established,  Leif  made  a  division  of  his  com 
pany  into  two  parties,  for  the  purpose,  on  the  one  hand,  of 
watching  the  settlement,  and,  on  the  other,  of  exploring 
the  country. 

In  performing  the  latter  service  it  happened,  on  one  occa 
sion,  that  the  German  Tyrker,  above  named,  failed  to  return 
at  night.  After  much  anxiety  and  search,  he  was  discovered, 
having  found  during  his  wanderings  a  region  which  afforded 
an  abundance  of  grapes.  The  country,  from  this  incident, 
was  named  Vinland  or  Wineland.  From  the  mention  which 
they  made  of  the  rising  and  the  setting  of  the  sun,  at  the 
shortest  day,  it  has  been  inferred  that  the  island  was  Nan- 
tucket,  and  the  region  called  Vinland  embraced  the  coast 
of  Massachusetts  and  Rhode  Island.  They  returned  to 
Greenland  the  following  season. 

Thorwald,  a  brother  of  Leif,  next  undertook  to  make  a 
voyage,  to  the  newly  discovered  land  beyond  the  ocean. 
This  was  in  1002.  We  need  not  mention  the  particulars, 
but  may  state  generally  that  the  adventurers  continued  in 
Vinland  till  the  year  1004,  and  that  the  expedition  terminated 
unfortunately  in  the  death  of  Thorwald.  He  was  killed  in  a 
skirmish  with  certain  Esquimaux,  with  whom  the  party 
came  in  contact  in  three  several  boats.  Before  breathing 
his  last,  he  gave  directions  as  to  the  spot  where  they  should 
inter  him.  The  rest  returned  to  Greenland. 

Following  this  adventure,  the  third  son  of  Eric,  named 
Thornstein,  embarked  with  his  wife  Gudrida,  in  search  of 
the  body  of  Thorwald.  But  he  never  reached  the  country. 
He  was  eventually  driven  back  to  Greenland,  where  he  died. 


24  GREATEVENTSOF 

The  next  expedition  seems  to  have  been  a  project  to  colo 
nize  the  country.  The  vessels  were  three  in  number,  on 
board  of  which  one  hundred  and  forty  men  embarked,  who 
took  with  them  all  kinds  of  live  stock.  The  leaders  on  this 
occasion  were  Thorfinn,  who  married  the  widow  of  Thorn- 
stein,  Biarne*  Grimolfson,  and  Thorhall  Gamlason.  The 
enterprise  appears  to  have  been  attended  with  a  measure 
of  success.  They  erected  their  tents,  and  fortified  them  in 
the  best  manner  they  were  able,  as  a  protection  against  the 
natives.  An  incident  of  some  interest  is  mentioned  as  having 
occurred  in  their  trade  with  the  latter.  These  were  eager 
for  arms,  but  as  they  were  not  suffered  to  become  an  article 
of  barter,  one  of  the  natives  seized  an  axe,  and,  in  order  to 
test  its  efficacy,  struck  a  companion  with  it,  who  was  killed 


An  Incident  in  the  Camp  of  the  Northmen. 


on  the  spot.  The  affair  shocked  them  exceedingly;  but  in 
the  midst  of  the  confusion,  the  axe  having  been  seized  by 
one  who  appeared  to  be  a  chief,  was  critically  inspected  for 
a  while,  and  then  violently  cast  into  the  sea. 

The  period  of  their  continuance  in  Vinland  was  three 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  25 

years.  They  found  it  a  beautiful  country,  while  residing  in 
it.  Thorfinn  had  a  son  born  to  him,  whom  he  named  Snorre, 
the  first  child  of  European  descent  born  on  this  continent, 
the  ancestor  of  many  distinguished  personages  now  living. 
Among  them  is  the  noted  sculptor  Thorwaldsen.  Thorfinn 
and  a  part  of  his  company  returned  at  length  to  Iceland. 
The  remainder  still  continued  in  Vinland,  where  they  were 
afterwards  joined  by  an  expedition  led  by  two  brothers, 
Helge  and  Finnboge,  from  Greenland.  But  this  latter 
enterprise  ended  tragically,  a  large  number  of  the  colonists 
having  been  killed  in  a  quarrel,  which  a  wicked  female 
adventurer  in  the  expedition  had  excited.  A  few  other 
voyages  to  Vinland,  either  accidental  or  designed,  were 
made  by  the  Northmen  during  the  eleventh  and  twelfth 
centuries,  some  of  them  connected  with  attempts  to  propa 
gate  Christianity  among  the  natives,  but  no  interesting 
results  are  spoken  of,  and  the  whole  project  of  colonizing 
the  new  region  seems  to  have  been  not  only  abandoned, 
but  to  have  passed  from  the  minds  of  men.  On  the  sup 
position  that  the  records  are  true,  which  in  general  may  be 
admitted,  the  colony  could  not  have  had  a  long  continuance, 
and  it  is  certain  that  no  remains  of  it  have  ever  appeared, 
unless  some  questionable  accounts  of  the  Jesuists,  or  the  more 
questionable  inscriptions  on  Dighton-rock.  It  was  not  until 
the  era  of  Columbus  that  the  world  was  awakened  to  the 
enterprise,  or  even  to  the  thought  of  discovering  land  beyond 
the  Western  ocean.  Whether  he  knew  or  did  not  know, 
respecting  the  adventures  of  the  Scandinavians  in  those 
northern  seas,  it  is  hardly  to  be  supposed  that  he  could  have 
the  remotest  conception  that  the  country  they  called  Vin 
land  was  the  same  as  the  Indies,  which  he  proposed  to  reach 
by  sailing  due  west.  The  honor,  first  of  his  theory,  and  then 
of  his  achievement,  is  therefore,  in  no  degree  diminished,  by 
the  facts  above  narrated,  so  far  as  they  may  be  believed  to 
be  facts.  He  after  all  stands  preeminent  among  men,  as 
the  discoverer  of  the  new  world.  It  was  certainly,  at  that 
period,  new  to  European  knowledge  and  adventure. 


26 


GREAT     EVENTS     O 


II.    COLUMBUS. 


Columbus. 


IT  is  not  ascertained  in  what  year  the  birth  of  this  illustri 
ous  individual  occurred.  Some  authorities  have  placed  it 
in  1446,  others  have  removed  it  back  eight  or  ten  years 
farther.  As  he  died  in  1506,  and  was  said  by  Bernaldez,  one 
of  his  cotemporaries  and  intimates,  to  have  departed  "in  a 
good  old  age  of  seventy,  a  little  more  or  less,"*  it  would 
seem,  abating  the  vagueness  of  the  expression,  that  about 
1436  was  the  period.  The  place  of  his  birth  also  has  been 
a  subject  of  controversy,  but  the  evidence  is  decidedly  in 
favor  of  Genoa.  His  parentage  was  humble,  though  proba 
bly  of  honorable  descent.  It  is  generally  believed  that  his 
father  exercised  the  craft  of  a  wool-carder  or  weaver. 
Christopher  was  the  eldest  of  four  children,  having  two 
brothers,  Bartholomew  and  Diego,  and  one  sister,  who  was 
obscurely  connected  in  life.  In  his  early  youth  he  was 
instructed  at  Pavia,  a  place  then  celebrated  for  education, 

*  History  of  the  Reign  of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  by  Wm.  H.  Prescott. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  27 

and  is  said  there  to  have  acquired  that  taste  for  mathematical 
studies  in  which  he  afterwards  excelled.  Of  geographical 
science  he  was  particularly  enamored,  as  it  became  also 
to  be  the  favorite  study  of  an  adventurous  age.  It  doubt 
less  gave  a  direction,  in  some  measure,  to  the  course  which 
Columbus  pursued  in  life.  At  the  early  age  of  fourteen 
years,  he  began  to  follow  the  seas,  and  after  continuing  this 
profession  for  more  than  sixteen  years,  he  proceeded  to 
Portugal,  the  country  of  maritime  enterprise  at  that  era. 
Hither  the  adventurous  spirits  of  Europe  repaired,  where 
they  sought  their  fortunes  in  this  department  of  business. 
Columbus  mingled  in  the  exciting  scenes  of  the  country 
and  the  times.  Sailing  from  thence,  he  continued  to  make 
voyages  to  the  various  then  known  parts  of  the  world,  and 
while  on  shore,  he  occupied  his  time  in  the  construction  and 
sale  of  maps  and  charts.  Thus  furnished  with  all  the  nau 
tical  science  of  the  times,  and  with  a  large  fund  of  experi 
ence,  he  was  prepared  to  enter  upon  those  speculations, 
respecting  the  possibility  of  lands  lying  beyond  the  western 
waters,  the  result  of  which,1  when  put  into  practice,  proved 
to  be  so  auspicious  to  the  interests  of  mankind.  What  will 
not  a  single  thought,  when  pursued  as  it  may  be,  sometimes 
effect !  In  our  hero,  it  brought  to  light  the  existence  of  a 
new  world.  His  single  object  appeared  to  be,  to  find  the 
eastern  shores  of  Asia,  or  some  unknown  tract,  by  sailing 
due  west. 

How  far  that  idea  was  original  with  him,  it  is  not  very 
material  to  ascertain.  If  not  the  first  individual  to  conceive 
it,  he  was  the  first  to  carry  it  into  execution.  That  land 
existed  beyond  the  Atlantic,  was  a  conjecture  merely  of 
the  ancients.  Seneca  comes  the  nearest  to  a  direct  intima 
tion,  though  as  a  poetic  fancy  it  claims  no  serious  considera 
tion.  As  the  idea  is  given  by  Frenau,  he  says: 

"  The  time  shall  come  when  numerous  years  are  past, 
The  ocean  shall  dissolve  the  band  of  things, 
And  an  extended  region  rise  at  last: 
And  Typhis  shall  disclose  the  mighty  land, 


28  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Far,  far  away,  where  none  have  roamed  before: 
Nor  shall  the  world's  remotest  region  be 
Gibraltar's  rock,  or  Thul&'s  savage  shore." 

Ferdinand  Columbus  informs  us,  that  his  father's  conviction 
of  the  existence  of  land  in  the  west  was  founded  on — 1, 
natural  reason,  or  the  deductions  of  science;  2,  authority  of 
writers,  amounting,  however,  to  vague  surmises ;  3,  testi 
mony  of  sea-faring  persons,  or  rather  popular  rumors  of 
land,  described  in  western  voyages,  embracing  such  relics 
•is  appeared  to  be  wafted  from  over  the  Atlantic  to  Europe. 
What  particular  intimations  he  may  have  received,  either 
from  authors  or  sailors,  do  not  appear;  since,  in  his  voyage 
to  Iceland,  no  mention  is  made  of  his  having  learned  the 
story  of  the  Scandinavian  voyages  to  the  northern  portion 
of  America.  It  is  possible,  however,  that  he  may  have  been 
informed  of  them ;  and  the  reason  why  no  mention  was  made 
by  him  was,  as  M.  Humboldt  conjectures,  that  he  had  no 
conception  that  the  land  discovered  by  the  Northmen  had 
any  connection  with  the  region  of  which  he  was  in  pursuit. 
The  traditions  which  he  may  have  met  with,  and  the 
speculations  of  the  times,  were  realized  in  his  view.  So 
strong  was  the  conviction  which  had  been  wrought  in  his 
mind,  from  whatever  cause,  he  was  willing  to  jeopard  life 
and  fortune  to  put  it  to  the  test  of  experiment. 

With  this  grand  object  before  him,  he  first  submitted  his 
theory  of  a  western  route  to  the  Indies,  to  John  the  Second, 
king  of  Portugal.  He  met  with  no  countenance  from  this 
quarter.  His  project,  in  its  vastness,  was  in  advance  of  the 
comprehension  of  the  age.  John  was  not  unwilling  clan 
destinely  to  avail  himself  of  information  communicated  to 
him  by  Columbus,  but  he  would  enter  into  no  stipulation  to 
aid  him  in  the  enterprise.  Leaving  the  court  of  Lisbon  in 
disgust,  in  the  latter  part  of  1484,  Columbus  repaired  to  the 
Spanish  sovereigns,  Ferdinand  and  Isabella.  The  time  of 
the  application  was  peculiarly  unfavorable,  as  the  nation 
was  then  in  the  midst  of  the  Moorish  war,  and  needed  for 
its  prosecution  all  the  pecuniary  resources  of  the  state. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  29 

The  persons  of  influence  also  in  the  court,  were  destitute 
of  those  enlarged  views,  which  are  essential  to  a  just  appre 
ciation  of  the  scheme  that  fired  the  great  mind  of  Columbus. 
With  these  causes  of  discouragement,  and  the  submission 
of  his  proposal  on  the  part  of  the  sovereigns  to  a  council 
chiefly  of  ecclesiastics,  he  had  little  reason  to  expect  a 
favorable  issue.  After  waiting  years  in  the  most  agitating 
suspense  and  doubt  (for  the  council  would  come  to  no 
decision),  he  was  preparing  to  abandon  the  suit.  Pressing 
the  court  for  a  definite  answer  at  that  juncture,  they  at  last 
gave  him  to  understand,  that  his  scheme  was  "vain,  imprac 
ticable,  and  resting  on  grounds  too  weak  to  merit  the  support 
of  the  government."  In  deep  despondency  he  quitted  the 
court,  and  took  his  way  to  the  south,  as  if  in  desperation,  to 
seek  other  patronage  in  other  quarters. 

From  the  period  of  his  application  to  the  Spanish  court, 
to  that  at  which  we  are  now  arrived  in  his  history,  it  would 
seem  that  he  made  several  attempts  to  interest  other  dis 
tinguished  personages  in  his  scheme,  particularly  the  citizens 
of  his  native  Genoa;  but  the  early  authorities  so  disagree 
among  themselves,  that  the  chronology  of  his  movements, 
previously  to  his  first  voyage,  cannot  be  determined  with 
precision.  It  is  certain,  however,  that  while  in  the  act  of 
leaving  Spain,  probably  for  the  court  of  the  French  king, 
from  whom  he  had  received  a  letter  of  encouragement,  he 
was  purposely  detained  by  a  friend,  Juan  Perez,  (who  had 
formerly  been  a  confessor  of  Isabella,)  for  the  purpose  of 
trying  the  effect  of  another  application  to  the  Spanish 
sovereigns.  This  measure,  seconded  by  the  influence  of 
several  distinguished  individuals,  and  occurring  just  at  the 
triumphant  termination  of  the  Moorish  war,  had  well  nigh 
proved  successful  at  once;  but  Columbus  was  again  doomed 
to  disappointment.  The  single  obstacle  in  the  way  now, 
was  not  the  disinclination  of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  but 
what  were  deemed  the  extravagant  demands  of  Columbus 
himself.  He  would  not  consent  to  engage  in  the  undertaking, 
except  on  the  condition  that  he  and  his  heirs  should  receive 


30 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


the  title  of  admiral  and  viceroy  over  all  lands  discovered 
by  him,  with  one-tenth  of  the  profits.  This  demand  was  the 
means  of  breaking  up  the  negotiations,  and  that  at  the  moment 
when  he  seemed  to  be  on  the  point  of  realizing  the  visions 
which  he  had  fondly  indulged,  through  long  years  of  vexation, 
trouble,  and  disappointment.  That  he  would  consent  to  dash 
those  bright  visions,  rather  than  surrender  one  of  the  rewards 
due  to  his  service,  is,  in  the  language  of  our  Prescott,  "the 
most  remarkable  exhibition  in  his  whole  life,  of  that  proud, 
unyielding  spirit  which  sustained  him  through  so  many  years 
of  trial,  and  enabled  him  to  achieve  his  great  enterprise,  in 
the  face  of  every  obstacle  which  man  and  nature  had 
opposed  to  it." 


E^M.: 


Columbus  before  Ferdinand  and  Isabella. 


Columbus  again  having  turned  his  back  from  the  scene  of 
the  negotiations,  had  proceeded  only  a  few  leagues  distant, 
when  he  was  recalled  by  the  royal  message.  The  queen 
in  the  meanwhile  had  yielded  to  the  dictates  of  her  own 
noble  and  generous  nature,  having  been  convinced  of  the 
importance  of  the  enterprise,  by  the  powerful  representa- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  31 

tions  of  the  friends  of  our  hero.  She  said  at  once  in  answer, 
"I  will  assume  the  undertaking  for  my  own  crown  of  Castile, 
and  will  pledge  my  private  jewels  to  raise  the  necessary 
funds,  if  the  means  in  the  treasury  should  be  found  inade 
quate."  The  money,  however,  was  furnished  by  the  receiver 
of  the  revenues  of  Arragon,  and  subsequently  refunded  at 
the  instance  of  Ferdinand.*  The  conditions  on  which 
Columbus  had  insisted,  in  the  event  of  discovery,  were 
finally  granted.  He  was  constituted  by  the  united  sover 
eigns,  their  admiral,  viceroy,  and  governor-general,  of  all 
such  countries  as  he  should  discover  in  the  Western  ocean. 
He  was  to  be  entitled  to  one-tenth  of  the  products  and 
profits,  within  the  limits  of  his  discoveries.  These,  with 
other  privileges  of  a  like  kind,  not  necessary  to  name  here, 
were  settled  on  him  and  his  heirs  for  ever.  Thus  possessing 
the  royal  sanction,  Columbus  immediately  entered  upon  the 
arrangements  required  to  prosecute  the  voyage.  Isabella 
urged  it  forward  to  the  extent  of  her  power.  Delay,  how 
ever,  unavoidably  occurred,  on  account  of  the  opposition  or 
indifference  of  the  local  magistrates  and  the  people  where 
the  equipment  was  to  be  made.  This  obstacle  was  at  length 
removed,  by  stern  edicts  on  the  part  of  the  government  and 
by  the  energy  of  Columbus.  The  fleet  consisted  of  three 
vessels,  one  furnished  by  himself,  through  the  assistance  of 
his  friends,  and  was  to  sail  from  the  little  port  of  Palos  in 
Andalusia.  Two  of  the  vessels  were  caravels — that  is,  light 
vessels  without  decks — the  other  was  of  a  larger  burden, 
though  not  amounting  even  to  an  hundred  tons.  How  such 
craft  could  survive  the  waves  and  storms  of  the  Atlantic,  is 
one  of  the  marvelous  circumstances  of  the  undertaking. 
The  number  of  men  received  on  board  amounted  to  one 
hundred  and  twenty.  The  preparations  having  been 
finished,  the  undaunted  navigator  set  sail  on  the  morning 
of  the  3d  of  August,  1492,  having  first  with  his  whole  crew 
partaken  of  the  sacrament. 

*  History  of  the  Life  and  Voyages  of  Christopher  Columbus,  by  Washington 
Irving. 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


Columbus  sets  sail 

He  soon  directed  his  course  to  the  Canary  islands,  in 
consequence  of  the  condition  of  one  of  the  vessels,  called  the 
Pinta,  whose  rudder  had  been  found  to  be  unfit  for  service. 
This,  after  a  detention  of  more  than  three  weeks,  was 
repaired,  and  they  then,  on  the  6th  of  September,  proceeded 
on  their  voyage.  On  the  fourth  day,  land  ceased  to  be  in 
sight,  and  now  the  fearful  reality  of  their  condition  pressed 
upon  the  minds  of  the  sailors  with  overpowering  weight. 
They  had  been  pressed  into  the  service,  and  from  the 
beginning  were  averse  to  the  enterprise.  Columbus  had 
reason,  therefore,  to  expect  the  open  manifestation  of  dis 
content,  if  not  insubordination  and  mutiny.  The  first 
exhibition  of  their  feelings,  upon  losing  sight  of  land,  was 
that  of  alarm  and  terror.  Many  of  them  shed  tears,  and 
broke  out  into  loud  lamentations — all  before  them  seemed 
to  be  mystery,  danger,  and  death.  It  was  by  no  means 
easy  to  quell  their  fears,  and  it  required  all  the  address  of 
the  admiral  to  effect  it.  Their  minds  were,  in  a  degree, 
soothed  for  that  time  by  the  promises  of  land  and  riches, 
which  he  addressed  to  their  wants  or  their  cupidity.  Every 


AMERICANHISTORY.  33 

unusual  incident,  however,  on  the  voyage,  was  calculated  to 
awaken  their  gloomy  and  distressing  apprehensions,  such  as 
the  sight  of  a  part  of  a  mast,  when  they  had  sailed  some 
one  hundred  and  fifty  leagues,  and  the  variation  of  the 
needles.  The  former  presented  to  their  imagination  the 
probable  wreck  of  their  own  frail  barks.  The  variation  of 
the  needle  created  surprise  even  in  the  mind  of  the  admiral, 
but  to  his  crew  the  circumstance  seemed  perfectly  terrific. 
They  felt  as  if  the  very  laws  of  nature  were  undergoing  a 
change,  and  the  compass  was  about  to  lose  its  virtues  and 
its  power,  as  a  guide  over  the  waste  of  waters.  Columbus, 
however,  by  ascribing  the  variation  of  the  needle  to  the 
change  of  the  polar-star  itself,  satisfied  the  minds  of  his 
pilots,  inasmuch  as  they  entertained  a  high  opinion  of  his 
knowledge  of  astronomy.  The  distance  at  which  they  were 
every  day  carried  from  their  homes,  was  a  source  of  accu 
mulating  uneasiness.  Every  sort  of  superstitious  fear  was 
indulged  in.  One  while,  the  prevalence  of  winds  from  the 
east,  excited  their  apprehensions  that  a  return  to  Spain  was 
impracticable.  At  another  time,  the  slight  south-west  breezes 
and  frequent  calms,  causing  the  ocean  to  seem  like  a  lake  of 
dead  water,  made  them  feel  that  they  were  in  strange  regions, 
where  nature  was  out  of  course,  and  all  was  different  from 
that  to  which  they  had  been  accustomed.  Here  they 
thought  they  might  be  left  to  perish,  on  stagnant  and  bound 
less  waters.  Now,  they  seemed  to  themselves  to  be  in  danger 
of  falling  on  concealed  rocks  and  treacherous  quicksands — 
then,  of  being  inextricably  entangled  in  vast  masses  of  sea 
weed  which  lay  in  their  path.  Although  Columbus  had 
contrived  to  keep  his  men  ignorant  of  the  real  distance  they 
had  come,  yet  the  length  of  time  could  but  tell  them  that  they 
must  be  far,  very  far  from  country  and  home,  and  that  their 
ever  going  on  to  the  west,  would  at  length  place  the  east 
too  remote  from  them  to  hope  ever  reaching  it.  They  had 
been  occasionally  cheered  with  what  were  deemed  indications 
of  their  proximity  to  land,  such  as  the  flying  of  birds  about 
their  fleet,  the  patches  of  weeds  and  herbs  covering  the 
3 


34  GREATEVENTSOF 

surface  of  the  water,  and  a  certain  cloudiness  in  the  distant 
horizon,  such  as  hangs  over  land ;  but  these  had  proved  falla 
cious  ;  and  the  higher  hope  was  raised  by  such  appearances, 
the  deeper  was  its  fall  when  the  appearances  passed  away. 

This  state  of  things  led  to  murmurs  and  discontent,  and 
at  one  time,  the  crew  were  on  the  point  of  combining  in 
open  and  desperate  rebellion.  The  power  which  the  great 
admiral  possessed  over  the  minds  of  men,  was  never  more 
signalized,  than  in  putting  down  this  spirit  of  insubordina 
tion  and  mutiny.  He  was  perfectly  aware  of  their  inten 
tions,  but  preserved  a  serene  and  steady  countenance.  He 
seemed  intuitively  to  understand  in  what  way  to  address 
himself  to  the  different  portions  of  his  company.  Some,  he 
soothed  with  gentle  words.  Of  others,  he  stimulated  the 
pride  or  avarice,  by  the  offers  of  honors  and  rewards.  The 
most  refractory  he  openly  menaced  with  condign  punish 
ment,  should  they  make  the  slightest  attempt  at  impeding 
the  voyage. 

After  the  experience  of  long-continued  calms,  the  wind 
sprang  up  in  a  favorable  direction,  and  they  were  enabled 
efficiently  to  prosecute  their  voyage.  This  was  on  the 
25th  of  September,  and  the  vessels  sailing  quite  near  to 
each  other,  a  frequent  interchange  of  conversation  took 
place  on  the  subject  most  interesting  to  them — their  prob 
able  position  as  to  land.  In  the  midst  of  it,  a  shout  from  the 
Pinta  was  heard  on  board  the  Santa  Maria,  the  admiral's 
ship,  "Land,  land!" — the  signal  pointing  to  the  south-west. 
Columbus,  who  had  found  cause  on  other  occasions  to  dis 
sent  from  the  opinions  of  his  men,  gave  way,  in  this  instance, 
to  the  joyful  feelings  which  were  at  once  excited  in  their 
bosoms:  but  it  proved,  at  length,  that  what  appeared  to  be 
land,  was  nothing  more  than  an  evening  cloud  of  a  peculiar 
kind.  Thus  were  their  hopes  dashed,  and  nothing  remained 
for  them  but  to  press  onward.  Fain  would  the  crew  have 
turned  back  upon  their  course,  but  the  commander  was 
sternly  resolute  on  realizing  his  magnificent  project,  and 
pressed  forward  still  deeper  into  mid-ocean. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  35 

It  is  a  necessary  explanation  of  the  character  of  this 
extraordinary  man,  that  he  appeared  all  along  to  view  him 
self  under  the  immediate  guardianship  of  Heaven,  in  this 
solemn  enterprise.  He  consequently  felt  few  or  none  of 
the  misgivings  which  so  strongly  affected  his  associates. 
For  several  days  longer  they  continued  on,  till  on  the  1st  of 
October,  they  had  advanced  more  than  seven  hundred 
leagues  since  the  Canary  islands  were  left  behind.  Again 
the  murmurs  of  the  crew  were  renewed,  but,  in  this  instance, 
became  soon  hushed  by  increasing  tokens  of  their  near 
ness  to  land.  Indeed,  so  sanguine  were  they  on  the  subject, 
that  on  the  7th  of  October,  on  board  of  the  Nina,  land  was 
again  announced.  But  it  proved  a  delusion,  and  all  except 
Columbus  were  ready  to  abandon  hope.  At  the  end  of  three 
days  more,  they  saw  the  sun,  after  renewed  appearances 
betokening  their  neighborhood  to  land,  go  down  upon  a 
shoreless  horizon.  At  this  time  the  turbulence  of  the  crew 
became  clamorous — they  insisted  upon  turning  homeward, 
and  abandoning  the  voyage  as  a  forlorn  hope.  The  com 
mander  now,  after  trying  to  pacify  them  by  kind  words 
and  large  promises,  and  trying  in  vain,  arose  in  the  majesty 
of  his  undaunted  heart,  and  gave  them  to  understand  that 
all  murmuring  would  be  fruitless,  and  that,  with  God's  bless 
ing,  he  would  accomplish  the  purpose  for  which  his  sover 
eigns  had  sent  him  on  a  voyage  of  discovery.  Fortunately, 
at  this  juncture,  when  the  conduct  of  Columbus  had  become 
nearly  desperate,  the  indications  of  neighboring  land  could 
not  be  mistaken.  Besides  fresh  weed,  the  limb  of  a  tree, 
a  reed,  and  a  small  board,  they  picked  up  an  artificially 
carved  staff.  Soon  despondency  and  rebellion  gave  way 
to  hope,  and,  throughout  the  day,  every  person  on  board  of 
the  little  fleet  was  on  the  watch  for  the  long-wished-for  land. 

The  following  evening  was  a  time  of  intense  anxiety  to 
Columbus.  He  could  but  infer  that  he  was  near  to  the  goal 
of  his  adventures  and  his  hopes.  But  was  it  so  indeed  ?  That 
was  the  question,  and  it  must  now  be  soon  decided.  Would 
the  n'ght  reveal  it  to  him?  Would  its  discoveries  settle 


36 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


for  ever  the  truth  of  his  theory,  and  bring  to  him  the  immor 
tal  honor  which  he  sought,  as  the  end  of  all  his  toil  and 
suffering?  Taking  his  station  in  a  conspicuous  part  of  his 
vessel,  he  maintained  an  intense  and  unremitting  watch. 
A  few  hours  only  had  transpired,  when  suddenly  he  thought 
he  beheld  a  light  glimmering  at  a  great  distance.  One  and 
another  was  called  to  examine  the  appearance,  in  order  to 
confirm  the  commander  in  his  impression,  if  indeed  it  was 
correct.  They  gave  their  opinion  in  the  affirmative.  Soon, 
however,  the  light  disappeared,  and  few  attached  any  im 
portance  to  it,  except  Columbus.  They  pursued  their  course 
until  two  in  the  morning,  when  from  the  Pinta,  which  gener 
ally  sailed  ahead,  the  thundering  signal  was  heard,  the  order 


First  sight  of  land  from  Columbus'  ship. 

being  that  a  gun  should  be  fired  as  soon  as  land  hove  in 
sight.  It  was  indeed  land  at  this  time.  It  lay  before  them, 
now  dimly  seen,  about  two  leagues  distant.  The  joy  which 
Columbus  and  his  crew  felt  at  the  sight,  surpasses  the  power 
of  description.  It  is  difficult,  even  for  the  imagination,  to 
conceive  the  emotions  of  such  a  man,  in  whose  temperament 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  37 

a  wonderful  enthusiasm  and  unbounded  aspiration  prevailed, 
at  the  moment  of  so  sublime  a  discovery.  Utterance  was 
given  to  his  intense  feelings  by  tears,  and  prayers,  and 
thanksgivings. 

It  was  on  the  morning  of  Friday,  12th  of  October,  1492, 
that  Columbus  first  saw  the  new  world.  A  beautiful,  fra 
grant,  verdure-crowned  island  lay  before  him,  and  evidently 
populous,  for  the  inhabitants  were  seen  darting,  in  great 
numbers,  through  the  woods,  to  the  shore.  That  green 
house  appearance,  which  the^egions  within  the  tropics  are 
known  generally  to  assume,  together  with  the  purity  and 
blandness  of  the  atmosphere,  struck  the  senses  of  the  voy 
agers,  as  though  it  had  been  Eden  itself.  They  could  give 
vent  to  their  feelings  only  in  tears  of  gratitude — in  prayers 
and  praises  to  God,  who  had  conducted  them  to  such  happy 
destinies.  Having  made  the  necessary  preparations,  Co 
lumbus  landed  with  his  crew  on  the  delightful  shore,  in  an 
ecstasy  of  joy  and  devotion,  taking  possession  of  the  whole 
region  in  the  name  of  his  sovereigns,  and  calling  the  island 
San  Salvador.  It  proved  to  be  one  of  what  has  since 
been  known  as  the  Bahama  islands. 

The  conduct  and  appearance  of  the  natives  were  such  as 
to  show  that  the  Spaniards  had  no  reason  to  fear  their  hos 
tility  or  treachery.  Simple,  harmless,  naked,  and  unarmed, 
they  seemed  rather  to  be  at  the  mercy  of  their  visitors. 
Equally  timid  and  curious,  they  were  at  first  shy;  but  being 
encouraged  to  approach  the  strangers,  they  at  length  became 
entirely  familiar  with  them,  and  received  presents  with 
expressions  of  the  highest  delight.  The  new  comers  to 
their  shores  were  thought  to  have  dropped  from  the  skies, 
and  the  articles  bestowed  were  received  as  celestial  pres 
ents.  All  was  a  scene  of  wonder  and  amazement  indeed 
to  both  parties. 

As  Columbus  supposed  himself  to  have  landed  on  an 
island  at  the  extremity  of  India,  he  gave  to  the  natives  the 
general  appellation  of  Indians,  by  which,  as  a  distinct  race, 
they  have  ever  since  been  known. 


38 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


After  having  noticed  the  features  of  the  new-found  island 
sufficiently,  and  learned  what  he  was  able  from  the  natives 
in  respect  to  other  lands  or  islands,  and  particularly  in 
respect  to  the  gold  they  might  contain,  he  explored  the 
archipelago  around,  touched  at  several  of  the  groups,  and 
finally  discovered  the  larger  and  more  distant  islands  of  Cuba 


Interview  of  Columbus  with  the  Natives  of  Cuba. 

and  Hispaniola.  Many  interesting  adventures  occured  dur 
ing  his  sojourn  among  these  islands,  in  his  intercourse  with 
the  natives,  upon  which  we  cannot  enlarge.  Suffice  it  to 
say,  that  he  succeeded  according  to  his  wishes  in  conciliating 
the  affections  of  the  people,  and  in  the  extent  of  his  discov 
eries  for  the  first  voyage,  but  found  a  less  amount  of  gold 
than  he  expected,  and  was  unfortunate  in  the  shipwreck  of 
the  Santa  Maria,  the  principal  vessel.  His  trials,  also,  with 
several  of  his  subordinates  in  office,  were  severe ;  as,  on 
more  than  one  occasion,  they  proved  unfaithful  to  his  inter 
ests  and  disobedient  to  his  commands. 

It  was  on  the  4th  of  January,  1493,  that  Columbus  set 
sail  for  Spain.  He  left  a  part  of  his  men  in  the  island  of 
Hispaniola  (Hayti,  in  the  language  of  the  original  inhabit- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


39 


ants),  to  occupy  a  fort  he  had  built  near  a  harbor,  which 
he  had  named  La  Navidad.  While  coasting  on  the  east 
ern  side  of  the  island,  he  met  the  Pinta,  which  had  for 
a  time,  under  its  disaffected  captain,  deserted  from  him. 
Joined  by  this  vessel  again,  they  proceeded  homeward 
on  their  voyage;  but  they  met  with  tempests,  which  their 
frail  barks  were  little  able  to  encounter.  The  Pinta,  being 
separated  from  the  Nina,  was  supposed  to  have  been  lost; 
but  this  proved  to  have  befl^fc^lriistake,  as  she  reached 
Spain  nearly  at  the  same  ^hie  with  the  other  caravel. 
At  the  time  of  their  greatest  extremity,  when  all  hope 
of  safety  had  departed,  Columbus,  anxious  that  the  knowl 
edge  of  his  discovery  might  be  communicated  to  the  world, 
wrote  a  brief  account  of  his  voyage;  and  having  prop 
erly  secured  it  in  a  barrel,  committed  the  latter  to  the 


Columbus  casting  a  barrel  into  the  sea. 

ocean,  in  the  hope  that  it  might  afterwards  be  found,  should 
he  and  his  crew  never  see  land  again.*     But  they  were 

*  It  gives  an  interesting  view  of  the  depth  of  Columbus'  solicitude  and  grief, 
as  well  as  of  the  peculiar  spirit  by  which  he  was  actuated  in  his  great  enterprise, 
to  learn  the  following  from  his  own  pen,  in  a  letter  to  his  sovereign:  "I  could 


40  GREATEVENTSOF 

mercifully  preserved,  as  the  storm  at  length  subsided,  and, 
within  a  few  days,  they  reached  the  island  of  St.  Mary's, 
one  of  the  Azores. 

While  he  was  at  that  island,  where  he  had  sought  a  refuge 
for  his  weaned  men  and  his  own  over-tasked  body  and  mind, 
he  encountered  a  species  of  persecution  most  disgraceful 
to  civilized  society.  It  was  the  result  of  the  mean  malignity 
of  the  Portuguese,  who  were  piqued  that  the  honor  of  the 
discovery  should  not  hawflfei  secured  for  themselves,  and 
was  manifested  by  the  imprisonment  of  a  portion  of  his  crew, 
and  other  vexatious  treatment.  At  length,  regaining  his  men, 
he  set  sail  for  home;  but,  meeting  with  tempestuous  weather, 
he  was  forced  to  take  shelter  in  the  Tagus.  Here  astonish 
ment  and  envy  seemed  to  be  equally  excited  by  the  knowl 
edge  of  his  discoveries;  and,  could  certain  courtiers  of  the 
monarch  have  had  their  own  way,  the  great  adventurer 

have  supported  this  evil  fortune  with  less  grief,  had  my  person  alone  been  in 
jeopardy,  since  I  am  debtor  for  my  life  to  the  Supreme  Creator,  and  have  at 
other  times  been  within  a  step  of  death.  But  it  was  a  cause  of  infinite  sorrow 
and  trouble  to  think,  that  after  having  been  illuminated  from  on  high  with  faith 
and  certainty  to  undertake  this  enterprise  ;  after  having  victoriously  achieved  it, 
and  when  on  the  point  of  convincing  my  opponents  and  securing  to  your  highness 
great  glory  and  vast  increase  of  dominion,  it  should  please  the  Divine  Majesty 
to  defeat  all  by  my  death.  It  would  have  been  more  supportable  also,  had  I  not 
been  accompanied  by  others,  who  had  been  drawn  on  by  my  persuasions,  and 
who  in  their  distress  cursed  not  only  the  hour  of  their  coming,  but  the  fear 
inspired  by  my  words,  which  prevented  their  turning  back  as  they  had  at  various 
times  determined.  Above  all,  my  grief  was  doubled  when  I  thought  of  my  two 
sons,  whom  I  had  left  in  school  at  Cordova,  destitute  in  a  strange  land,  without 
any  testimony  of  the  services  rendered  by  their  father,  which,  if  known,  might 
have  inclined  your  highness  to  befriend  them.  And  although,  orr  the  one  hand, 
I  was  comforted  by  a  faith,  that  the  Deity  would  not  permit  a  work  of  such 
great  exaltation  to  his  church,  wrought  through  so  many  troubles  and  contra 
dictions,  to  remain  imperfect ;  yet,  on  the  other  hand,  I  reflected  on  my  sins,  for 
which  he  might  intend,  as  a  punishment,  that  I  should  be  deprived  of  the  glory 
which  would  redound  to  me  in  this  world."  It  is  ever  to  be  kept  in  mind,  that 
Columbus  had  the  most  exalted  ideas  of  the  effect  of  his  discoveries  on  the 
extension  of  Christianity.  Connected  with  this  pious  motive,  was  the  question 
able  one  of  consecrating  the  wealth  hence  to  be  derived  to  the  rescue  of  the 
holy  sepulchre,  a  project  which  he  had  contemplated.  This  faith  or  enthusiasm 
runs  through  the  whole  tissue  of  his  strange  and  chequered  life. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  41 

would  have  been  stricken  down  by  the  hand  of  the  assassin. 
So  black  a  deed  of  treacherous  villany  had  been  advised. 
The  king,  however,  treated  him  with  generosity,  and  Colum 
bus  being  dismissed  with  safety,  soon  found  himself  entering 
the  harbor  of  Palos,  just  seven  months  and  eleven  days  since 
his  departure  from  that  port. 

His  arrival  in  Spain  excited  the  most  lively  feelings  of 
astonishment,  joy,  and  gratitude.  The  nation  was  swayed 
by  one  common  sentiment  of  admiration  of  the  man  and 
his  exploits.  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  who  seemed  to  derive 
so  much  glory  from  his  success,  most  of  all  participated  in 
this  sentiment.  He  was  the  universal  theme,  and  most 
amply  was  he  indemnified  by  the  honors  now  bestowed  upon 
him,  and  the  enthusiasm  with  which  he  was  every  where 
welcomed,  for  all  the  neglect  and  contumely  he  had  pre 
viously  suffered,  as  a  supposed  insane  or  fanatical  projector. 
His  progress  through  Spain  was  like  the  triumphal  march 
of  a  conqueror.  But  it  is  impossible,  within  the  limited 
compass  of  this  narrative,  to  present  any  thing  like  an  ade 
quate  idea  of  the  sensation  which  was  produced  throughout 
the  nation  and  Europe  at  large,  by  the  events  that  had  thus 
transpired,  or  to  enumerate  the  hundreth  part  of  the  marks 
of  consideration,  which  "the  observed  of  all  observers" 
received  from  prince  and  peasant — from  the  learned  and 
ignorant.  The  government  confirmed  anew  to  him  all  the 
dignities,  privileges,  and  emoluments  for  which  he  had 
before  stipulated,  and  others  were  added  to  them.  But  to 
Columbus,  the  most  satisfactory  consideration  accorded  to 
him  by  his  sovereigns  at  this  time,  was  the  request  to 
attempt  a  second  voyage  of  discovery.  For  this,  the  prep 
arations  were  on  a  scale  commensurate  to  the  object 
in  view. 

The  complement  of  the  fleet  amounted  to  fifteen  hundred 
souls.  Among  these  were  many  who  enlisted  from  love  of 
adventure  or  glory,  including  several  persons  of  rank,  hidal 
gos,  and  members  of  the  royal  household.  The  squadron 
consisted  of  seventeen  vessels,  three  of  which  were  of  one 


42  GREATEVENTSOF 

hundred  tons  burden  each.  With  a  navy  of  this  size,  so 
strongly  contrasting  with  that  of  his  former  voyage,  he 
took  his  departure  from  the  Bay  of  Cadiz  on  the  25th  of 
September,  1493.  He  sailed  on  a  course  somewhat  south 
of  west,  instead  of  due  west  as  before,  and  after  being  upon 
the  sea  one  month  and  seven  days,  he  came  to  a  lofty  island, 
to  which  he  gave  the  name  of  Dominica,  from  having  dis 
covered  it  on  Sunday.  The  liveliest  joy  was  felt  by  the 
numerous  company,  and  devout  thanks  were  returned  to 
God  for  their  prosperous  voyage. 

Sad  reverses,  however,  awaited  the  great  commander 
during  this  voyage  of  discovery.  The  garrison  which  he 
had  left  on  the  island  of  Hispaniola  had  disappeared,  and 
the  natives  seemed  less  favorably  disposed  towards  the 
white  man  than  at  first — a  change  which  probably  accounts 
for  the  fate  of  the  garrison.  Columbus,  indeed,  added  other 
islands  to  the  list  of  those  before  known,  planted  stations 
here  and  there  on  the  principal  island  above  named,  and 
showed  his  usual  unequaled  energy  and  skill  in  the  conduct 
of  the  expedition.  But,  as  he  could  not  be  every  where  at 
once,  his  absence  from  a  place  was  the  sure  signal  of  mis 
rule  and  insubordination  among  that  class  of  adventurers 
who  had  never  been  accustomed  to  subjection  or  labor. 
His  cautious  and  conciliating  policy  in  the  treatment  of  the 
natives  was  abandoned,  where  he  could  not  be  present  to 
enforce  it,  and,  the  consequence  was,  that  they  were  aroused 
to  resentment,  on  account  of  the  injuries  inflicted  upon  them. 
The  treatment  of  the  female  natives,  on  the  part  of  the 
colonists,  was  of  that  scandalous  character  calculated  to 
produce  continual  broils  and  collisions.  Eventually,  a  fierce 
warlike  spirit  was  excited  among  portions  of  this  naturally 
gentle  and  timid  people;  but  they  proved  to  be  unequal  to 
the  civilized  man,  with  the  superior  arms  and  discipline  of 
the  latter,  in  hostile  encounter,  and  were  driven  before  him 
as  the  leaves  of  autumn  before  a  storm.  There  was  such 
a  war  of  extermination,  that,  in  less  than  four  years  after 
the  Spaniards  had  set  foot  on  the  island  of  Hispaniola,  one- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  43 

third  of  its  population,  amounting  probably  to  several  hun 
dred  thousand,  was  destroyed. 

Complaints  were  made  by  the  colonists  against  the  admin 
istration  of  Columbus,  so  that  eventually  he  felt  the  necessity 
of  returning  home  to  vindicate  his  proceedings.  Ferdinand 
and  Isabella,  however,  took  no  part  with  the  malcontents 
against  him.  They  treated  him  with  marked  distinction ; 
but  it  was  evident  that  with  the  novelty  of  his  discoveries, 
the  enthusiasm  of  the  nation  had  passed  away.  It  was 
generally  felt  to  be  a  losing  concern.  The  actual  returns 
of  gold  and  other  products  of  the  new  world  were  so 
scanty,  as  to  bear  no  proportion  to  the  outlays. 

A  third  expedition  was  projected,  and  after  various  hin 
drances,  arising  from  the  difficulty  of  meeting  the  expense, 
and  the  apathy  of  the  public,  Columbus  took  his  departure 
from  the  port  of  St.  Lucas,  May  30,  1498.  Proceeding  in 
a  still  more  southerly  direction  than  before,  on  the  1st  of 
August  following,  he  succeeded  in  reaching  terra  firma. 
He  thus  entitled  himself  to  the  glory  of  discovering  the 
great  southern  continent,  for  which  he  had  before  prepared 
the  way. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  detail  the  events  of  this  expedition, 
except  to  say,  that  it  proved  a  source  of  untold  evil  and 
suffering  to  the  veteran  navigator.  After  his  arrival  at 
Hispaniola,  he  was  involved  in  inextricable  difficulties  with 
the  colonists,  the  final  result  of  which  was,  that  he  was 
sent  home  in  chains.  This  shocking  indignity  was  the 
unauthorized  act  of  a  commissioner,  named  Boadilla,  sent 
out  by  the  government  to  adjust  the  differences  that  had 
taken  place.  The  king  and  queen  of  Spain  thus  became 
unwittingly  the  cause  of  his  disgrace.  This  was  too  much 
for  the  kind  and  generous  feelings  of  the  queen  in  par 
ticular.  Columbus  was  soothed  by  the  assurances  of  her 
sympathy  and  sorrow  for  his  trials.  "When  he  beheld  the 
emotion  of  his  royal  mistress,  and  listened  to  her  consolatory 
language,  it  was  too  much  for  his  loyal  and  generous  heart; 
and,  throwing  himself  on  his  knees,  he  gave  vent  to  his 


44 


GREAT      EVENTS      OF 


feelings,  and  sobbed  aloud."*  As  an  indication  of  the  con 
tinued  confidence  of  the  king  and  queen  in  his  fidelity, 
wisdom,  and  nautical  skill,  they  proposed  to  him  a  fourth 
voyage.  To  this  he  assented,  with  some  reluctance  at  first ; 
but,  cheered  by  their  assurances,  he  quitted  the  port  of 
Cadiz  on  the  9th  of  March,  1502,  with  a  small  squadron  of 
four  caravels.  This  was  his  last  voyage,  and  more  disas 
trous  than  any  which  preceded  it.  Among  other  misfor 
tunes,  he  was  wrecked  on  the  island  of  Jamaica,  where  he 
was  permitted  to  linger  more  than  a  year,  through  the 
malice  of  Ovando,  the  new  governor  of  St.  Domingo.  On 
his  return,  the  7th  of  November,  1504,  after  a  most  perilous 
and  tedious  voyage,  he  was  destined  to  feel  the  heaviest 
stroke  of  all,  in  the  death  of  his  most  constant  and  liberal 
supporter,  the  queen ;  and,  with  her  death,  to  fail  of  that 
public  justice  which  he  had  looked  for  as  the  crown  of  all 
his  labors,  hardships,  and  sacrifices.  The  king^  always 
wary  and  distrustful,  though  he  treated  Columbus  with  high 
public  consideration,  seems  to  have  regarded  him  "in  the 
unwelcome  light  of  a  creditor,  whose  demands  were  never 
to  be  disavowed,  and  too  large  to  be  satisfied."  The  great 
discoverer  lived  only  a  year  and  a  half  after  his  return ; 
and,  though  poorly  compensated  by  the  king  in  his  last 
days,  he  bore  his  trials  with  patience,  and  died  on  the  5th 
of  May,  1506,  in  the  most  Christian  spirit  of  resignation. 

*  Prescott's  History  of  the  Reign  of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  45 


III.     SEBASTIAN    CABOT. 

ALTHOUGH  the  evidence  of  history  establishes  the  claim 
of  Columbus,  as  the  first  discoverer  of  the  new  world, 
including  in  that  term  the  West  Indian  archipelago,  yet 
there  were  other  meritorious  voyagers,  who  extended  the 
knowledge  of  these  new  regions,  thus  laid  open  to  mankind. 
Others  there  were,  who,  stimulated  by  his  success,  and  fol 
lowing  his  steps,  enlarged  the  boundaries  of  geographical 
science  even  beyond  the  actual  discoveries  ol  Columbus. 
Among  these  voyagers  was  the  admirable  Sebastian  Cabot, 
whose  merits  have  never  been  fully  acknowledged  as  they 
deserved  to  be,  having  been  overlooked,  in  a  measure, 
through  the  greater  admiration  bestowed  on  his  predecessor. 
He  belonged  to  a  family  distinguished  for  their  spirit  of 
adventure,  as  his  father  before  him  was  an  eminent  navi 
gator,  and  he  was  associated  with  two  brothers,  apparently 
possessing  the  same  love  of  a  sea-faring  life.  The  father 
of  Sebastian  was  an  Italian,  but  the  son  was  born  in  Bris 
tol,  England,  in  1477.  The  family  was  fitted  out  with  five 
ships,  for  the  purpose  of  discovery,  by  the  English  govern 
ment,  who  granted  a  patent,  under  date  of  March  6th,  1496, 
to  John  Cabot,  the  father,  as  leader  of  the  expedition.  He 
was,  however,  rather  the  overseer  or  adviser  of  the  con 
cern,  than  the  leader.  The  real  conductor  of  it  was  Sebas 
tian,  who,  through  his  modesty,  failed  to  secure  for  himself 
that  consideration  from  the  world  which  was  his  due. 

His  object,  like  that  of  Columbus,  was  to  find  a  passage  to 
India;  but  not  in  the  direction  which  the  latter  took.  The 
idea  which  possessed  the  mind  of  Cabot  was,  that  India 
might  be  reached  by  sailing  north-west.  He  left  Bristol  in 
the  spring  of  1497,  and  on  the  24th  of  June,  in  pursuing  his 
course,  he  came  unexpectedly,  and  to  his  disappointment,  in 
sight  of  land,  and  was  thus  impeded  as  to  his  progress  in 
that  direction.  It  was  the  North  American  continent  which 
he  had  approached.  The  land  seen  was  the  coast  of  Lab- 


46  GREATEVENTSOF 

rador,  as  also  an  island  that  received  the  name  of  St.  John's 
island,  from  the  day  on  which  it  was  discovered.  Cabot 
has  recorded,  in  all  simplicity,  how  the  affair  happened. 
He  supposed  himself  to  be  on  the  direct  route  to  India, 
"but,  after  certayne  dayes,"  said  he,  "I  found  that  the  land 
ranne  towards  the  north,  which  was  to  mee  a  great  dis 
pleasure."  St.  John's  island  he  describes  as  "full  of  white 
bears,  and  stagges  far  greater  than  the  English."  From 
this  point  he  steered  his  course  towards  the  bay  since  called 
Hudson's  bay;  but,  after  several  days'  sailing,  he  yielded 
to  the  discontent  of  the  crew,  and  returned  to  England. 

Cabot  conducted  a  second  expedition,  which  sailed  from 
Bristol  in  1498.  He  reached  Labrador  again,  where  he 
left  a  portion  of  his  crew,  in  order  to  commence  a  colony, 
while  he  proceeded  on  his  voyage.  But  success  did  not 
reward  his  attempt,  and,  on  his  return  to  Labrador,  he 
found  the  colonists,  from  the  sufferings  they  had  experienced 
in  that  cold  and  sterile  region,  clamorous  for  a  return.  He 
accordingly  submitted  to  their  demands,  and,  laying  his 
course  to  the  south  as  far  as  the  Cape  of  Florida,  he 
recrossed  the  ocean.  The  notes  which  he  took  of  his 
voyage  have  unhappily  been  lost. 

In  1517  he  was  again  employed,  in  an  expedition  from 
England;  but  though  he  penetrated,  to  about  the  sixty-seventh 
degree  of  north  latitude,  and  entered  Hudson's  bay,  giving 
names  to  various  places  in  the  vicinity,  he  was  compelled  to 
return,  through  the  cowardice  of  an  officer  high  in  command, 
Sir  Thomas  Pert,  and  the  disaffection  of  the  crew.  They 
had  not  the  spirit  to  encounter  the  rigor  and  privations  of 
the  climate. 

Notwithstanding  these  and  his  subsequent  services  for  his 
country,  he  was  suffered  in  the  end  to  fall  into  poverty  and 
neglect.  His  life  was  filled  with  adventures  and  changes. 
For  several  years  he  was  employed  in  the  service  of  the 
king  of  Spain,  and  during  one  of  the  expeditions  on  which 
he  was  sent  from  that  country,  he  made  the  important  dis 
covery  of  the  Rio  de  la  Plata.  He  occasionally  returned 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  47 

to  England,  and  at  length  made  it  his  resting-place.  Gloom 
overshadowed  his  latter  days.  His  pension,  at  the  accession 
of  Mary,  was  suspended  fur  two  years,  and,  though  restored, 
it  was  diminished  the  one-half.  He  survived  to  a  great  age, 
being  over  eighty  years,  dying  as  is  supposed  in  London,  but 
when  no  record  shows.  Not  the  slightest  memorial  points 
out  the  place  of  his  sepulture. 

It  is  quite  certain  that  the  date  of  Cabot's  discovery  of 
the  Western  continent  is  more  than  one  year  anterior  to  that 
of  Columbus,  the  latter  having  reached  the  southern  portion 
of  it  August  1st,  1498,  while  Cabot  reached  the  northern 
portion  June  24th,  1497.  Amerigo  Vespucci,  who  has 
carried  away  the  honor  of  giving  name  to  the  continent,  did 
not  reach  it  until  nearly  two  years  after  the  English  adven 
turer.  But  Columbus,  in  his  first  voyage,  having  ascertained 
the  existence  of  regions  beyond  the  Atlantic,  became  in 
effect  the  earliest  and  real  discoverer.  Except  for  his  sub 
lime  theory  and  adventurous  experiment,  the  age,  probably, 
would  not  have  furnished  a  Sebastian  Cabot  or  an  Amerigo 
Vespucci. 


48 


GREAT     EVENTS    OF 


II.— EARLY    SETTLEMENTS 


I.    VIRGINIA,    OR   SOUTHERN    COLONY. 

UNSUCCESSFUL  ATTEMPTS  TO  SETTLE  AMERICA — Expeditions  of  Sir  Humphrey 
Gilbert — Sir  Walter  Raleigh — Sir  Richard  Grenville — Sir  John  White — 
First  permanent  settlement  at  Jamestown — Colonists  early  in  want — Dis 
sensions  in  their  Councils — Hostility  of  the  Indians — Capture  of  Captain 
Smith — Generous  conduct  of  Pocahontas — Gloomy  condition  of  the  Colony 
— Timely  arrival  of  assistance — Returning  prosperity — Establishment  of  a 
Provisional  government — Introduction  of  Negro  Slavery — Cruel  Massacre 
of  the  Colonists. 

WHEN  the  new  world,  as  America  has  since  been  famil 
iarly  called,  was  opened  to  the  enterprise  and  cupidity  of 
Europeans,  it  became  an  object  to  effect  settlements  in  it 
from  time  to  time.  Accordingly,  during  a  period  of  more 
than  one  hundred  years  from  the  discovery  of  San  Sal 
vador  by  Columbus,  attempts  were  made  for  this  purpose, 
either  by  adventurers  in  search  of  other  discoveries,  or  by 
expeditions  fitted  out  to  occupy  regions  already  known.  So 
far,  however,  as  the  northern  portion  of  the  continent  was 
concerned,  these  attempts  proved  entirely  without  success 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  49 

There  was  no  want  of  excitement  and  effort  at  this  remark 
able  era,  on  the  part  of  individuals.  The  strange  story  of 
the  voyages  of  Columbus  awakened  the  spirit  of  adventure 
in  Europe,  as  it  was  never  felt  before.  Vessel  after  vessel, 
and  fleet  after  fleet,  were  despatched  to  the  new-discovered 
continent,  but  the  object  in  view  was  rather  to  find  gold 
than  a  home ;  and  even  where  the  latter  was  sought,  the 
preparations  were  either  inadequate,  or  the  undertaking 
was  indifferently  contrived  and  managed.  Sebastian  Cabot, 
who  discovered  Newfoundland;  James  Cartier,  who  first 
entered  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence;  Ferdinand  de  Soto, 
who  first  ascertained  the  existence  of  the  Mississippi;  Sir 
Walter  Raleigh,  among  the  earliest  adventurers  to  Virginia, 
and  Bartholomew  Gosnold,  to  whom  Cape  Cod  was  first 
known,  and  all  of  whom  attempted  settlements  for  a  longer 
or  shorter  period,  were  unsuccessful,  and  disappointed  in  the 
end.  The  English  were  not  thoroughly  engaged  in  the 
business  of  colonizing  America,  until  the  latter  part  of  the 
sixteenth  century,  when  several  successive  attempts  were 
made  to  settle  Virginia.  The  first  expedition  was  conducted 
by  Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert,  who  failed  in  his  object,  having 
never  reached  Virginia;  and  being  shipwrecked,  perished 
with  all  his  crew  on  the  return  voyage  to  England.  In 
1584,  the  enterprise  was  confided  to  the  auspices  of  Sir 
Walter  Raleigh,  who,  in  the  spring  of  that  year,  despatched 
two  small  barks,  under  the  command  severally  of  Amidas 
and  Barlow.  After  going  much  farther  south  than  was 
necessary,  and  experiencing  the  sickness  incident  to  the 
season,  they  proceeded  northerly  till  they  made  a  harbor, 
taking  possession  of  the  adjoining  land,  "for  the  queen's 
most  excellent  majestie,"  and  in  a  short  time  afterward  came 
to  the  island  of  Roanoke.  Nothing  was  effected  by  this 
voyage,  except  a  little  trafficking  with  the  natives,  and  the 
favorable  account  which  was  given  of  the  country,  upon  the 
return  of  the  expedition.  In  the  third  expedition,  which 
was  conducted  by  Sir  Richard  Grenville,  under  Sir  Walter, 
in  1585,  a  company  was  landed  on  Roanoke,  consisting  ot 
4 


50  GREATEVENTSOF 

one  hundred  and  eight  persons,  who,  upon  the  return  of  the 
ship,  were  left  to  settle  the  country.  But  being  reduced  to 
extremities  for  want  of  sustenance,  and  by  the  hostility  of 
the  Indians,  they  all  returned  to  England  the  next  year  with 
Sir  Francis  Drake.  In  the  mean  while,  1585,  Sir  Walter 
Raleigh  and  his  associates  made  a  voyage  to  Virginia, 
taking  supplies  for  the  colony ;  but  after  spending  some  time 
in  the  country,  and  not  finding  the  colonists,  they  returned 
to  England. 


Early  Settlers  trading  with  the  Natives. 

In  the  earlier  attempts  at  settlement,  after  the  spirit  of 
conquest  and  adventure  had  been  somewhat  satiated,  the 
object  in  view,  so  far  as  the  English  were  engaged  in 
it,  was  the  acquisition  of  tributary  provinces,  and  the 
wealth  which  they  would  bring  to  the  parent  states.  In 
this  line  of  policy,  England  but  followed  the  example  of 
Spain  and  Portugal,  yet  with  far  less  energy,  and  with  no 
manner  of  success.  The  signal  failures  that  were  expe 
rienced  turned  attention,  at  length,  to  more  sober  and 
rational  projects — to  regular  colonization  and  commerce. 
But  the  success,  even  here,  was  quite  indifferent  for  several 
years.  Mercenary  views  obtained  the  precedence.  That 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  51 

moral  heroism,  which  submits  to  any  extremity  of  toil  and 
self-denial  for  the  objects  of  religious  faith,  could  not  be 
summoned  to  the  support  of  these  merely  secular  adven 
tures.  So  far  as  colonization  was  calculated  upon  as  a 
source  of  wealth  directly,  it  did  not  feel  the  influence  of 
a  self-sustaining  motive.  It  needed,  as  will  soon  be  seen, 
other  views  of  colonization,  to  render  the  scheme  com 
pletely  successful,  in  regions  remote  from  tropical  riches 
and  luxuries.  What  more  might  have  been  done  to  insure 
success,  had  the  kings  and  princes  of  Europe  been  at 
leisure  to  prosecute  the  object  with  the  means  in  their 
power,  is  not  now  to  be  ascertained.  It  is  clear,  from  the 
history  of  the  times,  that  they  could  ill  afford  the  necessary 
leisure,  in  consequence  of  the  multiplicity  and  weight  of 
their  own  individual  concerns.  Wars,  negociations,  schemes 
of  policy,  and  the  adjustment  of  ecclesiastical  relations, 
occupied  the  rulers  of  England  and  France,  as  also  Ger 
many  and  nearly  all  the  continent,  almost  exclusively 
through  the  sixteenth  century.  Of  that  which  was  achieved 
in  the  way  of  discovery  and  temporary  settlement,  in  the 
northern  portion  of  the  American  continent,  much  was  left 
to  individual  enterprise  and  resources;  and  the  universal 
failure  of  permanent  colonization  was  almost  the  unavoid 
able  result,  connected,  indeed,  with  the  mercenary  motive 
and  bad  management  with  which  it  was  prosecuted. 

The  first  settlement  of  a  permanent  character,  effected 
by  the  English  in  North  America,  was  at  Jamestown,  in 
Virginia,  in  1607.  To  that  portion  of  the  continent,  as  has 
been  just  detailed,  more  numerous  and  vigorous  efforts  at 
settlement  had  been  directed  than  to  any  other  on  the 
coast,  and  with  what  results  has  also  appeared.  No  one  can 
read  the  account  of  these  early  and  unfortunate  attempts  to 
settle  our  country,  without  deeply  lamenting  the  fate  of 
those  brave  adventurers  who  were  engaged  in  them.  In 
the  Virginia  enterprise,  religion  and  its  blessings  were  not 
the  direct  moving  influences  on  the  minds  of  the  adven 
turers  ;  but  they  were  a  gallant  and  public  spirited  class  of 


52  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

the  English  people,  and  many  of  them  of  the  better  orders 
of  society. 

Their  failure,  however,  did  not  check  the  spirit  of  enter 
prise  ;  a  settlement  was  determined  on,  and  it  was  provi 
dentially  effected.  Under  the  sanction  of  a  grant  from 
King  James,  of  the  southern  equal  half  of  the  territory 
lying  between  the  thirty-fourth  and  forty-fifth  degrees  of 
latitude,  an  association  was  constituted,  called  the  London 
Company,  who  undertook  the  colonization  of  their  portion 
of  the  country.  This  was  called  the  Southern  Colony. 
The  expedition  consisted  of  three  small  vessels,  under  the 
command  of  Captain  Christopher  Newport,  a  man  of  great 
nautical  experience.  Neither  they  who  were  designed  for 
the  magistracy,  nor  the  code  of  laws,  could  be  known  until 
the  arrival  of  the  fleet  in  Virginia,  when  the  sealed  orders, 
committed  to  the  commander,  might  be  broken.  It  would 
seem,  from  the  early  accounts,  that  a  portion  of  the  emi 
grants  were  but  little  influenced  by  the  considerations  of 
religion  or  propriety,  from  the  disorders  that  occurred  during 
the  voyage ;  but  their  pious  preacher,  Mr.  Hunt,  at  length, 
"  with  the  water  of  patience  and  his  godly  exhortations  (but 
chiefly  by  his  true-devoted  examples)  quenched  these  flames 
of  envy  and  dissension." 

In  searching  for  Roanoke,  they  were  driven  by  a  storm 
to  a  different  part  of  the  coast;  the  first  land  they  made 
being  a  cape,  which  they  called  Cape  Henry.  Thus  dis 
covering  and  sailing  up  the  Chesapeake  bay,  they  came,  at 
length,  to  a  place  suited  to  their  purpose.  Here  they  com 
menced  in  earnest  their  great  work  of  settlement,  calling 
the  place  Jamestown,  in  honor  of  King  James.  According 
to  directions,  the  box  containing  the  orders  was  opened,  and 
the  names  of  Bartholomew  Gosnold,  John  Smith,  Edward 
Wingfield,  Christopher  Newport,  John  Radcliffe,  John  Mar 
tin,  and  George  Kendall,  were  found  as  constituting  the 
council.  These  were  to  choose  a  president  from  among 
themselves,  for  a  y^ear,  who,  with  the  council,  should  con 
duct  and  govern  the  colony.  Mr.  Wingfield  was  elected 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  53 

president,  while  one  of  the  most  distinguished  of  them, 
Captain  John  Smith,  on  account  of  suspicions  entertained 
respecting  his  ambitious  views,  was  excluded,  for  a  time, 
from  the  council.  The  plan  of  government  was,  that 
matters  of  moment  were  to  be  examined  by  a  jury,  but 
determined  by  the  major  part  of  the  council,  in  which  the 
president  had  two  votes. 

While  erecting  accommodations  for  themselves,  and 
during  the  absence  of  a  portion  of  the  men  on  discoveries 
in  the  country,  they  were  molested  by  the  savages,  with 
some  small  loss,  and  were  in  danger  of  total  extirpation, 
"had  it  not  chanced  that  a  crosse-barre,  shot  from  the  ships, 
stroke  down  a  bough  from  a  tree  amongst  them  (the  sav 
ages),  that  caused  them  to  retire."  These,  it  seems,  on 
other  occasions,  after  troubling  the  planters,  "  by  the  nim- 
bleness  of  their  heeles,  escaped."  What  with  labor  by  day, 
and  watching  by  night — with  felling  trees,  and  planting  the 
ground — with  resisting  hostile  attacks,  reloading  ships,  and 
effecting  governmental  business — the  settlers  found  their 
hands  and  their  hearts  fully,  and  often  painfully,  occupied. 
Several  weeks  were  spent  in  this  manner,  and  after  adjust 
ing  their  disputes,  and  receiving  Smith  into  the  council, 
with  a  handsome  remuneration  for  the  wrong  he  had 
received,  they  all  partook  of  the  Holy  Communion,  the 
savages  at  the  same  time  desiring  peace  with  them.  On 
the  15th  of  June,  1607,  Captain  Newport  returned  to 
England  with  the  intelligence  of  their  success,  leaving  in 
Virginia  one  hundred  emigrants. 

The  departure  of  Newport  was  the  signal  for  want,  and 
an  increase  of  their  difficulties.  While  the  vessels  were 
with  them,  provisions,  at  some  rate,  were  to  be  had;  but 
after  they  left,  "there  remained  neither  taverne,  beere-house, 
nor  place  of  reliefe,  but  the  common  kettell.  Had  we  beene 
as  free  from  all  sinne  as  gluttony  and  drunkenness,  we  might 
have  been  cannonized  for  saints — we  might  truly  call  it  (the 
damaged  grain)  so  much  bran  than  corne,  our  drink  was 
water,  our  lodgings  castles  in  the  air:  with  this  lodging  and 


54  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

diet,  our  extreme  toil,  in  bearing  and  planting  pallisadoes, 
so  strained  and  bruised  us,  and  our  continual  labor,  in  the 
extremity  of  the  heat,  had  so  weakened  us,  as  were  cause 
sufficient  to  have  made  us  miserable  in  our  native  country, 
or  any  other  place  in  the  world."*  This  was  truly  a  hard 
lot — through  the  summer  they  lived  on  the  products  of  the 
sea.  During  that  time,  they  buried  fifty  of  their  number. 
At  the  point,  however,  of  their  greatest  scarcity,  they  were 
happily  supplied  with  fruit  and  provisions  by  the  Indians. 

Their  difficulties  were  greatly  increased  by  the  perverse- 
ness  or  incapacity  of  several  of  their  council.  In  this  body, 
changes  and  deposals  took  place  from  time  to  time,  until  the 
management  of  every  thing  abroad,  fell  into  the  hands  of 
Captain  Smith.  Of  this  extraordinary  man,  much  might  be 
related,were  there  space ;  but  we  can  pursue  only  the  course 
of  events  as  they  occurred  in  the  settlement  of  this  country. 
In  the  mean  while,  by  his  energy  and  example  in  labor, 
"himselfe  alwayes  bearing  the  greatest  taske  for  his  own 
share,"  he  set  the  men  effectually  to  work  in  providing  for 
themselves  comfortable  lodgings.  This  done,  the  necessity 
of  procuring  a  more  permanent  supply  of  provisions,  and  of 
receiving  the  friendship  of  the  natives,  or  subjecting  them 
to  the  power  of  the  colonists,  engaged  him  for  a  period  in 
the  most  daring  projects.  In  this,  he  passed  through  a 
wonderful  vicissitude  of  fortune — the  colony  in  the  mean 
while  sustaining  a  precarious  existence,  by  means  of  the  dis 
sensions  that  prevailed,  the  hostility  of  the  Indians,  and  the 
sickness  that  wasted  the  whites.  On  one  occasion,  while 
exploring  the  country,  after  he  left  his  boat,  and  was  pro 
ceeding  in  company  with  two  Englishmen,  and  a  savage  for 
his  guide,  he  was  beset  with  two  hundred  savages.  The 
Englishmen  were  killed;  the  savage  he  tied  to  his  arm  with 
his  garter,  using  him  as  a  buckler.  Smith  was  soon  wounded 
and  taken  prisoner ;  but  not  until  he  had  killed  three  of  the 
Indians.  The  fear  inspired  by  his  bravery  checked  their 

*  Smith's  History  of  Virginia. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


55 


advance,  till  he  sunk  to  the  middle  in  a  miry  spot  which 
was  in  his  way,  as  he  retreated  backward.  Even  then  they 
dared  not  come  near  him,  till,  being  nearly  dead  with  cold, 
he  threw  away  his  arms.  Upon  being  taken,  he  presented 
to  their  king  a  round  ivory  compass,  which  was  the  means 
of  saving  him  from  instant  death.  Just  as  they  were 
preparing  to  pierce  him  with  their  arrows,  the  chief,  lifting 
the  compass,  they  all  laid  down  their  bows  and  arrows,  at 
the  same  time  releasing  him  from  his  pitiable  situation. 


Smith  saved  from  Death. 


At  length  he  was  brought  to  Powhatan,  their  emperor. 
It  soon  became  evident  that  they  were  preparing  to  put 
him  to  death  after  their  peculiarly  fantastic  and  barbarous 
ceremonies.  A  long  consultation  was  held,  and  the  conclu 
sion  was,  "two  great  stones  were  brought  before  Powhatan, 
then  as  many  as  could  lay  hands  on  him  dragged  him  to 
them,  and  thereon  laid  his  head ;  and  being  ready  with  their 
clubs  to  beate  out  his  brains,  Pocahontas,  the  king's  dearest 
daughter,  when  no  entreaty  could  prevail,  got  his  head  into 
her  armes,  and  laid  her  owne  upon  his,  to  save  him  from 
death:  whereat  the  emperor  was  contented  he  should  live." 

Friendship  with  the  whites  soon  followed  this  event. 
Smith  was  taken  to  Jamestown  by  his  guides,  and  contracts 


56  GREATEVENTSOF 

were  made  with  the  Indians  by  means  of  presents,  which 
secured  a  portion  of  their  territory  to  the  English.  Every 
few  days,  Pocahontas  with  her  attendants  brought  to  Captain 
Smith  provisions  jn  such  quantity  as  to  save  the  lives  of  the 
colonists. 

This  condition  of  things  could  not  always  last:  the  sup 
port  thus  received  could  be  but  precarious  at  the  best;  and 
it  happened  favorably  that,  for  a  period,  the  spirits  and 
courage  of  the  small  band  of  emigrants  were  sustained  by 
the  arrival  of  two  ships  from  England,  laden  with  supplies, 
and  bringing  a  complement  of  men.  They  arrived  indeed 
at  different  times,  having  been  separated  by  stormy  weather. 
In  consequence  of  these  arrivals,  and  one  other  before  the 
end  of  the  year  1608,  the  number  of  colonists  amounted  to 
nearly  three  hundred. 

In  1609,  a  new  charter  was  granted  to  the  London 
company,  with  enlarged  privileges,  as  well  as  more  definite 
limits,  and  with  the  addition  of  five  hundred  adventurers. 
Sir  Thomas  West,  Lord  De  la  War,  was  now  appointed 
governor  for  life;  gir  Thomas  Gates,  his  lieutenant;  Sir 
George  Somers,  admiral ;  and  other  high  officers  were 
appointed  for  life.  By  the  new  charter,  the  right  of  abso 
lute  property  was  vested  in  the  company;  the  crown  to 
receive  one-fifth  of  all  ore  of  gold  and  silver  found  there 
for  all  manner  of  services.  The  governor,  though  unable 
himself  immediately  to  leave  England,  lost  no  time  in  fitting 
out  a  fleet  for  Virginia.  Of  the  nine  ships  constituting  the 
expedition,  eight  arrived  in  season  at  Jamestown.  The 
other,  having  Sir  Thomas,  the  admiral,  on  board,  was 
wrecked  on  the  Bermudas ;  and  it  was  not  until  they  could 
fit  up  craft  to  convey  them  to  Virginia,  that  they  reached 
Jamestown,  which  was  in  the  spring  of  the  following  year. 
This  disaster  and  delay  seemed  to  be  highly  providential  in 
the  end,  as  the  colonists  were  reunited  with  one  hundred 
and  fifty  men,  and  a  full  supply  of  provisions,  at  a  time 
when  they  had  been  reduced  to  the  greatest  extremities. 
Captain  Smith,  disabled  by  a  severe  accidental  wound,  had 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  57 

returned  to  England.  In  consequence  of  his  departure,  the 
settlement  had  been  thrown  into  great  confusion.  Com 
plaints,  disputes,  and  insubordination  ensued;  the  savages 
became  hostile,  and  often  imbrued  their  hands  in  the  blood 
of  the  whites;  and  finally,  starvation  followed  in  the  train 
of  the  other  calamities.  Roots,  herbs,  acorns,  walnuts, 
starch,  the  skins  of  horses,  and  even  human  flesh,  were 
devoured  in  order  to  support  life.  In  a  few  days  more,  had 
not  relief  been  brought  to  them,  the  whole  colony  would 
probably  have  perished. 

On  the  arrival  of  Sir  Thomas,  the  affairs  of  the  settlement 
seemed  so  desperate,  that  it  was  determined  to  return  with 
the  miserable  remnant  to  England.  In  putting  the  plan  into 
execution,  and  just  as  they  were  leaving  the  mouth  of  the 
river,  the  long-boat  of  Lord  De  la  War  was  descried.  As 
he  had  three  ships  well  furnished  with  provisions,  the  colo 
nists  were  persuaded  to  return,  and  renew  their  efforts  to 
settle  the  country.  This  was  on  the  9th  of  June,  1610,  and 
proved  to  be  the  crisis  of  the  colony.  It  was  now,  in  the 
providence  of  God,  destined  to  live.  Improvements  began 
to  be  made — forts  were  erected — and  the  former  idleness 
and  misrule  of  the  people  in  a  great  measure  disappeared. 
In  the  spring  of  the  succeeding  year,  however,  the  health 
of  Lord  De  la  War  became  seriously  affected,  and  he  con 
sequently  returned  to  England.  The  administration  was 
then  committed  to  Sir  Thomas  Dale  for  a  short  period. 
He  acquitted  himself  well  in  it,  though  he  had  some  diffi 
culty  with  the  colonists,  who  had  not  all  been  reduced  to 
the  requisite  order  and  submission.  The  government  passed 
into  the  hands  of  Sir  Thomas  Gates,  upon  his  arrival  at 
Jamestown,  in  August,  1611.  He  came  over  with  a  fleet 
of  six  ships,  and  three  hundred  men,  bringing  with  him  kine 
and  other  cattle,  munitions  of  war,  and  a  large  supply  of 
provisions. 

Being  thus  strengthened,  the  English  extended  their 
domain  from  time  to  time.  In  the  course  of  the  present 
year,  they  built  a  town,  which  they  called  Henrico,  in  honor 


58  GREAT     EVE  NTS      OP 

of  Prince  Henry,  and  in  the  subsequent  year,  they  seized  a 
place  called  Apamatuck,  on  account  of  some  injury  they 
had  received  from  its  inhabitants.  Here  they  built  a  town, 
which  they  called  the  New  Bermudas.  About  this  period, 
a  Captain  Argal,  sailing  up  the  Patawomeakee,  secured 
Pocahontas  by  stratagem;  the  consequence  of  which  was, 
her  acquaintance  with  an  English  gentleman,  named  John 
Rolfe,  and  her  marriage  to  him,  together  with  peace  between 
the  whites  and  Powhatan. 

The  plan  of  providing  for  the  colony  was  now  changed. 
Instead  of  feeding  out  of  the  common  store,  and  laboring 
jointly  together,  the  people  were  allowed  to  hold  each  a 
lot  of  his  own,  with  a  sufficient  time  to  cultivate  it.  This 
change  produced  the  most  beneficial  results,  as  it  prevented 
the  idleness  and  inefficiency  which  are  apt  to  attend  a  com 
mon-stock  social  establishment,  and  multiplied,  in  a  ten-fold 
degree,  the  amount  of  their  provisions.  The  experiment 
having  been  so  propitious,  the  original  plan  of  a  community 
of  labor  and  supply  was  finally  abandoned.  The  govern 
ment  of  the  colony  at  this  time  was  again  in  the  hands  of 
Sir  Thomas  Dale ;  the  former  governor,  Sir  Thomas  Gates, 
having  returned  to  England  in  the  spring  of  1614.  Gov 
ernor  Dale  continued  about  two  years,  superintending  satis 
factorily  the  affairs  of  the  colony,  and,  having  chosen  Captain 
George  Yeardley  to  be  deputy-governor,  he  returned  to 
England,  accompanied  by  Pocahontas  and  her  husband. 
Pocahontas  became  a  Christian  and  a  mother;  and  it  may  be 
added,  that  her  descendants,  in  a  subsequent  age,  inherited 
her  lands  in  Virginia,  and  that  some  of  the  first  families  of 
that  state  trace  from  her  their  lineage. 

Yeardley  applied  himself  to  the  cultivation  of  tobacco, 
and  was  highly  successful  in  an  attack  on  the  savages,  who 
refused  to  pay  their  annual  tribute  of  corn.  He  continued 
in  the  colony  about  a  year,  when,  by  an  appointment  made 
in  England,  the  government  devolved  on  Captain  Argal, 
before  named.  Argal  found  Jamestown  in  a  bad  condition; 
the  dwellings,  which  were  slight  structures,  had  mostly 


AMERICAN  -HISTORY.  59 

disappeared,  and  the  public  works  neglected  or  in  decay, 
and  "the  colonie  dispersed  all  about,  planting  Tobacco." 
A  reformation  to  some  extent  was  effected.  At  this  period, 
1617,  more  colonists  arrived;  but  it  would  seem,  from  a 
remark  in  a  narrative  of  that  date,  that  the  number  of  the 
higher  classes  of  society  exceeded  their  wants;  "for,  in  Vir 
ginia,  a  plaine  souldier,  that  can  use  a  pickaxe  and  spade, 
is  better  than  five  knights,  although  they  were  knights  that 
could  break  a  lance ;  for  men  of  great  place,  not  inured  to 
those  encounters,  when  they  finde  things  not  suitable,  grow 
many  times  so  discontented,  they  forget  themselves,  and  oft 
become  so  carelesse,  that  a  discontented  melancholy  brings 
them  to  much  sorrow,  and  to  others,  much  miserie."  When 
it  was  ascertained  that  great  multitudes  were  preparing,  in 
England,  to  be  sent,  the  colonists,  in  a  communication  to 
the  council,  entreated  that  provisions  might  be  forwarded 
as  well  as  people,  and  gave  the  company  to  understand, 
"what  they  did  suffer  for  want  of  skilful  husbandmen  and 
meanes  to  set  their  plough  on  worke,  having  as  good  land 
as  any  man  can  desire." 

In  the  year  1619,  the  settlements  of  Virginia  were  favored 
with  the  establishment  of  a  provincial  legislature,  which 
was  constituted  of  delegates  chosen  by  themselves,  as  they 
were  divided  into  eleven  corporations.  The  first  meeting 
of  the  legislature  was  on  the  19th  of  June,  having  been 
convoked  by  the  governor-general  of  the  colony.  This 
was  a  great  and  desirable  change  from  the  sort  of  vassalage 
in  which  they  had  previously  lived.  This  general  assembly 
debated  and  decided  all  matters  that  were  deemed  essen 
tial  to  the  welfare  of  the  colony.  A  great  addition  was 
made  to  the  number  of  the  colonists  the  two  following  years, 
among  whom  were  one  hundred  and  fifty  young  women,  of 
good  character,  designed  as  the  future  wives  of  the  colo 
nists.  During  the  summer  of  1620,  a  Dutch  armed  ship 
arrived  at  the  colony,  and  sold  them  twenty  negroes,  at 
which  period  the  system  of  slave  holding,  with  its  attendant 
crimes  and  evils,  commenced  in  this  country. 


60  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

The  year  1621  was  rendered  memorable  by  the  arrival 
)f  Sir  Francis  Wyatt,  who  brought  with  him,  from  the 
London  company,  a  more  perfect  constitution  and  form 
of  government,  than  the  colony  had  previously  enjoyed, 
although  the  general  representative  character  of  its  govern 
ment  had  been  established  in  1619.  The  following  year 
was  rendered  still  more  memorable  by  the  massacre  of  a 
large  number  of  whites,  through  the  treachery  of  the 
Indians.  The  instigator  and  executor  of  this  tragedy  was 
the  successor  of  Powhatan,  named  Opecancanough.  He 
had  enlisted  the  savages  in  all  the  vicinity  in  the  infernal 
plot.  The  colonists,  in  the  security  of  friendship  and  good 
understanding,  which  had  existed  between  them  and  that 
people,  were  wholly  off  their  guard,  and  unprepared  for  the 
blow.  It  was  inflicted  simultaneously,  at  a  time  agreed 
upon,  and  three  hundred  and  forty-seven  men,  women,  and 
children,  were  at  once  butchered,  in  several  and  separate 
places  It  had  been  universal,  but  for  the  providence  of 
God.  A  converted  Indian,  coming  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
plot  the  night  before  its  execution,  disclosed  it  to  the  whites 
in  season  to  save  the  greater  number  of  settlements.  The 
Indians,  in  their  turn,  now  suffered  the  vengeance  of  the 
colonists,  who  felt  authorized  to  procure  the  means  of  future 
security  against  similar  acts  of  treachery.  The  emigrations 
had  been  so  numerous,  through  the  few  preceding  years,  that 
the  colonists,  at  this  time,  amounted  to  several  thousands. 
Thus  the  people,  with  various  fortune,  and  after  incredible 
hardships,  had  placed  their  colony  on  a  firm  basis,  having 
learned  many  useful  lessons  from  their  own  errors,  impru 
dence,  or  sufferings.  And  such  was  the  beginning  of  the 
American  republic  in  its  southern  portion,  nearly  two  hun 
dred  and  fifty  years  ago. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  61 


II.    NEW   ENGLAND,    OR   NORTHERN    SETTLEMENTS. 

PLYMOUTH — Massachusetts — Connecticut — New    Haven — New    Hampshire — 
Rhode  Island — Maine — Vermont — Character  of  the  Early  Settlers. 

THE  settlement  of  New  England  commenced  at  Plymouth 
in  1620.  This  part  of  the  continent  between  Penobscot  and 
Cape  Cod,  had  been  carefully  explored  in  1614,  by  Captain 
Smith.  He  says,  respecting  it :  "  Of  all  the  foure  parts  of  the 
world  I  have  yet  seen  not  inhabited,  could  I  have  but  means 
to  transport  a  colony,  I  would  rather  live  here  than  any 
where ;  and  if  it  did  not  maintaine  itselfe,  were  we  but  once 
indifferently  well  fitted,  let  us  starve."  Such  was  the  opinion 
early  formed  of  the  desirableness  of  this  region  for  coloniza 
tion.  Charles,  Prince  of  Wales,  was  pleased  to  call  it  New 
England,  on  account  of  the  favorable  impression  he  received 
respecting  it,  from  Smith's  chart  and  description.  This 
country  was  settled  by  a  class  of  people  very  different,  in 
many  respects,  from  that  which  emigrated  to  the  southern 
colony.  The  latter,  for  the  most  part,  as  has  been  seen,  w£re 
mere  adventurers,  having  in  view  the  improvement  of  their 
secular  interests,  or  the  eclat  of  successful  enterprise.  The 
colonists  of  New  England  sought  chiefly  the  boon  of  religious 
freedom  for  themselves  and  their  descendants,  and  through 
it  the  advancement  of  the  Christian  church  in  the  world — a 
boon  of  which  they  had  been  deprived  in  their  native  land. 
The  ground  of  this  disfranchisement,  was  their  non-con 
formity  to  the  established  English  church,  or  separation  from 
it.  Having,  while  members  of  that  church,  devised  and 
sought  a  greater  purity  in  its  worship  without  success,  they 
at  length  separated  themselves  from  it,  and  formed  a  distinct 
worshiping  community.  For  thus  professing  to  follow  the 
pure  word  of  God,  in  opposition  to  traditions  and  human 
devices,  they  were  in  derision  termed  Puritans.  In  the 
progress  of  their  religious  views,  and  of  the  persecuting 
spirit  of  the  government,  they  passed  from  mere  puritanism, 
or  efforts  at  greater  purity  in  worship  and  in  manners,  to 


62  GREAT     EVE  NTS     OP 

non-conformity,  and  from  non-conformity  to  dissent.  From 
difficulties  in  regard  to  the  ritual  of  the  church,  they  pro 
ceeded  to  doctrines.  The  Puritans  and  the  universities 
denied  a  portion  of  the  Apostles'  Creed,  so  called:  "advo 
cated  the  sanctity  of  the  Sabbath  and  the  opinions  of 
Calvin;  his  institutions  being  read  in  their  schools,  while 
the  Episcopal  party  took  the  opposite  side,  and  espoused 
the  system  of  Arminius."  Both  under  Elizabeth  and  James, 
conformity  was  insisted  on.  The  latter  declared,  "I  will 
have  one  doctrine,  one  discipline,  one  religion,  in  substance 
and  ceremony.  I  will  make  them  conform,  or  I  will  hurry 
them  out  of  the  land,  or  else  worse."  And  he  did  hurry 
out  of  the  land  many  of  those  who  had  become  obnoxious 
to  him;  while  the  others  were  more  cruelly  hindered  from 
leaving  the  country,  to  suffer  from  contempt,  poverty,  or  a 
lingering  death  in  imprisonment.  Their  attempts  to  escape 
were  frequently  frustrated,  and  it  was  not  without  great 
vexation  and  loss,  that  portions  of  this  persecuted  people 
exiled  themselves  from  their  native  country.  Their  first 
place  of  refuge  was  Holland,  where  religious  toleration  had 
been  established  by  law.  The  leader  of  the  emigrants,  on 
this  occasion,  was  the  able  and  pious  Mr.  John  Robinson, 
who  has  since  been  considered  as  the  father  of  that  portion 
of  the  Puritans  who  were  the  founders  of  New  England. 
They  successively  left  England,  as  many  as  found  it  in  their 
power,  in  the  year  1606,  and  the  two  following  years. 
Their  first  place  of  residence  was  Amsterdam;  but  in  1609 
they  removed  to  Leyden,  with  a  view  to  avoid  some  diffi 
culties  that  were  felt  or  foreseen  in  the  former  place.  Here 
they  were  received  with  kindness,  and  continued  several 
years  in  a  flourishing  condition,  under  the  faithful  labors 
of  their  pastor.  In  the  mean  while,  notwithstanding  their 
general  prospects,  there  were  causes  in  operation  which 
rendered  a  change  of  location,  in  their  case,  extremely 
desirable.  These  were  the  unhealthiness  of  the  low 
countries  where  they  lived;  the  hard  labors  to  which  they 
were  subjected ;  the  dissipated  manners  of  the  Hollanders, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  63 

especially  their  lax  observance  of  the  Lord's  day;  the 
apprehension  of  war  at  the  conclusion  of  the  truce  between 
Spain  and  Holland,  which  was  then  near  at  hand ;  the  fear 
lest  their  young  men  would  enter  into  the  military  and  naval 
service ;  the  tendency  of  their  little  community  to  become 
absorbed  and  lost  in  a  foreign  nation ;  the  natural  and  pious 
desire  of  perpetuating  a  church,  which  they  believed  to  be 
constituted  after  the  simple  and  pure  model  of  the  primitive 
church  of  Christ,  and  a  commendable  zeal  to  propagate  the 
Gospel  in  the  regions  of  the  new  world.* 

In  this  situation,  they  turned  their  attention  towards 
America.  Here  they  hoped  to  engage  in  their  original 
occupation  of  agriculture,  and  not  merely  to  enjoy  tolera 
tion,  but  to  form  a  society  founded  on  their  favorite  plan  of 
ecclesiastical  order.  With  this  object  in  view,  they  first 
applied  to  the  Virginia  company  for  a  patent,  who  zealously 
espoused  their  cause,  but  who  were  unable  to  obtain  from 
the  king  a  toleration,  under  his  seal,  in  religious  liberty, 
though  he  promised  to  wink  at  their  heresy,  provided  they 
should  conduct  themselves  peaceably.  The  company 
granted  them  permission  to  make  a  settlement  near  the 
mouth  of  the  Hudson  river.  They  had  previously,  in  the 
want  of  adequate  capital  of  their  own  for  the  founding  of 
a  plantation,  been  enabled  to  interest  several  London  mer 
chants  in  their  scheme.  These  agreed  to  advance  the  neces 
sary  sums,  to  be  repaid  out  of  the  avails  of  their  industry. 
In  this  way,  the  emigrants  were  enabled  to  purchse  the 
Speedwell,  a  ship  of  sixty  tons,  and  to  hire  in  England  the 
Mayflower,  a  ship  of  one  hundred  and  eighty  tons,  for  the 
intended  expedition.  The  Mayflower  alone  came,  as  the 
smaller  vessel  proved  to  be  in  a  leaky  condition,  and,  after 
two  several  trials,  she  was  dismissed,  as  unfit  for  the  service. 
The  Mayflower  took  her  departure  on  the  6th  of  Septem 
ber,  and,  after  a  boisterous  passage,  they  discovered  the 
land  of  Cape  Cod  on  the  9th  of  November,  at  the  break  of 

*  Holmes'  Annals. 


64  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

day.  The  number  of  pilgrims,  who  had  embarked,  was 
one  hundred  and  one,  not  all  who  had  proposed  to  come ; 
for  the  disasters  that  attended  their  setting  out,  had  "win- 
owed  their  number  of  the  cowardly  and  the  lukewarm." 
Their  pastor,  Mr.  Robinson,  did  not  leave  Leyden,  accord 
ing  to  an  original  agreement,  that  only  a  part  of  their  com 
pany  should  go  to  America  to  make  provision  for  the  rest. 

The  pilgrim  voyagers  found  themselves  on  a  bleak  and 
inhospitable  coast,  and  much  farther  to  the  northward  than 
they  intended  to  go.  In  agreement  with  their  wishes,  an 
attempt  was  made,  by  the  master  of  the  ship,  to  proceed  to 
the  Hudson.  But  either  finding,  or  affecting  to  believe  the 
passage  to  be  dangerous,  he  readily  seized  on  the  fears 
which  had  been  excited,  probably  by  himself,  to  return  to 
the  cape,  with  a  view  to  make  a  landing  there.  It  after 
wards  appeared  that  he  had  been  bribed  by  the  Dutch,  who 
intended  to  keep  possession  of  the  Hudson  river,  to  carry 
the  adventurers  quite  to  the  northward  of  their  place  of 
destination.  They  arrived  in  Cape  Cod  harbor  on  the 
llth  of  November,  "and,  being  brought  safe  to  land,  they 
fell  upon  their  knees,  and  blessed  the  God  of  heaven,  who 
had  brought  them  over  the  vast  and  furious  ocean,  and 
delivered  them  from  many  perils  and  miseries."  At  this 
time,  "it  was  thought  meet  for  their  more  orderly  carrying 
on  their  affairs,  and  accordingly  by  mutual  consent  they 
entered  into  a  solemn  combination,  as  a  body  politic,  to 
submit  to  such  government  and  governors,  laws  and  ordi 
nances,  as  should  by  general  consent  from  time  to  time  be 
made  choice  of  and  assented  unto."*  Forty-one  persons 
signed  this  compact.  It  contained  the  essential  principles 
of  a  free  government,  such  as  have  since  been  embodied 
in  the  institutions  of  republican  America.  John  Carver 
was  immediately  chosen  their  governor,  "a  man  godly  and 
well-approved  among  them." 

Severe  were  the  trials  which  awaited  this  small  and  lone 

*  New  England  Memorial,  by  Nathaniel  Morton. 


AMERICAN     HIS  TORY.  65 

band  of  pilgrims.  The  necessity  of  selecting  a  more  com 
modious  place  for  living  was  obvious,  and,  in  the  efforts 
which  were  made  for  this  purpose,  several  of  them  well 
nigh  perished.  The  excursions  of  an  adventurous  band  of 
men,  on  several  occasions,  were  extremely  hazardous;  and, 
though  generally  at  the  places  where  they  landed,  no 
Indians  were  found,  yet,  in  one  instance,  they  came  in 
contact  with  the  latter,  and  a  hostile  collision  took  place 
between  them.  By  the  kind  providence  of  God,  however, 
they  were  preserved.  During  one  of  their  excursions  into 
the  country,  they  found  a  quantity  of  corn,  which  they 
took,  with  the  intention  of  remunerating  the  owners,  which 
intention  they  were  afterwards  happily  enabled  to  fulfil. 
This  was  a  providential  discovery,  which  supplied  their 
present  wants,  and  served  as  seed  for  a  future  harvest.  An 
entire  month  was  occupied  with  these  explorations.  At 
last,  they  found  a  tract  where  they  concluded  to  consum 
mate  their  enterprise.  Having  sounded  the  harbor  in  front, 
they  ascertained  it  to  be  fit  for  shipping.  Going  on  shore, 
they  explored  the  adjacent  land,  where  they  saw  various 
corn-fields  and  brooks.  They  then  returned  to  the  ship, 
with  the  agreeable  intelligence  that  they  had  found  a  place 
convenient  for  settlement.  This  was  on  Monday,  the  llth 
of  December,  answering  to  the  22nd  day,  new  style,  the  day 
now  celebrated  in  commemoration  of  the  landing  of  the 
pilgrims  at  Plymouth.  The  company  had  kept  the  Chris 
tian  Sabbath,  the  day  before,  on  an  island  in  the  harbor. 
The  ship  arrived  at  the  newly-discovered  port  on  the  16th. 
Several  days  were  spent  in  disembarking,  and  it  was  not 
until  the  25th  that  they  began  to  build  the  first  house.  This 
was  a  structure  for  common  use,  to  receive  them  and  their 
goods.  The  undertaking,  however,  was  preceded  by  united 
prayer  for  Divine  guidance.  The  building  having  been 
completed,  they  began  to  erect  "some  cottages  for  habita 
tion,  as  time  would  admit,  and  also  consulted  of  laws  and 
order,  both  for  their  civil  and  military  government,  as  the 
necessity  of  their  present  condition  did  require.  But  that 
5 


66 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


which  was  sad  and  lamentable,  in  two  or  three  months  half 
their  company  died,  especially  in  January  and  February, 
being  the  depth  of  winter,  wanting  houses  and  other  com 
forts,  being  infected  with  the  scurvy  and  other  diseases, 


Landing  of  the  Pilgrims. 

which  their  long  voyage  and  their  incommodate  condition 
brought  upon  them."*  Their  reduction,  by  sickness,  would 
have  rendered  them  an  easy  prey  to  the  Indians ;  but  the 
providence  of  God  had  so  ordered  it,  that  but  few  of  this 
fierce  people  existed,  at  that  period,  in  the  neighborhood  of 
the  settlers,  and  those  few  were  kept  back  from  inflicting  any 
injury,  by  the  dread  which  had  almost  supernaturally,  so  to 
speak,  been  inspired  in  their  hearts.  The  paucity  of  the 
Indians  has  been  accounted  for,  from  a  wasting  sickness,  of 
an  extraordinary  character,  which  had  visited  the  region 
some  few  years  before. 

Some  time  in  March  of  1621,  an  agreeable  and  unex 
pected  occurrence  took  place  at  the  rendezvous  of  the 
whites.  It  was  a  visit  of  an  Indian  sagamore,  named 

*  New  England  Memorial. 


AMERICAN     H         T  O  R  Y  . 


67 


Samoset,  with  professions  of  friendship  for  them,  and  satis 
faction  at  their  arrival  in  the  country.  His  kind  greeting 
to  them  was,  "Welcome,  Englishmen!  Welcome,  English- 


visit  of  Samoset  to  the  English, 

men !"  He  spoke  in  broken  English,  which  he  had  learned 
from  English  fishermen  on  the  eastern  coast.  This  was 
an  event  of  great  consequence  to  the  settlers,  as  they 
learned  from  him  many  things  in  respect  to  the  region 
around,  and  the  Indians  that  inhabited  it.  He  came  to  the 
English  settlement  again,  with  some  other  natives,  and 
advised  the  emigrants  of  the  coming  of  the  great  sachem, 
named  Massasoit.  In  a  short  time  this  chief  made  his  appear 
ance,  in  company  with  his  principal  associates,  particularly 
an  Indian  named  Squanto,  who  proved  to  be  of  signal  ser 
vice  to  the  whites.  He  had  learned  the  English  language, 
in  consequence  of  having  been  carried  to  England  by  an 
English  adventurer.  Mutual  fear  and  distrust  took  place 
between  the  parties,  as  Massasoit  came  in  sight  on  the  hill 
which  overlooked  the  place.  After  they  each  had  taken 
proper  precautions  against  surprise,  through  the  agency  of 


68 


GREAT     EVENTS      OF 


Squanto  they  came  together,  and  the  result  of  the  interview 
was  a  league  of  peace,  which  was  kept  inviolate  more 
than  fifty  years. 


Interview  with  Massasoit. 


The  visit  was  not  much  prolonged.  "Samoset  and 
Squanto  stayed  all  night  with  us,  and  the  king  and  all  his 
men  lay  all  night  in  the  wood,  not  above  half  an  English 
mile  from  us,  and  all  their  wives  and  women  with  them. 
They  said  that  within  eight  or  nine  days  they  would  come 
and  set  corn  on  the  other  side  of  the  brook,  and  dwell  there 
all  summer,  which  is  hard  by  us.  That  night  we  kept  good 
watch,  but  there  was  no  appearance  of  danger."*  The 
plantation  at  Plymouth  enjoyed  the  benefit  of  Squanto's 
presence  with  them,  after  the  departure  of  the  others.  He 
was  a  native  or  resident  of  the  place,  and  almost  the  only 
one  that  was  left ;  and  being  acquainted  with  every  part  of 
it,  his  information  was  made  highly  useful  to  the  colonists. 
They  learned  from  him  the  method  of  cultivating  corn,  and 
where  to  take  their  fish,  and  procure  their  commodities. 

*  New  England's  Memorial — Appendix. 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  69 

He  continued  among  them  until  the  day  of  his  death.  In 
the  spring  of  1621,  Mr.  Carver  was  confirmed  as  governor 
for  the  succeeding  year,  but  his  death  occurred  soon  after 
wards.  Mr.  William  Bradford  was  chosen  his  successor, 
and  Mr.  Israel  Allerton  his  assistant.  The  intercourse  of 
the  colonists  with  the  Indians  continued  to  be  of  a  friendly 
character,  the  former  having,  during  the  summer,  made 
several  excursions  into  the  country  around,  particularly  one 
to  Shawmut  (Boston),  where  they  had  an  interview  with 
Obbatinnua,  one  of  the  parties  to  the  submission  signed  a 
short  time  before  at  Plymouth.  He  renewed  his  submis 
sion,  receiving,  at  the  same  time,  a  promise  of  defence 
against  his  enemies. 

The  small  number  of  the  colonists  was  increased  before 
the  end  of  the  year  by  an  accession  of  thirty-five  persons, 
among  whom  was  a  very  active  and  pious  agent,  Mr. 
Robert  Cushman.  He  became  eminently  useful  to  the 
plantation.  Upon  the  departure  of  the  ship  conveying  this 
latter  company,  the  colony  received  a  threatening  token 
from  the  Narraganset  tribe  of  Indians — a  circumstance 
which  induced  them  to  fortify  their  little  settlement  as  well 
as  they  were  able,  and  to  keep  a  constant  guard  by  day 
and  by  night.  Happily,  no  attempts  at  that  time  were 
made  to  disturb  their  peace.  This  event  occurred  in  the 
year  1622.  In  the  following  year,  a  vigorous  and  success 
ful  attempt,  under  the  brave  Captain  Miles  Standish,  was 
made  to  defeat  a  conspiracy  formed  by  the  Massachusetts 
tribe,  with  several  others,  against  a  recent  English  settle 
ment  at  Wessagusset  (Weymouth).  This  settlement  had 
been  formed  under  Mr.  Thos.  Weston  on  his  own  account, 
and  consisted  of  sixty  men.  The  slaughter  of  several  of 
the  conspirators  so  terrified  the  Indian  tribes  concerned  in 
the  conspiracy,  that  they  fled  from  their  homes  into  swamps 
and  desert  places,  where  many  of  them  perished.  This 
generous  service,  on  the  part  of  the  Plymouth  colony, 
towards  a  neighboring  plantation,  redounded  greatly  to 
their  credit,  especially  as  the  latter  were  merely  a  company 


70  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

of  adventurers,  and  had  been  guilty  of  injustice  towards 
the  Indians. 

The  present  year  proved  to  be  a  year  of  suffering,  in 
consequence  of  the  scarcity  of  food.  The  following  affect 
ing  account  is  given  by  Bradford:  "But  by  the  time  our 
corn  is  planted,  our  victuals  are  spent,  not  knowing  at  night 
where  to  have  a  bit  in  the  morning ;  we  have  neither  bread 
nor  corn  for  three  or  four  months  together,  yet  bear  our 
wants  with  cheerfulness,  and  rest  on  Providence.  Having 
but  one  boat  left,  we  divide  the  men  into  several  companies, 
six  or  seven  in  each,  who  take  their  turns  to  go  out  with  a 
net,  and  fish,  and  return  not  till  they  get  some,  though  they 
be  five  or  six  days  out;  knowing  there  is  nothing  at  home, 
and  to  return  empty  would  be  a  great  discouragement. 
When  they  stay  long,  or  get  but  little,  the  rest  go  a  digging 
shellfish,  and  thus  we  live  the  summer;  only  sending  one 
or  two  to  range  the  woods  for  deer,  they  get  now  and  then 
one,  which  we  divide  among  the  company ;  and  in  the  win 
ter  are  helped  with  fowl  and  ground-nuts."*  It  is  recorded 
that,  after  a  drought  of  six  weeks,  the  government  set  apart 
a  solemn  day  of  humiliation  and  prayer,  which  was  almost 
immediately  followed  by  a  copious  supply  of  rain.  In  the 
language  of  the  chronicles  of  the  times,  it  is  thus  spoken  of: 
"  Though  in  the  morning,  when  we  assembled  together,  the 
heavens  were  as  clear,  and  the  drought  as  like  to  continue 
as  it  ever  was,  yet  (our  exercise  continuing  some  eight  or 
nine  hours)  before  our  departure,  the  weather  was  overcast, 
the  clouds  gathered  together  on  all  sides,  and,  in  the  morn 
ing,  distilled  such  soft,  sweet,  and  moderate  showers  of  rain, 
continuing  some  fourteen  days,  and  mixed  with  such  season 
able  weather,  as  it  was  hard  to  say,  whether  our  withered 
corn  or  drooping  affections  were  most  quickened  or  revived, 
such  was  the  bounty  and  goodness  of  our  God."  Soon 
after,  in  grateful  acknowledgment  of  the  blessing,  a  day  of 
public  thanksgiving  was  observed.  This,  by  a  judicious 

*  Young's  Chronicles  of  the  Pilgrims. 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  71 

historian,  (Thomas  Robbins,  D.  D.)  is  believed  to  be  the 
origin  of  the  annual  thanksgiving  of  New  England. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  summer,  two  ships  arrived  at 
Plymouth,  bringing  sixty  emigrants,  some  of  them  the  wives 
and  children  of  such  as  were  already  in  the  colony.  Those 
who  came  in  the  first  three  ships — the  Mayflower,  the  For 
tune,  and  the  Ann — are  distinctively  called  the  old  comers, 
or  the  forefathers.  In  1624,  Plymouth  contained  thirty-two 
dwellings  and  about  one  hundred  and  eighty  inhabitants. 
Bradford  was  reelected  governor,  and  four  assistants  to 
him  were  also  chosen.  To  each  person  and  his  family  an 
acre  of  land  was  given  in  perpetuity.  The  first  neat  cattle 
in  New  England  were  brought  over  this  year  by  Edward 
Winslow.  The  colonists  had  at  that  time  no  small  trouble 
with  several  of  the  new  comers,  particularly  with  one  John 
Lyford,  a  minister,  and  another  by  the  name  of  Oldham, 
who  were  disposed  to  act  in  opposition  to  the  laws  and 
order  of  the  colony.  The  persons  above  mentioned,  how 
ever,  soon  perished,  Oldham  having  first  become  apparently 
a  penitent. 

The  congregation  of  the  Puritans  at  Leyden  was  broken 
up  on  the  death  of  their  pastor,  Mr.  Robinson,  in  1627. 
They  desired  to  remove  to  New  England,  but  only  a  part  of 
them  were  enabled  to  come.  The  others  settled  in  Amster 
dam.  Mr.  Robinson  had  hoped  to  emigrate,  but  the  expense 
of  the  undertaking  could  not  well  be  met,  and  his  death 
now  preventing,  only  his  wife  and  children  came  with  the 
portion  of  the  congregation  that  crossed  the  water.  His 
place  in  the  colony  was  supplied  by  Mr.  William  Brewster, 
a  ruling  elder  in  the  church,  and  a  man  every  way  qualified 
as  a  spiritual  guide  of  the  people. 

The  foundation  of  the  colony  of  MASSACHUSETTS  was  laid 
in  the  year  1628.  It  was  styled  the  Colony  of  Massachusetts 
bay,  the  territory  of  which  had  been  purchased  by  the 
Plymouth  company — by  Sir  Henry  Roswell,  Sir  John 
Young,  and  several  others.  The  patent  included  all  that 
part  of  New  England  lying  between  three  miles  to  the 


72  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

northward  of  Merrimack  river,  and  three  miles  to  the 
southward  of  Charles  river,  extending  in  length  from  the 
Atlantic  ocean  to  the  South  sea.  The  leader  of  the  expedi 
tion  was  Mr.  John  Endicot,  whose  character  may  be  summed 
up  by  saying,  that  he  was  a  fit  person  to  found  that  noble 
commonwealth.  He  came  with  one  hundred  emigrants,  and 
was  appointed  governor  of  the  colony.  Mr.  White,  an 
eminent  minister,  was  one  of  the  company.  Three  years 
previously,  a  small  company  of  adventurers  had  emigrated 
to  a  place  in  the  Massachusetts  bay,  afterwards  called  Mount 
Wollaston,  after  the  name  of  their  leader;  but,  having  no 
religious  object  in  view,  they  fell  into  shameful  irregularities. 
Upon  the  arrival  of  Endicot,  however,  a  check  was  put  on 
these  proceedings,  and  their  leader,  Morton,  was  finally  sent 
to  England.  These  pious  non-conformists  under  Endicot, 
like  the  Plymouth  colonists,  sought  a  refuge  from  oppression 
in  their  religious  concerns,  and  desired  to  build  up  a  com 
munity  on  the  true  principles  of  Christianity.  They  located 
themselves  at  Numkeag,  (Salem,)  where  the  first  permanent 
town  in  Massachusetts  was  constituted.  In  the  following 

o 

year,  they  were  joined  by  about  two  hundred  others  from 
England,  making  in  the  whole  three  hundred;  of  which 
number  one  hundred  removed  the  same  year,  and  settled 
themselves,  with  the  consent  of  Governor  Endicot,  at  Mish- 
awnm,  now  Charlestown.  At  this  period,  on  the  petition  of 
the  Massachusetts  company,  King  Charles  by  charter  con 
firmed  the  patent  of  the  Massachusetts  colony.  By  this 
instrument,  they  were  empowered  to  elect  a  governor, 
deputy  governor,  and  eighteen  assistants,  out  of  the  freemen 
of  said  company,  by  the  greater  part  of  the  company.  The 
first  governor,  under  this  renewed  charter,  was  Matthew 
Cradock.  The  company  being  desirous  of  establishing  their 
plantation  in  the  order  of  the  Gospel,  engaged  two  eminent 
divines,  Mr.  Higginson  and  Mr.  Skelton,  to  go  out  for  the 
spiritual  service  of  the  colony.  Soon  after  their  arrival  at 
Salem,  they  were  placed  over  the  church  there  with  all  due 
solemnity,  the  one  as  teacher,  the  other  as  pastor.  These 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


73 


excellent  men,  however,  lived  but  a  short  period,  sharing 
largely,  as  they  did,  in  the  sickness  and  suffering  that  dimin 
ished  the  strength  and  shortened  the  lives  of  a  large  number 
of  their  people. 

Among  the  many  persons  of  distinction  who  left  England 
the  ensuing  year,  on  account  of  the  stringent  measures  of 
the  government  in  regard  to  affairs  both  of  church  and  state, 
are  found  the  names  of  Isaac  Johnson,  John  Winthrop, 
Thomas  Dudley,  and  Sir  Richard  Saltonstall.  These  gen 
tlemen,  by  their  persuasions,  were  the  means  of  having  the 
charter  and  government  of  the  company  transferred  to  New 
England.  They  left  with  fifteen  hundred  other  persons,  in 
a  fleet  of  seventeen  sail,  Winthrop  having  been  chosen 
governor  under  the  new  order  of  things.  They  arrived  in 
safety,  eleven  ships  at  one  time,  and  six  at  another;  and 


before  the  conclusion  of  the  season,  commenced  settlements 
in  several  places ;  which,  at  present,  constitute  some  of  the 
fairest  towns  of  New  England.  Governor  Winthrop,  and 
a  portion  of  the  company,  laid  the  foundation  of  Boston. 


74  GREATEVENTSOF 

Several  most  highly  esteemed  ministers  accompanied  the 
expedition  just  spoken  of;  Mr.  Wilson,  Mr.  Warham,  and 
others.  These  were  placed  over  the  several  churches  that 
soon  began  to  be  formed  in  this  vicinity.  The  first  general 
court  of  Massachusetts,  was  held  in  Boston  this  year,  on  the 
19th  of  October,  at  which  time  many  of  the  planters  attended, 
and  were  made  freemen  of  the  colony.  The  winters  of  1630 
and  1631,  were  very  fatal  to  the  Massachusetts  colony.  Frost 
and  sickness  carried  off  a  number,  and  famine  at  length 
threatened  the  suffering  survivors.  They  were,  however, 
providentially  relieved  by  the  arrival  of  a  ship  from  England 
with  provisions,  the  day  previously  to  a  public  fast,  which 
had  been  appointed  on  account  of  the  alarming  state  of 
things.  This  circumstance  turned  the  intended  fast  into  a 
general  thanksgiving.  The  colony  continued  to  increase 
by  fresh  accessions  of  emigrants  till  the  year  1640,  up  to 
which  time,  it  is  computed  that  four  thousand  families  had 
arrived  in  New  England.  From  this  small  beginning  have 
arisen  the  population,  power,  wealth,  piety,  and  freedom  of 
the  New  England  states. 

In  the  year  1633,  the  Plymouth  colony  suffered  from  a 
pestilential  disease,  which  not  only  thinned  their  number, 
but,  extending  to  the  neighboring  territory,  swept  off  many 
of  the  Indians.  In  the  same  year,  arrived  those  lights  of 
the  New  England  church,  Mr.  John  Cotton,  Mr.  Thomas 
Hooker,  and  Mr.  Samuel  Stone,  and  that  model  of  a  magis 
trate,  Mr.  William  Collier,  whose  services,  to  the  Plymouth 
colony,  were  so  considerable.  Generally,  the  emigrants  of 
this  period  were  actuated  by  the  same  spirit  of  opposition 
to  tyranny  in  church  and  state,  and  of  love  to  the  institu 
tions  of  Christianity,  which  had  characterized  their  prede 
cessors.  The  men  placed  at  the  head  of  the  new  colonies 
were,  universally,  men  of  sterling  worth  of  character. 

The  first  settlers  of  CONNECTICUT  came  from  the  eastern 
shore  of  Massachusetts.  They  were  a  portion  of  the  emi 
grants  who  constituted  the  colonies  of  Plymouth  and  Mas 
sachusetts  bay.  The  emigration  from  England  continuing 


AMERICAN     HTSTORY.  75 

to  be  large,  and  likely  to  increase  from  year  to  year,  more 
room  was  wanted,  and  especially  locations  where  the  soil 
was  rich  and  could  be  easily  cultivated,  became  an  object  of 
desire.  This  consideration,  and,  probably,  others  pertaining 
to  their  tranquillity  and  increase  as  churches,  had  influence 
on  the  resolution  to  seat  themselves  again  in  the  wilderness. 
It  had  happened,  as  early  as  the  year  1631,  that  their  atten 
tion  was  directed  to  the  beautiful  and  rich  tract  of  land,  on 
the  Connecticut  river,  by  Wahcuimacut,  a  sachem  living 
upon  the  river.  He  made  a  journey  to  Plymouth  and  Bos 
ton,  with  a  view  to  enlist  the  governors  of  those  colonies  in 
the  project  of  making  settlements  in  his  country.  The 
proposition  was  not  formally  accepted,  but  the  governor  of 
Plymouth  was  sufficiently  interested  in  it  to  make  a  voyage 
to  the  coast,  in  which  excursion  he  discovered  the  river  and 
the  adjacent  territory;  thus  precluding  the  title  of  the  Dutch 
to  any  part  of  it,  as  they  had  neither  "trading-house,  nor 
any  pretence  to  a  foot  of  land  there.."*  The  subject  of 
settling  Connecticut  was  not  lost  sight  of  during  one  or  two 
subsequent  years;  but,  occasionally,  vessels  were  sent  from 
Plymouth  to  the  river,  for  the  purposes  of  trade,  and,  in  one 
instance,  several  men,  from  Dorchester,  traveled  through 
the  wilderness  thither  for  the  same  object,  as  also  to  view 
the  country. 

In  1633,  when  the  Plymouth  colony  had  determined  to 
commence  the  work  of  settlement,  they  commissioned  Wil 
liam  Holmes,  and  a  chosen  company  with  him,  to  proceed 
to  Connecticut.  They  took  with  them  the  frame  of  a  house, 
which  they  set  up  in  Windsor.  They  achieved  their  object, 
notwithstanding  the  threatened  opposition  of  the  Dutch  at 
Hartford,  where  the  latter,  after  learning  that  the  Plymouth 
people  intended  to  settle  on  the  river,  had  erected  a  slight 
fort.  The  Plymouth  people,  also,  were  successful  in  defend 
ing  their  trading-house  subsequently,  both  against  the  Dutch 
and  the  Indians.  The  Dutch  erected  a  trading-house  at 

*  Trumbull's  History  of  Connecticut. 


76 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


Hartford  the  same  year,  the  house  at  Windsor  having  pre 
ceded  it,  perhaps,  by  a  few  months.  The  actual  settlement 
of  the  region,  however,  was  deferred  for  a  time,  from  the 
fact  of  divided  opinions  on  the  subject,  in  the  Massachusetts 
court.  No  vote  could  be  obtained  in  favor  of  the  project. 
In  the  mean  time,  individuals  were  determined  to  prosecute 
the  enterprise,  and  a  number  of  the  people  of  Watertown 
came,  in  1634,  to  Connecticut.  They  erected  a  few  huts  at 
Pyquag  (Wethersfield),  in  which  they  contrived  to  pass  the 
winter.  In  the  spring  of  1635,  the  general  court  of  Mas 
sachusetts  bay  assented  to  the  plan  of  emigration  to  Con 
necticut,  and,  accordingly,  preparations  were  made  in  several 
places.  The  Watertown  people  gradually  removed,  and 
added  to  their  settlement  at  Wethersfield.  Mr.  Warham, 


The  Settlers  emigrating  to  Connecticut 

one  of  the  ministers  of  Dorchester,  accompanied  by  a  great 
part  of  the  church,  settled  at  Mattaneang  (Windsor).  A 
company  From  Newtown  began  a  plantation,  between  those 
two  settlements,  at  Suchiang  (Hartford).  In  the  course  of 
the  year,  a  large  body  of  settlers,  sixty  in  number,  came 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  77 

together — men,  women,  and  chi)  "ren,  with  their  horses,  cat 
tle,  and  swine.  It  being  somewhat  'ate  in  the  season,  and 
their  journey  proving  to  be  long  and  difficult,  winter  came 
upon  them  before  they  were  prepared.  They  were  but 
indifferently  sheltered,  and  their  food  was  scanty — a  large 
portion  of  their  furniture  and  provisions,  having  been  put 
on  board  of  several  small  vessels,  never  reached  them. 
The  vessels  were  lost,  and  some  lives  with  them.  A  part 
of  their  domestic  animals  they  were  obliged  to  leave  on  the 
other  side  of  the  river.  Famine  and  its  fearful  effects 
were  now  to  be  encountered.  It  was  impossible  for  all  to 
stay  where  they  were.  Some,  attempted  to  return  to  the 
east  through  the  wilderness;  others,  went  down  to  the 
mouth  of  the  river,  in  order  to  meet  their  provisions,  and, 
being  disappointed,  were  obliged,  finally,  to  embark  on  board 
of  a  vessel  for  Boston.  In  both  instances  they  suffered 
greatly,  but  were  providentially  preserved  to  arrive  at  their 
former  home.  The  portion  of  the  settlers  who  remained 
were  subjected  to  much  distress.  The  resources  of  hunt 
ing  and  food  from  the  Indians  being  exhausted,  they  had 
recourse  to  acorns,  malt,  and  grains  for  subsistence.  Large 
numbers  of  their  cattle  perished.  Their  condition  was 
indeed  most  trying  and  perilous,  in  their  solitude  and  sepa 
ration  from  others,  at  the  mercy  alike  of  the  elements  of 
nature,  and  the  power  of  savage  foes.  But  their  God,  in 
whom  they  trusted,  carried  them  through  in  safety. 

The  Connecticut  planters  held  courts  of  their  own, 
though  they  were  settled  under  the  general  government  of 
the  Massachusetts.  These  courts  consisted  of  two  principal 
men  from  each  town,  joined  sometimes  by  committees  of 
three  additional  persons,  as  occasion  might  require.  The 
first  court  was  held  at  Hartford,  April  26th,  1636.  At  this 
season  of  the  year,  both  those  who  had  left  Connecticut  in 
the  winter  and  many  others  proceeded  to  take  up  their 
residence  on  the  river.  At  length,  about  the  beginning  of 
June,  a  company  of  an  hundred  men,  women,  and  children, 
under  Messrs.  Hooker  and  Stone,  took  their  departure  from 


78  GREATEVENTSOF 

Cambridge,  and  traveled  to  Hartford  through  the  pathless 
wilderness  that  lay  between  the  two  places.  Over  mount 
ains,  through  ravines,  swamps,  thickets,  and  rivers,  they 
made  their  way,  submitting  to  incredible  fatigue  and  many 
privations.  These  trials,  to  a  portion  of  the  new  comers, 
must  have  been  peculiarly  severe,  as  they  were  a  class  of 
society  who,  having  enjoyed  all  the  comforts  and  elegancies 
of  life,  knew  little  of  hardship  and  danger. 

The  year  preceding,  a  fort  was  erected  at  the  mouth  of 
the  river,  called  Saybrook  fort,  in  honor  of  Lords  Say  and 
Brooks,  to  whom,  with  several  others,  a  commission  had 
been  given  to  begin  a  plantation  at  Connecticut.  This  was 
effected  under  the  auspices  of  John  Winthrop,  a  son  of  the 
governor  of  Massachusetts.  Winthrop's  commission  inter 
fered  with  the*  settlement  commenced  by  the  Massachusetts 
colonists,  but  the  latter  were  left  in  the  quiet  enjoyment  of 
their  possessions.  The  number  of  persons  in  the  three 
towns  of  Hartford,  Windsor,  and  Wethersfield,  was  about 
eight  hundred  at  the  close  of  the  year  1636. 

The  succeeding  year  was  signalized  for  the  critical 
condition  of  the  settlement.  There  was  a  great  want  of 
provisions  and  of  the  implements  of  husbandry,  and  every 
article  bore  a  high  price.  The  year  was  also  filled  with 
the  incidents  of  warfare.  In  the  feebleness  of  its  infancy, 
the  little  colony  was  called  to  contend  with  one  of  the  most 
warlike  tribes  of  Indians  that  ever  inhabited  New  England. 
And  never  were  heroism  and  fortitude  displayed  in  a  more 
marked  degree,  or  animated  by  a  loftier  spirit  of  patriotism 
and  piety.  The  particulars  need  not  be  here  rehearsed. 
Suffice  it  to  say,  they  completely  triumphed  over  their 
savage  foe,  the  Pequots,  under  their  brave  leader,  Captain 
John  Mason.  They  went  forth  to  battle,  under  the  sanction 
and  rites  of  religion,  to  save  themselves,  their  wives,  and 
children,  and  the  Church  of  Christ  in  the  wilderness,  from 
utter  extinction.  The  holy  ardor  of  Hooker,  in  his  incom 
parable  address  to  the  soldiers,  filled  their  minds  with  an 
unwavering  confidence  in  God.  Seventy-seven  brave  men 


AMERICAN      HISTORY. 


79 


saved  Connecticut,  and  destroyed  the  most  terrible  Indian 
nation  in  New  England. 


Hooker  addressing  the  Soldiers. 

This  necessity  of  warfare  they  would  gladly  have 
avoided,  for  the  condition  of  the'  settlement  required  all 
their  energies  and  efforts  at  home.  They  could  neither 
hunt,  fish,  nor  cultivate  their  fields,  nor  travel  the  shortest 
distance,  while  an  insidious  and  cruel  foe  was  hovering 
around  them.  They  felt  that  he  must  be  crippled  or 
destroyed,  or  that  their  entire  settlement  would  be  cut  off 
by  piecemeal.  The  natives  embraced  every  opportunity 
of  committing  depredations  on  the  lives  and  property  of 
the  whites.  A  picture  of  the  kind  of  life  which  was  passed 
in  those  times  of  savage  treachery  and  English  daring,  is 
given  in  the  following  detail  of  incidents,  which  occurred 
on  the  water  ^immediately  previous  to  the  Pequot  war: 

"John  Oldham,  who  had  been  fairly  trading  at  Connecti 
cut,  was  murdered  near  Block  island.  He  had  with  him 
only  two  boys  and  two  Narraganset  Indians.  These  were 
taken  and  carried  off.  One  John  Gallop,  as  he  was  going 
from  Connecticut  to  Boston,  discovered  Mr.  Oldham's  vesse 


80 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


full  of  Indians,  and  he  saw  a  canoe  full  of  Indians  on  board, 
go  from  her  laden  with  goods.  Suspecting  that  they  had 
murdered  Mr.  Oldham,  he  hailed  them,  but  received  no 
answer.  Gallop  was  a  bold  man,  and  though  he  had  with 
him  but  one  man  and  two  boys,  he  immediately  bore  down 
upon  them,  and  fired  duck-shot  so  thick  among  them,  that 
he  soon  cleared  the  deck.  The  Indians  all  got  under  the 
hatches.  He  then  stood  off;  and,  running  down  upon  her 
quarter  with  a  brisk  gale,  nearly  overset  them,  and  so 
frighted  the  Indians,  that  six  of  them  leaped  into  the-  sea, 
and  were  drowned.  He  then  steered  off  again;  and,  run 
ning  down  upon  her  a  second  time,  bored  her  with  his 
anchor,  and  raked  her  fore  and  aft  with  his  shot.  But  the 
Indians  kept  themselves  so  close,  he  got  loose  from  her; 
and,  running  down  a  third  time  upon  the  vessel,  he  gave 
her  such  a  shock,  that  five  more  leaped  overboard,  and 
perished,  as  the  former  had  done.  He  then  boarded  the 


•Gallop  finds  Oldham  murdered. 

vessel,  and  took  two  of  the  Indians,  and  bound  them.  Two 
or  three  others,  armed  with  swords,  in  a  little  room  below, 
could  not  be  driven  from  their  retreat.  Mr.  Oldham's  corse 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  81 

was  found  on  board,  the  head  split  and  the  body  mangled 
in  a  barbarous  manner.  He  was  a  Dorchester  man,  one 
of  Mr.  Warham's  congregation.  In  these  circumstances, 
Gallop,  fearing  that  the  Indians  whom  he  had  taken  might 
get  loose,  especially  if  they  were  kept  together,  and  having 
no  place  where  he  could  keep  them  apart,  threw  one  of 
them  overboard.  Gallop  and  his  company  then,  as  decently 
as  circumstances  would  permit,  put  the  corse  into  the  sea. 
They  stripped  the  vessel,  and  took  the  rigging  and  the 
goods  which  had  not  been  carried  off  on  board  their  own. 
She  was  taken  in  tow,  with  a  view  to  carry  her  in;  but  the 
night  coming  on  and  the  wind  rising,  Gallop  was  obliged  to 
let  her  go  adrift,  and  she  was  lost." 

At  the  termination  of  the  Pequot  war,  there  was  a  great 
scarcity  of  provisions  in  Connecticut,  and  fearful  apprehen 
sions  were  felt  on  the  part  of  the  settlers.  With  all  their 
efforts,  they  had  not  been  able  to  raise  a  sufficiency  of  pro 
visions,  and  these  became  at  length  very  costly.  Corn  rose 
to  the  extraordinary  price  of  twelve  shillings  by  the  bushel. 
The  debt  contracted  by  the  war  was  paid  with  difficulty. 
Nothing  saved  the  colony  from  a  famine  but  a  providential 
supply  of  corn,  which  they  were  enabled  to  purchase  from 
the  natives,  at  an  Indian  settlement  called  Pocomptock 
(Deerfield). 

The  first  constitution  of  Connecticut  was  adopted  Janu 
ary  15,  1639,  by  the  free  planters  of  the  three  towns  of 
Windsor,  Hartford,  and  Wethersfield,  who  convened  at 
Hartford  for  the  purpose.  It  was  an  admirably  contrived 
instrument,  providing  for  the  freedom  and  liberties  of  them 
selves  and  their  posterity.  Some  fifty  years  ago,  Doctor 
Trumbull  remarked,  respecting  it,  that  it  was  "one  of  the 
most  free  and  happy  institutions  of  civil  government  which 
has  ever  been  formed.  The  formation  of  it  at  so  early  a 
period,  when  the  light  of  liberty  was  wholly  darkened  in 
most  parts  of  the  earth,  and  the  rights  of  men  so  little 
understood  in  others,  does  great  honor  to  their  ability 
integrity,  and  love  to  mankind.  To  posterity,  indeed,  it 
6 


82  GREATEVENT8OF 

exhibited  a  most  benevolent  regard.  It  has  continued  with 
little  alteration  to  the  present  time." 

The  NEW  HAVEN  colony  was  settled  in  the  spirit  that 
influenced  the  comers  to  the  other  parts  of  New  England, 
and  eminently  so.  The  establishment  of  the  Church  of  God 
on  its  true  basis,  and  the  enjoyment  of  civil  and  religious 
liberty,  was  the  object  of  the  emigrants;  and  they  proceeded 
to  secure  the  fair  inheritance  by  the  wisest  counsels  and 
the  most  efficient  action.  The  company  who  first  consti 
tuted  the  settlement,  was  a  rare  assemblage  of  choice  spirits. 
Among  them  were  John  Davenport,  a  distinguished  minister 
in  London,  and  Theophilus  Eaton  and  Edward  Hopkins, 
wealthy  merchants  of  the  same  city,  and  eminent  for  their 
abilities  and  integrity.  They  with  their  associates  arrived 
at  Boston  in  the  summer  of  1637,  and  would  have  been 
gladly  retained  in  the  Massachusetts  colony,  had  they  con 
sented.  Strong  inducements  were  held  out  to  them  to  fix 
their  residence  there,  but  they  wanted  more  room  than  they 
could  find  in  the  vicinity  of  Boston  for  themselves  and  the 
large  number  of  friends  whom  they  expected  to  follow  them. 
Their  principal  reason,  however,  for  migrating  elsewhere, 
as  suggested  by  the  historian  of  Connecticut,  was  probably 
"the  desire  of  being  at  the  head  of  a  new  government,  mod 
eled,  both  in  civil  and  religious  matters,  agreeably  to  their 
own  apprehensions.  It  had  been  an  observation  of  Mr. 
Davenport,  that  whenever  a  reformation  had  been  effected 
in  the  church,  in  any  part  of  the  world,  it  had  rested  where 
it  had  been  left  by  the  reformers :  it  could  not  be  advanced 
another  step.  He  was  embarked  in  a  design  of  forming  a 
civil  and  religious  constitution,  as  near  as  possible  to  scrip 
ture  precept  and  example."  Their  strict  views,  it  seems, 
could  not  be  fully  met  elsewhere. 

Mr.  Davenport  and  his  company,  on  the  30th  of  March, 
1638,  sailed  from  Boston  to  Quinnipiac  (New  Haven),  and 
arrived  at  the  desired  spot  at  about  the  middle  of  April.  A 
portion  of  their  company,  with  Eaton  at  their  head,  had 
made  a  journey  to  Connecticut  during  the  preceding  autumn, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  83 

to  explore  the  lands  and  harbors  on  the  sea-coast;  and 
having  fixed  upon  Quinnipiac  as  the  best  place  for  a  settle 
ment,  erected  a  hut  there,  in  which  a  few  men  passed  the 
winter.  The  first  Sabbath  which  Mr.  Davenport  spent  in 
the  wilderness,  was  on  the  18th  of  April,  1638,  when  he 
preached  a  discourse  on  the  Temptations  of  the  Wilderness. 
In  a  short  time,  at  the  close  of  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer, 
they  entered  into  what  they  called  a  plantation  covenant, 
in  which  they  solemnly  engaged,  in  their  civil  ordinances 
as  well  as  religion,  they  would  be  governed  by  the  rules 
of  scripture.  At  different  times,  and  in  separate  contracts, 
they  purchased  their  lands  of  the  Indians,  by  the  payment 
of  such  articles  as  were  satisfactory  to  the  latter.  As  the 
New  Haven  adventurers  were  the  most  opulent  company 
which  came  into  New  England,  they  were  disposed  and 
able  to  lay  the  foundation  of  a  first-rate  colony — the  proofs 
of  which  are  visible,  in  part,  in  the  elegant  city  which 
became  its  capital.  The  foundations  of  the  civil  and  reli 
gious  polity  of  the  colony  were  laid  on  the  4th  of  June, 
1639,  with  every  due  solemnity.  The  act  was  not  con 
summated  until  the  25th  of  October  of  the  same  year,  as  a 
term  of  trial  was  required  for  the  seven  men  who  were  to 
constitute  the  seven  pillars  of  the  church.  The  number  of 
subscribers  to  the  compact,  on  the  4th  of  June,  was  sixty- 
three  ;  to  which  there  were  soon  after  added  about  fifty 
other  names.  This  colony  enjoyed  great  comparative  order 
and  tranquillity,  as  well  from  the  extreme  care  with  which 
it  was  constituted  at  the  beginning,  the  superior  wealth  and 
character  of  its  founders,  and  their  wise  and  prudent  inter 
course  with  their  neighbors,  the  Indians. 

The  New  Haven  colony  was  distinguished  among  the 
sister-colonies  for  its  zeal  in  behalf  of  education,  for  its  great 
strictness  in  the  administration  of  the  laws,  for  its  scrupu 
lous  justice  towards  the  Indians,  and  for  the  absence  of  a 
frivolous  or  extravagant  legislation,  which  in  some  instances 
had  been  thought  to  characterize  the  other  colonies.* 

*  Bacon's  Historical  Discourses. 


84  GREATEVENTSOF 

The  colony,  however,  was  not  exempt  from  occasional 
providential  calamities,  particularly  in  its  commercial  pur 
suits.  For  a  period,  the  colonists  did  not  succeed  in 
their  principal  secular  object.  Their  plans  may  not  have 
been  the  most  judicious ;  but  their  greatest  misfortune  in 
this  concern  was  the  loss  of  a  large  ship,  which  contained 
a  valuable  cargo  of  about  five  thousand  pounds.  The  ship, 
with  its  precious  burden,  and  more  precious  navigators, 
was  never  heard  of  more  after  it  left  the  harbor.  Several 
other  settlements  in  the  vicinity  were  nearly  coeval  with 
that  of  New  Haven.  Milford  and  Guilford  were  settled  in 
1639,  as  also  Stratford  and  Fairfield  the  same  year;  Stam 
ford  in  1641,  and  soon  after  the  town  of  Brandford. 


Portsmouth  founded. 


A  settlement,  at  an  early  period,  was  made  in  NEW  HAMP 
BHIRE,  but  it  did  not,  until  some  time  afterwards,  constitute  a 
distinct  colony.  In  the  spring  of  the  year  1623,  two  mem 
bers  of  the  council  of  Plymouth  (Gorges  and  Mason)  having 
obtained  a  grant  of  a  tract  of  country,  sent  over  a  few 
persons  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  a  colony  and  fishing 
at  the  river  Piscataqua.  This  was  the  beginning  of  the 
town  of  Portsmouth;  but,  for  several  years,  together  with 


AMERICANHISTORY.  85 

the  town  of  Dover,  which  had  a  fish-house  erected  about 
the  same  time,  it  was  a  small  and  scarcely  permanent  settle 
ment.  In  1629,  some  of  the  settlers  about  the  Massachu 
setts  bay,  purchased  a  tract  of  country  of  the  Indians,  with 
a  view  to  unite  with  the  settlement  at  Piscataqua.  After 
this  purchase,  the  latter  settlement  was  favored  with  a 
small  increase ;  but  no  other  settlements  were  made  till  the 
year  1638,  when  the  towns  of  Exeter  and  Hampton  com 
menced.  Exeter  was  settled  by  people  chiefly  from  Boston, 
who  had  been  regularly  dismissed  from  their  church  rela 
tions,  and  were  constituted  at  once  into  a  church  in  their 
new  locality.  Like  the  settlers  of  the  other  New  England 
colonies,  those  of  New  Hampshire  were  desirous  of  enjoy 
ing  the  ministrations  and  ordinances  of  the  Gospel,  and  were 
able  to  obtain  excellent  ministers. 

These  several  plantations  continued,  for  many  years,  to 
live  on  good  terms  with  the  natives,  and  were  generally 
well  supplied  with  provisions,  in  consequence  of  their 
advantages  for  fishery.  They  constituted  distinct  civil 
communities,  after  the  most  perfect  model  of  freedom,  but 
were  unable  to  preserve  their  peculiar  organization,  on 
account  of  the  intrusion  of  disaffected  individuals,  from  the 
colonies  of  Massachusetts  and  Plymouth,  and  the  constant 
influx  of  other  emigrants.  They  were  too  weak  tjius  to 
stand  alone,  and,  after  suitable  negociations  on  the  subject, 
they  came  under  the  jurisdiction  of  Massachusetts,  in  1641, 
on  the  condition  of  enjoying  equal  privileges  with  the  peo 
ple  of  that  colony,  and  having  a  court  of  justice  maintained 
among  themselves.  This  union  continued  nearly  forty 
years,  and  was  followed  by  the  greater  increase  and 
security  of  the  colony.* 

The  rise  of  the  colony  of  RHODE  ISLAND  commenced  in 
the  expulsion  of  Roger  Williams  from  Massachusetts.  He 
was  a  minister  of  the  Gospel  at  Salem ;  but,  holding  tenets 
that  were  obnoxious  to  the  people  there,  and  being  unwill- 

*  T.  Robbins. 


86  GREATEVENTSOF 

ing  to  renounce  them,  after  friendly  remonstrance  and 
dealing,  he  was  ordered  to  quit  the  jurisdiction  of  Massa 
chusetts.  He  accordingly  took  his  exile  thence,  and  travel 
ing,  with  his  few  followers,  as  far  as  the  present  town  of 
Rehoboth,  he  sat  down  there;  but,  being  within  the  juris 
diction  of  Plymouth,  Governor  Winslow,  out  of  courtesy 
to  the  government  of  Massachusetts,  desired  Mr.  Williams 
to  leave  that  place.  The  latter,  then  crossing  the  Paw- 
tucket  river,  came  to  the  spot  which,  in  acknowledgment 
of  God's  merciful  providence  to  him  in  his  distress,  he  called 
*  Providence.'  He  purchased  the  lands  of  his  plantation 
of  the  Indian  owners,  became  the  father  of  the  colony,  and, 
for  a  period,  appeared  to  have  combined,  in  his  person, 
the  principal  powers  of  government.  Times  of  scarcity 
occurred  in  the  Providence  plantation,  as  in  most  of  the 
other  colonies  in  North  America,  and  the  followers  of  Mr. 
Williams  were  saved  from  famine  only  by  the  products  of 
their  forests  and  rivers.  No  personal  resentment  seems  to 
have  arisen  between  Mr.  Williams  and  Governor  Winthrop, 
from  the  proceedings  which  led  to  the  founding  of  the  new 
settlement.  All  the  several  colonies  remained  at  peace,  and 
cultivated  friendship  with  each  other. 

The  religious  difficulties  in  Massachusetts,  arising  out  of 
the  case  of  the  fanatical  Mrs.  Hutchinson,  were  the  occa 
sion  of  the  origin  of  the  Rhode  Island  plantation,  south  of 
Providence.  Several  gentlemen  differed  in  principle  from 
the  prevailing  belief  of  the  churches,  and  chose  to  leave  the 
colony.  Among  them  were  William  Coddington,  John 
Clark,  and  others,  who  came  to  Providence  in  search  of  a 
place  where  they  might  enjoy  their  own  sentiments  unmo 
lested.  Through  the  assistance  of  Mr.  Williams,  they 
purchased  Aquetnec  of  the  Indian  sachems.  The  adven 
turers,  eighteen  in  number,  incorporated  themselves  into  a 
body  politic,  and  chose  Mr.  Coddington  to  be  their  judge, 
or  chief  magistrate.  The  character  of  the  climate  and  soil, 
soon  brought  many  adventurers  to  their  settlement.  The 
territory  was  RHODE  ISLAND,  according  to  its  subsequent 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  87 

name.  The  two  settlements  of  Mr.  Williams  and  Mr. 
Coddington,  being  destitute  of  any  charter  from  the  mother- 
country,  the  former  went  to  England  with  a  view  to  pro 
cure  one.  He  succeeded  in  the  object,  and  returned  with  a 
liberal  charter  of  incorporation  of  Providence  and  Rhode 
Island  plantations. 

The  district,  now  state,  of  MAINE,  though  the  first  per 
manent  settlement  commenced  in  1630,  was  for  a  long  time 
in  an  unhappy  condition,  from  the  number  and  hostility  of 
the  Indians  within  its  borders.  The  early  settlers,  after  the 
death  of  their  proprietary,  Sir  Fernando  Gorges,  formed 
some  kind  of  voluntary  compacts,  and  chose  their  own 
rulers ;  but  the  difficulties  under  which  they  labored  induced 
them,  in  1650,  to  unite  with  the  government  of  Massachu- 
'setts,  and  to  become  an  integral  part  of  that  colony.  Their 
civil  and  religious  institutions  generally  resembled  those  of 
the  other  colonies  of  New  England.  In  the  first  settle 
ments,  churches  were  early  established,  which  enjoyed  the 
labors  of  some  of  the  worthiest  ministers  of  their  time.* 

A  project  of  great  importance  was  consummated,  in 
1643,  in  the  union  formed  by  the  New  England  colonists. 
It  had  been  proposed,  by  the  colonies  of  Connecticut  and 
New  Haven,  as  early  as  1638,  but  was  not  brought  to  a 
conclusion  until  five  years  after.  The  confederacy  con 
sisted  of  Massachusetts,  New  Plymouth,  Connecticut,  and 
New  Haven.  The  plan  of  it  evidently  reminds  one  of  the 
great  confederacy,  afterwards  formed  between  the  thirteen 
United  States,  with  similar  provisions  and  principles.  It 
was  a  powerful  means  of  defence,  and  of  the  subsequent 
strength  and  prosperity  of  the  colonies.  It  maintained  their 
internal  peace,  awed  the  savage  tribes,  and  caused  their 
neighbors,  the  Dutch,  and  the  French  in  Canada,  to  respect 
them.  By  the  articles  of  confederation,  they  entered  into  a 
firm  and  perpetual  league  of  friendship  and  amity,  for 
offence  and  defence,  mutual  advice  and  assistance  upon  all 

*  T.  Robbins. 


88  GREATEVENTSOF 

just  occassions,  both  for  preserving  and  propagating  the 
truth  and  liberties  of  the  Gospel,  and  for  their  own  mutual 
safety  and  welfare.  Each  colony  was  to  continue  its 
separate  organization,  as  to  courts  and  laws,  but  to  be  con 
sidered  as  one,  in  regard  to  their  public  transactions.  This 
union  subsisted,  with  some  alterations,  more  than  forty 
years,  and  was  dissolved  when  the  charters  of  all  the  colo 
nies  were  rescinded  by  James  II.  It  was  known  under  the 
style  of  The  United  Colonies  of  New  England. 

The  state  of  VERMONT  was  not  settled  until  long  after  the 
other  New  England  states.  It  was  as  late  as  the  year 
1724,  before  any  settlement  was  made  in  that  territory. 
This  was  on  a  spot,  within  the  present  town  of  Brattlebo- 
rough,  where,  at  the  same  time,  during  a  severe  Indian  war, 
the  government  of  Massachusetts  had  erected  a  fort.  It 
was  then  supposed  that  the  settlement  was  within  the  limits 
of  that  state,  but  it  afterwards  appeared  not  to  be  the  case. 
Subsequently  it  was  believed  that  the  territory  belonged  to 
New  Hampshire.  Grants  were  accordingly  made  from 
time  to  time,  by  the  latter  colony,  of  tracts  within  the  ter 
ritory  of  Vermont.  As  it  was  the  scene  of  warfare,  during 
the  middle  part  of  the  century,  the  country  became  well 
known  to  many  individuals,  and  not  a  few  openings  were 
made  in  the  wilderness,  towards  the  cessation  of  hostilities, 
on  the  northern  borders.  During  the  revolutionary  war, 
the  Green-mountain  Boys,  as  they  were  familiarly  called, 
distinguished  themselves  by  their  bravery,  and  rendered 
important  service  to  the  cause.  In  1777,  the  inhabitants 
constituted  themselves  an  independent  state.  As  Vermont 
was  settled  mostly  by  emigrants  from  Connecticut,  the 
character  of  the  people  was  similar  to  that  of  the  inhab 
itants  of  the  latter  state,  and  of  New  England  in  general. 
They  were  careful  to  establish  their  civil  and  religious 
institutions  in  accordance  with  those  of  the  sister-states, 
and  have  been  highly  distinguished  by  their  stability  in  the 
principles  and  usages  of  the  fathers. 

The   character  of  the  early  settlers  of  New  England 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  89 

deserves  a  distinct  notice,  beyond  that  which  has  incident 
ally  appeared  in  narrating  the  history  of  their  achievements. 
A  brief  sketch  can  only  be  presented,  and  scarcely  com 
mensurate  with  the  importance  of  the  topic;  but  it  is  all 
that  the  limits  of  this  work  will  admit.  The  greatness  of 
the  results,  though  affected  extensively  by  the  direct  provi 
dence  of  God,  manifests  the  peculiarity  of  the  dispositions 
and  motives  of  the  agents  who  were  concerned  in  pro 
ducing  them. 

The  planters  of  New  England  were  men  of  whom  theii 
descendants  need  not  be  ashamed.  So  far  as  the  pride  of 
ancestry  may  be  lawfully  indulged,  New  Englanders,  of 
the  present  race,  may  indulge  it  to  the  full,  in  view  of  the 
character  and  deeds  of  their  forefathers.  They  were  infe 
rior  men  in  no  sense  of  the  word,  however  apt  we  may  be 
to  connect  the  idea  of  adventurers  with  that  of  a  roving, 
restless,  dissipated,  loose-living  class  of  men,  loving  savage 
nature,  or  freedom  from  the  restraints  of  civilized  life. 
They  became  adventurers,  not  from  love  of  adventure,  but 
from  high  and  noble  impulses — the  impulses  of  religion. 
To  advance  that  precious  interest  was,  indeed,  their  com 
manding  object.  This  was  indicated  by  their  circumstances 
and  manner  of  life  in  Holland  before  they  removed  thence, 
and  by  the  desire  they  felt  to  leave  that  country.  Could 
their  favorite  views,  in  respect  to  religion,  have  been  car 
ried  out  there,  they  would,  probably,  never  have  come  to 
this  western  wilderness.  Their  declarations  and  professions, 
through  their  leading  men,  also  show  that  the  establish 
ment  and  enjoyment  of  a  free  Gospel  was  their  great  object. 
Their  laws  and  institutions,  moreover,  evince  that  this  was 
their  principal  concern,  in  connection  with  the  diffusion  of 
education  and  knowledge.  These  all  had  reference,  more 
or  less  directly,  to  the  moral  and  religious  welfare  of  the 
community.  The  cause  of  God  and  righteousness  was 
guarded  by  the  wisest  and  most  decided  legal  provisions. 
The  concurrent  declarations  of  all  the  early  writers  among 
them,  likewise  indicate  the  spirit  and  purposes  which  dis- 


90  GREATEVENTSOP 

tinguished  the  fathers  of  New  England  above,  perhaps,  all 
other  settlers  of  new  countries,  in  proposing  and  carrying 
forward  the  interests  of  'religion.  Indeed,  no  object  but 
religion  and  its  enjoyment,  could  have  borne  them  through 
their  almost  unprecedented  trials  and  privations.  To  these 
they  voluntarily  submitted,  on  account  of  their  religion. 
They  were  not  otherwise  compelled  to  leave  their  native 
land  and  the  homes  of  their  childhood — the  seats  of  ease 
and  plenty.  To  hardships,  of  any  kind,  many  of  them  had 
never  been  exposed  before;  but  the  love  of  God's  word, 
and  freedom  of  worship,  according  to  the  light  of  their  own 
minds,  were  motives,  with  them,  sufficient  to  brave  every 
peril  and  earthly  woe. 

They  were  not  inferior  men,  in  respect  to  their  civil 
standing  in  the  community.  They  did  not  proceed,  gener 
ally,  from  the  lower  orders  of  society — the  poorer  artisans 
and  the  laborers.  They  belonged,  mostly,  to  the  middle 
and  respectable  ranks  of  English  society.  A  few  were 
classed  with  the  higher  orders,  but  not  to  the  same  extent 
as  was  the  fact  with  the  settlers  of  Virginia,  if  we  may 
judge  from  the  list  of  names  and  titles  of  several  emigrants 
of  the  different  colonies.  In  respect  to  a  worldly,  chiv 
alrous  bearing  and  spirit  of  adventure,  New  England  and 
Virginia  differed — the  latter  were  eminent  in  this  respect, 
but  never  were  men  more  truly  brave  than  the  fathers  of 
New  England;  in  moral  courage,  they  were  unrivalled. 
Like  other  adventurers,  they  manifested  their  undaunted 
spirit  in  relinquishing  their  comfortable  homes,  in  braving 
the  dangers  of  the  deep,  in  encountering  the  horrors  of  a 
wilderness,  in  incurring  the  risk  of  famine  and  pestilence, 
and  in  frequently  combatting  a  fierce  savage  foe.  There 
were  as  extraordinary  traits  of  martial  heroism  displayed 
among  the  pilgrims  of  New  England,  when  called  forth  by 
the  necessity  of  circumstances,  as  can  be  found  in  the  his 
tory  of  any  of  the  American  colonists,  though  this  was  not 
a  characteristic  in  which  they  gloried.  The  exploits  of 
Miles  Standish,  of  Plymouth,  and  John  Mason,  of  Connec- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  91 

ticut,  might  be  ranked  among  the  most  striking  exhibitions 
of  courage  on  record.  Of  Standish,  it  is  remarked,  by  an 
old  historian,  that  "he  was  allied  to  the  noble  house  of 
Standish,  in  Lancashire,  and  inherited  some  of  the  virtues 
of  that  honorable  family,  as  well  as  the  name."  But  the 
high  bearing  and  courage  of  the  planters  was  eminently  of 
a  moral  kind.  Unlike  their  Virginian  neighbors,  they  suf 
fered  no  misrule  in  their  settlements.  If  any  threatened 
for  a  time,  they  promptly  put  it  down.  Their  courage  was 
seen  in  resisting  evil  among  themselves.  They  feared  not 
to  put  their  laws  into  execution.  They  were  character 
ized  by  a  healthful,  vigorous  public  spirit,  consenting  to 
sacrifice  their  own  individual  interest  for  the  general  good. 
They  thus  manifested  a  noble  nature,  the  product  of  prin 
ciple,  if  not  of  birth. 

The  fathers  of  New  England  were  not  ignorant  men, 
and  unversed  in  the  concerns  of  the  world.  Their  clergy 
men  and  leading  men  in  civil  life,  were  among  the  ripe 
scholars  of  the  age.  They  had  been  educated  at  the 
English  universities,  and  numbers  of  them  had  occupied 
important  stations  in  church  and  state.  As  authors  and 
men  of  influence,  in  their  native  land,  they  could  not  have 
sunk  their  high  character  by  emigration;  and  though  in 
a  wilderness,  and  under  the  pressure  of  mighty  cares,  they 
could  not  so  advantageously  pursue  their  studies  as  in  the 
shades  of  academic  retirement,  they  still  did  not  neglect 
to  add  to  their  intellectual  stores.  In  several  instances, 
they  brought  large  and  valuable  libraries  with  them.  The 
writings  of  Colton,  Hooker,  Davenport,  Winthrop,  Bradford, 
Prince,  and  others,  show  that  they  were  eminently  men  of 
mind  and  masters  of  language — that  they  were  well  versed 
in  the  science  and  literature  which  adorned  the  age;  and 
their  universal  learning,  sanctified  by  grace,  we  know,  was 
devoted  to  the  most  noble  and  beneficent  purposes.  There 
were  among  the  merchants  and  men  of  business,  who  had 
figured  in  the  world's  affairs  before  they  came-  to  these  sol 
itudes — men  of  large  experience  and  cultivated  taste,  not 


92  GREATEVENTSOF 

wanting  in  any  accomplishment  deemed  essential  in  refined 
and  honorable  society.  The  mass  of  the  people,  who  came 
over  to  this  country  as  its  settlers,  must  evidently,  from  the 
nature  of  the  case,  have  been  of  that  thinking,  intellectual, 
practical  class,  who  understood  their  rights  and  duties  as 
kuman  beings,  as  also  the  principles  of  government;  and 
could  not,  therefore,  with  their  good  sense  and  honesty, 
submit  to  the  exactions  and  wrongs  of  tyranny.  This,  of 
all  others,  is  the  most  valuable  body  of  the  community. 

The  estimate  which  the  fathers  placed  upon  education, 
is  seen  in  the  immediate  establishment  of  literary  institu 
tions,  both  of  the  higher  and  lower  grades.  Scarcely  had 
the  venerable  men  felled  the  trees  of  the  forest,  than  they 
erected  the  common  school-house,  the  academy,  and  the 
college.  In  the  midst  of  their  untold  personal  pressing 
cares  and  troubles,  they  exercised  a  far-reaching  sagacity 
and  benevolent  regard  towards  the  common  good,  and 
towards  posterity,  in  laying  broadly  the  foundations  of 
order,  intelligence,  and  virtue.  They  conceived  the  highest 
idea  of  the  importance  of  sound  education  to  their  rising 
republic.  They  wisely  judged  that  solid  learning  and  true 
religion  were  the  firmest  pillars  of  the  commonwealth  and 
of  the  church.  Within  ten  years  from  the  settlement  of 
Massachusetts,  a  college,  with  good  endowments,  was 
founded  for  the  use  of  the  colony. 

The  planters  of  New  England  were  not  poor  men — needy 
adventurers.  Had  they  been  such,  whence  could  the  funds 
have  been  derived  that  were  necessary  to  sustain  the 
enterprise?  It  is  evident  that  large  sums  of  money  were 
expended  in  the  transportation  of  themselves,  their  cattle, 
and  their  effects  to  this  country,  and  in  their  various  remov 
als  when  here,  as  well  as  in  the  continued  sustentation  of 
their  families  in  times  of  scarcity  and  famine.  These  we 
know,  from  their  history,  were  of  frequent  occurrence. 
Governors  Winthrop,  Haynes,  Eaton,  and  Hopkins,  were 
men  of  wealth ;  so  also  were  Mr.  Johnson,  Mr.  Colton,  and 
Mr.  Hooker — the  last  two  uncommonly  rich  for  ministers. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  93 

Mr.  Johnson  was  reputed  to  be  the  wealthiest  of  all  the 
original  emigrants.  The  mass  of  the  early  comers  must 
also  have  possessed  no  inconsiderable  means,  to  enable 
them  to  bear  the  heavy  expenses  of  their  voyage  and  set 
tlement.  With  such  a  basis  of  property,  it  is  not  a  matter 
of  surprise  that,  notwithstanding  the  drain  and  exhaustion 
of  the  few  first  years,  they  should  have  increased  greatly 
in  their  worldly  substance  in  the  end,  inasmuch  as  they 
settled  on  a  virgin  soil,  possessed  abundance  of  land,  and 
carried  on  a  lucrative  trade  in  the  products  of  the  country. 
Their  habits  of  sobriety  and  industry  were  essentially 
favorable  to  their  advancement  in  wealth. 

The  New  England  planters  were  not  wanting  in  any 
moral  virtues,  piety,  wisdom,  or  magnanimity.  There 
never  lived  on  earth,  if  we  may  credit  history,  a  more  dis 
interested,  upright,  conscientious,  prudent,  and  holy  body 
of  men.  Their  souls  were  imbued  with  the  loftiest  princi 
ples  of  patriotism  and  piety.  They  gave  undoubted  proofs 
of  the  possession  of  this  spirit  in  their  exertions,  toils,  and 
sacrifices  for  the  best  welfare  of  their  descendants  and  the 
cause  of  Christianity — in  their  spirituality,  prayerfulness, 
purity,  and  well-ordered  lives.  They  wished,  above  all 
things,  to  serve  God  and  to  do  good — to  transmit  to  pos 
terity  a  pure  church  and  free  form  of  government.  They 
received  the  Word  of  God  as  their  sole  guide  in  religious 
concerns  and  moral  conduct — they  regulated  their  individ 
ual  life,  their  families,  their  local  societies,  their  churches, 
and  their  state,  by  its  rules,  so  far  as  the  latter  could  be 
consistently  applied.  They  were  sound  in  the  faith,  receiv 
ing  the  doctrines  of  grace  as  the  real  system  of  divine 
truth — were  strict  in  preserving  the  order  and  carrying 
out  the  discipline  of  the  churches — and  were  rigid  in  the 
administration  of  law  and  justice.  Their  zeal  and  liberal 
ity  in  supporting  the  institutions  of  the  Gospel  among 
themselves,'  and  in  efforts  to  Christianize  the  Indians,  were 
marked  traits  in  their  character.  They  considered  it  one 
of  the  great  objects  of  their  mission  to  this  continent,  to 


94  GREATEVENTSOP 

become  the  means  of  the  salvation  of  its  aboriginal  inhabit 
ants,  and  thus  to  extend  Christ's  kingdom  in  the  world.  In 
a  most  commendable  degree,  they  carried  their  religion 
into  the  various  every-day  concerns  of  life,  and  consulted, 
especially  on  every  occasion  of  interest  and  importance, 
the  particular  guidance  and  blessing  of  God. 

Such  was  the  character  of  New  England's  fathers:  they 
were  not  perfect  men;  they  did  not  claim  for  themselves 
the  attributes  of  perfection ;  neither  can  others,  their  warm 
est  panegyrists,  claim  it  for  them  with  any  consistency. 
They  had  their  errors — the  errors  of  the  age.  All  dark 
ness  had  not  passed  away  from  their  understandings,  nor 
all  obliquity  from  their  hearts.  There  was  an  austerity,  a 
preciseness  in  some  points,  an  unaccommodating  temper, 
which  perhaps  is  not  well  suited  to  all  times,  or  every  state 
of  society,  but  which  better  agreed  with  their  circumstances 
as  the  founders  of  a  nation,  and  as  an  example  for  others 
to  follow.  In  the  natural  course  of  imitation  from  age  to 
age,  there  will  be  apt  to  be  a  feebler  resemblance  of  the 
original;  so  that  where  the  conduct  in  the  beginning  was 
over-strict,  in  the  lapse  of  years  it  will  be  apt  to  fall  quite 
too  far  below  the  true  standard  of  virtue.  The  founders 
of  a  nation,  if  they  fail  at  all  in  firmness  of  temper  or  rigid- 
ness  of  discipline,  will  be  very  apt  to  bring  on  the  sooner  a 
dissolute  state  of  the  body  politic.  Our  fathers,  on  this 
account,  were  not  so  much  at  fault  as  many  suppose.  They 
were  fitted,  by  the  guidance  and  grace  of  God,  for  the 
times  in  which  they  lived — for  the  work  which  they  were 
called  to  perform.  If  some  few  spots  or  shades  could  have 
been  effaced  from  their  characters,  they  would  have  been 
still  more  fitting  instruments  of  good  to  the  Church  and  to 
posterity;  but  as  the  case  is,  no  other  founders  of  an  empire 
probably  ever  possessed  so  large  a  portion  of  wisdom  and 
goodness. 

In  respect  to  charges  made  against  the  fathers  of  New 
England,  pertaining  to  superstition,  enthusiasm,  injustice 
towards  the  Indians,  treatment  of  supposed  witches,  bigotry, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


95 


persecution,  and  the  incorporation  of  church  and  state,  they 
are  capable  of  a  satisfactory  refutation  in  all  the  material 
points,  and  have  often  received  that  refutation.  While 
something,  however,  is  to  be  laid  to  human  imperfection  in 
their  case,  yet,  even  in  these  matters,  more  is  due  to  the 
grace  of  God,  which  preserved  them  so  comparatively  free 
from  evils  to  which  their  natural  dispositions,  or  their  cir 
cumstances,  might  be  supposed  to  lead  them. 

It  was  indeed  a  new  order  of  things  which  was  intro 
duced  by  the  pilgrim  fathers,  in  their  removal  to  America. 
The  Mayflower  came  to  these  shores  freighted  with  great 
moral  principles,  as  well  as  with  a  precious  cargo  of  godly 
men  and  women.  Of  those  principles,  some  were  the  fol 
lowing,  viz:  The  right  of  private  judgment  in  the  examina 
tion  of  divine  truth,  is  to  be  held  sacred — Conscience, 
enlightened  by  the  Word  of  God,  is  a  sufficient  guide  as  to 
truth  and  duty — a  majority  governs  in  church  and  state — 
universal  education  is  the  basis  of  free  government — the 
observation  of  the  Sabbath  is  a  moral  virtue,  and  essential 
to  the  safety  of  a  people.  From  these  principles,  others 
have  been  deduced  ;  or  to  them  others,  of  scarcely  less 
importance,  have  been  added  in  more  recent  times. 


96  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

III.    MIDDLE    AND   SOUTHERN    SETTLEMENTS.* 

NEW    YORK — New   Jersey — Delaware — Maryland — North    Carolina — South 
Carolina — Georgia — Pennsylvania. 

THE  settlement  of  the  state  of  NEW  YORK  commenced 
in  1613,  so  far  as  the  erection  of  a  fort,  near  the  present 
city  of  Albany,  and  a  few  trading-houses  on  the  island  of 
Manhattan  (New  York),  may  be  said  to  constitute  a  settle 
ment.  The  Dutch  founded  their  claim  to  the  soil  from  the 
discovery  of  the  Hudson  by  an  Englishman  of  that  name, 
who  was  then  in  the  employ  of  the  Dutch;  but  the  British 
king  disputed  the  claim,  from  the  fact  of  the  previous  dis 
covery  of  the  country  by  the  Cabots.  The  Dutch  were 
forced,  for  a  short  time,  to  yield  to  the  demands  of  the 
English;  but,  the  colony  having  increased  in  the  course  of 
a  year,  the  English  were  required,  in  their  turn,  to  yield 
their  authority  to  the  original  occupants.  For  a  series  of 
years,  the  latter  continued  in  peaceful  possession,  and,  by 
characteristic  toil  and  perseverance,  secured  the  blessings 
of  a  growing  settlement. 

The  territory  on  both  sides  of  the  Hudson,  occupied  by  the 
settlers,  was  called  New  Netherlands.  In  defence  of  their 
colony,  in  1623,  they  built  several  forts,  one  on  the  east  side 
of  Delaware  bay,  which  they  named  Nassau,  and  another, 
one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  up  the  river,  which  they  called 
Aurania.  At  the  mouth  of  the  river  they  built  a  town,  to 
which  they  gave  the  name  of  New  Amsterdam,  afterwards 
New  York.  Near  fort  Nassau,  the  Swedes  had  a  settle 
ment,  and,  from  the  interfering  claims  of  the  two  people, 
quarrels  arose,  which  in  a  few  years  ended  in  the  subjuga 
tion  of  the  Swedes.  In  consequence  of  the  Dutci  claims 
so  far  to  the  eastward,  difficulties  frequently  arose  between 
them  and  the  Connecticut  and  New  Haven- colonies;  but 
these  never  amounted  to  another  rupture,  and  the  Dutch 

*  Except  Virginia. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


97 


were  occasionally  assisted  in  the  Indian  warfare  by  their 
more  courageous  neighbors. 

At  the  ascension  of  Charles  II.  to  the  British  throne,  the 
province  of  New  Netherlands  passed  into  the  hands  of  the 
English.  As  the  king,  by  a  charter,  had  conveyed  the 
whole  territory  to  his  brother,  the  Duke  of  York  and 
Albany,  he  undertook  to  effect  his  object  by  force,  and 
accordingly  despatched  an  armament,  under  the  command 
of  Colonel  Nichols,  who  was  also  appointed  governor  of 
the  province.  The  exhibition  of  force  was  the  means  of 
effecting  a  treaty  of  capitulation  on  the  part  of  Stuyvesant 


The  Dutch  Governor  surrendering  New  Amsterdam. 

the  Dutch  governor.  From  this  time,  New  Amsterdam 
and  the  whole  conquered  province  received  the  name  of 
New  York,  the  original  settlers  choosing,  for  the  most  part? 
to  remain,  and  being  permitted  to  adopt  many  of  their  own 
forms  of  government. 

NEW  JERSEY  was  settled  by  the  Dutch,  not  long  after 
they  had   fixed  themselves  on  the   Hudson   river.      The 
Danes,  also,  commenced  a  settlement  at  a  place  to  which 
7 


98  GREATEVENTSOF 

they  gave  the  name  Bergen.  This  was  about  the  year 
1624.  In  1626,  a  company  of  Swedes  and  Finns  purchased 
land  on  both  sides  of  Delaware  river,  and  commenced  a 
settlement  on  the  western  bank.  The  Dutch,  however, 
considering  themselves  as  the  original  settlers,  laid  claim  to 
the  country.  They  had  built  a  fort,  as  early  as  1623,  on 
the  east  bank  of  the  South  river,  as  the  Delaware  was  then 
called.  It  was  not  until  the  year  1640,  that  the  English 
made  any  attempt  to  colonize  the  territory  in  question,  and 
then  they  were  resisted  and  expelled  by  the  Swedes  and 
Dutdh.  A  few  years  afterwards,  however,  the  Duke  of 
York  granted  New  Jersey  to  John,  Lord  Berkley,  and  Sir 
George  Carteret,  the  territory  receiving  that  name  in  com 
pliment  to  Sir  George,  who  had  been  governor  of  the  island 
of  Jersey  in  the  English  channel.  Carteret  soon  after  arrived 
at  Elizabethto wn,  which  he  made  the  seat  of  government. 

The  state  of  DELAWARE  was  originally  settled  by  the 
Dutch  and  Swedes,  the  former  as  early  as  1629,  having 
purchased  a  tract  of  land  near  Cape  Henlopen.  The  enter 
prise  of  planting  a  colony,  on  the  Delaware,  was  entrusted 
to  an  experienced  navigator,  De  Vriez;  and,  in  1630,  an 
association  was  formed  for  this  purpose,  in  pursuance  of 
which,  a  settlement  was  made,  the  next  spring,  on  the  west 
side  of  the  river,  at  a  place  since  called  Lewiston.  The 
Swedes,  also,  made  considerable  settlements  on  the  same 
side  of  the  river  j  but,  whether  these  preceded  that  of  the 
Dutch,  is  considered  doubtful,  the  more  recent  authorities 
leaning  rather  to  the  Dutch  claim.  The  Swedes,  however, 
whatever  their  pretensions  may  have  been,  were  conquered 
by  the  Dutch,  in  whose  possession  the  country  remained 
until  the  surrender  of  New  York,  in  1664.  It  was  imme 
diately  after  taken  possession  of,  for  the  Duke  of  York,  by 
Sir  Robert  Carr.  A  portion  of  its  subsequent  history  is 
included  in  that  of  Pennsylvania,  as  Delaware  had  not 
even  an  assembly,  separate  from  that  of  Pennsylvania,  for 
several  years. 

Settlements  commenced  in  MARYLAND  as  early  as  1634. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  99 

Two  or  three  years  previously,  Lord  Baltimore  had  visited 
the  colony  of  Virginia,  and,  observing  that  the  Virginians 
had  formed  no  settlement  to  the  northward  of  the  river 
Potomac,  he  determined  to  procure  a  grant  of  territory  in 
that  region;  but  he  died  before  the  necessary  authority  by 
charter,  which  Charles  had  promised,  could  be  given  him. 
The  patent,  however,  was  filled  up  for  his  son,  Cornelius 
Calvert,  who  had  then  become  Lord  Baltimore.  The  king 
gave  to  the  new  province  the  name  of  Maryland,  in  honor 
of  his  queen,  Henrietta  Maria.  It  was  originally  included 
in  the  patent  of  the  south  Virginia  company,  a  circumstance 
which  gave  rise,  for  a  time,  to  disputes  and  difficulties 
between  these  communities.  Lord  Baltimore  pursued  a 
wise  course  in  forming  his  colony.  He  established  a  basis 
of  security  to  property  and  of  freedom  to  religion,  bestow 
ing,  in  absolute  fee,  fifty  acres  of  land  on  every  emigrant, 
and  allowing  toleration  to  the  various  sects  of  the  Christian 
faith.  George  Calvert,  the  brother  of  the  governor,  arrived 
with  the  first  colony,  consisting  of  about  two  hundred 
Roman  Catholics,  from  England.  Calvert,  by  kindness  and 
liberality,  obtained  possession  of  an  Indian  town  of  import 
ance,  to  which  he  gave  the  name  of  St.  Mary's.  Lord 
Baltimore  was  constituted  the  proprietor  of  the  province; 
and  he  and  his  descendants,  with  some  years  of  interruption, 
continued  to  enjoy  the  rights  of  jurisdiction  and  property 
until  the  time  of  the  Revolution.  Then  the  people,  having 
adopted  a  constitution,  refused  to  admit  the  claims  of  the 
representatives  of  Lord  Baltimore. 

The  charter,  embracing  what  is  now  NORTH  CAROLINA, 
SOUTH  CAROLINA,  and  GEORGIA,  was  granted  by  Charles  II., 
in  1662,  to  Edward,  Earl  of  Clarendon;  George,  Duke  of 
Albemarle;  William,  Lord  Craven,  and  several  others. 
This  country  was  called  Florida,  and  claimed  by  the  Span 
iards.  The  claim,  nevertheless,  was  supposed  to  be  relin 
quished  by  the  stipulations  of  a  treaty  between  Great 
Britain  and  Spain,  in  1667.  The  previous  efforts  to  colonize 
this  portion  of  the  American  continent  had  been  unsuccess- 


100  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

ful,  and  grants  that  had  been  given  to  different  individuals 
were  now  pronounced  by  the  privy  council  to  be  null  and 
void.  A  government  was  organized  over  the  few  settlers 
that  were  scattered  in  different  parts,  Mr.  Drummond 
having  been  appointed  governor.  The  settlers  on  Albe- 
marle  sound  were  allowed,  on  certain  conditions,  to  retain 
their  lands.  The  proprietors  of  the  Carolinas  did  not  make 
serious  effort  towards  adding  to  the  number  of  the  colonists 
until  1667.  Two  ships  carried  out  a  number  of  adventurers, 
with  provisions,  arms,  and  utensils,  necessary  for  building 
and  cultivation.  Sayle  was  appointed  governor  in  1669. 
In  what  place  he  first  landed  is  uncertain;  but  not  being 
pleased  with  his  situation,  he  moved  to  the  southward,  and 
took  possession  of  a  neck  of  land  between  Ashley  and 
Cooper  rivers.  Here  he  laid  out  a  town,  which,  in  honor 
of  the  British  king,  he  called  Charleston.  This  was  the 
origin  of  South  Carolina,  as  distinguished  from  North  Car 
olina.  The  distance  between  Albemarle  and  the  new 
location,  induced  the  proprietors  to  establish  two  separate 
governments,  the  settlements  on  the  sound  constituting 
North  Carolina.  The  early  existence  of  the  northern 
colony  is  said  to  have  been  marked,  in  a  sad  degree,  by 
confusion  and  misrule,  owing  mainly  to  the  exceptionable 
nature  of  its  fundamental  constitutions. 

GEORGIA,  though  the  last  of  the  English  colonies  estab 
lished  in  North  America,  may  be  mentioned  here,  since  it 
was  included  in  the  original  grant  with  the  Carolinas.  The 
charter  of  Georgia,  as  a  district,  was  granted  in  ]  732,  and 
embraced  the  country  on  the  south  of  the  Carolinas,  between 
the  rivers  Savannah  and  Altamaha,  and  extended  westward 
from  the  heads  of  these  rivers  to  the  South  sea.  It  was  given 
to  twenty-one  persons,  who  were  wealthy  and  influential 
individuals,  as  trustees,  who  were  incorporated  for  the  pur 
pose  of  settling  and  establishing  the  colony.  In  pursuance 
of  this  design,  in  1733,  James  Oglethorpe  embarked  for  the 
province,  with  one  hundred  and  sixteen  persons  destined  for 
settlement.  He  selected  the  present  site  of  Savannah,  as 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


101 


the  most  desirable  spot  for  this  object.  Here  he  built  a 
fort,  and  put  the  colony  in  a  proper  state  of  defence,  not 
neglecting,  in  the  mean  time,  to  cultivate  friendly  relations 
with  the  Indians.  Though  the  objects  of  the  settlement  of 
Georgia  were  in  a  great  measure  benevolent — as  they  con 
templated,  among  other  things,  an  asylum  for  the  poor  and 
wretched  in  England  and  Ireland — yet  the  hopes  of  pros 
perity,  entertained  by  the  trustees,  were  not  a  little  disap 
pointed.  The  expenditures  necessary  for  the  support  of 
the  colony,  became,  at  length,  very  onerous.  The  colony, 
also,  was  disturbed  by  the  hostility  of  the  Spaniards  on  the 
south,  and  nothing,  under  Divine  Providence,  but  the  wise 
counsels  and  determined  valor  of  General  Oglethorpe,  saved 
it  from  destruction  in  the  early  part  of  its  existence. 


Charles  H  signing  the  Charter  of  Pennsylvania, 

The  tract  of  country  west  of  the  Delaware  was,  in 
1681,  granted  to  William  Penn,  son  of  the  distinguished 
Admiral  Penn,  as  a  reward  for  the  services  of  his  father. 
The  boundaries  of  the  tract  are  definitely  given  us  in  the 
charter,  but  are  too  minute  to  be  here  specified.  The 


102  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

whole  region  was  afterwards  called  PENNSYLVANIA,  consti 
tuting  a  state  of  very  large  and  regular  dimensions.  The 
origin  of  the  name  is  beautifully  and  ingeniously  accounted 
for,  in  a  letter  written  by  William  Penn :  "  This  day  (Jan 
uary  5,  1681),"  says  he,  "after  many  waitings,  watchings, 
solicitings,  and  disputes  in  the  council,  my  country  was 
confirmed  to  me  under  the  great  seal  of  England,  with 
large  powers  and  privileges,  by  the  name  of  Pennsylvania; 
a  name  the  king  would  give  it  in  honor  of  my  father.  I 
chose  New  Wales,  being  a  hilly  country;  and  when  the 
secretary,  a  Welshman,  refused  to  call  it  New  Wales,  I  pro 
posed  Sylvania,  and  they  added  Penn  to  it,  though  I  much 
opposed  it,  and  went  to  the  king  to  have  it  struck  out.  He 
said  'twas  past,  and  he  would  take  it  upon  him;  nor  could 
twenty  guineas  move  the  under  secretary  to  vary  the  name; 
for  I  feared  it  would  be  looked  on  as  a  vanity  in  me,  and 
not  as  a  respect  in  the  king  to  my  father,  as  it  really  was. 
Thou  mayst  communicate  my  grant  to  friends,  and  expect 
shortly  my  proposals.  Tis  a  dear  and  just  thing,  and  my 
God,  that  has  given  it  to  me  through  many  difficulties,  will, 
1  believe,  bless  and  make  it  the  seed  of  a  nation.  I  shall 
have  a  tender  care  to  the  government,  that  it  be  well  laid 
at  first."  And  it  was  well  laid.  The  territory  was  peace 
ably,  and  by  fair  purchase,  procured  of  the  natives,  and 
though  difficulties  occasionally  existed  in  the  government, 
which  gave  the  proprietor  considerable  concern,  yet  the 
colony  enjoyed  a  career  of  prosperity  for  several  successive 
years.  The  effects  of  his  magnanimity  and  justice  were 
especially  visible  in  the  early  history  of  the  colony. 

Such,  as  briefly  reviewed,  is  the  history  of  the  original 
settlements  of  the  old  thirteen  United  States.  The  char 
acter  of  the  settlers,  as  well  as  their  circumstances,  were 
various.  They  were  from  different  nations  in  the  old 
world,  though  the  great  majority  were  of  direct  English 
descent.  But  amidst  the  variety,  there  is  a  degree  of  uni 
formity,  a  similar  basis  of  institutions  and  principles  has 
obtained,  and  they  have  admirably  coalesced  in  forming 


AMERICAN     HISTORY, 


103 


and  sustaining  one  and  a  general  government,  amid  their 
several  distinct  state  organizations — a  government  admir 
able  for  its  simplicity,  freedom,  exact  equipoise,  and  liberal 
compromises.  The  number  of  states  is  now  more  than 
doubled,  and  ere  long  will  probably  be  three-fold.  Through 
the  Divine  blessing,  let  it  be  perpetual ! 


104 


GREAT     EVENTS      OF 


HI.— INDIANS,  THEIR  TRIBES  AND  WARS 


I.    INDIAN    TRIBES. 

GENERAL  DIVISION — Tribes  in  the  Central  and  Southern  parts  of  New  England 
— Tribes  in  the  Northern  parts — East  of  Lake  Erie  and  south  of  Lake 
Ontario — Southern  tribes. 

AT  the  period  of  the  settlement  of  the  English  colonies 
in  America,  savage  tribes  of  Indians  were  scattered  over 
the  country.  In  many  respects,  they  possessed  a  similar 
character,  usages,  and  institutions — a  bond  of  affinity  run 
ning  through  their  several  communities  and  tribes  As  a 
race  of  men,  they  were  distinct  from  all  the  races  found  in 
tiie  old  world.  Their  history  was  unknown,  and  to  us,  in 
these  times,  dates  no  farther  back  than  to  the  period  of 
European  discovery  here.  They  had,  indeed,  their  tradi 
tions  ;  but  these,  like  the  traditions  of  all  other  nations,  are 
no  farther  entitled  to  credit  than  they  are  confirmed  by 
appearance  or  probable  conjecture.  If  the  hypothesis  be 
correct  of  the  Asiatic  origin  of  the  Aborigines  of  America, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  105 

by  the  way  of  Bherings  straits,  there  would  seem  to  be  a 
probability  in  the  general  account  given  of  their  migration 
towards  the  east,  and  of  their  conquest  of  a  more  civilized 
race,  then  occupying  the  country.  Such  a  race  seems  to 
have  been  once  in  existence,  judging  from  the  monuments 
and  relics  that  have  been  occasionally  found  among  us. 
They  were  called  the  Allege wi,  and  their  more  rude  con 
querors  styled  themselves  the  Lenape  and  the  Mengwe,  or 
the  Iroquois.  These  seem  chiefly  to  have  divided  the  country 
between  them,  after  they  had  expelled  the  Allegewi.  The 
general  name  of  the  Delawares  has  since  been  given  to  the 
former,  and  their  language,  called  by  the  French,  the 
Algonquin.  The  Iroquois  inhabited  more  the  upper  parts 
of  the  country,  along  the  lakes  and  the  St.  Lawrence. 
The  Lenape,  or  Delawares,  extended  themselves  to  the 
south  and  east. 

When  our  fathers  came  to  these  shores,  they  found  here 
the  descendants  of  these  savage  conquerors.  They  were 
entirely  uncivilized,  having,  probably,  undergone  no  pro 
cess  of  civilization,  from  the  time  of  the  migration  of  their 
ancestors  to  the  Mississippi  and  the  Atlantic  slope.  As 
distributed  through  the  various  parts  of  the  thirteen  original 
states,  they  may  be  mentioned,  as  to  their  confederacies  or 
tribes,  in  the  following  order: 

In  the  central  and  southern  parts  of  New  England  there 
were  five  principal  tribes :  the  Wampanoags  or  Pokanokets, 
the  Pawtuckets,  the  Massachusetts,  the  Narragansets,  and 
the  Pequods.  The  Pokanokets  were  the  first  known  to  the 
English  settlers.  The  territory  inhabited  by  this  tribe,  was 
that  which  now  constitutes  the  south-eastern  part  of  Massa 
chusetts  and  the  eastern  portion  of  Rhode  Island.  To  the 
chief  of  this  tribe,  who  was  Massasoit,  at  the  time  of  the 
English  emigration,  other  smaller  tribes  were  subject, 
dwelling  principally  on  the  adjacent  islands.  His  residence, 
as  also  afterwards  that  of  Philip  his  son,  was  at  Montaup, 
now  Mount  Hope,  in  Bristol,  Rhode  Island. 

The  tribe  of  Pawtuckets  occupied  the  land  upon  the 


106  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Merrimack  near  its  mouth,  as  their  principal  seat,  though 
they  extended  themselves  south  until  they  came  in  contact 
with  the  Massachusetts. 

The  Massachusetts  were  found  about  the  bay  which  bears 
the  name  of  the  tribe.  They  were  bounded  by  the  Paw- 
tuckets  on  the  north,  and  the  Pokanokets  on  the  south. 
Their  head  sachem  held  under  his  rule  several  smaller  tribes, 
some  of  which  were  known  by  the  name  of  the  Neponsetts, 
the  Nashuas,  and  the  Pocumtucks.  The  acknowledged 
sovereign  of  the  confederacy,  at  the  time  of  the  English 
settlement,  was  the  widow  of  a  powerful  chief,  styled 
sometimes  the  "Massachusetts  queen."  They  were  sit 
uated  in  a  delightful  region,  where  now  stands  the  metrop 
olis  of  New  England,  with  its  cluster  of  noble  towns  in 
the  vicinity. 

The  tribe  of  the  Narragansets  held  their  chief  seat  on 
the  island  of  the  Canonicut,  in  the  bay  called  after  their 
name.  Here,  also,  their  grand  sachem  resided.  They 
extended  west  of  the  Pawcatuck  river,  where  they  came 
into  the  neighborhood  of  the  Pequods.  The  Pokanokets 
bordered  them  on  the  east.  They  occupied  a  beautiful 
country,  and  happily  adapted  to  their  mode  of  life,  which 
was  fishing  and  hunting.  Their  disposition  was  more  mild 
and  peaceable  than  usually  appeared  in  the  Indian  charac 
ter.  When  the  English  arrived  in  that  region,  they  found 
there  Canonicus,  the  grand  sachem  of  the  tribe,  who  proved 
a  benefactor  of  Rhode  Island. 

The  tribe  of  Pequods  were  seated  in  the  eastern  part  of 
Connecticut,  having  the  Narragansets  on  their  eastern 
border.  They  were  a  fierce  and  warlike  race.  Their 
grand  sachem,  Sassacus,  resided  on  the  heights  of  Groton, 
near  the  river  called  by  their  name,  now  the  Thames. 
Sassacus  held  the  Mohegans  subject  to  his  authority. 
These  were  a  tribe  occupying  the  place  where  Norwich 
now  stands.  Uncas,  the  leader  of  the  latter,  joined  the 
whites  in  their  war  with  the  Pequods.  These  several 
tribes,  at  the  period  referred  to,  were  singularly  diminished 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  107 

in  number  and  power,  on  account  of  a  wasting  sickness, 
which  had  been  sent  among  them  a  few  years  before. 

In  the  northern  portion  of  New  England,  roved  the 
Indians  whose  general  name  was  that  of  Tarenteens,  or 
Abenakis.  They  inhabited  the  coast  of  Maine  throughout, 
and  extended  into  New  Hampshire.  Their  character  was 
ferocious,  and  the  settlers  suffered  severely  from  their  wars, 
murders,  and  depredations.  Stealing  in,  at  the  dead  of 
night,  upon  the  villages  or  dwellings,  they  burned  and  plun 
dered,  indiscriminately,  whatever  came  in  their  way — 
butchering  men,  women,  and  children,  without  mercy. 

The  five  tribes,  or  nations,  that  spread  out  east  of  Lake 
Erie,  and  south  of  Lake  Ontario,  were  the  Iroquois,  or 
Mengwe,  who  had  become  thus  divided,  in  consequence  of 
being  pressed  by  the  Hurons,  and  one  or  two  other  tribes, 
inhabiting  the  St.  Lawrence.  They  were  called  the  Sen- 
ecas,  Cayugas,  Onondagas,  Oneidas,  and  Mohawks.  They 
at  length  became  a  powerful  race  in  their  new  abodes,  and 
not  only  overcame  the  Hurons,  but  made  war  upon  the 
Delawares,  and  were  objects  of  dread  far  and  near.  The 
most  warlike  community  of  the  whole  was  said  to  be  the 
Mohawks.  Their  power  and  exactions  reached  east  and 
south,  to  a  great  distance. 

The  Indians,  in  the  southerly  portion  of  the  country, 
were  of  course  earlier  known  to  the  English,  than  those 
already  mentioned — this  was  true  of  the  tribes  at  least  that 
inhabited  Virginia,  of  which  there  were  more  than  forty  in 
number,  in  1607.  The  nucleus  of  an  entire  confederacy, 
inhabiting  the  territory  from  the  sea-coast  to  the  falls  of 
the  rivers,  was  the  Powhatan  nation.  This  confederacy 
included  no  less  than  thirty  tribes,  and  the  number  of  war 
riors  was  estimated  at  eight  thousand.  The  chief  of  the 
same  name,  who  figures  so  much  in  the  history  of  Virginia, 
was  the  great  sachem  of  the  confederacy.  The  seat  of  the 
hereditary  dominions  was  near  the  presenl  site  of  the  city 
of  Richmond.  Here  the  noble  Pocahontas  was  born,  and 
passed  her  early,  uncultivated  life. 


108 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


The  Indians  who  dwelt  on  the  highlands,  between  the 
falls  of  the  rivers  and  the  mountains,  were  divided  into  two 
confederacies,  not  long  after  the  arrival  of  the  English. 
One  division  consisted  of  the  Monahoaks,  in  the  eight  tribes, 
on  the  north.  The  other  consisted  of  the  Monacans,  in  five 
tribes,  stretching  on  the  south  into  Carolina.  The  latter 
went  under  the  name  of  Tuscaroras,  and  connected  with 
the  Iroquois. 

Of  the  Indians  in  the  southern  extremity  of  the  country, 
the  principal  confederacies  were  the  Creeks,  whose  locality 
was  mostly  in  Georgia — the  Cherokees,  who  inhabited  the 
mountainous  back  country — and  the  Choctaws  and  Chick- 
asaws,  who  dwelt  in  the  region  between  the  mountains  and 
the  Mississippi.  Two  or  three  other  tribes  occupied  par 
ticular  localities,  which  need  not  be  indicated.* 

*  Mrs.  Willard's  Republic  of  America. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  109 


II.    ORIGIN    OF   THE    AMERICAN    INDIANS. 

VARIOUS  SPECULATIONS  ON  THE  SUBJECT — Opinions  of  Voltaire — Of  Rev.  Thomas 
Thorowgood — Dr.  Boudinot — Roger  Williams — Hubbard — Thomas  Mor 
ton — John  Josselin — Cotton  Mather — Dr.  Mitchell — Dr.  Swinton. 

ALTHOUGH  not  in  precise  accordance  with  the  plan  of 
this  work,  yet,  on  account  of  the  interest  which  attaches  to 
the  subject,  we  devote  a  few  pages  to  an  exposition  of  the 
various  theories  advanced  in  relation  to  the  origin  of  the 
Indian  tribes  existing  at  the  time  the  English  settled  the 
country.  These  theories  have  been  various,  according  to 
the  whims  or  predilections  of  the  authors.  Some  have  seen 
in  them  an  original  species  of  the  human  race,  unconnected 
with  any  of  the  nations  or  tribes  of  the  old  world.  Others 
have  fancied  their  resemblance  to  this  or  the  other  people, 
ancient  or  modern,  of  the  eastern  continent — as  Hebrews, 
Trojans,  Tartars,  and  the  like. 

Voltaire,  and  other  skeptical  writers,  have  accounted  for 
their  origin,  according  to  the  first-named  theory.  They 
have  considered  the  Indian  placed  in  America  by  the  hand 
of  the  Creator,  or  by  nature — just  as  the  buffalo,  or  the 
tortoise,  or  any  other  animal,  was  placed  there — or  just  as 
trees  and  other  products  of  vegetation,  that  are  indigenous 
to  the  soil.  Thus  they  make  no  account  of  the  apparent 
scriptural  doctrine  of  the  unity  of  the  human  race — the 
common  descent  from  Adam. 

The  identity  of  the  Indian  with  the  Hebrew  or  the 
Israelite  has  been  conjectured  by  many.  Rev.  Thomas 
Thorowgood,  an  author  of  the  seventeenth  century,  held 
that  opinion,  and  endeavored  to  prove  that  the  Indians  were 
the  Jews,  who  had  been  lost  in  the  world  for  the  space  of 
near  two  thousand  years.  Adair,  who  claims  to  have 
resided  forty  years  among  the  southern  Indians,  published 
a  large  quarto  upon  their  origin,  history,  &c.  He  endeav 
ors  to  prove  their  identity  with  the  Jews,  by  showing  the 
similarity  of  their  customs,  usages,  and  language  to  those 


110  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

of  the  latter.  The  author  of  the  Star  in  the  West,  Dr. 
Boudinot,  has  followed  the  same  thing,  and  thinks  assuredly 
that  the  Indians  are  the  long-lost  ten  tribes  of  Israel. 

Roger  Williams,  at  one  time,  expressed  the  same  opinion. 
He  writes,  in  a  letter  to  friends  in  Salem,  that  the  Indians 
did  not  come  into  America  from  the  north-east,  as  some  had 
imagined,  for  the  following  reasons:  1,  Their  ancestors 
affirm  that  they  came  from  the  south-west,  and  return 
thence  when  they  die;  2,  Because  they  separate  their 
women,  in  a  little  wigwam  by  themselves,  at  certain 
seasons;  and  3,  Beside  their  god  Kuttand,  to  the  south 
west,  they  hold  that  Nanawitnawit  (a  God  overhead)  made 
the  heavens  and  the  earth;  and  he  avers,  also,  that  he  (the 
writer)  had  found  "some  taste  of  affinity  with  the  Hebrew." 

The  similarity  of  practices,  or  even  of  a  number  of  terms 
in  a  language,  can,  however,  be  no  conclusive  proof  of 
sameness  of  origin.  It  may  be  merely  accidental,  or  in 
respect  to  customs  more  particularly,  may  be  owing  to 
similarity  of  circumstances.  "Who  will  pretend  that  dif 
ferent  people,  when  placed  under  similar  circumstances, 
will  not  have  similar  wants,  and  hence  similar  actions?  that 
like  wants  will  not  prompt  like  exertions?  and  like  causes 
produce  not  like  effects?"  The  slight  resemblances  existing, 
or  fancied  to  exist,  between  the  Indians  and  the  Israelites, 
may  be  owing  to  a  cause  like  the  one  pointed  out.  As  to 
the  language  of  the  Indians,  Mr.  William  Wood,  an  old 
writer,  says:  "Some  have  thought  that  they  might  be  of 
the  dispersed  Jews,  because  some  of  their  words  be  near 
unto  the  Hebrew;  but,  by  the  same  rule,  they  may  con 
clude  them  to  be  of  the  gleanings  of  all  nations,  because 
they  have  words  after  the  Greek,  Latin,  French,  and  other 
tongues." 

Hubbard,  an  American  historian,  who  wrote  about  1680, 
has  this  among  other  passages  on  the  subject:  "If  any 
observation  be  made  of  their  manners  and  dispositions,  it  is 
easier  to  say  from  what  nations  they  did  not,  than  from 
whom  they  did  derive  their  original.  Doubtless  their  con- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  Ill 

jecture,  who  fancy  them  to  be  descended  from  the  ten 
t  ibes  of  the  Israelites,  carried  captive  by  the  Salamaneser 
and  Esarhaddon,  hath  the  least  show  of  reason  of  any  other, 
there  being  no  footsteps  to  be  observed  of  their  propinquity 
to  them  more  than  to  any  other  of  the  tribes  of  the  earth, 
either  as  to  their  language  or  manners." 

Thomas  Morton,  an  early  New  England  historian,  refers 
their  origin  to  the  scattered  Trojans,  observing,  "for  after 
that  Brutus,  who  was  the  fourth  from  ^Eneas,  left  Latium, 
upon  the  conflict  held  with  the  Latins,  where,  although  he 
gave  them  a  great  overthrow  to  the  slaughter  of  their 
grand  captain,  and  many  others  of  the  heroes  of  Latium, 
yet  he  held  it  more  safely  to  depart  unto  some  other  place 
and  people,  than  by  staying  to  run  the  hazard  of  an  unquiet 
life  or  doubtful  conquest;  which,  as  history  maketh  mention, 
he  performed.  This  people  was  dispersed  there  is  no  ques 
tion,  but  the  people  that  lived  with  him,  by  reason  of  their 
conversation  with  the  Grecians  and  Latins,  had  a  mixed 
language  that  participated  of  both."  Morton  maintains 
the  great  similarity  of  the  languages  of  the  Indians  to  the 
Greek  and  Roman,  as  an  instance  of  which,  he  fancied  he 
heard  among  their  words  Pasco-pan,  and  hence  thinks 
without  doubt  their  ancestors  were  acquainted  with  the 
god  Pan! 

A  writer,  Mr.  John  Josselin,  who  resided  some  time  in 
New  England,  towards  the  middle  part  of  the  seventeenth 
century,  pronounces  the  speech  of  the  Mohawks  to  be  a 
dialect  of  the  Tartars.  He  says  "  the  north-east  people 
of  America,  that  is,  New  England,  &c.,  are  judged  to  be 
Tartars,  called  Samoades,  being  alike  in  complexion,  shape, 
habit  and  manners." 

That  the  Indians  were  Scythians,  is  an  opinion  expressed 
in  a  decided  manner  by  Cotton  Mather.  He  was  confirmed 
in  it,  on  meeting  with  this  passage  of  Julius  Caesar:  "Diffi- 
cilis  invenire  quam  interficere,"  rendered  by  him,  "It  is 
harder  to  find  them  than  to  foil  them."  Ceesar  was  speak 
ing  of  the  Scythians,  and  the  aptness  of  the  language,  as 


112  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

expressing  one  peculiarity  of  the  Indians  in  their  warfare — 
their  sudden  attacks  and  retreats — is  noticeable. 

Dr.  S.  L.  Mitchell,  of  New  York,  a  voluminous  writer  in 
his  day,  thought  that  he  had  settled  the  question  of  the  origin 
of  the  Indians.  They  came,  in  his  opinion,  from  the  north 
east  of  Asia,  and  that  is  now,  perhaps,  the  more  common 
belief.  He  thinks  that  they  possessed  originally  the  same 
color,  as  that  of  the  north-eastern  nations  of  Asia. 

Dr.  Swinton,  author  of  many  parts  of  the  Universal 
History,  after  stating  the  different  opinions  of  various 
authors,  who  have  advocated  in  favor  of  "the  dispersed 
people,"  the  Phoenicians  and  other  eastern  nations,  observes, 
"that,  therefore,  the  Americans  in  general  were  descended 
from  a  people  who  inhabited  a  country  not  so  far  distant 
from  them  as  Egypt  and  Phoenicia,  one  will,  as  we  appre 
hend,  readily  admit.  Now,  no  country  can  be  pitched  upon 
so  proper  and  convenient  for  this  purpose,  as  the  north 
eastern  part  of  Asia,  particularly  Great  Tartary,  Siberia, 
and  more  especially  the  peninsula  of  Kamschatka.  That 
probably  was  the  tract  through  which  many  Tartarian 
colonies  passed  into  America,  and  peopled  the  most  con 
siderable  part  of  the  new  world."* 

*  Book  of  the  Indians. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  113 


III.    VIRGINIA   INDIAN   WARS. 

EARLY  troubles  of  the  English  with  the  Indians — Power  tyid  cruelty  of  Pow- 
hatan — His  apparent  friendship  for  the  Colonists — Treacherous  conduct — 
Kindness  of  Pocahontas — Inhuman  conduct  of  Lord  De  la  War — Captivity 
of  Pocahontas — Cruel  Massacre  of  the  Whites — Opecancanough — Troubles 
with  Totopotomoi — Anecdote  of  Jack-of-the-feather. 

THE  intercourse  of  the  colonists  in  VIRGINIA  with  the 
Indians,  was  not  altogether  such  as  to  secure  their  friend 
ship.  Difficulties  arose,  which  were  settled  only  by  a  resort 
to  wars  and  massacres.  The  earlier  colonists  either  returned 
to  their  native  land,  were  destroyed  by  famine,  or  were  cut 
off  by  violence.  The  whole  scheme  of  colonizing  was,  at 
first,  a  series  of  mismanagement  or  misfortune.  The  earliest 
attempt  at  settlement,  under  the  Captains  Amidas  and  Bar 
low,  in  1684,  was  abortive.  It  is  related  that  the  English, 
after  landing  on  an  island,  called  by  the  Indians  Wokokon, 
saw  none  of  the  natives  until  the  third  day,  when  three 
were  observed  in  a  canoe.  One  of  them  came  on  shore, 
and  the  English  went  to  him.  He  was  not  at  all  intimi 
dated,  but  spoke  much  to  them,  and  then  went  fearlessly 
on  board  the  vessels.  The  whites,  after  making  him  some 
presents,  received  some  food  in  return.  Wingina,  chief  of 
the  Indians  in  that  place,  never  had  much  faith  in  the  good 
intentions  of  the  English,  and  to  him  was  mainly  attributed 
the  breaking  up  of  the  colony.  They  were  disposed  to 
return  home,  having  made  no  serious  attempt  at  settlement. 

The  ne"xt  colony  which  proceeded  to  Virginia  was  con 
ducted  by  Sir  Richard  Grenville,  in  1685.  He  had  the 
imprudence  to  commit  an  outrage  upon  the  natives,  which 
occasioned  at  length  the  breaking  up  of  the  colony  of  one 
hundred  and  eight  men  whom  he  left  behind  him.  He 
burned  an  Indian  town,  in  revenge  of  a  petty  theft,  which 
some  native  committed  upon  him.  Ralf  Lane,  who  was 
governor,  became  justly  chargeable  with  very  reprehensible 
conduct.  He  put  to  death  some  of  the  natives  on  the  most 
frivolous  charges,  and  it  is  no  wonder  that  the  animosity  of 
8 


114  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

the  Indians  was  aroused,  and  that  the  small  band  of  adven 
turers  were  so  discomfited  as  to  seek  a  return  to  England. 

No  attempt^  to  settle  Virginia  had  succeeded  up  to  the 
year  1607.  The  ill-advised  schemes  of  the  company  or  their 
controversies,  and  the  suspicions  and  hatred  of  the  Indians, 
had  defeated  every  enterprise  hitherto.  But  one  man,  Cap 
tain  Smith,  by  his  sagacity  and  heroism,  at  length  accom 
plished  the  object.  Of  his  adventures,  no  particular  account 
needs  to  be  given  here,  as  these  have  been  narrated  in 
another  part  of  this  work.  But  his  connection  with  Pow- 
hatan  affords  the  occasion  of  bringing  the  latter  more  espe 
cially  into  view  in  this  place.  This  chief  is  described  as 
being  tall  and  well-proportioned,  wearing  an  aspect  of  sad 
ness — exceedingly  vigorous,  and  possessing  a  body  fitted -to 
endure  great  hardships.  At  the  time  of  the  settlement  of 
Jamestown,  he  was  about  sixty  years  of  age,  and  rendered 
the  more  majestic  by  the  gray  ness  of  his  hair.  He  inspired 
the  awe  of  beholders  as  he  was  seated  on  his  wooden  form, 
and  adorned  with  his  robe  of  racoon  skins,  and  his  head 
dress  of  various  feathers  having  the  appearance  of  a  crown. 
He  governed  many  nations,  and  many  of  them  by  the  right 
of  conquest.  The  place  of  his  residence,  at  first,  was 
at  Powhatan,  near  the  falls  of  James  river;  but,  afterwards, 
when  he  had  extended  his  conquests  north,  it  was  at  a  place 
called  Werowocomoco.  His  dominion  included  the  coun 
try  upon  James  river,  from  its  mouth  to  the  falls,  and  all  its 
.tributary  streams.  This  was  the  boundary  of  his  country 
southerly,  and  thus  across  the  territory,  "nearly  as  high  as 
the  falls  of  all  the  great  rivers  over  the  Potowmack,  even 
to  Patuxet  in  Maryland." 

He  usually  kept  a  guard,  consisting  of  forty  or  fifty  of 
his  bravest  men,  especially  when  he  slept,  but  this  number 
was  four-fold  after  the  arrival  of  the  English.  His  wives 
were  numerous,  and  taken  or  dismissed  at  his  pleasure. 
When  he  slept,  one  sat  at  his  head  and  another  at  his  feet. 
His  places  for  temporary  residence,  or  at  certain  seasons 
of  the  year,  were  numerous.  At  these  places  he  had  vie- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


115 


116  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

tuals  provided  against  his  coming,  in  spacious  wigwams 
thirty  or  forty  yards  in  extent.  His  manner  of  attack  upon 
his  neighbors,  was  stealthy  and  fiercely  cruel.  An  instance 
is  given,  in  his  surprisal,  on  one  occasion,  of  the  people  of 
Payankatank,  who  were  his  neighbors  and  subjects.  To 
effect  his  barbarous  purpose,  he  sent  several  of  his  men  to 
lodge  with  them  the  night  on  which  he  designed  an  attack; 
then,  secretly  surrounding  them  in  their  wigwams,  com 
menced  a  horrid  massacre.  Many  of  the  men  were  killed, 
their  scalps  taken,  and  the  women  and  children  made  pris 
oners.  The  scalps  were  exhibited  upon  a  line  between  two 
trees  as  a  trophy,  and  the  chief  of  Payankatank  and  his 
wife  Powhatan  became  servants  to  the  emperor. 

Through  Captain  Smith's  address,  this  prince  was  now 
brought  completely  into  the  English  interest;  although 
eventually,  through  the  imprudent  conduct  of  Newport, 
who  soon  after  arrived  from  England,  he  was  induced  to 
practice  deception  upon  his  new  friends,  in  the  way  of 
trade.  Smith,  however,  in  his  turn,  took  advantage  of  the 
emperor,  to  the  no  great  credit  of  his  moral  principles. 
The  revenge  was  complete,  as  the  following  example 
shows ;  Smith  gained  his  end  fully,  by  pretending  to  set  a 
great  value  on  a  few  blue  beads,  which  he  had  exposed  to 
Powhatan  as  if  by  accident,  and  which  he  professed  to  be 
very  unwilling  to  part  with,  as  they  were  worn,  according 
to  his  account,  only  by  great  kings.  This  fired  the  emperor 
with  the  wish  to  secure  them,  at  whatever  sacrifice  on  his 
part.  In  the  infatuation  produced,  he  parted  with  two  or 
three  hundred  bushels  of  corn,  for  a  pound  or  two  of  beads. 
Thus  the  intercourse  of  the  whites  with  these  simple  chil 
dren  of  nature,  in  the  early  period  of  our  history,  was  not 
always  marked  with  that  delicate  regard  of  right  and 
veracity,  with  which  every  transaction  of  this  nature  should 
be  attended.  The  consequences  very  naturally  appeared 
in  the  many  plots  and  counter-plots  which  were  contrived 
to  embarrass  one  another,  or  to  effect  unlawful  objects. 

On  one  occasion  Powhatan  became  offended  with  Smith, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  117 

because  he  could  not  procure  swords  from  him  in  the  man 
ner  in  which  he  procured  them  from  Newport.  When  the 
latter  was  about  leaving  the  country,  Powhatan  sent  him 
twenty  turkeys,  for  which  he  demanded  and  obtained 
twenty  swords  in  return.  He  supposed  that  he  could  do 
the  same  with  Smith,  but  was  disappointed;  and,  accord 
ingly  he  ordered  his  men  to  seize  the  English  wherever 
they  could  find  them.  The  consequence  was,  that  many  of 
the  latter,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  forts,  were  robbed  of  their 
swords.  These  depredations  were  continued  until  Smith 
surprised  a  number  of  the  Indians,  from  whom  he  learned 
that  Powhatan  was  endeavoring  to  get  all  the  arms  in  his 
power,  with  a  view  to  massacre  the  whites.  When  the 
chief  found  that  his  plot  was  discovered,  he  sent  Pocahontas, 
his  daughter,  with  gifts,  in  order  to  apologize  for  his  conduct, 
and  pretended  that  the  mischief  was  done  by  some  of  his 
chiefs.  He  directed  her  to  use  her  influence  in  effecting 
the  release  of  his  men,  in  which  she  succeeded,  and  thus 
the  parties  became  at  peace  again. 

The  friendship  which  Powhatan  manifested  towards  the 
English  at  any  time,  was  short-lived,  and  seems  not  to  have 
been  at  all  sincere.  Constant  deceptions  were  practised 
by  him  to  gain  his  ends ;  and,  so  long  as  he  lived,  difficulties 
existed  between  him  and  the  English.  The  noble  Poca 
hontas  was  a  sort  of  mediator  between  them,  and  often 
brought  important  intelligence,  as  seasonable  aid,  to  the 
latter.  On  one  occasion,  after  a  long  conference,  in  regard 
to  a  trade  in  provisions,  in  which  deceptions  were  employed 
on  both  sides,  and  in  which  Powhatan  endeavored  to  per 
suade  Captain  Smith  and  his  men  to  treat  with  him  in  a 
friendly  manner,  and  to  throw  aside  their  arms,  Smith  was 
about  to  resort  to  force  in  order  to  effect  his  object.  Pow 
hatan,  however,  succeeded  in  escaping  from  the  conference, 
and  in  conveying  his  women,  children,  and  effects  into  the 
woods.  Even  then  he  attempted  to  allure  Smith  into  his 
presence  unarmed,  if  possible,  by  sending  him  a  present. 
Finding,  at  last,  all  artifices  without  effect,  Powhatan 


118 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


resolved  to  fall  upon  the  English  in  their  cabins  on  the  fol 
lowing  night.  But  here  Pocahontas  interposed  her  kind 
offices,  and  was  the  means,  most  probably,  of  saving  the 
life  of  Smith  and  his  attendants.  She  came  alone,  in  a  dark 


Pocahontas  coming  in  the  night  to  tell  Smith  of  the  intended  Massacre. 

night,  through  the  woods,  and  apprised  Smith  of  her 
father's  design.  For  such  a  favor,  Smith  offered  her 
whatever  articles  she  would  please  to  accept;  but  she 
declined  taking  any  thing,  and,  with  tears  in  her  eyes, 
remarked,  that  if  her  father  should  see  her  with  any  thing, 
he  would  suspect  what  she  had  done,  and  instantly  kill  her. 
She  then  retired  as  she  came,  through  the  dismal  forest. 

After  Smith's  final  departure  from  Virginia,  the  emperor's 
animosity  against  the  whites  was  confirmed,  as  the  English 
successor  in  the  government,  Lord  De  la  War,  was  much 
less  cautious  and  moderate  in  his  measures  with  the  Indians, 
severe  as  Smith's  treatment  of  them  was  at  times.  The 
new  governor,  finding  Powhatan  not  disposed  to  yield 
to  his  demands,  proceeded  to  an  act  of  horrid  barbarity. 
Having  got  into  his  power  an  Indian  prisoner,  his  lordship 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  119 

caused  his  right  hand  to  be  cut  off.  In  this  shocking  con 
dition  he  sent  the  poor  creature  to  Powhatan.  At  the  same 
time  he  gave  the  sachem  to  understand,  that  he  would 
serve  all  the  Indians  in  that  manner,  if  they  refused  obe 
dience  any  longer,  and  that  he  would  destroy  all  the  corn, 
which  was  then  near  to  the  harvest.  Powhatan,  conse 
quently,  could  not  but  feel  the  most  burning  indignation 
against  the  Englishman. 

Two  years  after  Smith  left  Virginia,  that  is,  in  1611,  Cap 
tain  Argal  treacherously  took  the  king's  daughter  prisoner, 
with  a  view  to  prevent  him  from  doing  injury  to  the  English, 
as  also  to  extort  a  large  ransom  from  him,  and  such  terms  of 
peace  as  they  should  prescribe.  On  being  informed  of  the 
captivity  of  Pocahontas,  connected  with  the  demand  that 
he  should  restore  to  the  English  their  men,  guns,  and  tools, 
taken  at  different  times  by  the  Indians,  the  stern  and  wary 
chief  became  greatly  embarrassed,  and  knew  not  what  to 
do.  They  did  not  hear  from  him  until  at  the  expiration  of 
three  months,  when  he  complied  with  their  demand  only  in 
part.  This  did  not  satisfy  Argal;  the  demand  in  full  was 
reiterated ;  but  Powhatan  was  again,  for  a  long  time,  silent. 
The  result  was,  that,  in  a  year  or  two,  Sir  Thomas  Dale 
took  Pocahontas  to  the  residence  of  her  father,  in  hopes  to 
effect  an  exchange,  and  bring  about  a  peace.  Powhatan 
was  absent  from  home,  and  the  party  met  with  no  kindly 
reception  from  the  Indians,  who  seemed  to  take  the  pres 
ence  of  the  English  in  dudgeon.  The  latter  burned  many 
of  their  Indian  habitations,  and  gave  out  threats  of  other 
vengeance.  This  had  the  effect  of  inducing  some  of  the 
Indians  to  come  and  make  peace,  as  they  called  it.  Poca 
hontas  had  then  an  opportunity  of  seeing  two  of  her 
brothers,  which  gave  her  unbounded  joy.  After  the  mar 
riage  of  this  excellent  Indian  woman  to  Mr.  Rolfe,  the 
whites  experienced  less  trouble  from  Powhatan;  though  it 
is  believed  that  they  were  never  entirely  exempt  from  the 
effects  of  his  policy  or  his  power. 

The  successors  of  Powhatan  were,  first,  Opitchapan,  and, 


120  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

next,  Opecancanough,  both  brothers  of  the  emperor.  Such 
was  the  law  of  the  succession.  The  first-named  chief 
seems  never  to  have  been  noted  for  any  distinguishing 
quality,  but  is  spoken  of  as  being  feeble  and  decrepid.  He 
compared  unfavorably  with  his  brother,  who,  in  the  council 
and  in  the  field,  was  the  most  conspicuous  personage  among 
the  Powhatans.  He  had,  during  the  life-time  of  the  late 
emperor,  procured  from  the  free  tribe  of  the  Chickahomi- 
nies  the  title  of  their  king. 

It  was  Opecancanough  who  figured  so  disastrously  in 
the  great  massacre  of  the  whites,  on  the  22d  March,  1622, 
which  has  been  narrated  in  another  place.  It  was  kept  a 
profound  secret  during  four  years,  and  burst  upon  the  set 
tlement  like  a  bolt  from  heaven.  In  the  vengeance,  with 
which  the  English  followed  this  act  of  treachery  and  blood, 
it  was  for  some  time  supposed  that  Opecancanough  was 
among  the  killed;  but  if  history  does  not  misguide  us,  the 
same  sachem,  twenty-two  years  afterwards,  executed  a  still 
greater  massacre  upon  the  English.  It  is  not  known  how 
long  he  had  been  plotting  the  extirpation  of  the  whites,  but 
in  1644,  all  the  Indians  over  the  space  of  country  six  hun 
dred  miles  in  extent,  were  joined  in  the  enterprise.,  The 
governor  and  council  had  appointed  a  fast-day  to  be  kept 
through  the  country  upon  Good- Friday  for  the  success  of 
the  king.  On  the  day  before  the  intended  fast,  Opecanca 
nough,  borne  in  a  litter,  led  his  warriors  forward,  and  com 
menced  the  work  of  death.  He  was  supposed  to  be  near 
one  hundred  years  old  at  this  time.  The  massacre  com 
menced  in  the  out-parts  of  the  circumjacent  country,  and 
continued  two  days.  The  Indians  fell  suddenly  upon  the 
nhabitants,  and  killed  all  indiscriminately,  to  the  number  of 
three  hundred.  Their  progress  was  checked  by  the  arrival 
of  Sir  William  Berkley,  at  the  head  of  an  armed  force. 

Subsequently  to  this  massacre  (the  date  has  not-  been 
ascertained),  this  bloody  chief  was  taken  prisoner.  Sir 
William  intended  to  send  him  as  a  present  to  the  king  of 
England.  He  was,  however,  prevented  from  doing  it,  by 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  121 

the  assassination  of  Opecancanough.  The  soldier  who  was 
appointed  to  guard  him,  fired  upon  him,  and  inflicted  a 
mortal  wound,  it  having  been,  as  was  supposed,  an  act  of 
private  revenge.  Just  before  the  old  chief  expired,  hearing 
a  great  noise  and  crowd  around  him,  he  ordered  an  attendant 
to  lift  up  his  eye-lids,  as  from  age  and  fatigue  the  elasticity 


Opecancanough  borne  in  a  litter  to  the  Massacre  of  the  Whites. 

of  his  muscles  was  in  a  great  degree  impaired,  when  he 
discovered  a  multitude  pressing  around  him,  to  gratify  the 
morbid  desire  of  beholding  a  dying  sachem.  Aroused 
with  indignation,  and  little  fearing  death,  he  seemed  to  dis 
regard  the  crowd;  but  raising  himself  from  the  ground  in 
the  spirit  of  his  wonted  authority,  commanded  that  the 
governor  should  be  called  to  him.  When  the  latter  came, 
the  chief  uttered  in  his  hearing  the  impassioned  remark: 
"Had  it  been  my  fortune  to  have  taken  Sir  William  Berk 
ley  prisoner,  I  would  not  meanly  have  exposed  him  as  a 
show  to  my  people,"  and  soon  after  expired.  An  Indian, 
whom  they  afterwards  had  seized  as  prisoner,  confessed 
that  they  attempted  this  destruction  of  the  English,  because 


122  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

<r 

they  saw  the  latter  "took  up  all  their  lands  from  them,  and 
would  drive  them  out  of  the  country,  and  they  took  this 
season,  for  that  they  understood  that  they  were  at  war  in 
England,  and  began  to  go  to  war  among  themselves." 
These  intrusions  upon  the  Indian  territory  were,  however, 
conformable  to  the  grants  of  the  proprietors,  the  Indians. 
Opecancanough  could  hardly  have  expected  an  entire  con 
quest,  as  his  people  had  already  begun  to  melt  away,  and 
the  villages  of  the  English  planters  were  springing  up  over 
an  extent  of  country  of  over  five  hundred  miles,  with  a 
comparatively  large  population. 

Nickotawance  succeeded  Opecancanough  as  a  tributary 
to  the  English.  In  1648,  he  came  to  Jamestown  in  company 
with  several  other  chiefs,  and  brought  a  number  of  beaver- 
skins  to  be  sent  to  the  English  king.  He  delivered  a  pro 
longed  address,  which  he  concluded  with  the  protestation, 
"that  the  sun  and  moon  should  first  lose  their  glorious  lights 
and  shining,  before  he  or  his  people  should  ever  more  wrong 
the  English." 

The  successor  of  this  chief  is  supposed  to  have  been 
Totopotomoi,  as  he  was  king  of  Pamunkey  in  1656.  In 
that  year,  a  body  of  western  or  inland  Indians,  to  the  num 
ber  of  six  or  seven  hundred,  came  down  from  the  mountain 
ous  country,  and  took  possession  of  the  territory  about  the 
falls  of  James  river.  This  fact  coming  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  legislature  of  Virginia,  which  was  then  in  session,  it 
was  resolved  to  dislodge  the  Indians  from  their  new  location, 
as  their  situation  and  proximity  were  considered  dangerous 
to  the  whites.  The  war  seems  not  to  have  been  attended 
with  any  success  on  the  part  of  the  colony.  The  English 
leader,  with  one  hundred  men,  and  Totopotomoi  with  one 
hundred  of  his  warriors,  suffered  extremely  in  an  engage 
ment.  It  appears,  however,  that  a  peace  was  not  long  after 
concluded  with  the  Indians. 

A  renowned  warrior,  Nemattanow,  not  having  been  men 
tioned  in  the  proper  order  of  time,  may  be  introduced  here. 
He  was  supposed  to  have  had  an  agency  in  bringing  about 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  123 

the  great  massacre  of  1622.  He  was,  however,  an  object 
of  jealousy  to  Opecancanough,  the  leader  in  that  tragedy, 
on  account  of  his  popularity  among  his  countrymen.  He 
is  said  to  have  been  an  eccentric  and  vain  person,  being 
wont  "to  dress  himself  up  in  a  strange  attire  and  barbaric 
fashion  with  feathers,"  on  which  account  he  obtained  the 
name  of  Jack-of-the-feather.  As  he  had  been  engaged  in 
many  fights  with  the  English,  and,  though  particularly 
exposed,  had  never  received  a  wound,  he  was  considered 
by  the  Indians  to  be  invulnerable.  The  cause  and  manner 
of  his  fate  were  the  following:  "Only  about  fourteen  days 
before  the  massacre,  Jack-of-the-feather  went  to  the  house 
of  one  Morgan,  where  he  saw  many  such  articles  exhibited 
as  were  calculated  to  excite  admiration  in  such  people. 
Jack,  perhaps,  had  not  the  means  to  purchase,  but  it  seems 
he  was  resolved  some  how  or  other  to  possess  them.  He 
therefore  told  Morgan  that  if  he  would  take  his  commodities 
to  Pamunkey,  the  Indians  would  give  him  a  great  price  for 
them.  Not  in  the  least  mistrusting  the  design  of  Nemattanow, 
the  simple  Englishman  set  out  for  Pamunkey,  in  company 
with  this  Indian.  This  was  the  last  the  English  ever  heard 
of  Morgan.  However  strange  it  may  seem,  Jack's  ill- 
directing  fate  sent  him  to  the  same  place  again ;  and,  what 
was  still  more  strange,  he  had  the  cap  of  the  murdered 
Morgan  upon  his  head.  Morgan's  servants  asked  him 
where  their  master  was,  who  very  deliberately  answered 
that  he  was  dead.  This  satisfied  them  that  he  had  murdered 
him.  They  therefore  seized  him,  in  order  to  take  him  before 
a  magistrate  at  Berkley;  but  he  made  a  good  deal  of  resist 
ance,  which  caused  one  of  the  captors  to  shoot  him  down. 
The  singular  part  of  the  tragedy  is  yet  to  be  related. 
Though  mortally  wounded,  Nemattanow  was  not  killed  out 
right,  and  his  captors,  which  were  two  stout  young  men, 
got  him  into  a  boat  to  proceed  to  Mr.  Thorp's,  the  magis 
trate.  As  they  were  going,  the  warrior  became  satisfied 
that  he  must  die,  and  with  the  most  extraordinary  earnest 
ness,  besought  that  two  things  might  be  granted  him.  One 


124  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

was,  that  it  should  never  be  told  to  his  countrymen  that 
he  was  killed  by  a  bullet;  and  the  other,  that  he  should 
be  buried  among  the  English,  so  that  it  should  never  be 
discovered  that  he  had  died,  or  was  subject  to  death  like 
other  men.  Such  was  the  pride  and  vanity  exhibited  by 
an  Indian  at  his  death."* 

From  the  preceding  brief  notices  of  the  hostile  bearing 
of  the  savage  tribes  towards  the  early  Southern  planters, 
it  will  be  apparent  that  the  colonization  of  that  portion  of 
America  was  no  easy  matter.  The  jealousy  of  the  Indians 
towards  their  new  neighbors  was  soon  excited ;  nor  did 
the  conduct  of  the  colonists  serve  to  allay,  but  rather  to 
increase  it.  The  cruelty  and  vindictiveness  of  the  Indians 
cannot  be  justified ;  but  in  their  circumstances  may  be 
found,  perhaps,  some  small  apology.  This  was  their  coun 
try  :  they  were  proprietors  of  the  soil.  Here  they  lived : 
here  were  their  altars :  here  their  fathers'  sepulchres ;  and 
they  regarded  them  with  the  veneration  and  love  of  which 
they  were  capable.  Who  can  blame  them?  Who  censure 
those  feelings — that  patriotism — that  love  of  liberty,  which, 
when  found  among  civilized  nations,  are  highly  extolled? 
Among  the  Indian  chiefs,  there  were  men  of  no  small  saga 
city;  who,  foreseeing  the  consequences  to  themselves  and 
people  of  the  thrift  and  extension  of  the  English — can  it  be 
deemed  strange  that  their  anticipations  were  most  sad?  or 
that  they  should  adopt  every  expedient  which  seemed  likely 
to  avert  calamities  to  them  most  fearful? 

*  Book  of  the  Indians. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


125 


IV.    PLYMOUTH   COLONY   AND   THE   INDIANS. 

EARLY  Rencontre  at  Plymouth — Friendly  intercourse  established  by  means  of 
Samoset — Kindness  of  Squanto — Intercourse  with  Massasoit — Contem 
plated  Massacre  defeated — Jealousy  of  Caunbitant — Notice  of  Hobomok. 

IN  the  early  period  of  the  settlements  of  New  England, 
the  difficulties  with  the  Indians  were  of  less  frequent  occur 
rence,  than  those  which  took  place  in  the  Virginia  colony. 
The  providence  of  God  had  prepared  the  way  for  the 
pilgrims  to  enter  upon  their  wilderness  inheritance.  The 
power  of  the  Indians  had  been  weakened  by  sickness,  or 
their  dispositions  softened,  perhaps,  in  some  cases,  by  their 
adversities.  There  were  instances,  certainly,  of  singular 
friendship  toward  the  whites,  on  the  part  of  these  children  of 
nature,  as  was  manifested  in  Samoset,  Massasoit,  and  others. 
But  the  character,  objects,  and  policy  of  the  pilgrims  will 
account,  in  part,  for  the  comparative  freedom  from  Indian 
hostility  which  marked  the  early  era. of  their  settlement  in 
this  land.  As  they  came  to  enjoy  and  disseminate  their 
religion,  they  had  no  motive  to  irritate  or  disturb  the 


126  GREATEVENTSOF 

aboriginal  inhabitants.  Wealth  was  not  sought  from  them, 
nor  any  greater  portion  of  the  soil  than  would  suffice  for 
their  wants,  at  the  same  time  leaving  to  the  Indian  behind 
the  boundless  wilderness,  which  alone  he  cared  for.  They 
would  have  reclaimed  him  from  heathenism,  and  taught  him 
religion,  science,  and  the  arts  of  civilized  life,  had  he  been 
pleased  to  learn  them.  This  was  attempted,  in  some 
instances,  but  the  success,  though  a  matter  of  gratitude, 
was  not  at  any  time  very  considerable.  The  policy  of  the 
fathers  was  to  cultivate  peace  with  all  the  Indian  tribes ;  and 
during  many  years,  so  far  as  the  settlement  of  the  eastern 
shore  was  concerned,  the  object  generally  was  effected. 
Still  occasionally  difficulties  would  occur,  and  at  length, 
under  a  new  set  of  chiefs,  the  notes  of  savage  warfare  rung 
loud  and  long  over  the  hills  and  vales  of  New  England. 
But  we  will  here  speak  more  particularly  of  the  earliest 
colony,  Plymouth. 

The  first  encounter  had  with  the  Indians,  preceded  the 
disembarkation  of  the  company  of  adventurers.  It  was  a 
select  party  of  some  fifteen  or  sixteen,  who  had  landed  with 
a  view  to  explore  the  country.  Overtaken  by  night,  they 
set  their  watch,  hoping  doubtless  to  pass  the  night  unmT)- 
lested ;  but  about  midnight  they  heard  a  hideous  cry.  The 
cry  then  ceased,  and  it  was  then  supposed  that  it  had  been 
the  noise  only  of  wolves  and  foxes.  About  five  o'clock, 
however,  they  again  heard  a  sudden  and  strange  noise, 
which  they  knew  to  be  the  same  voices,  though  they  varied 
their  notes.  One  of  the  company  being  abroad,  came  run 
ning  in,  and  cried,  "They  are  men,  Indians!  Indians!"  and 
with  this  announcement  came  a  shower  of  arrows.  The 
whites  ran  out  with  all  speed  to  recover  their  arms.  The 
cry  of  the  enemy  was  terrific,  especially  when  they  per 
ceived  what  the  whites  were  about  to  do.  Their  arms 
being  secured,  the  Indians  were  ready  to  make  an  assault. 
One,  who  appeared  to  be  the  leader  of  the  latter,  a  stout 
athletic  man,  stood  behind  a  tree  within  a  musket-shot,  and 
there  let  his  arrows  fly  at  the  English.  Three  several  shots 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  127 

were  poured  in  upon  him  without  touching  him — at  length, 
one  seemed  to  take  effect,  as  he  bounded  off,  and  his  com 
pany  with  him,  yelling  most  hideously.  It  is  not  known 
that  any  blood  was  shed  in  this  encounter,  though  the 
probability  is,  that  the  chief  was  wounded.  Of  the  arrows 
that  were  left  on  the  field,  several  were  picked  up,  and  sent 
as  a  curiosity  to  friends  in  England.  Some  of  them  were 
ingeniously  headed  with  brass,  some  with  harts'  horn,  and 
some  with  the  claws  of  eagles. 

An  intercourse  of  an  agreeable  character  between  the 
pilgrims  and  the  natives  soon  commenced,  by  means  of 
Samoset,  whose  manner  of  introducing  himself  to  the  settle 
ment  has  been  mentioned  in  another  portion  of  this  work. 
The  hospitality  with  which  he  was  treated,  secured  his 
friendship  and  confidence,  and  he  communicated  to  the 
settlers,  in  answer  to  their  inquiries,  whatever  information 
he  possessed  respecting  the  Indians  and  the  country.  He 
is  described  by  an  early  historian  as  having  been  a  tall,  strait 
man,  the  hair  of  his  head  black,  long  behind,  and  short 
before,  none  at  all  on  his  face.  He  ate  and  drank  freely  of 
that  which  was  offered  him ;  and,  although  they  wished  his 
absence  at  night,  yet  he  was  unwilling  to  leave,  and  they 
could  not  do  otherwise  than  keep  and  watch  him.  This 
visit  of  the  kind  Samoset  was  an  augury  of  good  to  the 
colony.  It  seemed  purely  a  providential  event. 

The  visit  continued  only  until  the  next  morning,  but  was 
repeated  in  the  course  of  a  day  or  two.  His  return  then 
brought  to  the  acquaintance  of  the  colony  other  Indians 
who  accompanied  him.  They  were  some  of  Massasoit's 
men,  whose  object  was  to  trade  with  the  English.  As 
Samoset  was  charged  not  to  let  any  who  came  with  him 
bring  their  arms,  these,  therefore,  left  their  bows  and 
arrows  at  a  distance  from  the  place.  They  were  enter 
tained  in  a  fitting  manner;  they  ate  liberally  of  the  English 
victuals,  and  appeared  very  friendly;  "sang  and  danced 
after  their  manner  like  antics."  They  were  dismissed  as 
soon  as  it  could  be  done  conveniently,  without  effecting  any 


128  GREAT     E\E\TS     OF 

trade.  Samoset,  either  being  sick,  or  feigning  himself  so, 
would  not  depart,  and  contrived  to  continue  several  days 
longer.  In  this  visit,  some  stolen  articles  were  returned  by 
the  Indians,  through  Samoset's  influence. 

At  the  next  visit  he  made,  he  was  accompanied  by 
Squanto,  as  once  before  related.  The  latter  was  said  to 
be  the  only  native  of  Patuxet  (the  Indian  name  of  Ply 
mouth)  living  there  at  that  period.  His  captivity  and  resi 
dence  in  England  had  prepared  him,  by  understanding  the 
English  language,  to  render  service  to  the  colony.  Squanto, 
it  appears,  was  the  only  person  that  escaped  the  great  sick 
ness  at  Patuxet.  The  extent  of  its  ravages,  as  near  as  can 
be  judged,  was  from  Narraganset  bay  to  Kennebec,  or,  per 
haps,  Penobscot,  and  is  supposed  to  have  commenced  about 
1617,  and  its  continuance  between  two  and  three  years,  as 
it  was  nearly  abated  in  1619.  According  to  the  account 
of  the  Indians,  it  was  a  terrific  scene,  the  deaths  occurring 
with  such  frequency,  that  the  living  were  not  able  to  bury 
the  dead.  In  the  language  of  an  author  of  the  time,  "they 
died  in  heaps  as  they  laid  in  their  houses,  and  the  living, 
that  were  able  to  shift  for  themselves,  would  runne  away, 
and  would  let  them  dy,  and  let  their  carcasses  ly  above  the 
ground  without  buriall.  For  in  a  place  where  many  inhab 
ited,  there  had  been  but  one  (referring  to  Squanto)  left  alive 
to  tell  what  became  of  the  rest."  When  the  pilgrims  arrived 
in  this  country,  their  bones  were  thick  upon  the  ground  in 
many  places.  Squanto,  with  another  Indian  and  several 
Englishmen,  was  employed,  on  one  occasion,  to  go  in 
search  of  an  English  boy,  who  had  been  lost  in  the  woods. 
Having  been  informed  of  some  Indians  that  the  boy  was  at 
Nauset,  they  proceeded  in  a  vessel  to  that  place,  joined  also 
by  lyanough,  the  sachem  of  Cummaquid,  and  two  of  his 
men.  Aspinet,  the  chief  at  Nauset,  being  informed  by 
Squanto  that  his  English  friends  had  come  for  the  boy,  he 
came  with  a  great  train,  and  brought  the  boy  with  him,  one 
carrying  him  through  the  water.  Not  less  than  an  hundred 
Indians  appeared  on  this  occasion,  half  of  whom  attending 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  129 

the  boy  to  the  boat,  the  rest  standing  aloof,  with  their  bows 
and  arrows,  looking  on.  The  child  was  delivered  up  in  a 
formal  manner,  covered  with  beads,  and  Aspinet  embraced 
the  opportunity  of  making  peace  with  the  English,  the  latter 
giving  him  a  knife,  as  also  one  to  the  kind  Indian  who  first 
entertained  the  lost  boy,  and  brought  him  to  Nauset. 

Squanto  had  shown  his  early  attachment  to  the  English, 
in  his  conduct  towards  Captain  Dermer,  who  visited  the 
country  the  year  before  the  pilgrims  arrived  here.  When 
the  Indians  would  have  killed  him  on  some  occasion, 
Squanto  successfully  pleaded  in  his  behalf.  They  had  in 
view  the  avenging  of  some  murders,  which  a  foreigner,  an 
Englishman,  had  a  while  before  inflicted  on  their  people. 
These  two  Indians,  Samoset  and  Squanto,  remained  with 
the  English,  instructing  them  how  to  live  in  their  country. 
Squanto  became  an  important  personage  in  the  Indian  poli 
tics.  He  was  in  the  main  friendly  to  the  English;  but  his 
devices  to  enhance  himself  in  the  eyes  of  his  new  friends, 
or  to  make  himself  great  in  the  eyes  of  his  countrymen, 
were  not  always  wise,  and  were  not,  unfrequently,  mis 
chievous.  In  1622  he  forfeited  his  life  by  plotting  to 
destroy  that  of  Massasoit.  On  that  occasion,  the  latter 
went  to  Plymouth,  burning  with  rage  against  Squanto,  but 
the  governor  succeeded  in  quieting  him  for  that  time. 
Soon  after,  he  sent  a  messenger  to  entreat  the  governor's 
consent  to  his  being  put  to  death ;  but  the  latter  would  not 
be  persuaded  to  yield  to  his  request.  Squanto  denied  all 
knowledge  of  the  plot.  The  English,  however,  seemed 
well  satisfied  that  Squanto  had  laid  this  shallow  scheme  to 
set  them  against  Massasoit,  thinking  they  would  destroy 
him,  by  which  means  he  expected  to  become  chief  sachem 
himself;  and  this  seems  the  more  probable,  as  Massasoit 
was,  for  some  time,  irreconcilable,  because  they  withheld 
Squanto  from  him.  When  the  English  understood  his 
object,  they  assured  the  Indians  that  they  did  not  concur  in 
the  plot,  and  that  they  would  do  no  injury  to  them,  unless 
the  Indians  began  with  the  whites.  Squanto  was  sharply 
9 


130  GREATEVENTSOF 

reproved  by  the  governor,  but  he  was  so  necessary  to  the 
welfare  of  the  colony,  in  respect  to  its  intercourse  with  the 
Indians,  that  he  was  retained  there. 

The  following  instance  is  related  of  his  manoeuvres  to 
possess  his  countrymen  with  great  fear  of  the  English:  He 
told  them  that  the  English  kept  the  plague  buried  in  one  of 
their  store-houses,  and  that  they  could  send  it  at  any  time 
to  any  place,  to  destroy  whatever  persons  or  people  they 
would,  though  they  themselves  stirred  not  out  of  doors. 
This  piece  of  information  was  of  course  calculated  to 
inspire  them  with  great  terror.  Some  sagacious  Indians  at 
length  discovered  the  trick,  by  inquiring  of  the  English 
respecting  it. 

Squanto  died  during  an  expedition  or  trading  voyage, 
which  was  undertaken  among  the  Indians  of  Cape  Cod,  to 
buy  corn  in  a  time  of  scarcity.  He  was  pilot  on  this  occa 
sion.  He  was  seized  with  sickness  in  the  midst  of  the 
undertaking,  his  disorder  being  a  fever,  and  he  bleeding 
much  at  the  nose,  which  the  Indians  reckon  a  fatal  symp 
tom,  the  disease  soon  overpowered  him.  He  desired 
the  governor  would  pray  for  him,  that  he  might  go  to 
the  Englishman's  God.  He  bequeathed  his  effects  to 
sundry  of  his  English  friends,  as  remembrances  of  his 
affection. 

"  Thus  died  the  famous  Squanto,  or  Tisquantum,  in  De 
cember,  1622.  To  him  the  pilgrims  were  greatly  indebted, 
although  he  often,  through  extreme  folly  and  short-sighted 
ness,  gave  them,  as  well  as  himself  and  others,  a  great  deal 
of  trouble." 

One  of  the  most  interesting  personages  of  Indian  his 
tory  is  Massasoit,  already  spoken  of  incidentally.  His  visit 
to  the  pilgrims  had  been  previously  announced  through 
Samoset  and  Squanto.  He  was  chief  of  the  Wampanoags, 
and  resided  at  a  place  called  Pokanet  by  the  Indians,  which 
is  now  included  in  the  town  of  Bristol,  Rhode  Island.  He 
was  a  friend  to  the  English,  and  persevered  in  his  friendship 
to  the  last.  His  renown  was  more  in  peace  than  in  war,  and 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  131 

is  for  that  reason  more  precious  in  the  memory  of  the 
wise  and  virtuous. 

"It  has  often  been  thought  strange  that  so  mild  a  sachem 
as  Massasoit  should  have  possessed  so  great  a  country,  and 
our  wonder  has  been  increased,  when  we  consider  that 
Indian  possessions  are  generally  obtained  by  prowess  and 
great  personal  courage.  We  know  of  none  who  could 
boast  of  such  extensive  dominions,  where  all  were  contented 
to  consider  themselves  his  friends  and  children.  Powhatan, 
Pontiac,  Little  Turtle,  Tecumseh,  and  many  more  that  we 
could  name,  have  swayed  numerous  tribes ;  but  theirs  was 
a  temporary  union  in  an  emergency  of  war.  That  Mas 
sasoit  should  be  able  to  hold  so  many  tribes  together,  without 
constant  war,  required  qualities  belonging  only  to  a  few. 
That  he  was  not  a  warrior,  no  one  will  allow,  when  the 
testimony  of  Annawon  is  so  direct  to  the  point ;  for  that 
great  chief  gave  Captain  Church  an  account  of  what 
mighty  success  he  had  formerly  in  the  wars  against  many 
nations  of  Indians,  when  he  served  Asuhmequin  (Massasoit), 
Philip's  father." 

The  limits  of  his  country  cannot  be  exactly  pointed  out, 
as  occasionally  the  Nipmucks,  or  inland  Indians,  owned  his 
sway,  and  at  other  times  that  of  the  Narraganset  sachem. 
He  possessed  at  least  Cape  Cod,  and  all  that  part  of  Massa 
chusetts  and  Rhode  Island,  between  Massachusetts  and 
Narraganset  bays,  extending  into  the  interior  to  some  dis 
tance  between  Pawtucket  and  Charles  rivers.  The  distance 
is  not  accurately  known.  This  chief  had  several  places  of 
residence,  but  the  favorite  one  would  appear  to  have  been 
Mount  Hope.  It  has  always  been  deemed  a  picturesque 
and  beautiful  locality.  The  Indian  name,  Pokanoket,  sig 
nifies  the  wood  or  land  on  the  other  side  of  the  water. 
There  was  a  place  in  Middleborough,  and  another  in  Rayn- 
ham,  where  Massasoit  spent  some  parts  of  the  year,  prob 
ably  the  summer. 

It  was  of  course  in  Massasoit's  country  that  the  pilgrim 
fathers  had  arrived.  With  their  object,  and  the  nature  of 


132  GREATEVENTSOF 

their  movement,  he  could  not  be  supposed  to  be  acquainted. 
These  points  he  made  some  attempts  to  ascertain,  by  send 
ing  occasionally  some  of  his  men  to  the  settlement  at  Ply 
mouth.  It  was  in  this  way  that  his  introduction  to  the 
English  was  brought  about,  the  visit  of  Samoset  and 
Squanto  being  the  preparation  for  the  event.  It  was  on 
the  22d  of  March,  1621,  that  the  great  sagamore,  with 
Quadequina,  his  brother,  made  his  appearance  before  them. 
Much  caution  was  observed  by  each  party  in  respect  to  the 
meeting,  as  they  were  uncertain  of  one  another's  views. 
But  presents  were  made  to  the  Indians,  and  much  good  will 
was  expressed.  The  following  description  of  the  scene  has 
been  given:  "As  Massasoit  proceeded  to  meet  the  English, 
they  met  him  with  six  soldiers,  who  saluted  each  other. 
Several  of  his  men  were  with  him,  but  all  left  their  bows 
and  arrows  behind.  They  were  conducted  to  a  new  house 
which  was  partly  finished,  and  a  green  rug  was  spread  on 
the  floor,  and  several  cushions  for  Massasoit  and  his  chiefs 
to  sit  down  upon.  Then  came  the  English  governor,  fol 
lowed  by  a  drummer  and  trumpeter,  and  a  few  soldiers, 
and,  after  kissing  one  another,  all  sat  down.  Some  strong 
water  being  brought,  the  governor  drank  to  Massasoit,  who 
in  his  turn  drank  a  great  draught,  that  made  him  sweat  all 
the  while  after.  They  now  proceeded  to  make  a  treaty, 
which  stipulated  that  neither  Massasoit  nor  any  of  his 
people  should  do  hurt  to  the  English,  and  that  if  they  did, 
they  should  be  given  up  to  be  punished  by  them;  and  that 
if  the  English  did  any  harm  to  him  or  any  of  his  people, 
they  (the  English)  would  do  the  like  to  them."  Massasoit 
is  represented  as  having  trembled  much  on  the  occasion, 
through  his  fear  of  the  English.  This  was  his  first  visit  to 
the  infant  colony,  and  its  consequences  seem  to  have  been  of 
the  most  propitious  character.  He  ever  afterwards  treated 
the  English  with  kindness,  and  the  compact  was  followed 
by  a  long  period  of  peace. 

The  only  exception  to  his  feelings  of  friendship  for  the 
new  comers,  arose  from  the  affair  of  Squanto,  as  has  been 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  133 

already  detailed.  Massasoit  could  not  but  feel  aggrieved; 
but  a  sort  of  necessity  seemed  to  be  laid  upon  them  to 
secure  the  good  offices  of  Squanto,  and  they  could  not 
know,  perhaps,  how  far  he  was  implicated  in  wrong. 
Indeed,  it  is  stated  that  at  one  time  they  were  about  to 
deliver  up  Squanto  to  Massasoit's  men,  but  that  the  latter, 
in  their  impatience  at  the  delay,  went  off  in  a  rage. 

Sometime  during  the  next  summer,  Massasoit  was  visited 
by  several  of  the  English,  among  whom  were  Mr.  Edward 
Winslow,  Mr.  Stephen  Hopkins,  and  Squanto,  their  inter 
preter.  The  object  they  had  in  view  was  to  ascertain  his 
place  of  residence,  in  the  event  of  having  to  call  on  him 
for  assistance,  to  cement  and  continue  their  begun  friend 
ship,  and  particularly  to  induce  him  to  restrain  his  men  in 
regard  to  their  visits  to  the  colony,  as  it  was  a  time  of 
scarcity,  and  they  could  not  afford  to  support  such  vaga 
bonds.  They  took  presents  with  them,  in  order  to  render 
their  visit  agreeable  to  the  sagamore,  and  such  was  the 
effect  produced.  Massasoit  was  absent  at  the  time,  but, 
being  immediately  sent  for,  he  soon  returned  to  meet  his 
guests.  The  report  of  their  guns,  upon  hearing  he  was  on 
the  way,  frightened  the  Indian  women  and  children  to  such 
a  degree,  that  they  all  fled ;  but  their  salutation  in  the  same 
manner  to  Massasoit  as  he  drew  near,  very  greatly  elated 
him.  He  welcomed  his  guests  with  kindness,  and  took 
them  into  his  house;  but  they  had  sorry  accommodations 
and  scanty  fare.  Except  tobacco  for  smoking,  their  enter 
tainment  for  the  first  night  was  only  a  supperless  bed,  as  he 
had  no  victuals  to  give  them.  Their  bed,  if  it  might  be  so 
called,  consisted  only  of  planks,  raised  a  foot  from  the 
ground,  with  a  thin  mat  upon  them,  with  a  mixed  company 
to  occupy  it,  so  that  they  were  "worse  weary  of"  their 
"lodgings,  than  of"  their  "journey."  After  fasting  two 
nights  and  one  day,  they  partook  of  a  scanty,  but  "timely" 
meal  of  boiled  fish.  In  the  language  of  the  times,  it  is 
related:  "Very  importunate  was  he  to  have  us  stay  with 
them  longer.  But  we  desired  to  keep  the  Sabbath  at  home, 


134 


GREAT     EVENTS    OF 


and  feared  we  should  either  be  light-headed  for  the  want 
of  sleep — for  what  with  bad  lodging,  the  savages'  barba 
rous  singing  (for  they  used  to  sing  themselves  to  sleep), 
lice,  and  fleas,  within  doors,  and  musketoes  without,  we 
could  hardly  sleep  all  the  time  of  our  being  there — we  much 
fearing  that  if  we  should  stay  any  longer,  we  should  not  be 
able  to  recover  home  for  want  of  strength.  So  that  on 
Friday  morning,  before  the  sun  rising,  we  took  our  leave 
and  departed,  Massasoit  being  both  grieved  and  ashamed 
that  he  could  no  better  entertain  us." 


Governor  Winslow's  visit  to  Massasoit  during  his  sickness. 

A  sickness  with  which  this  sachem  was  seized,  in  1623, 
occasioned  another  visit  on  the  part  of  Mr.  Winslow.  He 
had  been  sent  for  by  the  chief  to  visit  him  in  his  distress, 
accompanied  by  "one  Master  John  Hampden,"  then  on  a 
visit  to  the  colony,  and  he  took  with  him  medicines  and 
cordials,  such  as  were  deemed  necessary.  As  it  was  a 
custom,  among  the  Indians,  for  all  the  friends  of  a  chief  to 
attend  on  such  occasions,  Mr.  Winslow  found  on  his  arrival 
that  the  house  was  filled  with  people.  They  were  noisily 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  135 

engaged  in  practicing  their  charms  or  powows,  and  all  was 
confusion  and  uproar — a  poor  sedative,  surely,  for  a  sick 
man.  To  keep  heat  in  him,  some  half  dozen  women  were 
busily  employed  in  chafing  his  arms,  legs,  and  thighs. 
When  they  had  made  an  end  of  their  incantations,  the 
chief  was  told  that  his  friends,  the  English,  were  come  to 
see  him.  Unable  to  see,  but  learning  who  it  was,  he 
desired  to  speak  with  Mr.  Winslow.  The  interview  was 
touching  in  no  small  degree,  and  especially  as  Massasoit 
said:  "O,  Winsow,  I  shall  never  see  thee  again."  Like 
other  Indians,  he  could  not  articulate  the  liquid  /.  By  Wins- 
low's  kind  exertions,  however,  his  sickness  began  to  abate, 
and  the  sachem  finally  recovered,  contrary  to  the  expecta 
tions  of  himself  and  all  his  friends. 

For  this  attention  of  the  whites,  he  ever  felt  grateful, 
viewing  it  as  the  means  of  his  recovery.  He  gave  a 
striking  proof  of  his  appreciation  of  the  favor  shown  him, 
even  before  the  departure  of  Winslow,  by  informing 
Hobomok  of  a  plot  laid  by  some  of  his  subordinate  chiefs 
for  the  purpose  of  destroying  the  two  English  plantations. 
This  he  charged  him  to  make  known  to  the  English,  which 
was  done.  Massasoit  mentioned,  at  the  same  time,  that  he 
had  been  urged  to  join  in  it,  or  give  his  consent  to  the  plan ; 
but  that  he  had  steadily  opposed  it.  The  evils  which  that 
plot  brought  upon  its  authors,  will  be  seen  in  another  place. 

Massasoit  manifested  a  great  desire  for  the  welfare  of 
his  people,  as  appeared  from  his  inducing  Mr.  Winslow  to 
go  among  them,  in  the  midst  of  a  prevailing  sickness,  and 
administer  to  them  the  medicines  and  cordials  which  had 
proved  so  efficacious  in  his  own  case.  This,  his  paternal 
regard  for  his  people,  raised  him  still  higher  in  the  estima 
tion  of  the  English.  Many  Indians,  before  Mr.  Winslow 
left,  came  to  see  their  chief;  some  probably  from  a  distance 
of  an  hundred  miles. 

A  war,  which  commenced  in  1632,  between  Massasoit 
and  Canonicus,  the  sachem  of  the  Narragansets,  was  speed 
ily  terminated  by  the  interference  of  the  English  in  behalf 


136  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

of  their  benefactor.  Captain  Miles  Standish  led  the  force, 
and  accomplished  the  object  with  little  bloodshed,  although 
the  Indians  expected  a  serious  contest. 

Massasoit  showed  his  kind  feeling  towards  Mr.  Williams, 
in  giving  up  the  lands  in  dispute  between  him  and  the  Nar- 
raganset  sachem,  since  Mr.  Williams  had  bought  and  paid 
for  all  he  possessed  of  the  latter.  His  title  was  precarious 
so  long  as  Massasoit  laid  claim  to  the  territory,  as  it  would 
then  be  considered  as  being  within  the  jurisdiction  of  Ply 
mouth.  The  land  thus  given  up,  included  that  which  is  the 
island  called  Rhode  Island,  Prudence  island,  and  perhaps 
some  others,  together  with  Providence.  Agreeably  to 
Massasoit's  advice,  in  regard  to  the  Indian  plot  for  the 
massacre  of  the  whites,  already  referred  to,  that  a  bold 
stroke  should  be  struck,  and  the  heads  of  the  plot  destroyed, 
the  daring  Standish,  with  a  party  of  only  eight  men,  went 
into  the  hostile  country  to  effect  the  object.  The  party 
intended  secresy,  but  the  Indians  in  some  way  obtained 
knowledge  of  it,  or  mistrusted  Standish's  design.  Accord 
ingly,  they  began  to  prepare  for  the  conflict.  One  of  them, 
Pecksuot,  a  man  of  great  courage,  called  a  paniese,  told 
Hobomok,  he  understood  the  captain  was  there  to  kill  him 
and  the  rest  of  the  Indians  there.  "Tell  him,"  said  Peck- 
snot,  "we  know  it,  but  fear  him  not,  neither  will  we  shun 
him."  By  their  conduct  before  the  English,  in  sharpening 
their  knives  and  in  their  insulting  gestures  and  speeches, 
they  showed  how  little  apprehension  they  entertained, 
especially  as  the  English  were  so  inconsiderable  in  number. 
Pecksuot  even  told  Standish,  that  though  he  were  a  great 
captain,  yet  he  was  but  a  little  man,  and  that  he  himself, 
though  he  was  no  sachem,  yet  was  a  man  of  great  strength 
and  courage.  Standish  little  heeded  what  was  said,  but 
watched  his  opportunity,  as  the  parties  were  in  a  house 
together.  After  considerable  manoeuvring,  he  could  get 
advantage  over  but  a  few  of  the  Indians.  At  length,  having 
got  Pecksuot  and  Wittuwamat,  a  bloody  Massachusetts' 
chief,  both  together,  with  another  man  and  a  youth,  brother 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  137 

to  Wittuwamat,  and  like  him  in  character;  and  having  about 
as  many  of  his  own  company  in  the  same  room,  he  gave 
the  word  to  his  men  to  commence  the  work.  The  door 
was  at  once  made  fast,  and  Standish  himself  began  the 
terrible  contest.  Snatching  from  Pecksuot  his  own  knife 
from  his  neck,  though  with  a  desperate  struggle,  he  pierced 
with  it  the  athletic  Indian,  and  brought  him  to  the  floor. 
The  rest  killed  Wittuwamat  and  the  other  man,  and  took 
the  youth,  whom  the  captain  caused  to  be  hanged.  After 
this,  other  encounters  were  had  with  the  scattered  Indians, 
and  some  three  more  were  also  killed. 

In  justice  to  the  savages,  it  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  they 
were  provoked  to  the  conspiracy  for  which  they  were  so 
severely  dealt  with,  by  the  unauthorized  aggressions  of 
Weston's  men,  a  colony  of  sixty  Englishmen,  who  had  come 
over  a  year  or  two  before,  under  the  direction  of  Thomas 
Weston.  He  was  at  first  a  friend  of  the  pilgrims,  but 
became  at  length  their  traducer.  This  company,  after 
living  upon  the  ill-supplied  settlers  at  Plymouth  through 
the  winter  of  1621-22,  had  made  at  Weymouth  an  inex 
pedient  settlement.  The  pilgrims  prosecuted  this  bloody 
enterprise,  under  the  excitement  produced  by  the  horrible 
intelligence  from  Virginia  of  the  great  Indian  massacre  in 
that  colony.  In  view  of  this  bloody  tale,  we  cannot  but 
regret  the  necessity  which  our  fathers  felt  for  engaging  in 
such  a  work ;  and  we  cannot  but  be  touched  with  the  piety 
and  humanity  of  the  godly  Mr.  Robinson,  the  father  of  the 
Plymouth  church,  in  consequence  of  the  present  affair,  that 
"it  would  have  been  happy  if  they  had  converted  some 
before  they  had  killed  any." 

Between  the  years  1649  and  1657,  Massasoit  sold  to  the 
English,  at  different  times,  various  tracts  of  land  for  a 
valuable  consideration.  Indeed,  being  entirely  subservient 
to  the  English,  he  claimed  to  hold  little  or  nothing  of  his 
own  at  length,  and  ceased  to  act  in  his  own  name.  He 
therefore  scarcely  appears  in  the  records  of  the  colony, 
during  the  three  or  four  last  years  of  his  life.  He  died,  it 


138  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

is  believed,  in  1662,  his  son  Alexander  dying  also  the  same 
year.  Another  son,  the  celebrated  Philip,  succeeded  him. 
Even  Massasoit  could  be  guilty  of  an  Indian  trick,  as  the 
following  instance,  related  by  Governor  Winthrop,  evinces: 
Mr.  Winslow,  on  returning  from  a  trading  voyage  south 
ward,  left  his  vessel,  and,  traveling  by  land,  called  on  his  old 
friend  Massasoit,  who  agreed  to  accompany  him  during  the 
remainder  of  the  journey.  While  they  were  on  the  way, 
Massasoit  sent  on  one  of  his  men  forward  to  Plymouth,  for 
the  purpose  of  surprising  the  people,  by  the  announcement 
of  Winslow's  death.  As  the  declaration  was  believed  at 
Plymouth,  from  the  manner  in  which  the  account  was  given, 
it  produced  unmingled  grief  at  the  settlement.  But  shortly, 
what  was  their  astonishment  at  seeing  him  alive,  in  company 
with  his  Indian  friend.  When  it  was  known  that  the  sachem 
had  caused  the  sad  news  to  be  conveyed  to  them,  they 
demanded  the  reason  of  his  conduct  in  practising  such  a 
deception.  He  gave  as  a  reply,  that  he  might  be  more 
welcome  when  he  did  return,  and  that  such  things  were 
customary  with  his  people. 

Of  Caunbitant,  as  one  of  the  Indian  chiefs  in  that  region, 
something  deserves  to  be  said.  He  was  one  of  the  most 
renowned  captains  within  the  dominions  of  Massasoit. 
The  place  of  his  residence  was  Mettapoiset,  in  the  present 
town  of  Swansey.  He  ever  looked  upon  the  English  with 
a  jealous  eye,  considering  them  as  enemies  and  intruders  on 
the  soil,  and  his  plans  appeared  to  be  shaped  for  the  destruc 
tion  of  the  strangers,  as  soon  as  he  could  find  a  fitting 
occasion.  In  the  summer  of  1621,  he  was  supposed  to  be 
in  the  interests  of  the  Narragansets,  and  plotting  with 
them  to  overthrow  Massasoit.  He  had  much  also  to  say 
against  the  English,  and  the  peace  concluded  between 
Nauset,  Cummaquid,  and  the  latter.  Against  Squanto  and 
Hobomok  he  indulged  a  deadly  enmity.  Discovering,  on 
one  occasion,  the  house  where  Squanto  was,  he  set  a  guard 
around  it,  and  secured  him.  Hobomok,  seeing  that  Squanto 
was  taken,  and  Caunbitant  holding  a  knife  to  his  throat, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  139 

being  a  strong  man;  broke  away  from  them,  and  came  to 
Plymouth,  with  the  news  of  Squanto's  probable  death. 
Upon  this,  the  people  sent  an  expedition  of  fourteen  men, 
under  Standish,  to  rectify  matters.  After  much  toil,  this 
small  handful  of  men  arrived  at  the  place  where  they 
expected  to  find  Caunbitant.  They  beset  the  house,  and 
demanded  of  the  chief  if  he  were  there.  The  savages 
seemed  to  be  struck  dumb  with  fear.  Upon  being  assured 
that  they  sought  only  Caunbitant,  and  that  every  Indian 
was  safe  who  would  be  still,  they  at  length,  though  a  few 
of  them  endeavored  to  escape,  told  the  assailants  that 
Caunbitant  was  returned  home  with  his  whole  train,  and 
that  Squanto  was  yet  living,  and  in  the  town.  The  attack 
being  made  in  the  night,  carried  terror  to  the  hearts  of  the 
Indians,  as  in  the  affray  a  couple  of  guns  were  discharged, 
some  of  them  never  having  heard  the  report  of  fire-arms 
before.  While  the  English  were  searching  the  house, 
Hobomok  got  on  the  top  of  it,  and  called  Squanto  and 
another  Indian,  Tokamahamon,  whom  they  sought.  They 
both  appeared  in  a  short  time,  together  with  several  others, 
some  armed  and  others  naked.  The  captured  wigwam  was 
held  until  daylight,  when  the  prisoners  were  released,  and 
the  little  army  marched  into  the  town  of  the  Namaskets. 
Here  it  seems  Squanto  had  a  house  to  which  they  went, 
and  where  they  took  breakfast.  The  issue  of  the  whole 
was,  the  giving  out  of  a  decree  from  the  court  that  they 
held,  in  which  they  warned  Caunbitant  of  the  consequences 
of  offering  violence  to  Tisquantum,  Hobomok,  or  any  of 
Massasoit's  subjects.  Caunbitant  seemed  from  this  time  to 
lay  aside  his  enmity  to  the  English,  or  at  least  his  open 
opposition,  as  on  the  13th  of  September  following  he  went  to 
Plymouth,  and  signed  a  treaty  of  amity,  together  with  others. 
The  English  nevertheless  always  doubted  his  sincerity. 

What  became  of  this  sachem  is  not  known  to  history. 
His  name  appears  no  more  on  record  after  1623,  and  it 
is  supposed  that  he  either  fled  his  country,  or  died  about 
that  time. 


140  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Hobomok,  already  spoken  of  occasionally  in  the  story  of 
others,  deserves  a  more  particular  notice.  He  was  a  notable 
warrior,  who  came  to  Plymouth  about  the  end  of  July,  1621, 
and  remained  with  the  English  to  the  close  of  his  life.  He 
was  the  principal  means  of  the  lasting  friendship  of  Massa- 
soit,  which  he  took  much  pains  to  promote.  Esteemed  by 
his  own  countrymen  for  his  prowess  and  valor,  he  was 
extremely  serviceable  to  the  colonists,  by  teaching  them 
how  to  cultivate  the  fruits  and  grains  peculiar  to  the  coun 
try.  The  latter  had  no  reason  to  apprehend  treachery  on 
his  part,  as  Hobomok  was  a  favorite  of  Massasoit,  and  one 
of  his  principal  captains,  and  was  entirely  in  their  interest. 
The  following  incident  strengthened  them  in  their  opinion: 
The  Massachusetts  Indians  had,  for  some  time,  been  inviting 
the  settlers  into  their  country  to  trade  for  furs.  When  in 
March,  1622,  they  began  to  make  ready  for  the  voyage, 
Hobomok  told  the  people  that  he  feared  the  Massachusetts 
were  joined  in  confederacy  with  the  Narragansets,  and 
that  they  therefore  would  seize  upon  this  occasion  to  cut 
off  Captain  Standish  and  his  company  abroad;  and  also,  in 
the  mean  while,  it  was  to  be  feared  that  the  Narragansets 
would  attack  the  town  at  home,  giving  reasons  for  his 
apprehensions,  declaring  also  that  Tisquantum  was  in  the 
confederacy.  He  intimated  that  the  latter  would  use  many 
persuasions  to  draw  the  people  from  their  shallops,  that  the 
Indians  might  take  advantage  of  their  situation. 

They,  however,  proceeded  on  their  voyage,  but  had  not 
reached  a  great  distance  before  a  false  messenger  came 
running  into  Plymouth,  apparently  in  great  agitation.  He 
informed  them  that  Caunbitant,  with  many  of  the  Narra 
gansets,  and  he  believed  Massasoit  with  them,  were  on  their 
way  in  order  to  cut  off  the  English.  The  story  was  unhes 
itatingly  believed,  and  their  instant  purpose  was  to  bring 
back  Captain  Standish,  who  had  just  left  in  the  boat  with 
Hobomok.  The  discharge  of  a  cannon  from  the  town 
brought  the  company  back.  They  had  no  sooner  arrived, 
than  Hobomok  assured  them  there  was  no  truth  in  the 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  141 

report,  and  said  it  was  a  plot  of  Squanto's,  who  was  then  in 
one  of  the  boats.  He  knew  that  as  to  Massasoit,  that  chief 
would  not  engage  in  such  an  enterprise  without  consulting 
him.  Although  there  was  reason  to  believe  this,  or  at  least 
to  confide  in  the  sincerity  of  Hobomok,  yet,  as  related  in 
another  place,  the  English  saw  fit  to  connive  at  Squanto's 
practices.  "Hobomok  was  greatly  beloved  by  Massasoit, 
notwithstanding  he  became  a  professed  Christian,  and  Mas 
sasoit  was  always  opposed  to  the  English  religion  himself. 
He  was  the  pilot  of  the  English  when  they  visited  Massa 
soit  in  his  sickness,  whom  before  their  arrival  they  considered 
dead,  which  caused  great  manifestations  of  grief  in  Hobo 
mok.  He  often  exclaimed,  as  they  were  on  the  way,  'My 
loving  sachem !  my  loving  sachem !  many  have  I  known,  but 
never  any  like  thee.'  Then  turning  to  Mr.  Winslow,  said: 
4 While  you  live,  you  will  never  see  his  like  among  the 
Indians,  that  he  was  no  liar,  nor  bloody  and  cruel,  like  other 
Indians.  In  anger  and  passion,  he  was  soon  reclaimed,  easy 
to  be  reconciled  towards  such  as  had  offended  him;  that  his 
reason  was  such  as  to  cause  him  to  receive  advice  of 
mean  men;  and  that  he  governed  his  people  better  with 
few  blows  than  others  did  with  many.'  In  the  division  of 
the  land  at  Plymouth,  among  the  inhabitants,  Hobomok 
received  a  lot  as  his  share,  on  which  he  resided  after  the 
English  manner,  and  died  a  Christian  among  them.  The 
year  of  his  death  does  not  appear,  but  was  previous 
to  1642."* 

*  Book  of  the  Indians. 


142  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 


V.    ENGLISH   AND    NARRAGANSETS. 

TERRITORY  OF  THE  NARRAGANSETS — Canonicus  their  sachem — His  mode  of 
challenging  the  English  to  War — Union  proposed  between  the  Pequods 
and  Narragansets — How  defeated — Haughty  bearing  of  Miantonimoh — 
Accused  of  a  conspiracy  against  the  English — Accusations  repelled — 
Peace  concluded  between  him  and  Massachusetts — War  between  Uncas 
and  Miantonimoh — The  latter  captured  and  delivered  to  the  English — How 
disposed  of — Troubles  with  the  Narragansets  under  Ninigret — Expedition 
against  him — Issue  of  it. 

THE  NARRAGANSETS  were  considered  a  great  nation  among 
the  Indians.  The  territory  of  their  sachem  extended  about 
thirty  or  forty  miles  from  Sekunk  river  and  Narraganset 
bay,  including  Rhode  Island  and  other  islands  in  that  bay. 
Pawcatuck  river  separated  it  from  the  Pequods.  Under 
the  rule  of  Canonicus,  in- 1642,  this  nation  was  at  the  height 
of  its  greatness,  and  was  supposed  to  embrace  a  population 
of  thirty  thousand  inhabitants,  fie  was  sachem  of  the 
tribe  at  the  time  of  the  landing  of  the  fathers  on  the  shores 
of  New  England,  and  continued  in  this  capacity  to  the  time 
of  his  death,  in  1647.  He  died,  it  is  believed,  at  a  very 
advanced  age.  At  the  period  of  the  settlement  of  Ply 
mouth,  the  Wampanoags  were  in  great  fear  of  the  Narra 
gansets,  and  at  one  time  war  actually  existed.  During  its 
continuance,  Massasoit  fled  before  Canonicus,  and  sought 
the  protection  of  the  English. 

The  Narragansets,  at  an  early  period,  were  not  disin 
clined  to  seek  a  quarrel  with  the  English.  In  view  of  the 
weakness  of  the  latter,  they  began  to  utter  threats,  although 
the  summer  preceding  they  had  desired  and  obtained 
peace.  They  deemed  it  a  favorable  opportunity  for  their 
purpose,  as  the  English  had  just  received  an  addition  to 
their  numbers,  but  not  to  their  arms  or  provisions — a  cir 
cumstance  of  which  the  Indians  were  advised.  Their 
desire,  or  intention,  was  definitely  made  known  by  the 
following  significant  circumstance:  In  February,  1622, 
Canonicus  sent  a  man,  accompanied  by  one  Tokamahamon, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


143 


a  friendly  Indian,  into  Plymouth,  bringing  with  him  a  bun 
dle  of  arrows,  bound  with  a  rattle-snake's  skin,  and,  leaving 
them  there,  immediately  left  the  place.  When  Squanto 
was  made  acquainted  with  the  incident,  he  informed  the 
English  that  it  was  a  challenge  for  war.  The  governor 
(Bradford)  taking  the  rattle-snake's  skin,  and  filling  it  with 
powder  and  shot,  returned  it  to  Canonicus.  At  the  same 
time,  he  instructed  the  messenger  to  bid  him  defiance,  and 
dare  him  to  the  combat.  This  had  the  desired  effect  upon 
the  Indian  sachem.  He  refused  to  receive  the  skin,  as  also 
the  other  chiefs,  until  it  was  at  last  returned  to  Plymouth. 
Canonicus  was  evidently  awed  by  the  hostile  bearing  and 
threat  of  the  English. 


Governor  Bradford  and  the  Snake-skin. 

Not  long  after  this  affair,  the  Pequods  proposed  to  the 
Narragansets  to  join  them  in  rooting  out  the  English:  on 
the  ground  that  if  the  Pequods  were  once  destroyed,  the  ruin 
of  the  Narragansets  was  sure  to  follow.  The  English  would 
want  their  lands.  They  were  spreading  fast.  But  a  timeiy 
combination  would  save  both  tribes  and  their  inheritance 


144  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

On  these  politic  representations,  the  historian  Hubbard 
cleverly  remarks  that,  "Machiavel  himself,  if  he  had  sat  in 
council  with  them,  could  not  have  insinuated  stronger  rea 
sons  to  have  persuaded  them  to  a  peace."  It  is  said  that 
the  Narragansets  felt  the  force  of  them,  and  were  almost 
persuaded  to  accede  to  the  proposal,  and  to  join  with  the 
others  against  the  English;  but  when  they  considered  what 
an  advantage  they  had  put  in  their  hands,  by  the  power 
and  favor  of  the  English,  to  take  full  revenge  of  all  their 
former  injuries  upon  their  inveterate  enemies,  the  thought 
of  that  was  so  sweet,  that  it  decided  their  hesitating  minds. 

The  governor  of  Massachusetts,  in  order  to  prevent  a 
union  between  these  savage  nations,  and  to  strengthen  the 
bands  of  peace  between  the  Narraganset  Indians  and  the 
colony,  sent  for  Miantonimoh,  who  was  their  sachem  in 
connection  with  Canonicus,  inviting  him  to  come  to  Boston. 
Upon  this,  Miantonimoh,  together  with  two  of  the  sons  of 
Canonicus,  another  sachem,  and  a  number  of  their  men, 
went  to  Boston,  and  entered  into  a  treaty  to  the  following 
effect:  That  there  should  be  a  firm  peace  between  them 
and  the  English  and  their  posterity — that  neither  party 
should  make  peace  with  the  Pequods  without  the  consent 
of  the  other — that  they  should  not  harbor  the  Pequods — 
and  that  they  should  return  all  fugitive  servants,  and  deliver 
over  to  the  English,  or  put  to  death,  all  murderers.  The 
English  were  to  give  them  notice  when  they  went  out 
against  the  Pequods,  and  they  were  to  furnish  them  with 
guides.  It  was  also  stipulated  that  a  free  trade  should  be 
maintained  between  the  parties. 

These  articles  were  indifferently  well  observed  by  the 
Narragansets  till  their  enemies,  the  Pequods,  were  totally 
subdued ;  but  after  that  event,  they  began  to  grow  insolent 
and  treacherous,  especially  Miantonimoh  himself.  The 
English  seem  always  to  have  been  more  favorably  disposed 
towards  other  tribes  than  to  the  Narragansets,  as  appears 
from  the  interest  they  took  in  the  wars  between  them  and 
their  enemies.  As  long  as  the  other  tribes  succeeded 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  145 

against  them,  the  English  took  no  part  in  the  contests ;  but 
whenever  the  Narragansets  prevailed,  they  were  ready 
to  intercede. 

After  the  period  of  the  Pequod  war,  in  1 637,  the  Narra 
gansets  were  the  most  numerous  and  powerful  of  the  Indian 
tribes  in  this  part  of  the  country.  Conscious  of  their  power, 
and  discontented  that  the  whole  sovereignty  over  the  rest  of 
the  Indians  was  not  adjuged  to  belong  to  them,  or  envious 
that  Uncas,  the  chief  sachem  of  the  Mohegans,  had  gained 
the  favor  of  the  English  more  than  themselves,  they  con 
stantly  sought  occasions  of  disagreement  with  the  Mohe 
gans.  This  was  in  contravention  of  an  agreement  made 
between  the  English  and  the  Narragansets,  in  the  year 
1637,  when  they  had  helped  to  destroy  the  Pequods,  and 
also  the  triple  league  between  the  English,  Mohegans,  and 
Narragansets,  entered  into  at  Hartford  in  1638.  The  Nar 
ragansets  seemed  to  owe  a  special  spite  against  Uncas  and 
the  Mohegans,  from  the  time  of  the  distribution  of  the 
Pequods  after  the  termination  of  the  war.  They  had 
probably  expected  the  whole  management  of  that  affair  for 
themselves.  They  therefore  found  occasions  of  quarrel 
with  Uncas,  and  were  hardly  kept  from  making  open  war 
with  him,  when  they  saw  all  other  attempts  to  destroy  him 
by  treachery,  poison,  and  sorcery  had  failed.  The  Mohe 
gans,  though  a  less  numerous  and  powerful  people  than  the 
Narragansets,  were  yet  more  warlike  in  character  and 
more  politic  in  their  intercourse  with  the  whites. 

The  disposition  of  Miantonimoh  was  haughty  and  aspir 
ing,  and  he  seemed  to  infuse  the  same  spirit  into  the  minds 
of  his  people.  He  possessed  a  fine  figure,  was  tall  of  stat 
ure,  and  was  a  master  of  cunning  and  subtlely.  It  was 
strongly  suspected  that,  in  the  year  1642,  he  had  contrived 
to  draw  all  the  Indians  throughout  the  country  into  a 
general  conspiracy  against  the  English.  Letters  from  Con 
necticut,  received  at  Boston,  had  announced  the  existence 
of  such  a  conspiracy,  and  even  the  details  of  it  were  given. 
The  time  appointed  for  the  assault  was  said  to  be  after 
10 


146  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

harvest — the  manner,  to  be  by  several  companies  entering 
into  the  houses  of  the  principal  men,  professedly  for  the 
purposes  of  trade,  and  then  to  kill  them  there;  one  com 
pany  seizing  their  arms,  and  others  being  at  hand  to 
prosecute  the  massacre.  It  was  urged  on  the  part  of 
Connecticut,  that  war  should  be  begun  with  them,  and 
that  if  Massachusetts  would  send  one  hundred  and  twenty 
men  to  Saybrook,  at  the  mouth  of  the  river,  they  would 
meet  them  with  a  proportionable  number.  Though  there 
was  a  probability  in  the  stories  afloat,  respecting  the  Narra- 
gansets,  yet  the  general  court  of  Massachusetts  did  not 
think  the  information  to  be  a  sufficient  ground  for  com 
mencing  a  war.  The  court,  however,  ordered  that  the 
Indians  within  their  jurisdiction  should  be  disarmed,  and  to 
this  they  willingly  assented.  The  sachem  of  the  Narra- 
gansets  was,  moreover,  sent  for  to  Boston,  and,  by  his 
readiness  to  appear,  confirmed  the  English  in  the  opinion 
that  nothing  had  as  yet  occurred  which  could  be  construed 
into  a  justifiable  cause  of  war.  The  sachem's  quarrel 
with  the  Mohegans  would  very  naturally  render  them  a 
subject  of  such  a  report,  whether  there  was  a  foundation 
for  it  or  not. 

Miantonimoh  very  consistently  urged  before  the  court, 
that  his  accusers  should  be  confronted  to  him,  and  their 
allegations  sifted,  so  that  the  truth  might  be  ascertained — 
that  if  they  could  not  prove  their  charges,  they  might 
receive  the  punishment  which  was  their  due,  and  which 
would  have  been  inflicted  on  himself  if  found  guilty,  that 
is,  death — and  that  as  the  English  must  have  believed  the 
report,  because  they  ordered  the  disarming  of  the  Indians, 
so  equity  required  that  they  who  accused  him,  should  be 
punished  according  to  the  offence  charged  upon  his  own 
person.  He,  moreover,  engaged  to  prove  that  the  report 
was  raised  by  Uncas  himself,  or  some  of  his  people.  On 
the  part  of  English,  the  disarming  of  the  Indians  was 
excused  on  the  ground  that  Englishmen's  houses  had  been 
robbed  in  several  instances  by  the  Indians,  which  was  a 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  147 

consideration  that  somewhat  satisfied  the  chief.  The  Con 
necticut  people  yielded,  though  with  reluctance,  to  the 
decision  of  the  Massachusetts  court. 

They  spent  two  days  in  making  a  treaty  of  peace,  the 
delay  being  occasioned  by  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  Mian- 
tonimoh's  consent  to  a  portion  of  the  stipulations.  It  was, 
however,  effected  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  English.  Indian 
hostages  were  given  for  its  performance,  and,  excepting  a 
company  stationed  in  the  Mohegan  country  for  the  protec 
tion  of  Uncas,  the  whites  laid  aside  warlike  preparations. 

In  the  year  1643,  Miantonimoh  invaded  the  Mohegans 
with  nine  hundred  of  his  warriors ;  Uncas  met  him  at  the 
head  of  five  hundred  of  his  men,  on  a  large  plain;  both 
prepared  for  action,  and  advanced  within  bow-shot.  Before 
the  conflict  commenced,  Uncas  advanced  singly,  and  thus 
addressed  his  antagonist:  "You  have  a  number  of  men 
with  you,  and  so  have  I  with  me.  It  is  a  pity  that  such 
brave  warriors  should  be  killed  in  a  private  quarrel  between 
us.  Come  like  a  man,  as  you  profess  to  be,  and  let  us  fight 
it  out.  If  you  kill  me,  my  men  shall  be  yours ;  but  if  I  kill 
you,  your  men  shall  be  mine."  Miantonimoh  replied: 
"My  men  came  to  fight,  and  they  shall  fight."  Uncas  had 
before  told  his  men,  that  if  his  enemy  should  refuse  to  fight 
with  him  personally,  he  would  fall  down,  and  then  they 
were  to  discharge  their  missiles  on  the  Narragansets,  and 
fall  upon  them  as  fast  as  they  could.  This  was  accordingly 
done.  Uncas  instantly  fell  upon  the  ground,  and  his  men 
poured  a  shower  of  arrows  upon  Miantonimoh's  army,  and 
with  a  horrible  yell  advanced  rapidly  upon  them,  and  put 
them  to  flight.  Uncas  and  his  men  pressed  on,  driving 
them  down  ledges  of  rock,  and  scattering  them  in  every 
direction.  Miantonimoh  was  overtaken  and  seized  by 
Uncas,  who,  by  a  shout,  called  back  his  furious  warriors. 
About  thirty  Narragansets  were  slain,  among  whom  were 
several  noted  chiefs.  Finding  himself  in  the  hands  of  his 
implacable  enemy,  Miantonimoh  remained  silent,  nor  could 
Uncas,  by  any  art,  force  him  to  break  his  sullen  mood 


148  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

"Had  you  taken  me,"  said  the  conqueror,  "I  should  have 
asked  you  for  my  life."  No  reply  was  made  by  the  indig 
nant  chief,  and  he  submitted  without  a  murmur  to  his 
humiliating  condition.  He  was  afterwards  conducted  to 
Hartford,  by  his  conqueror,  and  delivered  to  the  English, 
by  whom  he  was  held  in  duress  until  his  fate  should  be 
determined  by  the  commissioners  of  the  colonies.  After  an 
examination  of  his  case,  the  commissioners  resolved,  "that 
as  it  was  evident  that  Uncas  could  not  be  safe  while 
Miantonimoh  lived,  but  either  by  secret  treachery  or  open 
force  his  life  would  be  constantly  in  danger,  he  might  justly 
put  such  a  false  and  blood-thirsty  enemy  to  death ;  but  this 
was  to  be  done  out  of  the  English  jurisdiction,  and  without 
cruelty  or  torture."  Miantonimoh  was  delivered  to  Uncas, 
and  by  a  number  of  his  trusty  men  was  marched  to  the 
spot  where  he  was  captured,  attended  by  two  Englishmen 
to  see  that  no  torture  was  inflicted,  and  the  moment  he 
arrived  at  the  fatal  place,  one  -of  Uncas'  men  came  up 
behind,  and  with  his  hatchet  split  the  skull  of  the  unfortu 
nate  chief.  The  body  was  buried  on  the  spot,  and  a  heap 
of  stones  piled  upon  the  grave.  The  place  since  that  time 
has  been  known  by  the  name  of  Sachem's  plain,  and  is 
situated  in  the  town  of  Norwich,  in  Connecticut.* 

The  Narragansets,  as  was  to  be  expected,  ever  after 
wards  bore  an  implacable  malice  against  Uncas  and  all 
the  Mohegans,  and  also  for  their  sakes  secretly  against  the 
English,  so  far  as  they  dared  to  discover  it.  But  the  death 
of  Miantonimoh,  and  the  preparation  for  the  invasion  of  the 
Narraganset  country  by  the  English  which  had  been  made, 
put  an  end  to  hostilities  for  a  period  in  the  eastern  part  of 
Connecticut. 

In  continuing  the  Narraganset  history,  Ninigret  now 
properly  comes  into  view.  As  already  mentioned,  he  was 
sachem  of  the  Nianticks,  a  tribe  of  the  Narragansets.  In 
1644,  the  Narragansets  and  Ninigret's  men  united  against 

*  Hoyt's  Antiquarian  Researches. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


149 


the  Mohegans,  and  for  some  time  obliged  Uncas  to  confine 
himself  and  men  to  his  fort.  The  Indians,  however,  afraid 
of  the  English,  abandoned  the  siege,  and  came  in  to  Boston 
to  sue  for  peace.  This  was  granted ;  but  a  short  time  after, 
it  became  necessary  to  again  terrify  them.  With  twenty 
men,  Captain  Atherton  marched  to  the  wigwam  of  Ninigret, 
entering  which,  he  seized  the  chief,  and  threatened  his  life. 
This  step  had  the  desired  effect.  The  Indians  begged  for 
life,  and  promised  submission. 


Captain  Atherton  in  the  Wigwam  of  Ninigret. 

Some  time  after  this  occurrence,  Ninigret  again  grew 
troublesome,  and  again  had  to  be  quieted  by  an  armed 
force  sent  against  him.  In  the  panic  with  which  he  was 
affected,  he  submitted  to  the  demands  that  were  laid  upon 
him.  Ninigret  passed  the  winter  of  1652-53  among  the 
Dutch  of  New  York.  This  circumstance  awakened  the 
suspicions  of  the  English,  especially  as  hostile  feelings 
existed  at  that  time  between  the  Dutch  and  English.  The 
report  from  several  sagamores  was,  that  the  Dutch  governor 
had  attempted  to  hire  them  to  cut  off  the  English.  The 


150  GREATEVENTSOF 

consequence  was,  a  special  meeting  of  the  English  commis 
sioners  of  the  several  New  England  colonies,  to  consult  in 
reference  to  this  subject.  Their  object  was  to  ascertain 
the  truth  of  the  rumor,  that  the  Narragansets  had  leagued 
with  the  Dutch,  to  break  up  the  English  settlements. 
Several  of  the  chiefs  of  the  Narragansets  were  accordingly 
questioned  by  a  letter,  through  an  agent  living  at  the  Nar- 
raganset,  in  regard  to  this  plot;  but  their  answers  were 
altogether  exculpatory.  As  to  any  positive  testimony  that 
Ninigret  was  plotting  against  the  English,  there  appears  to 
be  none. 

In  the  year  1652,  a  war  having  commenced  between 
England  and  Holland,  it  was  apprehended  that  hostilities 
would  take  place  between  the  colonies  of  the  two  nations 
in  America.  A  threatening  attitude  was  indeed  held  for 
some  time  by  the  Dutch  of  New  Netherlands,  and  forces 
were  raised  by  the  four  New  England  colonies ;  but  no  col 
lision  occurred.  In  the  event  of  hostilities,  it  was  believed 
that  the  sachem,  Ninigret,  would  lead  the  Narragansets  to 
the  aid  of  the  Dutch,  and  that  he  had  held  a  conference 
with  them  at  Manhattan,  in  the  winter  of  1652.  Whether 
that  was  the  case  or  not,  he  refused  for  some  time  after  to 
treat  with  the  English  for  a  continuance  of  the  peace. 
Under  these  threatening  appearances,  the  commissioners  of 
the  colonies  met,  and  resolved  to  raise  two  hundred  and 
seventy  infantry,  and  forty  cavalry,  for  the  purpose  of 
chastising  Ninigret's  haughtiness,  and  bringing  the  Nar 
ragansets  to  terms.  The  forces  were  duly  apportioned 
among  the  colonies.  Massachusetts  had  been  at  first 
reluctant,  but  finally  assented  to  the  measure.  The  com 
missioners  nominated  Major  Gibbons,  Major  Denison,  or 
Captain  Atherton,  to  the  chief  command;  leaving  it,  in  com 
plaisance,  to  the  general  court  of  Massachusetts  to  appoint 
which  one  of  the  three  they  should  please.  But,  rejecting 
these,  who  were  men  of  known  courage  and  enterprise, 
they  appointed  Major  Simon  Willard.  The  commissioners 
instructed  him  to  proceed,  with  such  troops  as  should  be 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  151 

found  at  the  place  of  general  rendezvous,  by  the  1 3th  of 
October,  directly  to  Ninigret's  quarters,  and  demand  of  him 
the  Pequods  who  had  been  put  under  him,  and  the  tribute 
which  was  due.  If  Ninigret  should  not  deliver  them,  and 
pay  the  tribute,  he  was  required  to  take  them  by  force. 
He  was  instructed  to  demand  of  the  sachem  a  cessation 
from  all  further  hostilities  against  the  Long  Island  Indians. 
Receiving  these  and  some  other  instructions,  he  proceeded 
into  the  Narraganset  country.  When  he  arrived  at  the 
place  of  rendezvous,  he  found  that  Ninigret  had  fled  into 
a  swamp  about  fifteen  miles  distant.  The  latter  had  left 
his  country,  corn,  and  wigwams,  without  defence,  and  they 
might  have  been  laid  waste  without  danger  or  loss.  He, 
however,  returned  without  ever  advancing  from  his  head 
quarters,  or  doing  the  enemy  the  least  damage.  About  a 
hundred  Pequods  took  this  opportunity  to  renounce  the 
government  of  Ninigret,  and  come  off  with  the  English 
army,  putting  themselves  under  the  control  of  the  wrhites. 

The  commissioners  in  favor  of  the  expedition,  were  dis 
satisfied  with  the  conduct  of  Major  Willard,  and  charged 
him  with  having  neglected  a  fair  opportunity  of  chastising 
the  Indians,  by  the  destruction  of  their  dwellings,  and  their 
fields  of  corn.  He,  however,  pleaded  in  excuse,  that  his 
instructions  were  equivocal,  and  the  season  for  marching 
unfavorable.  By  many  people  in  Connecticut  and  New 
Haven,  it  was  believed  that  the  commander  was  secretly 
instructed  by  the  government  of  Massachusetts  to  avoid 
depredations  on  the  property  of  the  Indians,  and  thereby 
prevent  a  war,  which  the  latter  colony  considered  to  be  of 
doubtful  policy.  However  this  may  be,  it  is  certain  that 
Major  Willard  received  no  censure  from  the  Massachusetts 
court,  and  no  one  doubted  his  firmness  as  an  officer. 

After  the  return  of  the  English  troops  from  the  Narra 
ganset  country,  Ninigret  assumed  his  former  spirit  of 
defiance,  and  continued  the  war  against  the  Indians  upon 
Long  Island.  Both  the  Indians  and  the  English  there  were 
soon  thrown  into  great  distress.  It  became  apparent  that 


152  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

these  Indians  could  not  hold  out  much  longer,  but  that  they 
must  submit  themselves  and  their  country  to  the  Narragan- 
sets,  unless  they  should  receive  speedy  aid.  In  consequence 
of  this  state  of  things,  and  as  these  Indians  were  in  alliance 
with  the  colonies,  measures  were  taken  to  aid  them  against 
Ninigret.  An  armed  vessel  was  stationed  off  Montauk  to 
watch  his  movements,  and  forces  were  held  in  readiness  at 
Saybrook  and  New  London,  to  move  on  the  shortest  notice, 
should  the  hostile  chief  again  attempt  to  invade  the  island. 
Hostilities,  however,  continued  some  time,  and  the  tribes  in 
various  directions  exhibited  a  strange,  changeable  conduct. 
Uncas,  in  this  exigency,  was  so  pressed  by  the  Narragansets, 
that  Connecticut  was  obliged  to  send  men  to  his  fortress  to 
assist  in  defending  himself  against  them.  The  Narragan 
sets,  in  several  instances,  threatened  and  plundered  the 
inhabitants  of  Connecticut. 

In  1657,  some  mischief  was  done  at  Farmington,  in  which 
the  Norwootuck  and  Pocomotuck  Indians  were  supposed  to 
be  accomplices.  Even  the  Mohegans  under  Uncas  also  par 
took  of  the  hostile  spirit,  and  an  assault  was  made  by  them 
upon  the  Podunk  Indians  at  Windsor.  At  length  the  Long 
Island  Indians  turned  against  their  friends  on  the  island,  and 
Major  Mason  was  ordered  with  a  force  for  the  protection 
of  the  English  in  that  quarter.  At  last  the  war,  and  the 
difficulties  in  regard  to  the  Narragansets,  having  ceased  for 
a  period,  the  English  were  once  more  left  to  pursue  the 
arts  of  peace,  and  consummate  their  labors  for  colonizing 
the  country.* 

*  Book  of  the  Indians. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  153 


VI.    PEQUOD   WAR. 

TERRITORY  OF  THE  PEQUODS — Their  Character — Sassacus — His  hatred  of  the 
English — Cruelties  practised  towards  them — War  declared  by  Connecticut 
— Expedition  of  Captain  Mason — Surprise  and  destruction  of  the  fort — 
Further  prosecution  of  the  war — Happy  consequences  resulting  from  it. 

THE  Pequods  are  supposed  to  have  emigrated  from  the 
interior  parts  of  the  country,  towards  the  sea-shore  of  Con 
necticut.  They  inhabited  more  or  less  of  the  territory 
now  constituting  that  state,  as  well  as  a  part  of  Rhode 
Island,  and  New  York  as  far  west  as  the  Hudson  river. 
At  what  time  this  emigration  took  place,  is  not  known. 
Being  a  fierce,  cruel,  and  warlike  people,  they  made  all  the 
other  tribes  stand  in  awe  of  them,  though  they  were  fewer 
in  number  than  their  neighbors,  the  Narragansets.  The 
principal  seat  of  the  Pequod  sagamores  was  near  the  mouth 
of  the  Pequod  river,  now  the  Thames,  where  New  Lon 
don  is  built.  There  was  said  to  be  one  principal  sagamore, 
or  sachem,  over  the  rest.  He  who  sustained  this  distinc 
tion,  at  the  time  of  the  English  settlements  in  Connecticut, 
was  Sassacus.  His  name  alone  was  a  terror  to  all  the 
neighboring  tribes  of  Indians.  At  the  height  of  his  power, 
he  had  twenty  sachems  under  him. 

Sassacus  ever  regarded  the  English  with  feelings  of  jeal 
ousy  and  hatred.  As  h.e  considered  them,  intruders  on  his 
domains,  he  was  determined  to  expel  them,  if  possible. 
Fired  with  rage,  he  breathed  nothing  but  war  and  revenge. 
The  utmost  effort  and  art  were  employed  by  him  to  pro 
duce  a  combination  of  Indian  power  against  them.  The 
Narragansets,  as  related  in  another  place,  barely  escaped 
the  snare.  But  though  unable  to  effect  any  extensive 
union,  Sassacus  was  firm  in  himself,  and  insp  red  all  the 
Indians  under  his  influence  with  the  resentment  that  burned 
in  his  own  bosom. 

Finding  war  with  this  powerful  and  exasperated  chief 
unavoidable,  the  Connecticut  people  prepared  for  it  with 


154  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

such  means  and  resources  as  they  could  command.  A 
court  was  summoned  to  meet  at  Hartford  on  the  1st  day  of 
May,  1637,  at  which  it  was  resolved,  that  an  offensive  war 
should  be  immediately  commenced  against  the  Pequods. 
Ninety  men  were  ordered  to  be  raised  from  the  three 
towns  on  Connecticut  river,  and  Captain  John  Mason  was 
appointed  to  command  an  expedition  into  the  heart  of  the 
Pequod  country.  At  the  same  time,  the  report  of  the 
slaughter  and  horrid  cruelties,  committed  by  this  savage 
tribe  against  the  people  of  Connecticut,  roused  the  other 
colonies  to  exertions  against  the  common  enemy.  Massa 
chusetts  resolved  to  send  two  hundred  men,  and  Plymouth 
forty,  to  assist  the  sister-colony  in  prosecuting  the  war. 
Captains  Stoughton,  Trask,  and  Patrick,  were  appointed 
their  commanders. 

The  troops  embarked  at  Hartford  on  the  10th  of  May, 
and  sailed  down  the  river  to  Saybrook.  They  consisted 
of  ninety  Englishmen,  and  about  seventy  Mohegans  and 
river  Indians.  While  at  Saybrook,  forty  of  the  Indians 
under  Mason,  being  out  at  some  distance  from  the  place, 
fell  in  with  about  forty  of  the  enemy,  killed  seven  and  cap 
tured  one,  who  was  brought  to  the  fort,  and  executed  by 
the  English.  Here  the  little  army  was  joined  by  Captain 
Underbill  with  nineteen  men,  who  had  some  months  before 
been  sent  by  the  governor  of  Massachusetts  to  strengthen 
the  garrison  at  Saybrook.  This  accession  to  his  forces 
permitted  Mason  to  send  back  twenty  of  his  original  num 
ber  for  the  protection  of  the  infant  settlements  on  the  river, 
which  were  peculiarly  exposed  at  this  crisis.  The  whole 
force,  including  the  Indians,  was  embodied  and  directed  by 
Mason.  After  remaining  several  days  at  Saybrook  to 
complete  his  arrangements,  he  sailed,  with  his  Connecticut 
forces,  for  Narraganset  bay,  where  he  arrived  on  the  19th 
of  May.  At  this  place,  two  hundred  of  Miantonimoh's 
warriors  were  engaged  to  accompany  the  English  forces 
on  the  expedition.  Information  was  now  received  from 
Captain  Patrick,  that  he  had  arrived  at  Providence  with 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  155 

forty  Massachusetts'  men,  under  orders  to  join  the  troops 
of  Connecticut.  For  various  reasons,  but  chiefly  from  an 
apprehension  that  the  Pequods  might  gain  intelligence  of 
the  expedition,  Mason  commenced  his  march,  without 
waiting  for  Patrick's  company,  and  soon  reached  Nehan- 
tick,  the  seat  of  the  Narraganset  sachems.  Here  he  was 
joined  by  an  additional  company  of  Indians — the  whole 
army,  including  the  English,  amounting  to  more  than  five 
hundred. 

Here  they  staid  over  night,  and  learning  that  the  Pequods 
held  two  forts,  one  at  Mystic  river  and  the  other  about 
three  miles  west  of  that,  they  resolved,  contrary  to  their 
original  plan  of  attacking  both  together,  to  make  a  united 
attack  on  the  Mystic  fort,  and  accordingly  commenced 
their  march.  After  a  march  of  twelve  miles,  through  for 
ests  and  over  hills  and  morasses,  Mason  reached  the  Paw- 
catuck.  The  day  was  very  hot,  and  the  men,  through  the 
great  heat  and  a  scarcity  of  provisions,  began  to  faint. 
Here  he  halted  for  some  time,  and  refreshed  the  troops. 
In  the  meanwhile,  the  Indians,  who  had  previously  boasted 
how  they  would  fight,  when  they  learned  that  the  forts 
were  to  be  actually  attacked,  and  the  dreaded  Sassacus  to 
be  met,  were  overcome  by  their  fears,  and  many  of  them 
returned  home  to  Narraganset.  But  the  intrepid  Mason, 
resolving  to  advance,  despatched  a  faithful  Indian  to  recon 
noitre  the  fort,  who  soon  returned  with  information  that  the 
Pequods  were  unapprised  of  their  danger,  and  appeared  to 
be  resting  in  entire  security.  The  march  was  immediately 
recommenced  towards  Mystic  river,  and  on  the  night  of 
the  26th,  the  whole  body  encamped  about  three  miles  from 
the  fort. 

"The  important  crisis  was  now  come  when  the  very 
existence  of  Connecticut,  under  Providence,  was  to  be 
determined  by  the  sword  in  a  single  action,  by  the  good 
conduct  of  less  than  eighty  men."  They  proved  them 
selves,  as  the  event  shows,  worthy  of  the  occasion,  and 
properly  conscious  of  the  interest  at  stake.  To  God  they 


156 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


looked  for  aid  and  courage,  at  an  hour  when  the  decision 
was  to  be  made,  whether  all  that  they  held  dear  in  life 
should  be  secured,  or  wrenched  from  them  for  ever. 

Two  hours  before  day,  the  troops  were  in  motion  for  the 
assault.  At  this  juncture,  Mason's  Indians  entirely  lost 
their  resolution,  and  began  to  fall  back.  The  captain  bid 
them  not  to  fly,  but  to  surround  the  fort  at  any  distance 
they  pleased,  and  there  remain  witnesses  of  the  courage  of 
the  English.  Without  delay,  the  fort  was  approached  on 
two  opposite  sides,  the  Pequods  having  just  before  been 
aroused  from  sleep  by  the  cry  of  one  of  their  number, 
"Owanux,  Owanux!" — Englishmen,  Englishmen!  He  had, 


Captain  Mason  and  his  Party  attacking  the  Pequod  Fort  in  the  Swamp. 

at  that  instant,  been  awakened  by  the  barking  of  a  dog. 
While  the  Pequods  were  rallying,  Mason's  troops  advanced, 
and  poured  in  a  fire  through  the  openings  of  the  palisades, 
and  wheeling  off  to  a  side  barricaded  only  with  brush, 
rushed  into  the  fort,  sword  in  hand.  Notwithstanding  the 
suddenness  of  the  attack,  and  their  great  confusion,  the 
enemy  made  a  desperate  resistance.  Concealing  them- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  157 

selves  in  and  behind  their  wigwams,  they  maintained  their 
ground  stoutly  against  the  English,  who,  advancing  in  dif 
ferent  directions,  cut  down  every  Indian  they  met.  But  the 
victory  was  not  certain — it  had  not  been  achieved  Mason 
felt  it  to  be  an  awful  moment.  Happily  it  occurred  to  him 
to  burn  the  Indian  wigwams.  The  shout  was  immediately 
uttered,  "We  must  burn  them!"  It  was  done.  In  a  few 
moments  the  mats,  with  which  their  dwellings  were  cov 
ered,  were  in  a  blaze,  and  the  flames  spread  in  every  direc 
tion.  As  the  fire  increased,  the  English  retired  ithout 
the  fort,  and  environed  it  on  every  side.  The  Indians  now 
recovering  courage,  formed  another  circle  exterior  to  that 
of  the  English. 

The  amazed  Pequods,  driven  from  their  covert  by  fire, 
climbed  the  palisades,  and  presenting  themselves  in  full 
view,  more  than  one  hundred  were  shot  down.  Others, 
sallying  forth  from  their  burning  cells,  were  shot,  or  cut  in 
pieces  with  the  sword.  In  the  mean  time,  many  perished  in 
the  flames  within  the  fort.  The  battle,  in  this  locality,  -con 
tinued  about  an  hour,  and  the  scene  of  terror  and  blood  is 
hardly  to  be  described.  Seventy  wigwams  were  con 
sumed,  and  between  five  and  six  hundred  of  the  enemy,  of 
all  descriptions,  strewed  the  ground,  or  were  involved  in 
the  burning  pile.  This  victory  was  achieved  with  the  loss 
only  of  two  men  killed  and  twenty  wounded. 

In  the  course  of  the  attack,  in  the  interior  of  the  fort, 
Captain  Mason's  life  was  in  immediate  danger.  As  he  was 
entering  a  wigwam  to  procure  a  firebrand,  a  Pequod,  per 
ceiving  him,  drew  his  arrow  to  the  head,  with  a  view  to 
pierce  the  captain's  body.  At  this  critical  moment,  a  reso 
lute  sergeant  entering  in,  rescued  his  commander  from 
imminent  peril  by  cutting  the  bow-string  with  his  cutlass. 

Although  the  result  of  the  engagement  was  the  complete 
overthrow  of  the  Pequod  camp,  yet  the  situation  of  the 
Connecticut  army  was  extremely  dangerous  and  distressing. 
Two  of  their  troops  were  killed,  and  at  least  one-fourth 
wounded;  the  remainder  were  faint  with  fatigue  and  want 


158  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

of  food;  they  were  in  the  midst  of  an  enemy's  country, 
many  miles  from  their  vessels,  and  their  ammunition  was 
nearly  expended.  The  principal  fortress  of  their  enemy 
was  but  three  miles  distant,  where  there  was  a  fresh  army, 
which  they  knew  would  be  filled  with  rage,  on  learning  the 
fate  of  their  comrades.  In  this  perilous  condition,  while 
they  were  consulting  on  the  course  to  be  pursued,  their 
vessels,  as  if  guided  by  the  visible  hand  of  Providence, 
appeared  in  sight,  steering  with  a  fair  wind  into  the  harbor. 
The  little  band,  however,  were  not  permitted  to  reach 
Pequod  harbor  without  additional  fighting.  For  no  sooner 
had  the  vessels  been  discovered,  than  three  hundred 
Indians  came  from  the  other  fort,  and  were  disposed  to 
attack  Captain  Mason's  party.  He,  however,  so  disposed 
of  his  few  available  men,  assisted  by  the  Indians  with  him, 
who  carried  the  wounded  English,  that  the  Pequods  were 
prevented  from  coming  so  near  as  to  do  any  mischief.  But 
the  balls  of  the  English  muskets  took  effect  on  several  of 
their  number;  and  though,  when  the  enemy  came  in  sight 
of  the  demolished  fort,  they  raved,  and  tore  their  hair  from 
their  heads,  and  rushed  forward  with  the  utmost  fury  to 
demolish  the  English,  they  were  taught  to  repent  their 
rashness.  Finding  all  attempts  in  vain,  to  break  in  upon 
the  little  army,  they  left  the  victors  to  pursue  the  remainder 
of  their  way  to  Pequod  harbor  unmolested.  They  entered 
it  with  their  colors  flying,  and  were  received  on  board  the 
vessels  with  every  demonstration  of  joy  and  gratitude. 

The  troops  employed  on  this  expedition,  reached  their 
homes  in  about  three  weeks  from  the  time  they  embarked 
at  Hartford.  They  were  received  with  the  greatest  exulta 
tion.  Benisons  were  poured  forth  on  them  from  all  lips. 
But  to  God,  especially,  as  the  helper  of  his  people  in  their 
fearful  trial,  did  the  anthem  of  praise  ascend  from  the 
domestic  altar  and  the  solemn  assembly. 

The  Pequods,  on  the  departure  of  Captain  Mason,  burned 
their  wigwams,  destroyed  their  principal  fort,  and  were 
with  difficulty  restrained  from  putting  their  own  chief,  Sas- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  159 

sacus,  to  death,  as  they  looked  upon  him  as  the  author  of 
their  calamity.  They  scattered  themselves  throughout  the 
country,  Sassacus,  Mononotto,  and  seventy  or  eighty  of 
their  chief  counsellors  and  warriors,  taking  their  route  over 
Hudson  river.  In  the  mean  time,  Massachusetts,  hearing 
of  the  success  of  Mason,  despatched  a  body  of  one  hun 
dred  and  twenty  men  under  Captain  Stoughton,  to  follow 
up  the  victory.  Arriving  in  the  enemy's  country,  the  Mas 
sachusetts  army,  finding  a  body  of  that  tribe  in  a  swamp, 
made  an  assault  upon  them,  with  the  aid  of  the  Narragan- 
sets.  Some  twenty-eight  were  killed  and  a  larger  number 
taken  prisoners. 

The  court  at  Connecticut  ordered  that  forty  men  should 
be  raised  forthwith,  for  the  further  prosecution  of  the  war, 
under  the  same  commander.  These  troops  formed  a  junc 
tion  with  the  party  under  command  of  Stoughton  at  Pequod, 
and  the  conclusion  was  immediately  to  march  in  pursuit  of 
Sassacus.  They  proceeded  on  their  way  as  far  as  Quin- 
nipiac  (New  Haven),  where,  after  staying  several  days, 
they  received  intelligence  that  the  enemy  was  at  a  consid 
erable  distance,  in  a  great  swamp  to  the  westward.  Here 
the  Indians  were  met,  and  an  engagement  took  place, 
under  circumstances  of  great  difficulty  to  the  English, 
many  of  whom  were  nearly  mired,  but  it  was  nevertheless 
attended  with  success.  The  fighting  was  of  a  most  des 
perate  character,  the  assailants  finding  it  nearly  impossible 
to  master  or  dislodge  the  foe.  Under  the  cover  of  a  fog, 
after  having  been  watched  through  the  night,  Sassacus  and 
sixty  or  seventy  of  his  bravest  warriors  broke  through  the 
English  ranks,  and  escaped.  About  twenty  Indians  were 
killed,  and  one  hundred  and  eighty  were  taken  prisoners. 
The  Pequods,  who  remained  in  the  territory,  amounting  to 
some  two  hundred,  besides  women  and  children,  were  at 
length  divided  among  the  Narragansets  and  Mohegans, 
and  the  nation  became  extinct. 

The  character  of  this  war,  from  the  boldness  and  vigor 
with  which  it  had  been  prosecuted,  seemed  to  belong  to  the 


160 


GREAT     EVENTS     OP 


age  of  romance.  It  is  replete  with  thrilling  incident  and 
daring  adventure.  Yet  the  sober,  religious  spirit  and  con 
victions  of  duty,  which  accompanied  the  pilgrims  to  battle, 
turn  its  chivalrous  aspect  into  the  features  of  stern  reality 
and  unavoidable  necessity.  It  involved  the  fate  of  an  infant 
republic  and  the  interests  of  posterity.  The  conquest  of 
the  Pequods,  while  it  was  so  fatal  to  one  party,  was  pro 
ductive  of  the  most  happy  consequences  to  the  other.  It 
struck  the  Indians  throughout  New  England  with  such  a 
salutary  terror,  that  they  were  contented  to  remain  at  peace 
nearly  forty  years. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


161 


1, 


VII.    PHILIP  S   WAR. 

CAUSES  of  Philip's  War — Character  of  Philip — General  spirit  of  hostility  among 
the  Indians — Outbreak  at  Swansey — Expedition  under  General  Savage — • 
Expedition  under  Captain  Church — Perilous  situation  of  this  latter  party — 
Timely  arrival  of  Captain  Hutchinson — Second  expedition  of  Captain 
Church — Critical  situation  of  Philip — Effects  his  escape — Annoys  the  back 
settlements  of  Massachusetts — Treachery  of  the  Nipmucks — Attack  on 
Brookfield — Bloody  affair  at  Muddy  Brook — Attack  on  Springfield — 
Attack  on  Hatfield — Outrages  at  Northampton — Large  force  raised  by 
Massachusetts,  Plymouth,  and  Connecticut,  against  the  Narragansets — 
Philip's  fortress  at  Kingston,  Rhode  Island — Destruction  of  it — Lancaster 
destroyed — Other  towns  burned — Fatal  affair  at  Pawtuxet  river,  Rhode 
Island — Stratagem  of  Cape  Cod  Indians — Attacks  on  Rehoboth,  Chelms- 
ford,  Sudbury,  &c. — Expedition  of  Connecticut  troops — Conanchet  cap 
tured — Long  Meadow  attacked — Hadley — Fortunes  of  Philip  on  the  wane 
— Successful  expedition  against  the  Indians  at  Connecticut  river  falls — 
Attack  on  Hatfield — On  Hadley — Remarkable  interposition  of  a  stranger 
at  Hadley,  supposed  to  be  Goffe — Decline  of  Philip's  power — Pursued  by 
Captain  Church — Death  of  Philip — Disastrous  effects  of  the  war — Philip's 
warriors — Annawon — Reflections. 

To  communities  and   nations,  crises   arrive,   in  which, 
through  danger  and  sufferings,  they  are  either  overcome  and 
11 


162  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

extirpated,  or  spring  forward  to  an  improved  condition  after 
the  first  hurtful  effect  of  the  trial  is  passed  away.  The  war 
with  Philip  constituted  such  a  crisis  to  the  New  England 
colonies.  Their  danger  was  imminent — their  sufferings 
were  fearful,  and  the  immediate  consequences  were  lament 
ation,  and  weakness,  and  indebtedness.  But  their  recu 
perative  energies  soon  reappeared,  and  a  wide  door  thus 
became  open  to  extended  settlement  and  population. 

The  causes  of  the  war  lay  partly  in  the  condition  of 
the  colonies,  and  partly  in  the  character  of  Philip.  The 
English  settlements  were  extending  far  into  the  wilderness, 
the  home  of  the  Indian,  and  were  rapidly  increasing  in 
strength.  The  natives  viewed  them  as  intruders,  and  con 
sidered  the  probability  that,  at  no  distant  day,  they  would 
be  dispossessed  of  the  heritage  of  their  fathers.  They 
were  jealous  of  the  designs  of  the  English,  and  impatient 
under  the  encroachments  already  made.  They  viewed 
themselves  as  the  proper  lords  of  the  forest,  and  they  now 
saw  that  their  hunting  grounds  were  abridged,  and  the 
wild  animals  on  which  they  depended  for  subsistence,  were 
disappearing,  as  the  white  man  felled  the  trees,  and  culti 
vated  the  soil,  and  reared  his  dwellings. 

In  view  of  this  progress  of  the  whites,  nothing  seemed 
to  remain  to  the  native  savage  but  to  be  forced  from  his 
loved  haunts,  and  to  lose  his  cherished  possessions,  or  to 
arouse,  and  by  a  desperate  effort  of  strength  and  valor  to 
regain  all  that  he  once  owned. 

The  individual  among  the  Indians  whose  foresight  most 
clearly  discerned  the  state  of  things,  and  whose  spirit  was 
equal  to  the  emergency  of  attempting  to  resist  it,  was 
Pometacom.  He  was  styled  Philip  by  the  English,  a  nick 
name  given  him  on  account  of  his  ambitious  and  haughty 
temper,  and  by  this  name  he  is  chiefly  known  in  history. 
He  was  the  sachem  of  the  Wampanoags,  residing  at  Mount 
Hope,  a  younger  son  of  the  famous  Massasoit,  the  friend 
of  the  whites. 

Philip  had  not  spared  any  pains  for  a  long  time  to  effect 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


163 


a  conspiracy,  and  to  unite  the  Indians  in  a  general  war 
against  the  colonists;  but  it  happened  that  before  his  plan 
was  matured,  his  intentions,  and  those  of  the  Indians  gener 
ally,  were  revealed  to  the  English.  The  Indian  who 
betrayed  him  was  Sausaman,  one  of  Eliot's  converts.  For 
this  he  was  murdered  by  Philip's  men;  three  of  whom  were 
seized,  tried,  and  executed.  This  was  the  signal  for  blood. 
The  first  attack  of  the  Indians  was  upon  Swansey,  several 
of  whose  inhabitants  were  killed. 


Flight  of  Philip  from  Mount  Hope. 

Philip  soon  after  suddenly  left  his  place  of  residence  and 
his  territory  to  the  English.  The  occasion  of  his  precipi 
tate  retreat,  was  the  following:  Additional  assistance  being 
needed,  the  authorities  of  Boston  sent  out  Major  General 
Savage  from  that  place,  with  sixty  horse  and  as  many  foot. 
They  scoured  the  country  on  the  march  to  Mount  Hope, 
where  Philip  and  his  wife  were  supposed  to  be  at  that  time. 
They  came  into  his  neigborhood  unawares,  so  that  he  was 
forced  to  rise  from  dinner,  and  he  and  all  with  him  fled  far 
ther  up  into  the  country.  They  pursued  him  as  far  as  they 


164 


GREAT      EVENTS      OF 


could  go  for  swamps ;  and  killed  fifteen  or  sixteen  in  that 
expedition. 

At  the  solicitation  of  Benjamin  Church,  a  company  of 
thirty-six  men  were  put  under  him  and  Captain  Fuller,  who 
on  the  8th  of  July  marched  down  into  Pocasset  Neck.  This 
force,  small  as  it  was,  afterwards  divided — Church  taking 
nineteen  men,  and  Fuller  the  remaining  seventeen.  The 
party  under  Church  proceeded  into  a  point  of  land  called 
Punkateeset,  now  the  southerly  extremity  of  Tiverton,  where 
they  were  attacked  by  a  body  of  three  hundred  Indians. 
After  a  few  moments'  fight,  the  English  retreated  to  the 
sea-shore,  and  thus  saved  themselves  from  destruction;  for 
Church  perceived  that  it  was  the  intention  of  the  Indians 
to  surround  them.  They  could  expect  little  more  than  to 
perish,  but  they  knew  they  were  in  a  situation  to  sell  their 


Captain  Chnrch  and  his  men  hemmed  in  by  Indians. 

lives  at  the  dearest  rate.  Thus  hemmed  in,  Church  had  a 
double  duty  to  perform — -that  of  preserving  the  spirit  of  his 
followers,  several  of  whom  viewed  their  situation  as  des 
perate,  and  erecting  piles  of  stone  to  defend  them. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  165 

As  boats  had  been  appointed  to  attend  upon  the  English 
in  this  expedition,  the  heroic  party  looked  for  relief  from 
this  quarter;  but  though  the  boats  appeared,  they  were  kept 
off  by  the  fire  of  the  Indians,  and  Church,  in  a  moment  of 
vexation,  bid  them  be  gone.  The  Indians,  now  encouraged, 
fired  thicker  and  faster  than  before.  The  situation  of  the 
English  was  now  most  forlorn,  although  as  yet,  providen 
tially,  not  one  of  them  had  been  wounded.  Night  was 
coming  on,  their  ammunition  nearly  spent,  and  the  Indians 
had  possessed  themselves  of  a  stone  house  that  overlooked 
them;  but,  just  in  season  to  save  them,  a  sloop  was  discov 
ered  bearing  down  towards  the  shore.  It  was  commanded 
by  a  resolute  man,  Captain  Golding,  who  effected  the  em 
barkation  of  the  company,  taking  only  two  at  a  time  in  a 
canoe.  During  all  this  time,  the  Indians  plied  their  fire 
arms  ;  and  Church,  who  was  the  last  to  embark,  narrowly 
escaped  the  balls  of  the  enemy,  one  grazing  the  hair  of  his 
head,  and  another  lodging  in  a  stake,  which  happened  to 
stand  just  before  the  centre  of  his  breast.  The  band  under 
Captain  Fuller  met  with  a  similar  fortune,  but  escaped  by 
getting  possession  of  an  old  house,  close  upon  the  water's 
edge,  and  were  early  taken  off  by  boats.  He  had  two  of 
his  party  wounded. 

Church  soon  after  joined  a  body  of  English  forces,  and 
again  penetrated  Pocasset,  and  renewed  his  skirmishes  with 
the  enemy.  The  main  body  of  the  English,  not  long  after, 
arrived  at  the  place;  on  which,  Philip  retired  into  the 
recesses  of  a  large  swamp.  Here  his  situation,  for  a  time, 
was  exceedingly  critical ;  but  at  length  he  contrived  to 
elude  his  besiegers;  and,  effecting  his  escape,  fled  to  the 
Nipmucks,  by  whom  he  was  readily  received. 

Soon  after  the  war  began,  an  effort  had  been  made  by 
the  governor  of  Massachusetts  to  dissuade  the  Nipmucks 
from  espousing  the  cause  of  Philip.  But  at  the  time,  not 
agreeing  among  themselves,  they  would  only  consent  to 
meet  the  English  commissioners  at  a  place  three  miles  from 
Brookfield  on  a  specified  day.  The  English  authorities 


166  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

deputed  Captains  Hutchinson  and  Wheeler  to  proceed  to 
the  appointed  place.  They  took  with  them  twenty  mounted 
men,  and  three  Christian  Indians  as  guides  and  interpreters. 
On  reaching  the  place  agreed  upon,  no  Indians  were  to  be 
seen;  upon  this,  the  party  proceeded  still  further;  when, 
on  reaching  a  narrow  defile,  they  were  suddenly  attacked. 
Eight  men  were  killed  outright, and  three  mortally  wounded; 
among  the  latter,  was  Captain  Hutchinson.  With  the  above 
loss,  a  retreat  was  effected;  and,  under  the  guidance  of  the 
three  Christian  Indians,  the  remnant  made  their  way  to 
Brookfield. 

They  were,  however,  immediately  followed  by  the  Indian 
foe.  Luckily,  there  was  barely  time  to  alarm  the  inhabit 
ants,  who,  to  the  number  of  seventy  or  eighty,  flocked  into 
a  garrison-house.  It  was  slightly  fortified  about  the  exterior 


Attack  on  Brookfield. 


side,  by  a  few  logs  hastily  thrown  up,  and  in  the  interior 
by  a  few  feather  beds  suspended  to  deaden  the  force  of  the 
bullets.  The  house  was  soon  surrounded  by  the  enemy, 
and  shot  poured  upon  it  in  all  directions.  But  the  fire  of 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  167 

the  besieged  kept  the  Indians  from  a  very  near  approach. 
By  persevering  exertions,  the  English  were  enabled  to 
maintain  themselves,  until  a  force  under  Major  Willard 
came  to  their  relief.  He  was  in  the  vicinity  of  Lancaster 
with  forty-eight  dragoons,  when  he  learned  the  critical 
condition  of  Brookfield.  With  a  forced  march  of  thirty 
miles,  he  reached  the  place  the  following  night. 

At  the  very  time  Major  Willard  arrived  at  Brookfield, 
the  Indians  were  contriving  some  machinery  to  set  the 
garrison  on  fire.  They  first  endeavored  to  effect  their  pur 
pose  by  fire-arrows,  and  rags  dipped  in  brimstone  tied  to 
long  poles  spliced  together.  But  this  method  was  without 
effect,  while  it  exposed  them  to  the  deadly  fire  of  those 
within  the  building.  They  next  filled  a  cart  with  hemp, 
flax,  and  other  combustible  materials;  and  this,  after  they 
set  it  on  fire,  they  thrust  backward  with  their  long  poles. 
But  no  sooner  had  the  flame  began  to  take  effect,  than  it 
was  extinguished  by  an  unexpected  shower  of  rain. 

Major  Willard  soon  left  the  region  of  Brookfield,  and 
marched  the  principal  part  of  his  forces  to  Hadley,  for  the 
protection  of  the  settlements  in  that  quarter.  When  he 
had  completed  his  business,  he  returned  to  Boston,  leaving 
Lathrop  and  Beers  at  Hadley.  A  considerable  number  of 
christianized  Indians,  belonging  to  the  neighborhood  of 
Hadley,  occupied  a  small  fort  about  a  mile  above  Hatfield. 
On  the  occurrence  of  the  difficulties  in  that  region,  these, 
as  all  other  Indians,  were  watched  and  suspected  of  con 
niving  with  Philip.  To  put  their  fidelity  to  a  test,  Captains 
Lathrop  and  Beers,  with  a  force  of  one  hundred  and  eighty 
men,  ordered  these  Indians  to  surrender  their  arms.  They 
hesitated  to  do  so  then,  but  promised  a  speedy  compliance. 
Yet,  on  the  following  night,  August  25th,  they  left  their  fort, 
and  fled  up  the  river  towards  Deerfield  to  join  Philip.  The 
English  captains  commenced  a  pursuit  early  the  next  morn 
ing,  and  came  up  with  them  at  a  swamp,  opposite  to  the 
present  town  of  Sunderland,  where  a  warm  contest  ensued. 
The  Indians  fought  bravely,  but  were  finally  routed,  with  a 


168 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


loss  of  twenty-six  of  their  number.  The  whites  lost  ten 
men.  The  Indians,  who  escaped,  joined  Philip's  forces,  and 
Lathrop  and  Beers  returned  to  their  station  in  Hadley. 

Near  the  middle  of  September,  Captain  Lathrop  was 
sent  from  Hadley,  with  eighty-eight  men,  to  bring  away 
some  corn,  grain,  and  other  valuable  articles  from  Deerfield. 
It  was  at  that  very  time  that  the  company  under  Captain 
Mosely,  then  quartered  at  Deerfield,  intended  to  pursue  the 
enemy.  Biit  upon  the  10th  of  the  month,  "that  most  fatal 
day,  the  saddest  that  ever  befel  New  England,"  Lathrop's 
company  was  attacked  by  the  Indians,  who  had  selected  a 
place  very  advantageous  to  their  purpose,  knowing  that  the 
English  with  their  teams  would  pass  the  road  at  the  spot. 
The  place  was  at  the  village  now  called  Muddy  Brook,  in 


Battle  of  Muddy  Brook. 

the  southerly  part  of  Deerfield,  where  the  road  crossed  a 
small  stream  (as  it  now  does),  bordered  by  a  narrow 
morass.  Here  the  Indians,  in  great  force,  had  planted 
themselves  in  ambuscade;  and  no  sooner  had  Lathrop 
arrived  at  the  spot,  than  the  Indians  poured  a  heavy  and 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  169 

destructive  fire  upon  the  columns,  and  then  rushed  furiously 
to  close  engagement.  The  English  ranks  were  broken, 
and  the  scattered  troops  were  every  where  attacked. 
Those  who  survived,  after  the  first  onset,  met  the  foe  indi 
vidually,  and  endeavored  to  sell  their  lives  as  dearly  as 
possible.  Seeking  the  covert  of  a  tree,  each  one  selected 
an  object  of  attack,  and  the  awful  conflict  now  became  a 
trial  of  skill  in  sharp  shooting,  on  the  issues  of  which  life 
or  death  was  suspended.  But  the  overwhelming  supe 
riority  of  the  Indians,  as  to  numbers,  left  no  room  for  hope 
on  the  part  of  the  English.  They  were  cut  down  every 
instant  from  behind  their  retreats,  until  nearly  the  whole 
number  were  destroyed.  The  dead,  the  dying,  the  wounded, 
strewed  the  ground  in  every  direction.  Out  of  nearly  one 
hundred,  including  the  teamsters,  only  seven  or  eight 
escaped  from  the  bloody  spot.  The  wounded  were  indis 
criminately  massacred.  This  company  consisted  of  choice 
young  men,  "the  very  flower  of  Essex  county,  none  of 
whom  were  ashamed  to  speak  with  the  enemy  in  the  gate." 
Eighteen  of  the  men  belonged  to  Deerfield. 

Captain  Mosely,  being  only  four  or  five  miles  distant, 
heard  the  sound  of  musketry,  and  reasonably  concluded 
what  was  the  cause  of  the  report.  By  a  rapid  march  for 
the  relief  of  Lathrop,  he  arrived  at  the  close  of  the  strug 
gle,  when  he  found  the  Indians  stripping  and  mangling  the 
dead.  At  once  he  rushed  on  in  compact  order,  and  broke 
through  the  enemy,  charging  back  and  forth,  and  cutting 
down  all  within  range  of  his  shot.  After  several  hours  of 
gallant  fighting,  he  compelled  the  Indians  to  flee  into  the 
more  distant  parts  of  the  forest.  His  loss  amounted  to  two 
killed  and  eleven  wounded. 

Until  this  period,  the  Indians  near  Springfield  remained 
friendly,  and  refused  the  appeals  of  Philip,  to  cooperate 
with  him  against  the  white  population.  But  now  that  he 
held  the  northern  towns,  they  were  closely  watched  by  the 
English,  who  supposed  that  the  Indians  might  take  sides 
with  him,  as  his  cause  seemed  likely  to  prevail.  The  sus- 


170  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

picions  entertained  concerning  them  were  confirmed.  On 
the  night  of  the  4th  of  October,  they  admitted  about  three 
hundred  of  Philip's  men  into  their  fort,  which  was  situated 
at  a  place  called  Longhill,  about  a  mile  below  the  village 
of  Springfield,  and  a  plan  was  concerted  for  the  destruction 
of  the  place.  The  plot,  however,  was  revealed  by  an 
Indian  at  Windsor,  and  the  inhabitants  of  Springfield  had 
time  barely  to  escape  into  their  garrisons.  Here  they 
resisted  the  attacks  of  the  Indians  until  they  received  relief 
from  abroad.  The  unfortified  houses,  thirty-two  in  num 
ber,  together  with  twenty-five  barns,  were  burned  by  the 
savages.  The  people  were  reduced  to  great  distress, 
and  had  very  inadequate"  means  of  support  through  the 
ensuing  winter. 

The  confidence  of  Philip  and  his  Indians  was  now 
greatly  increased  by  their  successes.  The  next  blow 
which  they  aimed,  was  at  the  head-quarters  of  the  whites, 
hoping  to  destroy  Hatfield,  Hadley,  and  Northampton,  as 
they  had  Springfield.  But  by  the  providence  of  God,  and 
the  good  conduct  of  the  whites,  they  were  effectually 
foiled.  At  this  time,  Captain  Appleton,  with  one  company, 
lay  at  Hadley,  and  Captains  Mosely  and  Poole,  with  two 
companies,  at  Hatfield,  and  Major  Treat  was  just  returned 
to  Northampton  for  the  security  of  that  settlement.  Against 
such  commanders,  it  was  in  vain  for  the  untutored  Indian  to 
contend  in  regular  battle.  Philip's  men,  however,  made  a 
bold  attempt,  and  seven  or  eight  hundred  strong  fell  upon 
Hatfield,  on  the  19th  of  October,  attacking  it  on  all  sides  at 
once.  They  had  previously  cut  off  several  parties,  which 
were  scouring  the  woods  in  the  vicinity.  While  Poole 
•bravely  defended  one  extremity,  Mosely,  with  no  less  vigor, 
'protected  the  centre,  and  Appleton,  coming  on  with  his 
troops,  maintained  the  other  extremity.  After  a  severe 
struggle,  the  Indians  were  repulsed  at  every  point. 

After  leaving  the  western  frontier  of  Massachusetts, 
Philip  was  known  next  to  be  in  the  country  of  his  allies, 
the  Narragansets.  They  had  not  heartily  engaged  in  the 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  171 

war ;  but  their  inclination  to  do  so  was  not  doubted,  and  it 
was  the  design  of  Philip  to  incite  them  to  activity.  An 
army  of  fifteen  hundred  English  was  therefore  raised  by 
the  three  colonies  of  Massachusetts,  Plymouth,  and  Con 
necticut,  for  the  purpose  of  breaking  down  the  power  of 
Philip  among  the  Narragansets.  It  was  believed  that  the 
next  spring,  that  nation  would  come  with  all  their  power 
upon  the  whites.  Conanchet,  their  sachem,  in  violation  of 
the  treaty,  had  not  only  received  Philip's  warriors,  but 
aided  their  operations  against  the  English.  These  were 
the  grounds  of  the  great  expedition  against  the  Narragan 
sets,  in  the  winter  of  1675. 

Philip  had  strongly  fortified  himself  in  South  Kingston, 
Rhode  Island,  on  an  elevated  portion  of  an  immense 
swamp.  Here  his  men  had  erected  about  five  hundred 
wigwams,  of  a  superior  construction,  in  which  was  depos 
ited  an  abundant  store  of  provisions.  Baskets  and  tubs  of 
corn  (hollow  trees  cut  off  about  the  length  of  a  barrel), 
were  piled  one  upon  another,  about  the  inside  of  the  dwell 
ings,  which  rendered  them  bullet-proof.  Here  about  three 
thousand  persons,  as  is  supposed,  had  taken  up  their  resi 
dence  for  the  winter,  among  whom  were  Philip's  best 
warriors. 

The  forces  destined  to  the  attack  of  this  great  rendez 
vous  of  Philip  and  his  men,  were  under  command  of  Gov 
ernor  Winslow,  of  Plymouth.  By  reasons  of  a  great  body 
of  snow,  and  the  prevalence  of  intense  cold,  much  time 
was  consumed  in  reaching  the  fort.  On  the  19th  of  Decem 
ber,  they  arrived  before  it ;  and,  by  reason  of  a  want  of 
provisions,  found  an  immediate  attack  indispensable.  No 
Englishman,  however,  was  acquainted  with  its  situation, 
and,  but  for  an  Indian,  who  betrayed  his  countrymen,  there 
is  little  probability  that  the  assailants  could  have  effected 
any  thing  against  it.  The  hour  of  their  arrival  was  one 
o'clock  on  that  short  day  of  the  year.  There  was  but  one 
point  where  the  place  could  be  assailed  with  the  least  prob 
ability  of  success,  and  this  was  fortified  by  a  kind  of  block- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  173 

house,  directly  in  front  of  the  entrance,  and  had  also  flank 
ers  to  cover  a  cross-fire.  The  place  was  protected  by  high 
palisades,  and  an  immense  hedge  of  fallen  trees  surrounding 
it  on  all  sides.  Between  the  fort  and  the  main  land  was  a 
body  of  water,  which  could  be  crossed  only  on  a  large  tree 
lying  over  it.  Such  was  the  formidable  aspect  of  the  place 
— such  the  difficulty  of  gaining  access  to  the  interior  of  it. 

On  coming  to  the  spot,  the  English  soldiers,  attempting 
to  pass  upon  the  tree  in  single  file,  the  only  possible  mode, 
were  instantly  swept  off  by  the  fire  of  the  enemy.  Still, 
others,  led  by  their  captains,  supplied  the  places  of  the  slain. 
These  also  met  the  same  fearful  fire,  with  the  same  fatal 
effect.  The  attempts  were  repeated,  until  six  captains  and 
a  large  number  of  men  had  fallen.  And  now  was  a  partial, 
but  momentary,  recoil  from  the  face  of  death. 

At  length,  however,  Captain  Mosely  got  within  the  fort, 
with  a  small  band  of  men.  Then  commenced  a  terrible 
struggle,  at  fearful  odds.  While  these  were  contending 
hand  to  hand  with  the  Indians,  the  cry  was  heard,  "  They 
run !  they  run !"  and  immediately  a  considerable  body  of 
their  fellow-soldiers  rushed  in.  The  slaughter  of  the  foe 
became  immense,  as  the  assailants  were  insufficient  in 
strength  to  drive  them  from  the  main  breast-work.  Cap 
tain  Church,  who  was  acting  as  aid  to  Winslow,  at  the 
head  of  a  volunteer  party,  about  this  time  dashed  through 
the  fort,  and  reached  the  swamp  in  the  rear,  where  he 
poured  a  destructive  fire  on  the  rear  of  a  party  of  the 
enemy.  Thus  attacked  in  different  directions,  the  warriors 
were  at  length  compelled  to  relinquish  their  ground,  and 
flee  into  the  wilderness. 

The  Indian  cabins,  (contrary  to  the  advice  of  some  of  the 
officers,  who  thought  it  best  that  the  wearied  and  wounded4 
soldiers  should  rest  there  for  a  time,)  "  were  now  set  on  fire; 
in  a  few  moments  every  thing  in  the  interior  of  the  fort 
was  involved  in  a  blaze;  and  a  scene  of  horror  was  now 
exhibited.  Several  hundred  of  the  Indians  strewed  the 
ground  on  all  sides:  about  three  hundred  miserable  women 


174  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

and  children  with  lamentable  shrieks  were  running  in  every 
direction  to  escape  the  flames,  in  which  many  of  the  wounded, 
as  well  as  the  helpless  old  men,  were  seen  broiling  and  roast 
ing,  and  adding  to  the  terrors  of  the  scene  by  their  agonizing 
yells.  The  most  callous  heart  must  have  been  melted  to 
pity  at  so  awful  a  spectacle.  By  information  afterwards 
obtained  from  a  Narraganset  chief,  it  was  ascertained  that 
they  lost  about  seven  hundred  warriors  at  the  fort,  and 
three  hundred  who  died  of  their  wounds.  After  the 
destruction  of  the  place,  Winslow,  about  sunset,  commenced 
his  march  for  Pettyquamscott,  in  a  snow  storm,  carrying 
most  of  his  dead  and  wounded,  where  he  arrived  a  little 
after  midnight.  Several  wounded,  probably  not  mortally, 
were  overcome  with  cold,  and  died  on  their  march;  and 
the  next  day  thirty-four  were  buried  in  one  grave.  Many 
were  severely  frozen,  and  about  four  hundred  so  disabled 
that  they  were  unfit  for  duty.  The  whole  number  killed 
and  wounded,  was  about  two  hundred."  The  sufferings 
of  the  English,  after  the  fight,  were  well  pronounced  to  be 
almost  without  a  parallel  in  history. 

The  spirit  of  Philip  animated  the  Indians  even  where  he 
was  not  present,  for  he  was  now  by  some  supposed  to  be 
beyond  the  frontier.  On  the  19th  of  February,  they  sur 
prised  Lancaster  with  complete  success,  falling  upon  it  with 
a  force  of  several  hundred  warriors.  It  contained  at  that 
time  fifty  families,  of  whom  forty-two  persons  were  killed 
and  captured.  Most  of  the  buildings  were  set  on  fire. 
Among  the  captives  were  Mrs.  Rowlandson  and  her 
children,  the  family  of  the  minister  of  that  place,  who 
were  afterwards  happily  redeemed.  The  town  was  saved 
from  entire  ruin  by  the  arrival  of  Captain  Wadsworth  with 
forty  men  from  Marlborough. 

Not  far  from  this  time  a  fatal  affair  occurred  at  Pawtuxet 
river,  in  Rhode  Island.  Captain  Pierce,  of  Scituate,  with 
fifty  men,  and  twenty  Cape  Cod  Indians,  having  passed 
the  river,  unexpectedly  met  with  a  large  body  of  Indians. 
Perceiving  that  their  numbers  rendered  an  attack  upon 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  175 

them  hopeless,  he  fell  back,  and  took  a  position  so  as  to  be 
sheltered  by  the  bank.  In  this  situation,  the  company  was 
not  long  secure.  Part  of  the  Indians  crossed  the  river,  and 
attacked  them  from  the  opposite  bank,  while  the  remainder 
encircled  them  on  the  side  of  the  river,  where  they  had 
sought  protection,  and  poured  in  upon  them  a  most  destruc 
tive  fire.  Hemmed  in  so  effectually,  there  was  no  possibility 
of  escape,  and  nothing  was  left  them  but  to  sell  their  lives 
as  dearly  as  possible.  This  was  accordingly  done,  and 
before  the  unfortunate  men  were  nearly  all  cut  off,  more 
than  a  hundred  of  the  enemy  are  said  to  have  fallen  by  the 
desperate  valor  of  the  English. 

The  Christian  Cape  Cod  Indians  showed  their  faithful 
ness  and  courage  in  this  melancholy  affair,  as  also  their 
dexterity  and  foresight.  Four  of  them  effected  their 
escape,  and  one  of  these  aided  the  escape  of  the  only 
Englishman  that  survived  the  encounter.  One  of  them, 
whose  name  was  Amos,  after  Captain  Pierce  was  disabled 
by  a  wound,  would  not  leave  him,  so  long  as  there  was  a 
prospect  of  rendering  him  service,  but  loaded  and  fired  his 
piece  several  times.  At  length,  to  save  himself,  he  adroitly 
adopted  the  plan  of  painting  his  face  black,  as  he  perceived 
the  enemy  had  done  to  their  faces.  In  this  disguise  he  ran 
among  them,  and  pretended  to  join  them  in  the  fight ;  but 
watching  his  opportunity,  he  soon  escaped  into  the  woods. 
Of  another  it  is  reported,  that  being  pursued  by  one  of  the 
enemy,  he  sought  the  shelter  of  a  large  rock.  While  in 
that  situation,  he  perceived  that  his  foe  lay  ready  with  his 
gun  on  the  opposite  side,  to  fire  upon  him  as  soon  as  he 
stirred.  A  stratagem  only  saved  his  life.  Raising  carefully 
his  hat  upon  a  pole,  he  seemed  to  the  person  lying  in  wait, 
to  have  exposed  himself  to  a  shot.  A  ball  was  instantly 
sent  through  the  hat,  but  one  was  returned  in  earnest 
against  the  head  of  the  enemy.  Thus  the  Christian  Indian, 
through  his  address,  found  the  means  of  escape  from  his 
singular  peril.  A  similar  subtle  device  was  used  by  another 
of  these  Indians,  who  was  pursued  as  he  attempted  to  cross 


176 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


the  river.  Hiding  himself  behind  a  mass  of  earth  turned 
up  with  the  roots  of  a  tree,  he  was  watched  by  the  enemy, 
in  the  expectation  that  he  would  soon  be  obliged  to  change 
his  position.  But,  instead  of  doing  this,  the  Cape  Cod 
Indian,  perforating  his  breastwork,  made  a  convenient  loop 
hole,  and  shot  his  enemy  before  he  had  time  to  notice  the 
artifice.  The  fourth  Cape  Cod  Indian  who  escaped,  effected 
his  object  by  affecting  to  be  in  pursuit  of  an  Englishman 
with  his  upraised  hatchet.  This  ingenious  feint,  of  course, 
was  the  means  of  saving  the  white  man  at  the  same  time. 


Indian  Stratagem. 

The  work  of  destruction  continued  among  the  towns  of 
New  England  at  this  period.  To  a  greater  or  less  extent 
Rehoboth  and  Providence  suffered — also,  Plymouth,  Chelms- 
ford,  and  Andover — either  men  were  killed,  or  dwelling- 
houses  and  barns  were  burned.  But  the  most  signal  disas 
ter,  at  this  time,  fell  upon  the  English  in  the  vicinity  of 
Sudbury.  On  the  morning  of  the  20th  of  April,  the  largest 
body  of  Indians  which  had  at  any  time  appeared,  attacked 
the  place,  and,  before  a  force  could  be  brought  against  them, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


177 


set  fire  to  several  buildings,  which  were  consumed.  The 
inhabitants  rallied,  and  bravely  defended  their  homes;  and, 
being  soon  joined  by  some  soldiers  from  Watertown,  they 
forced  the  Indians  to  retreat  without  effecting  further  mis 
chief  against  the  town  that  day.  On  hearing  the  news  of 
the  attack  on  Sudbury,  some  of  the  people  of  Concord 
flew  for  its  protection.  As  they  approached  a  garrison- 
house,  a  few  Indians  were  discovered,  and  a  pursuit  was 
given  them.  The  flight  of  the  latter  proved  to  be  only  a 
decoy,  and  the  Concord  people,  eleven  in  number,  found 
themselves  ambushed  on  every  side.  Fighting  with  the 
utmost  desperation,  they  were  all  cut  off  except  one.  The 
Indians,  who  remained  in  the  adjoining  woods  for  further 
depredations,  found  another  opportunity  to  glut  their  ven 
geance  against  the  whites.  Captain  Wadsworth,  hearing 
of  the  transactions  at  Sudbury,  marched  with  several  men, 


Fight  near  Sudbury. 


joined  by  Captain  Brocklebank  and  ten  others,  towards  the 
place.     At  a  mile  ancl  a  half  from  the  town,  five  hundred 
Indians  lay  in  ambush  behind  the  hills.     When  Wadsworth 
12 


178  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

arrived  at  the  spot,  the  Indians  sent  out  a  few  of  their  party, 
who  crossed  the  track  of  the  English,  and,  being  discovered 
by  the  latter,  affected  to  fly  through  fear.  Wadsworth, 
with  great  want  of  caution,  immediately  commenced  a 
pursuit,  and  was  consequently  drawn  into  the  ambush. 
The  Indians  began  the  attack  with  great  boldness.  For 
some  time,  the  English  maintained  good  order,  and  retreated 
with  small  loss  to  an  adjacent  hill.  After  fighting  four  hours, 
and  losing  many  men,  the  Indians  became  doubly  enraged, 
and  resolved  to  try  the  effect  of  another  stratagem.  In 
this  they  completely  succeeded.  They  immediately  set  the 
woods  on  fire  to  the  windward  of  the  English,  which, 
owing  to  the  wind,  and  the  dryness  of  grass  and  other 
combustibles,  spread  with  great  and  fatal  rapidity.  The 
English  were  driven,  by  the  fury  of  the  flames,  from  their 
favorable  position,  and  were  thus  exposed  to  the  toma 
hawks  of  the  Indians.  Nearly  all  the  English  fell — some 
accounts  say  that  they  sold  their  lives,  to  the  last  man. 

Several  towns  in  the  colony  of  Plymouth,  as  Scituate, 
Bridgewater,  Middleborough,  and  Plymouth,  were  in  turn 
attacked  and  injured,  though  not  many  of  their  inhabitants 
were  destroyed.  They  probably  betook  themselves  to 
the  fortified  houses,  which  now  became  common  in  the 
exposed  villages. 

Connecticut,  not  being  exposed  to  the  incursions  of  the 
natives,  sent  out  several  volunteer  companies  in  aid  of  her 
sister  colonies,  in  addition  to  the  troops  required  as  her 
quota  in  the  present  war.  These  volunteer  forces  were 
raised  principally  from  New  London,  Norwich,  and  Ston- 
ington,  joined  by  a  body  of  friendly  Indians.  On  the  27th 
of  March,  a  body  of  these  troops,  under  Captains  Dennison 
and  Avery,  penetrated  the  country  of  the  hostile  Narra- 
gansets.  In  the  course  of  their  excursion,  they  struck  the 
trail  of  a  large  body  of  Indians,  and  commenced  pursuit. 
The  latter,  upon  the  approach  of  the  English,  scattered  in 
all  directions.  It  proved  to  be  a  force  commanded  by 
Conanchet.  He  took  a  route  by  himself,  and,  being  swift 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  179 

of  foot,  hoped  to  outstrip  his  pursuers.  In  crossing  a 
river,  however,  he  accidentally  plunged  under  water,  and 
wet  his  gun.  On  this  occurrence,  he  was  soon  overtaken 
by  a  fast-running  Pequod,  to  whom  he  surrendered  himself 
at  once.  A  young  Englishman,  coming  up,  began  to  put 
various  questions  to  the  chief,  who,  little  liking  to  be  cate 
chised  in  that  manner,  replied  to  him,  with  a  look  of  con 
tempt:  "You  much  child — no  understand  matters  of  war; 
let  your  captain  come:  him  I  will  answer."  Conanchet  was 
conveyed  to  Stonington,  and,  after  a  sort  of  trial,  was 
condemned  to  be  shot  by  the  Mohegan  and  Pequod 
sachems.  The  alternative  of  life  was,  however,  presented 
to  him,  if  he  would  make  peace  with  the  English.  The 
chieftain  indignantly  refused  it,  and  gave  utterance  to  the 
feelings  of  his  untamed  spirit,  when  his  sentence  was  pro 
nounced,  in  the  sentiment,  that  "he  liked  it  well  that  he 
should  die  before  his  heart  was  soft,  or  he  had  said  any 
thing  unworthy  of  himself."  Conanchet  was  the  son  of  the 
famous  Miantonimoh,  who  was  put  to  death  by  Uncas,  as 
related  in  another  portion  of  this  work.* 

When  success  no  longer  attended  Philip  in  Massachusetts, 
those  of  his  allies  whom  he  had  seduced  into  this  war  began 
to  accuse  him  as  the  author  of  all  their  calamities.  Many 
of  the  tribes,  therefore,  scattered  themselves  in  different 
directions.  The  Deerfield  Indians  were  among  the  first 
who  abandoned  his  cause,  and  many  of  the  Nipmucks  and 
Narragansets  soon  followed  their  example.  Still,  Philip, 
though  he  had  not  been  much  seen  during  the  winter — and 
it  is  doubtful,  even,  where  he  had  spent  the  most  of  it — had 
no  intention  of  abating  his  efforts  against  the  English.  In 
the  month  of  May,  1676,  he  was  found  at  the  head  of  a 
powerful  force,  in  the  northern  part  of  Massachusetts, 
extending  many  miles  on  its  frontier  from  east  to  west. 
Considerable  numbers  of  his  people  were  also  still  in  and 
about  Narraganset,  ravaging  and  annoying  the  adjacent 
English  settlements. 

*  Hoyt's  Antiquarian  Researches. 


180 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


Large  bodies  of  the  Indians,  about  this  time,  anxious  to 
secure  the  advantages  of  fishing  in  Connecticut  river,  took 
up  positions  at  the  falls,  between  the  present  towns  of  Gill 
and  Montague.  This  was  in  the  vicinity  of  the  line  of 
country  occupied  by  Philip's  forces.  They  felt  the  more 
secure  here,  as  the  English  forces  at  Hadley  and  the  adja 
cent  towns  were  not  at  this  time  at  all  numerous.  Two 
captive  lads,  who  had  escaped  from  the  Indians,  informed 
the  English  of  their  situation,  and  the  little  pains  they  had 
taken  to  guard  themselves.  The  intelligence  thus  brought 
induced  the  people  of  Hatfield,  Hadley,  and  Northampton, 
to  raise  a  force,  for  the  purpose  of  attacking  the  enemy  at 
so  favorable  a  point.  About  one  hundred  and  sixty  troops 
were  raised,  and  placed  under  the  command  of  Captain 
Turner.  They  marched  silently  in  the  dead  of  the  night, 


Indians  attacked  at  Connecticut  River  Falls. 


and  came  upon  the  Indians  a  little  before  the  dawn  of  day, 

whom  they  found  almost  in  a  dead  sleep,  and  without  any 

scouts  abroad,  or  watching  around  their  wigwams  at  home. 

When  the  Indians  were  first  awakened  by  the  thunder  of 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  181 

their  guns,  they  cried  out,  "Mohawks!  Mohawks!"  as  if 
their  own  native  enemies  had  been  upon  them ;  but  the 
dawning  of  the  light  soon  rectified  their  error,  though  it 
could  not  prevent  their  danger.  The  loss  of  the  Indians 
was  great :  one  hundred  men  were  left  dead  on  the  ground, 
and  one  hundred  and  forty  were  seen  to  pass  down  the 
cataract,  but  one  of  whom  escaped  drowning. 

The  march  of  the  English  forces  back  was,  however, 
attended  with  no  small  disaster.  The  Indians,  learning  the 
inconsiderable  numbers  that  had  attacked  them,  rallied  in 
their  turn,  and  hung  upon  the  rear  of  the  English.  Their 
captain,  just  then  enfeebled  by  sickness,  was  unable  to 
arrange  or  conduct  his  forces  as  they  should  have  been; 
and  the  consequence  was  a  degree  of  confusion,  and  their 
separation  into  small  parties.  In  this  manner,  they  suffered 
the  loss  of  thirty-eight  men,  though  the  Indians  paid  dearly 
for  it  by  the  loss  of  more  than  a  hundred  of  their  warriors 
on  the  way.  Captain  Turner  perished  in  the  expedition. 

By  the  ^destruction  at  the  falls,  Philip's  forces  were  seri 
ously  diminished;  yet  his  spirit  continued  unsubdued  and 
undaunted,  and  he  was  resolved  to  retort  upon  the  English 
the  injuries  he  had  sustained.  Accordingly,  on  the  30th  of 
May,  six  hundred  of  his  warriors  appeared  at  Hatfield,  and 
rushed  suddenly  into  the  town.  They  immediately  set  fire 
to  twelve  unfortified  buildings,  and  attacked  several  pali 
saded  dwelling-houses.  These  were  bravely  defended  by 
the  people.  In  the  midst  of  the  fight,  as  the  inhabitants 
were  attacked,  whether  in  their  dwellings  or  at  their  labors, 
a  party  of  twenty-five  resolute  young  men  crossed  the  river 
from  Hadley,  and  came  with  such  animation  upon  the 
Indians,  and  with  so  deadly  a  fire,  that  the  latter  were 
driven  back.  Eventually,  the  whole  body  of  the  enemy 
was  obliged  to  return,  without  effecting,  as  was  intended, 
the  complete  destruction  of  the  place.  They,  however, 
drove  off  a  large  number  of  sheep  and  cattle. 

Massachusetts  and  Connecticut  now  increased  their  forces 
in  this  quarter,  as  it  appeared  that  the  foe  was  determined 


182 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


on  devastating  the  settlements  upon  the  river.  Hadley 
became  next  the  object  of  attack,  in  which  about  seven 
hundred  Indians  were  engaged.  The  assault  was  made  on 
the  12th  of  June,  the  Indians  having  laid  an  ambuscade  at 
the  southern  extremity,  and  advanced  the  main  body  towards 
the  other  the  preceding  night.  Though  the  Indians  exhib 
ited  their  usual  fierceness,  they  were  met  and  repulsed  at 
the  palisades.  Renewing  their  attacks  upon  other  points, 
they  seemed  resolved  to  carry  the  place.  Still,  they  were 
held  in  check  until  assistance  arrived  from  Northampton, 
when  the  foe  was  driven  into  the  woods. 


Defence  of  Hadley. 

It  was  during  this  attack,  as  is  supposed,  that  the  assist 
ance  was  afforded  to  the  whites  which  has  generally  been 
ascribed  to  GofFe,  one  of  the  fugitive  judges  from  England, 
which  at  the  time  was  believed  to  have  been  rendered 
by  the  guardian  angel  of  the  place.  In  the  midst  of  the 
confusion  and  distress  of  the  battle,  a  gray-headed,  venera 
ble-looking  man,  whose  costume  differed  from  that  of  the 
inhabitants,  appeared,  and  assumed  the  direction  of  the 


AMERICAN      HISTORY. 


defence.  He  arrayed  the  people  in  the  best  manner, 
showing  that  he  well  understood  military  tactics,  led  in  the 
battle,  and,  by  his  exhortations  and  efforts,  rendered  essential 
aid  on  the  occasion.  After  the  departure  of  the  Indians,  he 
was  not  observed,  and  nothing  was  heard  of  him  afterwards. 
As  it  is  known  that,  at  that  time,  Goffe  and  Whalley  were 
concealed  in  the  house  of  Mr.  Russel  in  Hadley,  it  is 
inferred  that  one  of  these  men,  Goffe  (for  Whalley  was 
superanuated)  left  his  concealment,  in  the  danger  which 
existed,  and  put  forth  the  effort  here  recorded,  in  order  to 
save  the  town. 

Philip  was  now  secure  in  no  place,  but  his  haughty  spirit 
was  untamed  by  adversity.  Although  meeting  with  con 
stant  losses,  and  among  them  some  of  his  most  experienced 
warriors,  he,  nevertheless,  seemed  as  hostile  and  deter 
mined  as  ever.  In  August,  the  intrepid  Church  made  a 
descent  upon  his  head-quarters,  at  Matapoiset,  where  he 
killed  and  took  prisoners  about  one  hundred  and  thirty  of 
his  men.  Even  Philip  escaped  with  difficulty.  So  great 
was  his  precipitation,  that  he  was  obliged  to  leave  his  wam 
pum  behind,  which,  with  his  wife  and  son,  fell  into  the  hands 
of  the  victors.  That  son,  it  was  afterwards  ascertained, 
was  sold  into  slavery,  as  it  was  also  the  mournful  fact,  with 
a  number  of  Philip's  captured  followers.  Philip,  as  stated 
above,  escaped  with  difficulty.  The  particulars,  as  related 
by  Church,  are  as  follow:  Church's  guide  had  brought  him 
to  a  place  where  a  large  tree,  which  the  enemy  had  fallen 
across  a  river,  lay.  Church  had  come  to  the  top  end  of 
the  tree  when  he  happened  to  spy  an  Indian  upon  the 
stump  of  it,  on  the  other  side  of  the  stream.  He  imme 
diately  leveled  his  gun  against  the  Indian,  and  had  doubtless 
despatched  him,  had  not  one  of  his  own  Indians  called 
hastily  to  him  not  to  fire,  for  he  believed  it  was  one  of  his 
own  men.  Hearing  this,  in  all  probability  the  Indian  upon 
the  stump  looked  about,  and  Church's  Indian,  then  seeing 
his  face,  perceived  his  mistake,  for  he  knew  him  to  be 
Philip.  Church's  Indian  then  fired  himself,  but  it  was  too 


184 


GREAT      EVENTS      OF 


late.  Philip  immediately  threw  himself  off  the  stump, 
leaped  down  a  bank  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  and  was 
out  of  sight.  Church  at  once  gave  chase  for  him,  but  was 
unable  to  discover  his  course,  and  only  took  some  of  his 
friends  and  followers,  as  has  been  related. 


Philip's  Escape. 

But  from  this  time,  Philip  was  too  closely  watched  and 
hotly  pursued  to  escape  destruction.  His  end  was  rapidly 
drawing  near,  his  followers  mostly  deserted  him,  and  he 
was  driven  from  place  to  place,  until  he  found  himself  in 
his  ancient  seat  near  Pokanoket.  The  immediate  occasion 
of  his  death  is  thus  narrated:  He  having  put  to  death  one 
of  his  own  men,  for  advising  him  to  make  peace,  this  man's 
brother,  whose  name  was  Alderman,  fearing  the  same  fate, 
deserted  him,  and  gave  Captain  Church  an  account  of  his 
situation,  and  offered  to  lead  him  to  his  camp.  Early  on 
Saturday  morning,  12th  August,  Church  came  to  the  swamp 
where  Philip  was  encamped,  and,  before  he  was  discovered, 
had  placed  a  guard  about  it  so  as  to  encompass  it,  except 
at  a  small  place.  He  then  ordered  Captain  Golding  to  rush 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


185 


into  the  swamp,  and  fall  upon  Philip  in  his  camp,  which  he 
immediately  did,  but  was  discovered  as  he  approached, 
and,  as  usual,  Philip  was  the  first  to  fly.  Having  but  just 
awaked  from  sleep,  and  having  put  on  part  of  his  clothes,  he 
fled  with  all  his  might.  Coming  directly  upon  an  English 
man  and  Indian,  who  composed  a  part  of  the  ambush  at 
the  edge  of  the  swamp,  the  Englishman's  gun  missed  fire, 


Death  of  Philip. 

but  Alderman,  the  Indian,  whose  gun  was  loaded  with  two 
balls,  sent  one  through  his  heart  and  another  not  above 
two  inches  from  it.  "He  fell  upon  his  face  in  the  mud  and 
water,  with  his  gun  under  him." 

This  important  news  was  immediately  communicated  to 
Captain  Church,  by  the  man  who  performed  the  exploit; 
but  the  captain  suffered  nothing  to  be  said  concerning  it,  as 
he  wished  to  dislodge  the  enemy  from  his  retreat.  Philip's 
great  captain,  Annawon,  had,  however,  led  out  about  sixty 
of  his  followers  from  their  dangerous  situation,  and,  when 
the  English  scoured  the  swamp,  they  found  not  many 
Indians  left.  These  were  killed  and  captured.  After  the 


186  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

affair  was  over,  Church  communicated  to  his  troops  the 
gratifying  intelligence  of  Philip's  death,  upon  which  the 
whole  army  gave  three  loud  huzzas.  Philip's  body  was 
drawn  from  the  spot  where  he  fell,  the  head  taken  off,  and 
the  body  left  unburied,  to  be  devoured  by  wild  beasts. 
With  the  great  chief,  fell  five  of  his  most  trusty  followers; 
one  of  whom  was  his  chief  captain's  son,  and  the  Indian 
who  fired  the  first  gun  in  this  bloody  war.  Thus  fell  this 
chieftain,  who,  though  an  untutored  savage,  was  doubtless 
a  great  man— considered  in  reference  to  his  intellectual 
resources  and  the  influence  he  wielded  among  his  compa 
triots.  Had  his  lot  fallen  among  a  civilized  race,  and 
fighting  as  he  did  for  his  native  country,  he  had  been  as 
illustrious  as  any  hero  of  any  age  or  clime. 

Philip's  war  proved  a  most  serious  concern  to  the  infant 
colonies.  It  cost  them  half  a  million  of  dollars,  and  the 
lives  of  above  six  hundred  inhabitants,  who  were  either 
killed  in  battle,  or  otherwise  destroyed  by  the  enemy. 
Thirteen  towns  and  six  hundred  houses  were  burned,  and 
there  was  scarcely  a  family  in  the  United  Colonies  that  had 
not  occasion  to  mourn  the  death  of  a  relative.  Dr.  Trum- 
bull  thinks  the  loss  exceeds  the  common  estimate.  He 
concludes  that  about  one  fencible  man  in  eleven  was  killed, 
and  every  eleventh  family  burned  out.  But  the  war  was 
still  more  disastrous  to  the  Indians.  Great  numbers  of  them 
fell  in  battle ;  their  lodges  were  destroyed,  and,  indeed, 
their  country  conquered.  Scarcely  a  hundred  warriors 
remained  of  the  great  leading  tribe  of  the  Narragansets.* 

Of  Philip's  warriors,  several  were  remarkable  men. — 
Among  these  were  Nanunteno,  or  Cononchet;  Anna  won, 
Quinnapin,  Tuspaquin,  and  Tatoson.  We  can  briefly  notice 
but  one — the  mighty  Annawon.  We  have  seen  that  at 
the  time  of  Philip's  death,  he  escaped  with  a  number  of 
his  men.  The  place  of  his  retreat  was  not  long  after 
disclosed  by  an  Indian  and  his  daughter,  who  had  been 

*  Book  of  the  Indians. 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  187 

captured.  It  was  in  a  swamp  in  the  south-east  part  of 
Rehoboth.  Captain  Church,  upon  this  inibi  mation,  adopted 
a  most  daring  stratagem  to  secure  Annawon.  At  the  head 
of  a  small  party,  conducted  by  his  informers,  Church 
cautiously  approached  in  the  evening  the  edge  of  a  rocky 
precipice,  under  which  the  chief  was  encamped,  and  criti 
cally  examined  the  position.  The  Indians,  their  arms,  their 
employments,  (for  they  were  preparing  for  a  meal,)  and 
other  defences,  were  all  noticed  by  Captain  Church;  and 
particularly  the  fact,  that  Annawon  and* his  son  were 
reposing  near  the  arms.  As  he  learned  from  his  guide  that 
no  one  was  allowed  to  go  out  or  come  into  the  camp,  except 
by  the  precipice,  he  determined  to  seek  his  object  in  that 
direction.  The  Indian  and  his  daughter,  according  to  a 
concerted  plan,  with  baskets  upon  their  backs,  as  if  bring 
ing  in  provisions,  preceded  Church  and  his  men,  by  their 
shadows  concealing  the  latter,  and  descended  the  rock. 
In  this  way,  although  with  great  difficulty,  they  all  reached 
the  bottom  without  alarming  the  Indians.  It  happened, 
singularly  enough,  that  their  descent  was  accomplished 
without  discovery,  on  account  of  the  noise  made  by  the 
pounding  of  a  mortar;  a  squaw  being  engaged  in  that  work 
in  preparing  green  dried  corn  for  their  supper.  Under 
favor  of  the  noise  thus  made,  the  rustling  sound  proceeding 
from  their  leaps  from  crag  to  crag  was  not  noticed.  Church, 
with  his  hatchet  in  his  hand,  stepped  over  the  young  man's 
head  to  the  arms.  The  young  Annawon  threw  his  blanket 
suddenly  over  his  head,  and  shrunk  up  in  a  heap.  The  old 
chief  started  upon  end,  and  cried  out  Howah!  meaning 
Welcome  I  Finding  that  there  was  no  escape,  he  resigned 
himself  to  his  fate,  and  fell  back  on  his  couch;  while  his 
captors  secured  the  rest  of  the  company.  English  and 
Indian  amicably  ate  their  supper  together,  and  Church 
afterwards  laid  down  to  rest,  as  he  had  not  slept  during 
the  thirty-six  previous  hours ;  but  his  mind  was  too  full  of 
cares  to  admit  of  repose,  and  after  lying  a  short  time,  he 
got  up.  On  one  occasion,  during  the  night,  he  felt  sus- 


188 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


picious  of  Annawon's  intentions,  as  the  latter,  after  attempt 
ing  in  vain  to  sleep,  arose,  and  left  the  spot  a  short  time. 
Returning  with  something  in  his  hands,  (Church  having  in 
the  mean  time  prepared  himself  for  the  worst,)  he  placed  it 
on  the  ground,  and,  falling  on  his  knees  before  his  captor, 
sai^:  "Great  Captain,  you  have  killed  Philip  and  conquered 
his  country,  for  I  believe  that  I  and  my  company  are  the  last 
that  war  against  the  English.  I  suppose  the  war  is  ended 
by  your  means."  His  pack  consisted  of  presents,  being 
principally  several  belts  of  wampum,  curiously  wrought, 
and  a  red  cloth  blanket,  the  royal  dress  of  Philip.  These 
he  gave  to  Church,  expressing  his  gratification  in  having  an 
opportunity  of  delivering  them  to  him. 


Capture  of  Annawon. 

The  remainder  of  the  night  they  spent  in  discourse,  in 
which  Annawon  gave  an  account  of  his  success  and  exploits 
in  former  wars  with  the  Indians  when  he  served  Asuhmequin, 
Philip's  father.  Annawon,  it  is  said,  had  confessed  that  he 
had  put  to  death  several  of  the  captive  English,  and  could 
not  deny  but  that  some  of  them  had  been  tortured.  Under 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  1S9 

these  circumstances,  and  considering  the  exasperation  which 
the  English  naturally  felt,  it  was  hardly  to  be  expected  that 
mercy  should  be  shown  him.  Church,  however,  did  not 
intend  that  he  should  be  put  to  death,  and  had  earnestly 
entreated  for  him ;  but  in  his  absence  from  Plymouth,  not 
long  after,  the  old  chief  was  executed. 

It  is  not  uncommon  with  historians  and  others,  to  denounce 
and  execrate  the  conduct  of  Philip  and  his  warriors,  as 
wanton  and  savage.  They  were  doubtless  cruel — they 
were  savage.  The  writer  would  not  become  their  pane 
gyrist.  But  let  it  be  remembered,  that  if  they  cannot  be 
exculpated,  there  are  mitigating  circumstances  which  should 
always  be  mentioned  in  connection  with  their  most  inhuman 
barbarities.  The  influences  of  Christianity  never  bore  upon 
them.  They  inflicted  no  greater  tortures  upon  the  English 
than  they  often  inflicted  upon  other  prisoners  of  their  own 
complexion.  But  in  addition,  they  were  fighting  for  their 
own  country.  They  were  patriots — and  they  saw  in  the 
progress  and  prosperity  of  the  English,  the  downfall  of 
Indian  power — the  annihilation  of  Indian  title.  They  were 
fathers,  husbands,  and  full  well  did  they  know  that  soon 
their  family  relations  would  be  broken  up — and  the  inherit 
ance  of  their  children  for  ever  fail.  Who  can  blame  them  for 
wishing  to  perpetuate  their  hold  on  their  native  hunting 
grounds — or  leaving  to  their  posterity  an  inheritance  dear 
to  them  as  ours  is  to  us? — We  cannot  justify  their  treachery 
— their  indiscriminate  and  wholesale  butcheries — but  surely 
we  may  admire  their  bravery — their  endurance — their 
natriotism. 


190  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


VIII.    WAR   OF   WILLIAM    III. 

COMBINATION  of  French  and  Indians  against  the  Americans — Burning  of 
Schenectady — Cause  of  it — Horrors  attending  it — Attack  upon  Salmon 
Falls — Upon  Casco — Results  of  Expeditions  fitted  out  by  New  York  and 
New  England — Reduction  of  Port  Royal — Atrocities  which  marked  the 
war — Attack  on  Haverhill,  Mass. — Heroic  Conduct  of  Mrs.  Dustan — 
Peace. 

DURING  the  three  wars  of  King  William,  Queen  Anne, 
and  George  II.,  the  sufferings  of  the  northern  colonies  were 
severe  and  protracted,  or  were  intermitted  only  at  short 
intervals.  The  hostility  of  the  Indians  was  kept  alive,  and 
often  kindled  into  a  fresh  flame,  through  the  agency  of 
European  settlers  on  their  northern  border.  These  took 
up  the  quarrel  of  France  and  England,  and  sought  occa 
sions  to  molest  the  subjects  of  the  English  sovereign  in 
America. 

In  King  William's  War,  the  French  combined  with  the 
Indians  in  bringing  fire  and  sword  upon  the  inhabitants  of 
New  England  and  New  York.  A  connected  account  need 
not  be  given  of  the  disastrous  occurrences  that  took  place, 
during  this  sanguinary  war;  but  only  particular  instances 
of  hostilities,  and  their  effects,  will  be  narrated  in  this  por 
tion  of  the  present  work. 

We  commence  with  the  attack  on  Schenectady.  This  was 
made  in  pursuance  of  a  plan  adopted  by  Count  Frontenac, 
then  the  governor  of  Canada,  in  revenging  on  the  English 
colonies  the  treatment  which  King  James  had  received 
from  the  English  government,  and  which  had  inflamed  the 
resentment  of  Frontenac's  master,  Louis  XIV.  The  gov 
ernor  fitted  out  three  expeditions  against  the  American 
colonies  in  the  midst  of  winter,  of  which  one  was  against 
New  York.  The  attack  on  Schenectady  was  the  fruit  of 
this  expedition.  It  was  made  by  a  party,  consisting  of 
about  two  hundred  French  and,  perhaps,  fifty  Caughnewaga 
Indians,  under  the  command  of  two  French  officers,  Maulet 
and  St.  Helene,  in  1689-90. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


191 


Schenectady  was  then  in  the  form  of  an  oblong  square, 
having  a  gate  at  each  extremity.  But  as  one  of  the  gates 
only  could  be  found,  they  all  entered  at  that  one.  The 
gate  was  not  only  open,  but  was  also  unguarded.  Although 
the  town  was  impaled,  and  might  have  been  protected,  no 
one  deemed  it  necessary  to  close  the  gate  at  night,  pre 
suming  that  the  severity  of  the  season  was  a  sufficient 
security.  The  enemy  divided  themselves  into  several  par 
ties,  and  waylaid  every  portal,  and  then  raised  the  war- 
whoop.  It  was  between  eleven  and  twelve  o'clock  on 
Saturday  night,  the  8th  of  February,  when  the  fearful 
tragedy  commenced.  Maulet  attacked  a  garrison,  where 
the  only  resistance  of  any  account  was  made.  He  soon 
forced  the  gate,  and  all  the  English  were  slaughtered,  and 


.~'^ft//^.i 


Burning  of  Schenectady. 

the  garrison  burned.  One  of  the  French  officers  was 
wounded,  in  forcing  a  house,  and  thereby  wholly  disabled ; 
but  St.  Helene  having  come  to  his  assistance,  the  house  was 
taken  and  all  who  had  shut  themselves  in  it  were  put  to 
the  sword.  Nothing  was  now  to  be  seen  but  massacre  and 


192  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

pillage  on  every  side.  The  most  shocking  barbarities  were 
committed  on  the  inhabitants.  "Sixty-three  houses  and 
the  church  were  immediately  in  a  blaze.  Enciente  women, 
in  their  expiring  agonies,  saw  their  infants  cast  into  the 
flames,  being  first  delivered  by  the  knife  of  the  midnight 
assassin.  Sixty-three  persons  were  murdered  and  twenty- 
seven  were  carried  into  captivity." 

A  few  persons  were  enabled  to  escape,  but  being  without 
sufficient  clothing,  they  lost  their  limbs  from  the  severity 
of  the  cold,  as  they  traveled  towards  Albany. 

About  noon,  the  next  day,  the  enemy  left  the  desolated 
place,  taking  such  plunder  as  they  could  carry  with  them, 
and  destroying  the  remainder.  It  was  designed,  it  seems, 
to  spare  the  minister  of  the  place,  as  Maulet  wanted  him 
as  his  own  prisoner;  but  he  was  found  among  the  mangled 
dead,  and  his  papers  burned.  The  houses  of  two  or  three 
individuals  were  spared,  for  particular  reasons,  while  the 
rest  were  consigned  to  the  flanws. 

Owing  to  the  state  of  the  traveling,  news  of  the  massacre 
did  not  reach  the  great  Mohawk  castle,  seventeen  miles 
distant,  until  at  the  expiration  of  two  days.  On  the  recep 
tion  of  the  news,  a  party  commenced  a  pursuit  of  the  foe. 
After  a  tedious  route,  they  fell  upon  their  rear,  killed  and 
took  twenty-five  of  them,  and  effected  some  other  damage. 

The  second  party  of  French  and  Indians  was  sent  against 
the  delightful  settlement  at  Salmon  Falls,  on  the  Piscataqua. 
At  Three  Rivers,  Frontenac  had  fitted  out  an  expedition  of 
fifty-two  men  and  twenty-five  Indians.  They  had  an 
officer  at  their  head  in  whom  the  greatest  confidence  could 
be  reposed — Sieur  Hertel.  In  his  small  band  he  had  three 
sons  and  two  nephews.  After  a  long  and  rugged  march, 
Hertel  reached  the  place  on  the  27th  of  March,  1690.  His 
spies  having  reconnoitered  it,  he  divided  his  men  into  three 
companies,  the  largest  portion  of  which  he  led  himself. 
The  attack  was  made  at  the  break  of  day.  The  English 
made  a  stout  resistance,  but  were  unable  to  withstand  the 
well-directed  fire  of  the  assailants.  Thirty  of  the  bravest  of 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  193 

the  inhabitants  were  cut  to  pieces ;  the  remainder,  amount 
ing  to  fifty-four,  were  made  prisoners.  The  English  had 
twenty-seven  houses  reduced  to  ashes,  and  two  thousand 
domestic  animals  perished  in  the  barns  that  had  been  burned. 
The  third  party,  which  was  fitted  out  from  Quebec  by 
the  directions  of  Frontenac,  made  an  attack  upon  Casco,  in 
Maine.  This  was  commanded  by  M.  de  Portneuf.  Her- 
tel,  on  his  return  to  Canada,  met  with  this  expedition,  and, 
joining  it  with  the  force  under  his  command,  came  back  to 
the  scene  of  warfare  in  which  he  had  been  so  unhappily 
successful.  As  the  hostile  company  marched  through  the 
country  of  the  Abenakis,  numbers  of  them  joined  it.  Port 
neuf,  with  his  forces  thus  augmented,  came  into  the  neigh 
borhood  of  Casco,  according  to  the  French  account,  on  the 
25th  of  May,  1690.  On  the  following  night,  having  pre 
pared  an  ambush,  he  succeeded  in  taking  and  killing  an 
Englishman  who  fell  into  it.  Upon  this  occurrence,  the 
Indians  raised  the  war-whoop,  and  about  fifty  English 
soldiers,  leaving  the  garrison  to  learn  the  occasion  of  it,  had 
nearly  reached  the  ambush,  when  they  were  fired  upon. 
Before  they  could  make  resistance,  they  were  fallen  upon 
by  the  French  and  Indians,  who,  with  their  swords  and 
tomahawks,  made  such  a  slaughter,  that  but  four  of  them 
escaped,  and  those  with  severe  wounds.  "The  English, 
seeing  now  that  they  must  stand  a  siege,  abandoned  four 
garrisons,  and  all  retired  into  one  which  was  provided  with 
cannon.  Before  these  were  abandoned,  an  attack  was 
made  upon  one  of  them,  in  which  the  French  were  repulsed 
with  the  loss  of  one  Indian  killed,  and  one  Frenchman 
wounded.  Portneuf  began  now  to  doubt  of  his  ability  to 
take  Casco,  fearing  the  issue;  for  his  commission  only 
ordered  him  to  lay  waste  the  English  settlements,  and  not 
to  attempt  fortified  places.  But,  in  this  dilemma,  Hertel 
and  Hopehood  (a  celebrated  chief  of  the  tribe  of  the  Kenne- 
becks),  arrived.  It  was  now  determined  to  press  the  siege, 
In  the  deserted  forts  they  found  all  the  necessary  tools  for 
carrying  on  the  work,  and  they  began  a  mine  within  fifty 
13 


194  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

feet  of  the  fort,  under  a  steep  bank,  which  entiiely  protected 
them  from  its  guns.  The  English  became  discouraged,  and, 
on  the  28th  of  May,  surrendered  themselves  prisoners  of 
war.  There  were  seventy  men,  and  probably  a  much 
greater  number  of  women  and  children;  all  of  whom, 
except  Captain  Davis,  who  commanded  the  garrison,  and 
three  or  four  others,  were  given  up  to  the  Indians,  who 
murdered  most  of  them  in  their  most  cruel  manner ;  and, 
if  the  accounts  be  true,  Hopehood  excelled  all  other 
savages  in  acts  of  cruelty." 

These  barbarous  transactions,  producing  alike  terror  and 
indignation,  aroused  New  England  and  New  York  to 
attempt  a  formidable  demonstration  against  the  enemy. 
The  general  court  of  Massachusetts  sent  letters  of  request 
to  the  several  executives  of  the  provinces,  pursuant  to 
which  they  convened  at  New  York,  May  1st,  1691.  Two 
important  measures  were  adopted,  as  the  result  of  the 
deliberations,  on  this  occasion — Connecticut  sent  General 
Winthrop,  with  troops,  to  march  through  Albany,  there  to 
receive  supplies,  and  to  be  joined  by  a  body  of  men  from 
New  York.  The  expedition  was  to  proceed  up  Lake 
Champlain,  and  was  destined  for  the  destruction  of  Mon 
treal.  There  was  a  failure,  however,  of  the  supplies,  and 
thus  the  project  was  defeated.  Massachusetts  sent  forth  a 
fleet  of  thirty-four  sail,  under  Sir  William  Phipps.  He 
proceeded  to  Port  Royal,  took  it,  reduced  Acadia,  and 
thence  sailed  up  the  St.  Lawrence,  with  the  design  of  cap 
turing  Quebec.  The  troops  landed,  with  some  difficulty, 
and  the  place  was  boldly  summoned  to  surrender.  A  proud 
defiance  was  returned  by  Frontenac.  The  position  of  the 
latter  happened  to  be  strengthened,  just  at  this  time,  by  a 
reinforcement  from  Montreal.  Phipps,  learning  this,  and 
finding  also  that  the  party  of  Winthrop,  which  he  expected 
from  Montreal,  had  failed,  gave  up  the  attempt,  and  returned 
to  Boston,  with  the  loss  of  several  vessels  and  a  consider 
able  number  of  troops.  A  part  of  his  fleet  had  been 
wrecked  by  a  storm. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  195 

During  the  progress  of  King  William's  War,  the  atroci 
ties  committed  upon  the  colonists,  by  the  French  and 
Indians,  were  equal  to  any  recorded  in  the  annals  of  the 
most  barbarous  age.  Connected  with  these,  were  instances 
of  heroic  valor  on  the  part  of  the  sufferers,  which  are  not 
surpassed  by  any  on  the  historic  page.  A  specimen  will 
here  be  related:  On  the  15th  of  March,  1697,  the  last  year 
of  King  William's  War,  an  attack  was  suddenly  made  on 
Haverhill,  in  Massachusetts,  by  a  party  of  about  twenty 
Indians.  It  was  a  rapid,  but  fatal  onset,  and  a  fitting  finale 
of  so  dreadful  a  ten  years'  war.  Eight  houses  were 
destroyed,  twenty-seven  persons  killed,  and  thirteen  carried 
away  prisoners.  One  of  these  houses  belonged  to  a  Mr. 
Dustan,  in  the  skirts  of  the  town.  Mr.  Dustan  was 
engaged  in  work  at  some  distance  from  home,  but,  by  some 
means,  he  learned  what  was  passing  at  the  place. 

Before  the  Indians  had  reached  his  house,  he  had  arrived 
there,  and  been  able  to  make  some  arrangements  for  the 
removal  of  his  wife  and  children.  The  latter  he  bid  to  run. 
His  wife,  who  had  but  only  a  few  days  before  become  the 
mother  of  an  infant,  was  in  no  condition  to  leave  her  bed. 
He  undertook,  however,  to  remove  her,  but  it  was  too  late. 
The  Indians  were  rushing  on.  No  time  could  be  lost; 
and  Mr.  Dustan  turned  with  despair  from  the  mother  of 
his  children,  to  the  children  themselves.  It  became  neces 
sary  at  once  to  hasten  their  flight — they  were  seven  in 
number,  besides  the  infant  left  with  its  mother,  the  eldest 
being  seventeen  years,  and  the  youngest  two  years  old. 
The  Indians  were  upon  them,  and  what  could  the  agonized 
father  do?  With  his  gun  he  mounted  his  horse,  and  riding 
in  the  direction  of  his  children,  overtook  them  only  about 
forty  rods  from  the  house.  His  first  intention  was  to  take 
up  the  child  that  he  could  least  spare,  and  escape  with  that. 
But,  alas !  that  point  he  was  unable  to  decide — they  were 
all  equally  dear  to  him.  He,  therefore,  determined  to  resist 
the  enemy,  who  was  on  a  pursuit,  and,  if  possible,  save  all. 
Facing  the  savages,  he  fired,  and  they  returned  the  fire. 


196 


GREAT      EVENTS      OF 


The  Indians,  however,  did  not  choose  to  follow  up  the  pur 
suit,  either  from  fear  of  the  resolute  father,  who  continued 
to  fire  as  he  retreated,  or  from  an  apprehension  of  arousing 
the  neighboring  English,  before  they  could  finish  their 
depredations  in  the  town,  and  hence  this  part  of  the  family 
soon  effected  their  escape. 


Mr.  Dustan  saving  his  children. 


We  now  return  to  the  house.  There  was  living  in  it  a 
nurse,  Mrs.  Neif,  who  heroically  shared  the  fate  of  her 
mistress,  when  escape  was  in  her  power.  The  Indians 
entered  the  house,  and,  having  ordered  the  sick  woman  to 
rise  and  sit  quietly  in  the  corner  of  the  fire-place,  they 
commenced  the  pillage  of  the  dwelling,  and  concluded  by 
setting  it  on  fire.  At  the  approach  of  night,  Mrs.  Dustan 
was  forced  to  march  into  the  wilderness,  and  seek  repose 
upon  the  hard,  cold  ground.  Mrs.  NefF,  in  attempting  to 
elude  the  Indians  with  the  infant,  was  intercepted.  The 
babe  was  taken  from  her,  and  its  brains  beat  out  against  a 
neighboring  tree.  The  captives,  when  collected,  amounted 
to  thirteen  in  number.  That  same  day  they  were  marched 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


197 


twelve  miles  before  encamping,  although  it  was  nearly 
night  before  they  set  out.  Succeeding  this,  for  several 
days,  they  were  obliged  to  keep  up  with  their  savage  com 
rades,  over  an  extent  of  country  of  not  less  than  one  hun 
dred  and  forty  or  fifty  miles.  Mrs.  Dustan,  feeble  as  she 
had  been,  wonderfully  supported  the  fatigue  incident  to 
her  situation. 

After  this,  the  Indians,  according  to  their  custom,  divided 
their  prisoners.  Mrs.  Dustan,  Mrs.  Neff,  and  a  captive 
lad  from  Worcester,  fell  to  the  share  of  an  Indian  family 
consisting  of  twelve  persons.  These  now  took  charge  of 
the  captives,  and  appear  to  have  treated  them  with  no 
unkindness,  save  that  of  forcing  them  to  extend  their  jour 
ney  still  farther  towards  an  Indian  settlement.  They,  how 
ever,  gave  the  prisoners  to  understand  that  there  was  one 
ceremony  to  which  they  must  submit,  after  they  had  arrived 


Escape  of  Mrs.  Dustan. 


at  their  place  of  destination,  and  that  was  to  run  the 
gauntlet  between  two  files  of  Indians.  This  announcement 
filled  Mrs.  Dustan  and  her  two  companions  with  so  much 


198  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

dread,  that  they  mutually  decided  to  attempt  an  escape. 
Accordingly,  after  obtaining  information  from  the  Indians 
themselves,  as  to  the  way  of  killing  and  scalping  their 
enemies,  who  gave  the  information  without  suspecting  their 
object,  they  laid  their  plans  for  taking  the  lives  of  the  sav 
ages.  One  night,  "when  the  Indians  were  in  the  most 
sound  sleep,  these  three  captives  arose,  and,  softly  arming 
themselves  with  the  tomahawks  of  their  masters,  allotted 
the  number  each  should  kill;  and  so  truly  did  they  direct 
their  blows,  that  but  two,  a  boy  and  a  woman,  made  their 
escape,  the  latter  having  been  seriously  wounded.  Having 
finished  their  fearful  work,  they  hastily  left  the  place.  As 
the  scene  of  the  exploit  was  a  small  island,  in  the  mouth  of 
a  stream  that  falls  into  the  Merrimack,  they  made  use  of  a 
boat  of  the  Indians  to  effect  their  escape ;  the  others  being 
scuttled  to  prevent  the  use  of  them  in  pursuit,  should  the 
Indians  be  near;  and  thus,  with  what  provisions  and  arms 
the  Indian  camp  afforded,  they  embarked,  and  slowly  took 
the  course  of  the  river  for  their  homes,  which  they  reached 
without  accident." 

The  whole  country  was  startled  at  the  relation  of  the 
heroic  deed,  the  truth  of  which  was  never  questioned. 
The  palpable  proofs  of  their  feat  they  brought  with  them, 
and  the  general  court  of  Massachusetts  gave  them  fifty 
pounds  as  a  reward,  and  they  received  from  individuals 
likewise  substantial  tokens,  expressing  the  admiration  in 
which  the  exploit  was  held.  The  governor  of  Maryland, 
hearing  of  the  transaction,  sent  them  also  a  generous 
present. 

This  is  a  case  where  individuals  may,  perhaps,  differ  in 
opinion  as  to  the  strict  moral  propriety  of  the  deed.  The 
necessity  of  such  an  act,  for  relief  from  suffering,  may  be 
estimated  differently,  according  to  the  different  theories 
which  men  have  adopted.  Yet  it  seems  to  have  been 
generally,  if  not  universally  approved  by  those  who  lived 
contemporaneously  with  the  transaction ;  and  who,  from  the 
stern  integrity  of  their  character,  and  from  their  acquaint- 


AMERICAN      HISTORY. 


199 


ance  with  the  circumstances  of  the  country,  were  peculiarly 
well  fitted  to  judge. 

Such  were  some  of  the  striking  events  during  the  period 
of  King  William's  War ;  a  war  which  continued  nearly  ten 
years,  and  brought  incalculable  distress  upon  the  colonies. 
The  peace  of  Ryswick,  in  1697,  put  an  end  to  it;  but  this 
peace  proved  to  be  of  short  duration. 


200  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


ix.  QUEEN  ANNE'S  WAR. 

PRINCIPAL  Scenes  of  this  War  in  America — Attack  upon  Deerfield — Captivity 
and  Sufferings  of  Rev.  Mr.  Williams — Other  Disasters  of  the  War — Peace 
— Death  of  Queen  Anne — Accession  of  George  I. — Continued  Sufferings 
of  the  Colonies  of  Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire — Peace  concluded 
with  the  Indians  at  Boston. 

KING  WILLIAM  having  deceased  in  1702,  Queen  Anne 
was  seated  on  the  British  throne,  and  war  soon  began  again 
to  rage  throughout  Europe.  England  and  France,  including 
Spain  also,  drew  the  sword,  to  settle  some  unadjusted  claims 
between  them,  and  the  contest  of  the  parent  countries,  as 
usual,  soon  involved  their  American  colonies.  The  states 
of  Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire,  became  the  principal 
scenes  of  the  war  in  America,  the  colony  of  New  York 
being  secured  from  aggression  through  the  neutrality  of 
the  Five  Nations  on  her  borders.  The  war,  which  lasted 
more  than  ten  years,  is  generally  denominated  Queen  Anne's 
War,  and  was  attended  with  the  usual  barbarous  and 
distressing  results  incident  to  savage  warfare. 

The  drama  opened  at  Deerfield,  on  the  Connecticut  river, 
on  the  19th  of  February,  1704.  The  preliminaries  to  it 
had  occurred  a  little  before  in  the  destruction  of  several 
small  settlements  from  Casco  to  Wells  in  Maine,  and  the 
killing  and  capture  of  one  hundred  and  thirty  people  in 
the  aggregate.  This  was  in  contravention  to  the  solemn 
assurance  given  by  the  eastern  Indians,  of  peace  with  New 
England.  As  Deerfield  was  a  frontier  town,  the  enemy 
had  watched  it  for  the  purpose  of  capture  from  an  early 
period.  Indeed,  it  had  been  constantly  exposed  to  inroads, 
during  King  William's  War,  but  had  resolutely  maintained 
its  ground,  and  increased  in  size  and  population,  especially 
from  the  termination  of  that  war.  It  was  palisaded,  though 
imperfectly;  several  detached  houses  were  protected  by 
slight  fortifications,  and  twenty  soldiers  had  been  placed 
within  it.  They  had,  however,  been  quartered  about  in 
different  houses,  and,  forgetting  their  duty  as  soldiers,  were 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  201 

surprised  with  the  rest  of  the  inhabitants.  There  was  a 
great  depth  of  snow  upon  the  ground,  a  circumstance  which 
gave  the  enemy  an  easy  entrance  over  the  pickets.  The 
commander  of  the  French  was  Hertel  de  Rouville. 

The  assailants,  in  approaching  the  place,  used  every  pre 
caution  to  avoid  disturbing  the  soldiery  or  the  inhabitants 
by  noise  in  walking  over  the  crusted  snow,  stopping  occa 
sionally,  that  the  sound  of  their  feet  might  appear  like  the 
fitful  gusts  of  the  wind.  But  the  precaution  was  unnecessary, 
for  the  guard  within  the  fort  had  retired,  and  fallen  asleep. 
None,  of  all  who  were  in  the  village,  awaked,  except  to  be 
put  immediately  into  the  sleep  of  death;  to  be  doomed  to  a 
a  horrible  captivity,  or  to  effect  a  difficult  and  hazardous 
escape  into  the  adjacent  woods  amidst  the  snows  of  winter. 
The  houses  were  assaulted  by  parties  detached  in  different 
directions ;  the  doors  were  broken  open,  the  astonished 
people  dragged  from  their  beds,  and  pillage  and  personal 
violence  in  all  its  forms  ensued.  They  who  attempted 
resistance,  were  felled  by  the  tomahawk  or  musket. 

Some  of  the  separate  features  of  this  work  of  destruction 
and  scene  of  agony,  deserve  particular  notice,  and  will 
ever  call  up  the  painful  sympathies  of  the  reader  of  history. 
The  minister  of  the  place,  the  Rev.  John  Williams,  who 
subsequently  wrote  a  narrative  of  the  affair,  and  of  his  own 
captivity,  was  a  conspicuous  actor  and  sufferer  in  the  sad 
tragedy.  Early  in  the  assault,  which  was  not  long  before 
the  break  of  day,  about  twenty  Indians  attacked  his  house. 
Instantly  leaping  from  his  bed,  he  ran  towards  the  door,  and 
perceived  a  party  making  their  entrance  into  the  house. 
He  called  to  awaken  two  soldiers  who  were  sleeping  in  the 
chamber,  and  had  only  returned  to  the  bedside  for  his  arms, 
when  the  enemy  rushed  into  the  room.  Upon  this,  as  he 
says,  "I  reached  my  hands  up  to  the  bed-tester  for  my 
pistol,  uttering  a  short  petition  to  God,  expecting  a  present 
passage  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death."  He 
levelled  it  at  the  breast  of  the  foremost  Indian,  but  it  missed 
fire :  he  was  immediately  seized  by  three  Indians,  who 


202 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


secured  his  pistol,  and,  binding  him  fast,  kept  him  naked  in 
the  cold,  nearly  the  space  of  an  hour.  One  of  these  captors 
was  a  leader  or  captain,  who  soon  met  the  fate  he  merited. 


Capture  of  Mr.  Williams. 

Says  Mr.  Williams,  "the  judgment  of  God  did  not  long 
slumber,  for  by  sun-rising  he  received  a  mortal  shot  from 
my  next  neighbor's  house."  This  house  was  not  a  garrison, 
but  being  defended  by  seven  resolute  men,  and  as  many 
resolute  women,  withstood  the  efforts  of  three  hundred 
French  and  Indians.  They  attacked  it  repeatedly,  and 
tried  various  methods  to  set  it  on  fire,  but  without  success; 
in  the  mean  while  suffering  from  the  fire  which  was  poured 
upon  them  from  the  windows  and  loop-holes  of  the  building. 
The  enemy  gave  up  the  attempt  in  despair.  Mrs.  Williams 
having  been  confined  but  a  few  weeks  previously,  was 
feeble — a  circumstance  which  rendered  her  case  hopeless; 
but  her  agony  was  intensely  increased  by  witnessing  the 
murder  of  two  of  her  little  ones,  who  were  dragged  to  the 
door,  and  butchered,  as  was  also  a  black  woman  belonging 
to  the  family.  Rifling  the  house  with  the  utmost  rudeness, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  203 

the  enemy  seized  Mrs.  Williams,  ill  as  she  was,  and  five 
remaining  children,  with  a  view  to  carry  them  into  captivity. 

While  these  transactions  were  in  progress,  a  lodger  in 
the  house,  Captain  Stoddard,  seized  his  cloak,  and  leaped 
from  a  chamber  window.  He  escaped  across  Deerfield 
river,  and  finding  it  necessary  to  secure  his  feet  from  injury, 
he  tore  the  cloak  into  pieces,  and  wrapped  them  up  in  it, 
and  was  thus  enabled,  though  in  great  exhaustion,  to  reach 
Hatfield.  An  assault  was  made  upon  the  house  of  Captain 
John  Sheldon,  but  the  door  was  so  strong  and  so  firmly 
bolted,  that  the  enemy  found  it  difficult  to  break  or  penetrate 
it.  Their  only  resort,  therefore,  was  to  perforate  it  with 
their  tomahawks.  Through  the  aperture  thus  made,  they 
thrust  a  musket,  fired,  and  killed  Mrs.  Sheldon,  a  ball 
striking  her  as  she  was  rising  from  her  bed  in  an  adjoining 
room.  The  mark  of  the  ball  was  long  to  be  seen  in  a 
timber  near  the  bed,  the  house  having  been  carefully 
preserved,  bearing  upon  the  front  door  the  marks  of 
the  Indian  hatchet.  In  the  mean  time,  the  son  and  son's 
wife  of  Captain  Sheldon,  sprang  from  a  chamber  window 
at  the  east  end  of  the  building;  but  unfortunately  for  the 
lady,  her  ankle  became  sprained  by  the  fall,  and  being 
unable  to  walk,  she  was  seized  by  the  Indians.  The  husband 
escaped  into  the  adjoining  forest,  and  reached  Hatfield. 
The  enemy  at  length  gaining  possession  of  the  house, 
reserved  it  on  account  of  its  size  as  a  depot  for  the  pris 
oners  taken  in  the  village. 

At  the  expiration  of  about  two  hours,  the  enemy  having 
collected  the  prisoners,  and  plundered  and  set  fire  to  the 
buildings,  took  up  their  march  from  the  place.  Forty-seven 
persons  had  been  put  to  death,  including  those  killed  in 
making  the  defence.  "We  were  carried  over  the  river  to 
the  foot  of  the  mountain,  about  a  mile  from  my  house,"  sa^s 
Mr.  Williams,  "where  we  found  a  great  number  of  our 
Christian  neighbors — men,  women,  and  children — to  the 
number  of  one  hundred,  nineteen  of  whom  were  afterwards 
murdered  in  the  way,  and  two  starved  to  death  near  Coos 


204  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

in  a  time  of  great  scarcity  and  famine  the  savages  under 
went  there.  When  we  came  to  the  foot  of  the  mountain, 
they  took  away  our  shoes,  and  gave  us  Indian  shoes,  to 
prepare  us  for  our  journey." 

At  this  spot,  a  portion  of  the  enemy  was  overtaken  by  a 
party  of  the  English,  consisting  of  the  few  who  had  escaped, 
together  with  the  men  who  had  defended  the  two  houses, 
and  a  small  number  from  Hatfield,  and  a  brisk  fight  ensued. 
The  little  band,  however,  was  in  danger  of  being  sur 
rounded  by  the  main  body  of  the  enemy's  troops,  as  they 
came  into  the  action,  and,  accordingly,  they  were  compelled 
to  retreat.  They  left  nine  of  their  number  slain.  The 
attack  on  the  enemy,  under  such  circumstances,  indicated 
the  resolute  and  sympathizing  spirit  of  the  people,  but  it 
had  well  nigh  proved  fatal  to  the  prisoners.  Rouville,  fear 
ing,  at  one  time,  a  defeat,  had  ordered  the  latter  to  be  put 
to  death,  but,  providentially,  the  bearer  of  the  message  was 
killed  before  he  executed  his  orders.  They  were,  never 
theless,  held  in  readiness  to  be  sacrificed  in  the  event  of 
disasters  happening  to  the  enemy. 

Soon  after  the  termination  of  the  skirmish,  Rouville 
commenced  his  march  for  Canada.  Three  hundred  miles 
of  a  trackless  wilderness  were  to  be  traversed,  and  that  too 
at  a  very  inclement  season  of  the  year.  The  prospects  of 
the  captives  were  gloomy  beyond  description.  Many  were 
women,  at  that  time  under  circumstances  requiring  the 
most  tender  treatment.  Some  were  young  children,  not 
sufficiently  strong  to  endure  the  fatigues  of  traveling. 
Infants  there  were,  who  must  be  carried  in  their  parents' 
arms,  or  left  behind  to  be  butchered  by  the  savage  or  frozen 
on  the  snow ;  and,  of  the  adult  males,  several  were  suffering 
from  severe  wounds. 

The  first  day's  journey  was  but  four  miles,  and  was  sig 
nalized  by  the  murder  of  an  infant.  The  Indians,  however, 
seemed  disposed  generally  to  favor  the  captives,  by  carry 
ing  on  their  backs  such  children  as  were  incapable  of 
traveling.  From  mercenary  motives,  they  wished  to  keep 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  205 

all  alive  that  they  could,  as  the  captives  would  bring  a 
price,  or  be  serviceable  to  them  in  some  way,  in  Canada. 
It  was  no  sentiment  of  compassion  that  moved  them;  for,  as 
soon  as  their  patience  failed  them,  the  miserable  captive, 
whether  man,  woman,  or  child,  was  knocked  on  the  head. 
At  night,  they  encamped  in  a  meadow,  in  what  is  now 
Greenfield,  where  they  cleared  away  the  snow,  spread 
boughs  of  trees,  and  made  slight  cabins  of  brush,  for  the 
accommodation  of  the  prisoners.  The  strongest  of  the  latter 
were  bound  after  the  Indian  manner  that  night,  and  every 
subsequent  night,  in  order  to  prevent  escape.  In  the  very 
first  night,  one  man  broke  away  and  escaped,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  Mr.  Williams,  who  was  considered  the  principal  of  the 
captives,  was  informed  by  the  commander-in-chief,  that  if  any 
more  attempted  to  escape,  the  rest  should  be  put  to  death. 
In  the  second  day's  march  occurred  the  death  of  Mrs. 
Williams.  In  the  course  of  the  route,  it  became  necessary 
to  cross  Creek  river,  at  the  upper  part  of  Deerfield 
meadow.  From  some  change  of  conductors,  Mr.  Williams, 
who  had  before  been  forbidden  to  speak  to  his  fellow-cap 
tives,  was  now  permitted  to  do  it,  and  even  to  assist  his 
distressed  wife,  who  had  begun  to  be  exhausted.  But  it 
was  their  last  meeting,  and  most  affecting  was  the  scene. 
She  very  calmly  told  him  that  her  strength  was  fast  failing, 
and  that  he  would  soon  lose  her.  At  the  same  time,  she 
did  not  utter  the  language  of  discouragement  or  of  com 
plaint,  in  view  of  the  hardness  of  her  fortune.  When  the 
company  halted,  Mr.  Williams'  former  conductor  resumed 
his  place,  and  ordered  him  into  the  front,  and  his  wife 
was  obliged  to  travel  unaided.  They  had  now  arrived 
at  the  margin  of  Green  river.  This  they  passed  by 
wading  through  the  water,  which  was  about  two  feet  in 
depth,  and  running  with  great  rapidity.  They  now  came 
to  a  steep  mountain,  which  it  was  necessary  to  ascend. 
The  narrative  of  Mr.  Williams  says,  here:  "No  sooner  had 
I  overcome  the  difficulty  of  that  ascent,  but  I  was  permitted 
to  sit  down,  and  to  be  unburthened  of  my  pack.  I  sat  pity- 


206  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

ing  those  who  were  behind,  and  entreated  my  master  to  let 
me  go  down  and  help  my  wife,  but  he  refused.  I  asked 
each  of  the  prisoners,  as  they  passed  by  me,  after  her,  and 
heard  that,  passing  through  the  above  said  river,  she  fell 
down,  and  was  plunged  all  over  in  the  water ;  after  which, 
she  traveled  not  far;  for,  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain,  the 
cruel  and  blood-thirsty  savage  who  took  her,  slew  her  with 
his  hatchet,  at  one  stroke."  The  same  day,  a  young  woman 
and  child  were  killed  and  scalped. 

After  some  days,  they  reached  the  mouth  of  White  river, 
where  Rouville  divided  his  force  into  several  parties,  who  took 
different  routes  to  the  St.  Lawrence.  Mr.  Williams  belonged 
to  a  party  which  reached  the  Indian  village  St.  Francis,  on 
the  St.  Lawrence,  by  the  way  of  Lake  Champlain.  After  a 
short  residence  at  that  village,  he  was  sent  to  Montreal,  where 
he  was  treated  with  kindness  by  the  governor,  Vaudreuil. 

In  the  year  1706,  fifty-seven  of  these  captives  were  con 
veyed  to  Boston  in  a  flag-ship,  among  whom  were  Mr.  Wil 
liams  and  all  his  remaining  children  (two  having  been  ran 
somed  and  sent  home  before),  except  his  daughter  Eunice, 
whom,  notwithstanding  all  his  exertions,  he  was  never  able  to 
redeem,  and  whom,  at  the  tender  age  of  ten  years,  he  was 
obliged  to  leave  among  the  Indians.  As  she  grew  up  under 
Indian  influence,  having  no  other  home,  and  no  other  friends 
who  could  counsel  and  guide  her,  she  adopted  the  manners 
and  customs  of  the  Indians,  settled  with  them  in  a  domestic 
state,  and,  by  her  husband,  had  several  children.  She 
became  also,  it  is  said,  a  Catholic,  and  ever  afterwards 
firmly  attached  to  that  religion.  This,  perhaps,  is  scarcely 
a  matter  of  surprise,  as  the  sentiment  was,  the  more  easily 
instilled  into  her  mind,  from  her  age  and  the  circumstances 
in  which  she  was  placed.  Some  time  after  the  war, 
she  visited  her  relations  at  Deerfield,  in  company  with  her 
husband.  She  was  habited  in  the  Indian  costume,  and, 
strange  as  it  may  seem,  though  every  persuasive  was  used 
to  induce  her  to  abandon  the  savages,  and  to  remain  among 
her  connections,  all  was  in  vain.  She  continued  to  lead 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  207 

the  life  of  a  savage,  and,  though  she  repeated  her  visits  to 
her  friends  in  New  England,  she  uniformly  persisted  in 
wearing  her  blanket  and  counting  her  beads.  Two  of  the 
children  of  Mr.  Williams,  after  their  return,  became  worthy 
and  respectable  ministers;  one  at  Waltham,  the  other  at 
Long  Meadow,  in  Springfield. 

The  captive  Mr.  Williams,  upon  his  return  to  the  colony, 
was  desired,  by  the  remnant  of  his  Deerfield  friends,  to 
resume  the  duties  of  his  pastoral  office  in  that  place.  He 
complied  with  their  request,  and,  having  remarried,  reared 
another  family  of  children,  and  died  in  1729. 

During  Queen  Anne's  War,  no  other  single  tragedy 
occurred  like  that  of  Deerfield;  but,  at  all  times,  the  enemy 
were  prowling  about  the  frontier  settlements,  watching,  in 
concealment,  for  an  opportunity  to  strike  a  sudden  blow, 
and,  having  done  irreparable  mischief,  to  escape  with  safety. 
The  women  and  children  retired  into  garrisons;  the  men 
left  their  fields  uncultivated,  or  labored  with  arms  at  their 
sides,  and  having  sentinels  posted  at  every  point  whence 
an  attack  could  be  apprehended.  Yet,  notwithstanding 
these  precautions,  the  Indians  were  often  successful,  killing 
sometimes  an  individual,  sometimes  a  whole  family,  some 
times  a  band  of  laborers,  ten  or  twelve  in  number;  and,  so 
alert  were  they  in  their  movements,  that  but  few  of  them 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  whites. 

Queen  Anne  died  in  1714,  and  George  I.,  of  the  house 
of  Brunswick,  ascended  the  throne  of  England.  During 
the  reign  of  the  latter,  a  state  of  warfare  existed  between 
the  enemy  and  the  colony  of  Massachusetts  and  New 
Hampshire  for  several  years,  distressing  to  the  former,  but 
attended  by  few  signal  conflicts,  disasters,  or  victories.  At 
length,  however,  it  was  discovered  that  the  Indians, 
although  instigated  still  by  the  French,  were  not  averse  to 
peace.  Accordingly,  towards  the  latter  part  of  the  year 
1725,  a  treaty  was  concluded  at  Boston,  and  the  next  spring 
was  ratified  at  Fal mouth.  A  period  of  tranquillity  suc 
ceeded  this  event  in  the  northern  colonies. 


208  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


X.    WAR   OF    GEORGE    II. 

WAR  between  England  and  France,  1744 — French  take  Canso — Effect  of  this 
Declaration  of  War  upon  the  Indians — Attack  upon  Great  Meadows  (now 
Putney) — Also,  upon  Ashuelot  (now  Keene) — Expedition  against  Louisburg 
— Particulars  of  it — Surrender  of  it — Continuance  of  the  War — Various 
places  assaulted — Savage  Barbarities  following  the  surrender  of  Fort 
Massachusetts — Peace  declared. 

THE  attempts  to  maintain  peace  with  the  Indians  were 
successful  through  a  number  of  years.  The  most  happy 
expedient  which  the  English  adopted  for  that  purpose,  was 
the  erection  of  trading-houses,  where  goods  were  furnished 
by  government  to  be  exchanged  for  furs,  which  the  Indians 
brought  to  them.  This  had  the  effect  of  conciliating  the 
Indians,  and,  as  it  stimulated  their  industry,  it  was  more 
serviceable  to  them  than  direct  gifts.  In  the  course  of  time, 
however,  they  began  to  be  restive.  Their  intercourse  with 
the  whites,  for  trading  purposes,  renewed  reminiscences  of 
the  attacks  and  cruelties  committed  upon  the  exterior  set 
tlements.  The  Indians  were  wont  to  boast  of  their  feats, 
and  of  the  tortures  inflicted  upon  the  captured  English ;  in 
some  instances,  the  friends  of  those  with  whom  they  were 
now  holding  intercourse.  They  were  disposed  frequently, 
when  provoked  or  intoxicated,  to  threaten  to  come  again, 
with  the  war-whoop  and  the  tomahawk.  Hence,  individual 
acts  of  violence  occasionally  took  place,  at  or  near  the 
trading-towns,  and  it  was  evident  that,  whenever  war 
between  the  English  and  French  should  commence,  there 
would  be  a  reiteration  of  the  former  scenes  and  acts  of 
atrocity. 

The  day  of  blood  at  length  arrived.  It  was  in  the  year 
1744,  that  England  and  France  again  commenced  hostili 
ties.  The  intelligence  no  sooner  crossed  the  Atlantic,  than 
the  frontiers  of  the  colonies  became  the  area  of  the  conflict, 
and  the  blood-thirsty  savage  took  up  his  hatchet,  with  the 
intention  of  giving  vent  to  his  long  pent-up  vengeance. 
George  II.  had  been  on  the  throne  several  years. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  209 

Before  the  proclamation  of  war  was  known  at  Boston, 
the  French  governor  of  Cape  Breton  sent  a  party  to  take 
Canso,  which  was  effected,  and  the  captives  were  conveyed 
to  Louisburg.  The  proclamation  of  war  seems  to  have  had 
a  singular  effect  on  the  Indians,  who  had  manifested  a 
degree  of  attachment  to  the  whites.  It  awakened  the 
naturally  ferocious  feelings  of  the  savage — feelings  that 
had  been  for  some  time  suspended ;  and,  forgetting  the  many 
ties  of  acquaintance  and  friendly  intercourse,  he  easily  fell 
back  upon  those  habits  of  carnage  and  plunder,  in  which 
he  was  originally  nurtured.  The  effect  of  the  proclama 
tion  of  war,  on  all  the  other  Indians,  was  to  have  been 
expected,  as  gratifying  their  long- indulged  desires  of  ming 
ling  in  the  scenes  of  murder  and  pillage.  It  was  an  unhappy 
circumstance,  in  regard  to  the  Indians  who  had  been 
indulged  with  so  intimate  an  intercourse  with  the  whites, 
that  they  were  perfectly  acquainted  with  all  the  routes 
from  Canada  to  the  various  English  settlements,  thus  serv 
ing  as  guides  for  others,  or  facilitating  their  predatory 
irruptions. 

With  a  wise  foresight,  upon  the  first  intimation  of  war, 
several  new  forts  were  ordered  to  be  "built  in  exposed 
parts  of  the  country,  the  western  regiments  of  militia  in 
Massachusetts  were  called  on  for  their  quotas  of  men  to 
defend  the  frontiers  in  that  quarter,  and  scouting  parties 
were  employed  in  various  places  for  the  purpose  of  dis 
covering  the  incursions  of  the  enemy,  and  ferreting  out 
their  trails.  But  happily,  during  the  first  year,  they 
remained  quiet,  or  were  secretly  making  their  preparations 
for  the  part  they  intended  hereafter  to  enact. 

The  Indians  commenced  operations  in  July,  1745,  at  the 
Great  Meadow,  now  Putney,  on  the  Connecticut,  and  a  few 
days  after  at  upper  Ashuelot  (Keene),  killing  at  each  place 
an  individual.  Somewhat  later  in  the  year,  the  Great 
Meadow  was  the  scene  of  another  attack,  with  a  small 
loss  to  the  whites,  as  also  to  the  Indians.  The  vigilance 
of  the  colonists,  however,  was  so  unceasing,  that  but  little 
14 


210  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

opportunity  at  this  time  was  afforded  for  the  gratification 
of  their  malignity. 

The  eyes  of  the  New  England  colonists  were  now  fixed 
on  one  great  enterprise,  the  reduction  of  Louisburg,  on  the 
island  of  Cape  Breton,  a  place  of  incredible  strength,  which 
had  been  twenty-five  years  in  building.  Accordingly,  four 
thousand  troops  from  the  several  colonies,  as  far  as  Pennsyl 
vania,  were  raised,  the  command  of  which  was  assigned  to 
William  Pepperell.  On  the  4th  of  April,  1745,  the  expedi 
tion  had  arrived  at  Canso.  Here  they  were  detained  three 
weeks  on  account  of  the  ice.  At  length  Commodore  Warren, 
according  to  orders  from  England,  arrived  at  Canso  in  a 
ship  of  sixty  guns,  with  three  other  ships  of  forty  guns  each. 
After  a  consultation  with  Pepperell,  the  commodore  pro 
ceeded  to  cruise  before  Louisburg.  Soon  after,  the  general 
sailed  with  the  whole  fleet.  On  the  30th  of  April,  landing 
his  troops,  he  invested  the  city.  A  portion  of  the  troops  on 
the  north-east  part  of  the  harbor,  meeting  with  the  ware 
houses  containing  the  naval  stores,  set  them  on  fire.  The 
smoke,  driven  by  the  wind  into  the  grand  battery,  so 
terrified  the  French,  that  they  abandoned  it.  After  spiking 
the  guns,  they  returned  to  the  city.  Colonel  Vaughan,  who 
conducted  the  first  column,  took  possession  of  the  deserted 
battery.  With  extreme  difficulty,  cannon  were  drawn  up 
for  fourteen  nights  successively,  from  the  landing-place, 
through  a  morass  to  the  camp.  It  was  done  by  men  with 
straps  over  their  shoulders,  and  sinking  to  their  knees  in 
the  mud;  a  service  which  oxen  or  horses  on  such  ground 
couM  not  have  performed.  The  cannon  of  the  forsaken 
battery  were  drilled,  and  turned  with  good  effect  on  the  city. 

On  the  7lh  of  May,  a  summons  was  sent  to  the  command 
ing  officer  of  Louisburg,  but  he  refused  to  surrender  the 
place.  The  efforts  of  the  assailants  were  then  renewed, 
and  put  forth  to  the  utmost,  both  by  the  commodore's  fleet 
and  the  land  forces.  Their  efforts  were  at  length  crowned 
with  success.  Discouraged  by  the  whole  aspect  of  affairs, 
Uuchambon,  the  French  commander,  felt  under  the  necessity 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


211 


of  surrendering;   and,  accordingly,  on  the  16th   of  June, 
articles  of  capitulation  were  signed. 


Reduction  of  Louisburg. 

This  expedition,  and  its  success,  are  one  of  the  most 
striking  events  in  American  warfare.  It  established  the 
New  England  character  for  a  daring  and  enterprising 
spirit,  and  it  became  equally  the  boast  and  the  fear  of 
Britain.  The  daring  and  the  prowess  that  effected  such 
an  achievement,  might  one  day  be  arrayed  against  the 
integrity  of  the  British  empire  in  America.  Pious  people 
considered  that  this  victory  was  wrought  out  by  a  special 
guiding  and  cooperating  Providence. 

After  the  loss  of  Louisburg,  the  conflicts  on  the  borders 
became  more  frequent  and  fatal.  The  enemy  was  exaspe 
rated,  and  determined  to  give  the  colonists  no  rest.  Various 
places  on  the  Connecticut  were  accordingly  attacked,  but 
chiefly  settlements  in  New  Hampshire,  the  results  of  which 
were  very  distressing  to  individual  families.  Charlestown 
Keene,  New  Hopkinton,  Contoocook,  Rochester,  and  many 
other  places  whose  situations  exposed  them  to  the  enemy 


212  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

were  attacked,  and  a  greater  or  less  number  of  individuals 
were  killed,  wounded,  or  captured. 

One  attack  may  be  stated  in  detail ;  it  followed  the  sur 
render  of  Fort  Massachusetts  to  VaudreuiPs  French  and 
Indian  forces,  an  honourable  capitulation,  which  took  place 
in  the  summer  of  1746,  the  fort  having  defended  itself  as 
long  as  its  ammunition  lasted.  The  narrative  is  given  in 
the  language  of  another:  "Immediately  after  the  surrender 
of  Fort  Massachusetts,  about  fifty  of  VaudreuiPs  Indians 
passed  Hoosack  mountain,  for  the  purpose  of  making  depre 
dations  at  Deerfield,  about  forty  miles  eastward.  Arriving 
near  the  village  on  Sunday,  they  reconnoitered  the  north 
meadow,  for  the  purpose  of  selecting  a  place  of  attack  upon 
the  people,  as  they  should  commence  their  labor  the  next 
morning.  Not  finding  a  point  of  attack  suited  to  their 
design,  which  seems  to  have  been  rather  to  capture  than  to 
secure  scalps,  they  proceeded  about  two  miles  south,  to  a 
place  called  the  Bars,  where  were  a  couple  of  houses, 
owned  by  the  families  of  Arnsden  and  Allen,  but  now 
deserted;  and  early  in  the  morning  formed  an  ambuscade 
on  the  margin  of  a  meadow,  under  the  cover  of  a  thicket 
of  alders,  near  which  was  a  quantity  of  mown  hay.  The 
laborers  of  the  two  families,  accompanied  by  several  chil 
dren,  then  residing  in  Deerfield  village,  proceeded  to  their 
work  in  the  early  part  of  the  day,  and  commenced  their 
business  very  near  the  Indians,  who  now 'considered  their 
prey  as  certain.  But  a  little  before  they  commenced  their 
attack,  Mr.  Eleazer  Hawks,  one  of  the  neighboring  inhab 
itants,  went  out  for  fowling;  and,  approaching  near  the 
ambuscade,  was  shot  down  and  scalped.  Alarmed  at  the 
fire,  the  persons  fled  down  a  creek  towards  a  mill,  fiercely 
pursued  by  the  Indians.  Simeon  Arnsden,  a  lad,  was 
seized,  killed  and  scalped;  Samuel  Allen,  John  Sadler,  and 
Adonijah  Gillet,  made  a  stand  under  the  bank  of  Deerfield 
river,  near  the  mouth  of  the  mill  creek,  whence  they  opened 
a  fire  on  the  Indians.  Soon  overpowered,  411en  and  Gillet 
fell;  but  Sadler  escaped  to  an  island,  and  thence  across  the 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


213 


river,  under  a  shower  of  balls.  In  the  mean  time,  others, 
making  for  the  road  leading  to  the  town,  were  closely  pur 
sued,  and  Oliver  Arnsden,  after  a  vigorous  struggle  for  his 
life,  was  barbarously  butchered.  Eunice,  a  daughter,  and 
two  sons  of  Allen  (Samuel  and  Caleb)  were  in  the  field; 
Eunice  was  knocked  down  by  a  tomahawk,  and  her  skull 
fractured,  but,  in  the  hurry,  was  left  unscalped.  Samuel 
was  made  prisoner,  and  Caleb  effected  his  escape  by  run 
ning  through  a  piece  of  corn,  though  the  Indians  passed 
very  near  him.  Notwithstanding  the  severity  of  her 
wounds,  Eunice  recovered,  and  lived  to  an  advanced  age.* 
Although  the  war  between  England  and  France  was 
terminated  by  the  treaty  of  peace  at  Aix-la-Chapelle,  on  the 
18th  of  October,  1743,  yet  tranquillity  did  not  immediately 
follow.  The  frontiers  continued  to  be  ravaged,  and  the 
comfort  and  progress  of  the  settlers  were  seriously  inter 
rupted,  for  a  time,  beyond  the  general  pacification.  The 
basis  of  the  peace,  as  settled  at  Aix-la-Chapelle,  was  the 
mutual  restoration  of  all  places  taken  during  the  war: 
Louisburg,  the  pride  and  glory  of  the  war,  reverted  to  the 
French,  to  the  grief  and  mortification  of  New  England. 

*  Hoyt. 


214  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 


XI.    FRENCH   AND   INDIAN  WAR. 

DECLARATION  of  War  between  England  and  France — Causes  of  the  War- 
Mode  of  conducting  it — Various  Expeditions  planned — Nova  Scotia  taken 
from  the  French — General  Braddock's  signal  defeat— Failure  of  Expedi 
tions  against  Niagara  and  Fort  Frontenac — Expedition  against  Crown 
Point — Battle  of  Lake  George — Campaign  of  1756 — Inefficiency  of  Lord 
Loudon — Loss  of  Fort  Oswego — Indian  Atrocities  in  Pennsylvania — Cam 
paign  of  1757 — Massacre  at  Fort  William  Henry — Campaign  of  1758 — 
Capture  of  Louisburg — Unsuccessful  Expedition  against  Ticonderoga — 
Capture  of  Fort  Frontenac — Fort  du  Quesne  taken — Campaign  of  1759 — 
Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point  taken — Niagara  Captured — Siege  and 
Capture  of  Quebec — Death  of  Wolfe  and  Montcalm — Final  Surrender  of 
the  French  Possessions  in  Canada  to  the  English — Peace  of  Paris. 

AFTER  a  few  years  of  peace,  during  which  the  colonies 
had  somewhat  repaired  their  wasted  strength  and  resources, 
a  declaration  of  war  was  made  between  Great  Britain  and 
France  in  the  summer  of  1756.  There  had  been  an  actual 
state  of  warfare  for  two  previous  years,  causing  no  small 
grief  and  annoyance  to  the  colonies,  who  had  fondly  hoped 
longer  to  enjoy  the  blessings  of  tranquillity,  and  prosecute 
their  schemes  of  improvement.  An  invaluable  blessing, 
however,  ultimately  flowed  from  the  renewed  conflict  of 
arms — as,  from  this  time,  that  federation  took  place  among 
the  separated  provinces,  which  was  consummated  after 
wards  in  their  independence  as  a  nation.  The  prosecution 
of  a  common  object,  such  as  was  presented  in  the  French 
and  Indian  War,  naturally  concentrated  and  united  their 
energies,  and  evolved,  at  length,  the  idea  of  a  more  perfect 
political  association. 

The  causes  of  the  war  grew  out  of  the  encroachments 
of  the  French  upon  the  frontier  of  the  English  colonies  in 
America.  Such,  at  least,  was  the  allegation  on  the  part  of 
England.  France  had  established  settlements  on  the  St. 
Lawrence,  and  at  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi,  and  com 
menced  the  gigantic  plan  of  uniting  these  points  by  a  chain 
of  forts,  extending  across  the  continent,  and  designed  to 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  215 

confine  the  English  colonists  to  the  eastern  slope  of  the 
Alleghanies.  The  French  possessed  considerable  military 
strength  in  their  northern  colonies.  They  had  strongly 
fortified  Quebec  and  Montreal,  and,  at  other  points,  the 
frontiers  were  defended  by  Louisburg,  Cape  Breton,  and 
the  forts  of  Lake  Champlain,  Niagara,  Crown  Point,  Fron- 
tenac,  and  Ticonderoga.  And  they  had,  also,  a  fort  of 
some  strength  at  Du  Quesne,  now  the  spot  on  which  Pitts- 
burg  is  built. 

The  establishment  of  French  posts  on  the  Ohio,  and  the 
attack  on  Colonel  Washington,  were  declared,  by  the 
British  government,  as  the  commencement  of  hostilities. 
The  French,  however,  allege  the  intrusion  of  the  Ohio  Com 
pany  upon  their  territory,  as  the  immediate  cause  of  the 
war.  General  Braddock,  at  the  head  of  fifteen  hundred 
troops,  had  been  despatched  to  America.  On  his  arrival  in 
Virginia,  he  requested  a  convention  of  colonial  governors  to 
meet  him  there,  to  confer  on  the  plan  of  the  ensuing  cam 
paign.  They  accordingly  met,  and  three  expeditions  were 
resolved  upon — one  against  Du  Quesne,  to  be  conducted  by 
General  Braddock;  one  against  forts  Niagara  and  Fronte- 
nac,  to  be  commanded  by  Governor  Shirley;  and  one 
against  Crown  Point,  to  be  led  by  General  Johnson.  The 
last-named  expedition  was  a  measure  proposed  by  Massa 
chusetts,  and  was  to  be  executed  by  troops  raised  in  New 
England  and  New  York.  In  the  mean  time,  a  fourth  expe 
dition,  which  had  been  previously  concerted,  was  carried 
on  against  the  French  forts  in  Nova  Scotia.  This  prov 
ince,  it  seems,  after  its  cession  to  the  English,  by  the  treaty 
of  Utrecht,  was  still  retained,  in  part,  by  the  French,  as  its 
boundaries  were  not  defined.  They  had  built  forts  on  a 
portion  of  it  which  the  English  claimed.  To  gain  posses 
sion  of  these,  was  the  object  of  the  expedition.  About  two 
thousand  militia,  under  Monckton  and  Winslow,  embarked 
at  Boston,  on  the  20th  of  May,  1755;  and,  having  been 
joined  by  three  hundred  regulars,  when  they  had  arrived 
at  Chignecto,  on  the  Bay  of  Fundy,  they  proceeded  against 


216  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Beau  Sejour,  now  the  principal  post  of  the  French  in 
that  country. 

This  place  they  invested  and  took  possession  of,  after 
a  bombardment  of  a  few  days.  Other  forts  were  after 
wards  attacked  and  taken,  and  the  whole  province  was 
secured  to  the  British,  according  to  their  idea  of  its  proper 
boundaries. 

The  military  operations  at  the  South,  during  this  time, 
proved  to  be  disastrous  in  the  extreme.  One  of  the  most 
signal  defeats  took  place  in  Virginia,  that  the  annals  of 
American  history  have  recorded.  It  had  been  a  total  loss 
of  a  large  army  (large  for  the  colonial  warfare),  but  for  the 
prudence  and  valor  of  our  youthful  Fabius,  George  Wash 
ington.  He  saved  a  portion  of  it,  while  the  whole  was 
exposed  to  utter  annihilation,  through  the  pride  and  ill-cal 
culating  policy  of  its  leader.  General  Braddock  was  not 
wanting  in  valor,  or  in  the  knowledge  of  European  tactics; 
but  he  little  understood  the  proper  mode  of  meeting  Indian 
warfare,  and  had  the  greater  misfortune  of  unwillingness 
to  receive  advice  from  subordinates  in  office. 

The  object  of  the  expedition  under  Braddock,  was  the 
reduction  of  Fort  du  Quesne.  At  the  head  of  two  thou 
sand  men,  he  commenced  his  march;  but,  as  it  was  deemed 
an  object  of  great  importance  to  reach  the  fort  before  it 
could  be  reinforced,  he  marched  forward  with  twelve  hun 
dred  men,  selected  from  the  different  corps,  with  ten  pieces 
of  cannon,  and  the  necessary  ammunition  and  provisions. 
The  remainder  of  the  army  was  left  under  the  command 
of  Colonel  Dunbar,  to  follow  with  the  heavy  artillery, 
by  moderate  and  easy  marches, 

Washington,  who  was  his  aid,  and  well  acquainted  with 
the  peculiarities  of  Indian  warfare,  foresaw  the  danger 
which  was  impending,  and  ventured  to  suggest  the  pro 
priety  of  employing  a  body  of  Indians,  who  had  offered 
their  services.  These,  had  the  commander  seen  fit  to 
accept  the  advice,  would  have  proved  serviceable  to  him 
as  scouting  and  advanced  parties.  Or  had  he,  as  was 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  217 

also  suggested  to  him,  as  a  matter  of  safety,  placed  the 
provincial  troops  in  his  army  in  front,  he  would  have 
avoided  the  danger.  These  troops,  consisting  of  inde 
pendent  and  ranging  companies,  accustomed  to  such  ser 
vices,  would  have  scoured  the  woods  and  morasses,  and 
guarded  against  an  ambuscade.  Despising  the  enemy, 
undervaluing  the  colonial  troops,  and  confiding  only  in  his 
own  valor  and  the  splendid  array  of  his  well-drilled  British 
regulars,  he  fearlessly  pursued  his  way.  The  natural  and 
necessary  impediments  were  many,  and  he  did  not  reach 
the  Monongahela  until  the  8th  of  July.  The  next  day  he 
expected  to  invest  the  fort,  and  in  the  morning  he  made 
a  disposition  of '"his  forces,  in  accordance  with  that  expect 
ation.  His  van,  consisting  of  three  hundred  British  regu 
lars,  was  commanded  by  Lieutenant  Colonel  Gage,  and  he 
followed,  at  some  distance,  with  the  artillery  and  main 
body  of  his  men,  divided  into  small  columns. 

"Washington  had  the  day  before  rejoined  the  army,  from 
which  he  had  been  a  short  time  detained  by  severe  illness. 
It  was  noon  on  the  9th  of  July,  when,  from  the  height  above 
the  right  bank  of  the  Monongahela,  he  looked  upon  the 
ascending  army,  which,  ten  miles  from  Fort  Du  Quesne,  had 
just  crossed  the  stream  for  the  second  time.  Every  thing 
looked  more  bright  and  beautiful  than  aught  he  had  ever 
witnessed  before.  The  companies  in  their  crimson  uniform, 
with  burnished  arms  and  floating  banners,  were  marching 
gayly  to  cheerful  music  as  they  entered  the  forest." 

But  soon  and  suddenly,  how  changed  the  scene !  How 
many  exulting  soldiers  that  entered  the  forest,  were  destined 
never  to  emerge  from  it,  into  the  light  of  day!  How  many 
hearts  that  were  throbbing  with  hope  at  the  prospect  of  an 
easy  victory,  were  to  be  hushed  for  ever!  Heedless  of 
danger,  Braddock  pressed  forward,  the  distance  of  seven 
miles  only  still  intervening  between  his  army  and  the  con 
templated  place  of  action.  Suddenly,  in  an  open  wood, 
thick  set  with  high  grass,  there  burst  upon  them  the  Indian 
war-whoop  and  a  fierce  fire  from  an  unseen  enemy  on 


218  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

every  side.  A  momentary  confusion  and  panic  ensued — 
many  fell,  and,  the  ranks  being  broken,  there  was  danger 
of  an  ignominious  flight.  None  could  at  first  tell  who 
might  be  or  where  lurked  the  foe  that  was  dealing  death 
at  so  fearful  a  rate.  Braddock,  however,  rallied  his  forces, 
but  mistakingly  deemed  it  necessary  to  fight,  even  under 
these  circumstances,  according  to  European  tactics,  and  to 
preserve  a  regular  order  of  battle.  Thus  he  kept  his 
soldiers  in  compact  masses,  as  fair  marks  for  the  Indian 
bullet  or  arrow,  without  the  possibility  of  effectually  meeting 
the  foe.  At  this  critical  moment,  personal  valor  was  of  no 
avail.  Discipline  and  art,  combined  action,  and  orderly 
movement,  brought  not  the  enemy  where  he  could  be 
foiled.  There  was,  indeed,  a  momentary  suspension  of  the 
fight,  resulting  from  the  fall  of  the  commanding  officer  of 
the  foe,  but  the  attack  was  quickly  renewed  with  increased 
fury — the  van  fell  back  on  the  main  army,  and  the  whole 
body  was  again  thrown  into  confusion.  Had  an  instant 
retreat,  or  a  rapid  charge  without  observance  of  orderly 
military  movements  been  commanded,  the  result  might 
have  been  very  different.  But  Braddock,  too  ignorant  of 
the  right  course,  or  too  bigoted  to  the  European  method  of 
battle,  refused  to  adopt  either  expedient.  Continually  fired 
upon,  and  losing  his  brave  men  by  scores,  he  still  made 
efforts  to  form  his  broken  and  wasting  troops  on  the  very 
spot  where  they  were  first  attacked,  thus  bringing  the  living 
to  supply  the  places  of  the  dead,  and  offering  needlessly, 
and  without  any  countervailing  advantage,  successive  holo 
causts  to  the  demon  of  battle. 

The  enemy  was  small  in  numbers,  and  hardly  calculated 
on  the  possibility  of  defeating  the  English  army.  Annoy 
ance  and  delay,  seemed  to  be  all  that  they  expected  to 
accomplish;  but  permitted  securely,  in  the  two  ravines  on 
each  side  of  the  road  where  they  were  concealed,  to  fire 
upon  the  English,  they  could  but  triumph.  The  Indians, 
taking  leisurely  aim  at  the  officers,  swept  them  from  the 
field,  and  all  but  Washington  were  either  killed  or  wounded. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


219 


He,  as  aid  to  Braddock,  was  peculiarly  exposed,  as  he  rode 
over  every  part  of  the  field  to  carry  the  general's  orders. 
Indeed,  the  sharp-shooters  endeavored  to  take  him  off,  as 
well  as  the  rest,  but  he  was  providentially  preserved.  No 
instrument  of  death  might  be  wielded  with  effect  upon  him. 
The  superstitious  Indians  were  struck  by  the  phenomenon 
of  his  escape,  and  concluded  that  he  was  not  to  be  killed. 
One  of  them  afterwards  averred  that  he  shot  at  him  seven 
teen  times  in  succession,  and  was  forced  to  yield  to  the 
conviction  that  he  was  invulnerable.  At  the  close  of  the 
battle,  four  bullets  were  found  in  his  coat,  and  it  was  known 
that  two  horses  had  been  killed  under  him. 


Braddock's  Defeat. 


After  an  action  of  three  hours,  General  Braddock,  wrn 
had  fearlessly  breasted  the  vollies  of  the  enemy,  and  had 
lost  successively  three  horses  from  under  him,  received  a 
mortal  wound.  His  troops  no  longer  maintained  their 
position,  but  fled  in  terror  and  dismay.  The  provincials 
remained  last  on  the  field,  and  effected  an  orderly  retreat, 
protecting,  at  the  same  time,  the  regulars  in  their  flight. 


220  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

The  defeat  was  most  signal,  and  the  loss  of  life  appalling, 
The  proud  army,  at  the  close  of  the  contest,  counted  but 
one-half  of  its  entire  number.  Sixty-four  officers  were 
killed  and  wounded.  The  remains  of  the  English  forces 
sought  their  companions  under  Dunbar,  forty  miles  distant. 
Braddock  could  proceed  no  farther,  and  there  expired. 
The  army,  with  Dunbar  for  its  leader,  was  soon  after 
marched  to  Philadelphia,  where  it  found  its  winter-quarters. 
Thus,  in  the  fatal  results  of  that  expedition,  the  whole  fron 
tier  of  Virginia  was  left  exposed  to  the  French  and  Indians. 

Of  the  enterprise  against  Niagara  and  Fort  Frontenac, 
it  may  suffice  to  say,  that  it  utterly  failed.  We  proceed, 
therefore,  to  that  against  Crown  Point,  the  rendezvous  for 
which  was  at  Albany.  On  the  last  of  June  (1755),  four 
thousand  troops  arrived  at  Albany,  under  the  command  of 
General  William  Johnson  and  General  Lyman.  Here  the 
sachem  Hendrick  joined  them  with  a  body  of  his  Mohawks. 
As  a  portion  of  the  troops,  together  with  the  artillery, 
batteaux,  provisions,  and  other  necessaries  for  the  attempt 
on  Crown  Point,  could  not  be  immediately  got  ready,  Gen 
eral  Lyman  advanced  with  the  main  body,  and  erected  Fort 
Edward,  on  the  Hudson,  for  the  security  of  the  apparatus 
above  named,  which  was  to  be  forwarded  by  Johnson. 

Towards  the  end  of  August,  General  Johnson  moved  his 
forces  forward  more  northerly,  and  pitched  his  camp  at  the 
south  end  of  Lake  George.  Here  he  learned  that  two 
thousand  French  and  Indians,  under  the  command  of  Baron 
Dieskau,  had  landed  at  South  bay,  now  Whitehall,  and 
were  marching  toward  Fort  Edward  for  the  purpose  of 
destroying  the  English  transports  and  munitions  of  war. 
It  was  resolved  the  next  morning,  in  a  council  of  war,  to 
send  out  a  large  detachment  of  men  to  intercept  Dieskau's 
army  on  its  way.  To  perform  this  service,  Colonel  Ephraim 
Williams,  of  Deerfield,  was  appointed,  at  the  head  of  twelve 
hundred  troops,  two  hundred  of  whom  were  Indians. 
Dieskau,  who  was  an  able  commander,  had  made  an  advan 
tageous  disposition  to  receive  the  English.  While  he  kept 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  221 

the  main  body  of  his  regulars  with  him  in  the  center,  he 
ordered  the  Canadians  and  Indians  to  advance  on  the  right 
and  left  in  the  woods,  with  a  view  to  surround  their  oppo 
nents.  When  the  American  troops  had  arrived  considerably 
within  the  ambuscade,  the  Mohawk  sachem,  Hendrick,  who 
had  been  sent  out  too  late  with  his  band,  was  hailed  by  a 
hostile  Indian,  and  instantly  there  commenced  a  sharp  fire. 
This  brought  on  the  action  sooner  than  was  intended  by 
Dieskau,  who  had  ordered  his  flanking  parties  to  reserve 
their  fire  till  the  firing  should  proceed  from  the  center.  It 
was  his  design  to  let  the  English  troops  get  completely 
inclosed  before  the  firing  commenced,  in  which  case  there 
would  have  been  an  entire  defeat  of  the  English.  The 
discharge  of  arms  necessarily  became  general,  after  the 
flanking  parties  had  begun;  but  the  advantage  was  alto 
gether  on  the  side  of  the  ambuscaders.  The  provincials 
fought  bravely,  but  finding  that  they  were  in  danger  of 
being  hemmed  in  from  every  quarter,  they  were  obliged  to 
retreat.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  was  considerable. 
Colonel  Williams  was  killed.  Hendrick  and  a  number  of 
his  Indians,  who  fought  with  great  intrepidity,  were  left  dead 
on  the  field.  The  retreating  troops  joined  the  main  body, 
and  waited  the  approach  of  their  now  exulting  assailants.* 
It  was  nearly  noon  when  the  enemy  appeared  in  sight  of 
Johnson's  army.  The  battle  of  Lake  George,  which  was 
the  consequence  of  their  meeting,  occurred  on  the  8th  of 
September.  The  American  army  was  encamped  on  the 
banks  of  that  lake,  and  covered  each  side  of  a  low  thick 
morass.  To  form  a  sort  of  breastwork,  trees  had  been 
felled,  and  this  was  his  only  cover  against  an  attack.  It 
happened  most  favorably  that,  two  days  before,  General 
Johnson  had  received  several  cannon  from  Fort  Edward. 
The  enemy  marched  up  in  front  of  the  breastwork  within 
the  distance  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  yards.  Soon  the 
grand  and  central  attack  was  commenced,  while  the 

*  Holmes'  Annals. 


222 


GREAT      EVENTS     OF 


English  flanks  were  beset  by  the  Canadians  and  Indians. 
The  distant  platoon  fire  of  the  French  did  but  little  execu 
tion;  and  the  English,  summoning  resolution,  entered  with 
increased  spirit  upon  the  defence  of  their  position.  Working 
their  artillery  with  vigor,  they  compelled  the  Indians  and 
Canadian  militia  to  flee  into  the  swamps.  Dieskau,  under 
these  circumstances,  was  forced  to  order  a  retreat.  It  was 
not  effected  with  much  success,  as  his  troops  were  thrown 
into  irrecoverable  disorder,  and  their  flight  was  hastened 
by  a  party  pursuing  them  from  the  English  camp.  The 
baron  met  the  frequent  fate  of  war — he  received  his 
death-wound  from  a  soldier,  who,  meeting  him  alone,  mis- 


Battle  of  Lake  George. 

took  a  movement  on  the  part  of  the  general,  which  was 
intended  as  propitiatory,  for  an  attempt  at  self-defence,  and 
discharged  his  piece  at  him.  He  was  feeling  for  his  watch 
to  give  to  the  soldier.  His  wound  proved  fatal,  but  not 
until  he  had  reached  England. 

When  the  baron's  army  halted,  after  its  retreat  or  flight, 
it  happened,  just  as  they  were  about  to  take  refreshment,  that 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  223 

two  hundred  men  of  the  New  Hampshire  forces,  which 
had  been  detached  from  Fort  Edward  to  the  aid  of  the 
main  body,  fell  upon  the  French,  and  put  many  of  them  to 
the  sword.  Their  dead  bodies  were  thrown  into  a  small 
lake,  which,  from  this  circumstance,  was  afterwards  called 
"the  bloody  pond." 

The  spirits  of  the  colonists,  which  had  been  so  depressed 
by  Braddock's  defeat,  were  greatly  revived,  but  the  issue 
of  the  battle  of  Lake  George  was  not  otherwise  beneficial. 
The  success  was  by  no  means  followed  up  according  to 
the  expectations  of  the  country.  No  further  effort  at  this 
time  was  made  to  reduce  Crown  Point;  but  the  remainder 
of  the  campaign  was  employed  by  Johnson  only  in  strength 
ening  the  works  at  Fort  Edward,  and  erecting  on  the  site 
of  the  battle  a  fort,  which  he  called  William  Henry. 

Johnson,  in  his  official  letter  respecting  the  engagement, 
makes  no  mention  of  General  Lyman,  although  the  latter 
held  the  command  most  of  the  day,  as  Johnson  was  wounded 
early  in  the  action.  This  was  an  instance  of  ingratitude 
and  selfishness  highly  unbecoming  a  soldier,  especially  as 
the  consideration  bestowed  on  himself  was  a  baronetcy  and 
five  thousand  pounds  sterling. 

The  campaign  of  1756,  the  year  in  which  the  public 
declaration  of  war  was  made,  makes  but  an  indifferent 
figure  in  American  history.  Expeditions  against  Niagara, 
Crown  Point,  Fort  Du  Quesne,  arid  other  places,  were 
projected;  but  they  severally  failed.  On  the  other  hand, 
before  the  close  of  the  summer,  the  Marquis  de  Montcalm, 
an  efficient  officer,  who  succeeded  Dieskau,  with  a  large 
force  of  regulars,  Canadians,  and  Indians,  took  the  important 
fort  of  Oswego,  on  the  south  side  of  Lake  Ontario,  which 
gave  him  the  command  of  the  lakes  Ontario  and  Erie,  and 
of  the  entire  country  of  the  Five  Nations.  Sixteen  hundred 
men  were  taken  prisoners;  Colonel  Mercer,  the  commanding 
officer,  was  killed,  and  the  loss  in  cannon,  mortars,  batteaux, 
and  other  military  resources,  was  great. 

During  this  unfortunate  year,  a  single  military  adventure 


224 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


on  the  confines  of  Pennsylvania,  shows  that  the  colonists 
were  not  insensible  to  the  Indian  depredations,  and  to  the 
duty  of  attempting  to  repress  them.  Fort  Granby,  in  that 
state,  was  surprised  by  a  party  of  French  and  Indians,  who 
made  the  garrison  prisoners.  Departing,  in  this  instance, 
from  their  usual  custom  of  killing  and  scalping  the  captives, 
they  loaded  them  with  flour,  and  thus  drove  them  into  the 
wilderness.  In  another  quarter,  the  Indians  on  the  Ohio 
barbarously  killed,  in  their  incursions,  above  a  thousand 
inhabitants  of  the  western  frontiers.  To  avenge  this  out 
rageous  conduct,  Colonel  Armstrong,  with  a  party  of  two 
hundred  and  eighty  provincials,  marched  from  Fort  Shirley, 
on  the  Juniata  river,  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  west 
of  Philadelphia,  to  Kittaning,  an  Indian  town,  the  rendez 
vous  of  these  murdering  savages,  and  destroyed  it.  An 
Indian  chief,  called  Captain  Jacobs,  defended  himself  through 


Destruction  of  Kittaning. 

loop-holes  of  his  log  cabin.  As  the  Indians  refused  the 
quarter  which  was  offered  them,  Colonel  Armstrong  gave 
orders  to  set  their  houses  on  fire.  This  was  at  once 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  225 

executed,  and  many  of  the  Indians  perished  by  the  flames 
and  suffocation.  Numbers  were  shot  in  attempting  to 
reach  the  river.  Jacobs,  his  squaw,  and  a  boy  called  the 
king's  son,  were  fired  upon  as  they  were  attempting  to 
escape  out  of  the  window,  and  were  all  killed  and  scalped. 
It  is  computed  that  between  thirty  and  forty  Indians  were 
destroyed  in  this  attack.  Eleven  English  prisoners  were 
also  released. 

On  this  occasion,  a  Captain  Mercer  was  wounded,  and 
conveyed  away  by  his  ensign  and  eleven  men.  He  after 
wards  returned  safe  with  twenty-three  men,  and  four 
released  prisoners.  He  is  believed  to  be  the  distinguished 
General  Mercer  of  the  United  States  army,  who  died  of 
wounds  received  in  the  battle  of  Princeton  in  1776.* 

The  campaign  of  the  succeeding  year,  1757,  is  chiefly 
memorable  in  our  annals  for  the  dreadful  massacre  of  the 
English  at  Fort  William  Henry,  on  the  9th  of  August, 
and  which  deserves  a  particular  recital.  Fort  William 
Henry  was  commanded  at  this  time  by  Colonel  Monroe,  a 
British  officer.  Being  vigorously  pressed,  and  unable  to 
obtain  assistance  from  General  Webb,  who  was  at  Fort 
Edward  with  the  main  army,  and  having  burst  many  of 
his  guns  and  mortars,  and  expended  most  of  his  ammuni 
tion,  he  had  no  alternative  but  to  surrender.  By  the  capit 
ulation  which  was  signed,  the  troops  were  allowed  to  retain 
their  arms,  and  as  a  protection  against  the  Indians,  were  to 
receive  an  escort  for  their  march  to  Fort  Edward.  Soon 
after,  a  detachment  of  the  French  army  took  possession  of 
the  fort.  At  the  same  time,  the  Indians,  impatient  for  plunder 
and  blood,  rushed  over  the  parapets,  and  were  ready  for 
operations.  Colonel  Monroe,  perceiving  their  object,  and 
dreading  to  remain  within  the  camp  exposed  to  their 
cupidity  and  vengeance,  gave  orders  for  marching  about 
midnight.  Preparations  accordingly  were  made,  but  it 
was  found  that  a  large  body  of  Indians  was  on  the  road 

*  Holmes. 
15 


226  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

with  a  view  to  intercept  his  march.  Safety,  therefore,  did 
not  permit  them  to  leave  the  camp. 

Early  in  the  morning  they  began  their  march,  but  their 
situation  was  worse  now  than  it  had  been  before,  with  the 
savages  threatening  and  prowling  around  them.  Armed 
with  tomahawks  or  other  instruments  of  death,  they  filled 
the  woods,  and  commenced  their  work  of  plunder  and 
butchery  upon  the  retreating  British.  Monroe  complained 
to  the  French  commander,  and  demanded  the  promised 
escort.  This  was  not  furnished,  probably,  as  the  French 
themselves  feared  the  Indians;  but  the  British  were  advised 
to  yield  to  the  former  their  private  property,  as  the  means 
of  appeasing  the  foe,  and  saving  life.  This  was  very  gen 
erally  done,  but  it  produced  no  effect,  except  to  increase 
their  rapacity.  Whatever  was  withheld,  they  seized,  and 
many  were  stripped  almost  entirely  of  their  clothing,  and 
some  even  to  nudity.  They  rushed  upon  the  sick  and 
wounded,  whom  they  killed  and  scalped ;  the  negroes, 
mulattoes,  and  friendly  Indians,  were  then  dragged  from 
the  ranks,  and  shared  the  same  fate.  The  English  troops, 
under  these  circumstances,  did  as  they  could,  until  they 
reached  a  French  guard  on  the  way.  They  were  followed 
by  the  insulting,  robbing,  and  murdering  savages.  "The 
women  accompanying  the  troops,  unable  to  resist,  were 
seized,  their  throats  cut,  their  bodies  ripped  open,  and  their 
bowels  torn  out,  and  thrown  in  their  faces;  the  children 
were  taken  by  the  heels,  and  their  brains  dashed  out  against 
the  rocks  and  trees ;  and  it  is  stated  that  many  of  the 
savages  drank  the  heart's  blood  of  their  victims,  as  it 
flowed  reeking  from  the  horrid  wounds." 

General  Webb,  on  receiving  intelligence  of  the  capit 
ulation,  ordered  five  hundred  men  to  meet  the  captured 
troops,  and  conduct  them  to  his  camp ;  but,  to  his  surprise, 
instead  of  meeting  the  escort,  he  found  the  captives 
flying,  through  the  woods  singly,  or  in  small  groups,  some 
distracted,  and  many  bleeding  with  dreadful  wounds, 
faint,  and  in  a  state  of  exhaustion.  The  whole  number 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  227 

massacred  and  carried  off,  was  probably  not  far  from 
three  hundred. 

The  ill  successes  and  losses  of  several  campaigns  now 
roused  the  people,  both  in  the  parent-country  and  in  the 
provinces,  to  the  consideration  of  more  vigorous  measures, 
under  more  able  men.  Accordingly,  William  Pitt,  Earl 
of  Chatham,  the  greatest  statesman  of  modern  ages,  was 
brought  forward  at  the  present  crisis,  and  infused  his  own 
ardent  and  decisive  spirit  into  the  national  counsels.  He 
sympathized  with  his  trans- Atlantic  brethren,  and  assured 
them,  in  a  circular  which  he  addressed  to  the  governors  of 
the  provinces,  that  an  effectual  force  should  be  sent  against 
the  French  the  next  year,  to  operate  both  by  sea  and  land. 
In  connection  with  such  a  force,  they  were  expected  to  raise 
their  full  quotas  of  troops,  according  to  the  number  of  the 
inhabitants.  Animated  by  the  favorable  change  in  the 
parent-country,  the  government  of  Massachusetts  voted 
seven  thousand  men,  Connecticut  five  thousand,  and  New 
Hampshire  three  thousand,  and  the  troops  were  ready  for 
service  in  the  early  part  of  the  year  (1758).  An  armament 
of  twelve  thousand  troops  having  been  sent  out  from 
England,  commanded  by  General  Amherst,  and  the  British 
forces  already  in  America,  added  to  the  number  of  soldiers 
raised  by  the  colonies,  constituted  an  army  far  greater  than 
had  been  before  seen  on  this  side  of  the  ocean. 

The  expeditions  proposed  for  the  year  were  three— the 
first  against  Louisburg,  the  second  against  Ticonderoga, 
and  Crown  Point,  and  the  third  against  Fort  Du  Quesne, 
The  feelings  of  resentment  against  the  enemy  were  strong, 
and  the  colonists  engaged  heartily  in  the  movements ;  for 
Canada  was  filled,  so  to  speak,  "with  prisoners  and  scalps, 
private  plunder,  and  public  stores  and  provisions,  which  our 
people,  as  beasts  of  burden,  had  conveyed  to  them."  The 
enterprise  against  Louisburg  was  conducted  by  the  land 
and  naval  commanders,  Amherst  and  Boscawen,  with 
twenty  ships  of  the  line,  and  fourteen  thousand  men.  As 
the  British  minister  had  in  view  the  absolute  extinction  of 


228  GREAT      EVENTS     OF 

the  French  power  in  America,  it  was  of  the  highest  import 
ance  to  take  Louisburg,  as  a  key  to  the  possession  of  the 
capital  of  Canada. 

The  armament  arrived  before  the  place  on  the  2d  of  June. 
The  commander  of  the  garrison,  the  Chevalier  de  Drucourt, 
was  an  officer  of  experience  and  courage.  His  force, 
however,  was  not  large,  consisting  of  twenty-five  hundred 
regulars,  and  six  hundred  militia.  But  the  harbor  was  so 
strongly  secured,  that  it  was  found  necessary  to  land  the 
English  forces  at  some  distance  from  the  town.  The  landing 
was  effected  with  difficulty,  though  with  little  loss.  General 
James  Wolfe,  who  then  commenced  his  distinguished  mili 
tary  career,  was  detached  with  two  thousand  men  to  seize 
a  post  occupied  by  the  enemy  at  the  Light-house  point, 
from  which  the  ships  in  the  harbor  and  the  fortifications 
in  the  town  might  be  greatly  harassed.  The  post  was 
abandoned  on  the  approach  of  Wolfe,  and  very  strong 
batteries  were  erected  there.  Approaches  were  also  made 
on  the  opposite  side  of  the  town,  and  the  siege  was  urged 
with  skill  and  vigor.  The  cannonade  kept  up  against  the 
town  and  the  ships  in  the  harbor  was  so  effective,  that  there 
seemed  to  be  little  prospect  of  defending  the  place,  and  the 
government  offered  to  capitulate  Louisburg,  with  all  its 
artillery,  (two  hundred  and  twenty-one  pieces  of  cannon 
and  eighteen  mortars,)  and  a  very  large  quantity  of  stores 
and  ammunition;  as  also  the  Island  Royal,  St.  John's,  and 
their  dependencies,  were  surrendered  to  the  English.  The 
speedy  result  was  also  the  entire  possession  of  the  island  of 
Cape  Breton.  The  loss  to  the  garrison  was  upwards  of 
fifteen  hundred  men — to  the  assailants,  about  four  hundred 
killed  and  wounded.  In  England,  the  trophies  of  the  victory 
were  publicly  exhibited,  and  the  event  was  reli-giously 
noticed  in  all  the  churches.  In  New  England  the  joy 
was  great,  and  the  victory  there  also  commemorated  with 
public  thanksgivings.* 

Of  the  second  expedition,  under  General  Abercrombie, 

*  Holmes. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  229 

against  Ticonderoga,  it  may  suffice  to  say,  that,  notwith 
standing  its  strength,  numbering  fifteen  thousand  troops, 
with  a  formidable  train  of  artillery  and  the  usual  appliances, 
it  utterly  failed,  through  the  unskilfulness  and  rashness  of 
Abercrombie  himself.  Fort  Frontenac,  however,  on  the 
return  of  the  army  from  their  depot,  was  besieged  and 
captured.  The  success  of  this  last  enterprise  prepared 
the  way  for  the  reduction  of  Fort  Du  Quesne,  the  third 
object  of  the  campaign  of  1758.  This  expedition  was 
entrusted  to  General  Forbes.  The  fort,  however,  was 
found  to  have  been  abandoned  by  the  French  and  Indians. 
It  was  now  taken  possession  of  by  the  English,  who  named 
it  Pittsburg,  in  compliment  to  the  British  minister.  Upon 
this  event,  the  Indian  tribes  on  the  Ohio  submitted  to  the 
English.  The  gloom  which  spread  over  the  colonies  by 
the  defeat  at  Ticonderoga,  was,  in  a  measure,  dissipated  by 
the  successes  of  Amherst  and  Forbes. 

For  the  campaign  of  1759,  three  expeditions  were  pro 
posed — one  against  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point,  to  be 
conducted  by  Amherst — a  second  against  Niagara,  under 
Prideaux — and  a  third  against  Quebec,  to  be  conducted  by 
General  Wolfe. 

On  the  22d  of  July,  Amherst,  in  accordance  with  the 
above  plan,  invested  Ticonderoga  with  twelve  thousand 
provincials  and  regulars,  and  soon  succeeded  in  capturing 
that  important  fortress.  Following  this,  the  village  of  St. 
Francis,  situated  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  of  that  name 
was  destroyed. 

It  had  been  the  resort  of  Indian  robbers  and  murder 
ers,  where  were  deposited  the  scalps  and  plundered  goods 
of  hundreds  of  hapless  Englishmen.  It  was  taken  and 
destroyed  by  a  party  under  Major  Rogers,  after  a  series  of 
adventures  and  hair-breadth  escapes,  which  have  more  the 
appearance  of  romance  than  reality.  There  was  a  general 
conflagration  of  the  cabins,  and  out  of  three  hundred  inhab 
itants,  two  hundred  were  killed,  twenty  women  and  children 
captured,  and  five  English  prisoners  in  the  village  set  free. 


230 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


•  Destruction  of  the  village  of  St.  Francis. 

The  army  destined  against  Niagara,  was  composed 
principally  of  provincials,  reinforced  by  a  strong  body  of 
friendly  Indians.  It  was  placed  under  the  command  of 
General  Prideaux,  who  commenced  the  siege  of  the  place 
on  the  6th  of  July.  While  directing  the  operations  of  the 
place,  he  was  killed  by  the  bursting  of  a  shell.  The  com 
mand  of  the  army  then  fell  upon  Sir  William  Johnson,  who 
prosecuted  the  enterprise  with  judgment  and  vigor.  The 
French,  alarmed  at  the  prospect  of  losing  a  post  which 
formed  the  communication  between  Canada  and  Louisiana, 
in  the  mean  while,  made  a  strenuous  effort  to  raise  the 
siege,  by  collecting  a  large  body  of  troops  from  several 
neighboring  garrisons.  These  were  brought,  on  the  morn 
ing  of  the  24th,  in  battle  array  against  the  besiegers,  ushered 
in  by  the  horrible  sound  of  the  Indian  war-whoop.  The 
French  charged  with  great  impetuosity,  but  the  English 
maintained  their  ground,  and  eventually  repulsed  them  with 
signal  slaughter.  The  fate  of  Niagara  was  now  decided. 
The  next  day  a  capitulation  was  signed,  and  this  portion 
of  the  country  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  English. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


231 


The  grand  enterprise  for  the  reduction  of  Quebec  was 
entrusted,  as  already  noticed,  to  the  gallant  and  accomplished 
Wolfe,  who  sailed  from  Halifax  early  in  the  season,  and  near 
the  last  of  June  landed  the  whole  army  on  the  island  of 
Orleans,  a  few  miles  below  Quebec.  Here  the  sight  pre 
sented  to  him  of  the  formidable  position  and  works  of  the 
enemy  by  no  means  served  to  encourage  expectations  of 
success.  But  his  resolution  and  desire  of  victory  over 
came  every  other  sentiment. 


Quebec. 

"  The  city  of  Quebec  rose  before  him  upon  the  north  side 
of  the  St.  Lawrence;  its  upper  town  and  strong  fortifica 
tions  situated  on  a  rock,  whose  bold  and  steep  front  con 
tinued  far  westward  parallel  with  the  river,  its  base  near 
the  shore;  thus  presenting  a  wall  which  it  seemed  impos 
sible  to  scale.  From  the  north-west  came  down  the  St. 
Charles,  entering  the  St.  Lawrence  just  below  the  town, 
its  banks  high  and  uneven,  and  cut  by  deep  ravines;  while 
armed  vessels  were  borne  upon  its  waters,  and  floating 
batteries  obstructed  its  entrance.  A  few  miles  below,  the 
Montmorenci  leaped  down  the  cataract  into  the  St.  Law- 


232  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

rence ;  and  strongly  posted  along  the  sloping  banks  of  that 
river,  and  between  these  two  tributaries,  the  French  army, 
commanded  by  Montcalm,  displayed  its  formidable  lines." 

We  necessarily  pass  over  several  ineffectual  attempts  of 
Wolfe  to  draw  Montcalm  from  his  strong  intrenchments  into 
a  general  engagement,  during  which,  and  in  consequence 
of  excitement  under  their  repeated  failure,  he  fell  sick. 
When,  however,  he  had  so  far  recovered  as  to  assume  the 
command,  a  plan  was  proposed  to  him  by  his  generals  for 
getting  possession  of  the  heights  in'  the  rear  of  the  city, 
where  it  was  but  slightly  fortified.  Could  the  steep 
acclivity  of  rocks  be  surmounted,  they  would  be  able  to 
reach  the  level  plain  above,  called  the  Heights  of  Abraham. 
The  plan  was  altogether  congenial  to  the  feelings  of  the 
commander-in-chief,  and  was  put  into  execution  with  judg 
ment  and  vigor. 

In  pursuance  of  this  plan,  Wolfe  broke  up  his  camp  at 
Montmorenci,  near  the  falls  of  that  name,  and  returned  to 
the  island  of  Orleans,  where  he  first  disembarked.  From 
that  spot  he  determined  to  push  his  daring  enterprise. 
Embarking  himself  and  army  on  board  of  the  fleet,  he 
directed  Admiral  Holmes  to  sail  up  the  river  several  miles 
higher  than  the  intended  point  of  debarkation,  making 
occasional  demonstrations  of  a  design  to  land  troops. 
That  being  accomplished,  during  the  night  a  strong  detach 
ment  in  flat-bottomed  boats  fell  down  with  the  tide,  to  a 
point  about  a  mile  above  the  city.  The  shelving  beach,  the 
high  precipitous  banks,  and  the  only  path  by  which  the  place 
could  be  scaled,  being  defended  by  a  captain's  guard  and 
a  battery  of  four  guns,  all  rendered  the  landing  and  ascent 
of  the  heights,  on  the  part  of  the  English,  a  work  of  amazing 
difficulty ;  yet  it  was  effected,  Wolfe  himself  being  one  of 
the  first  who  leaped  on  shore. 

The  whole  plan  had  well  nigh  been  defeated  at  the  water's 
edge,  for  one  of  the  sentinels  hailed.  But  being  answered 
by  a  captain  in  Frazier's  regiment,  who  fully  understood 
the  French  language,  and  had  been  expressly  instructed  for 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  233 

the  purpose,  the  latter  was  suffered  to  pass.  The  sentinel, 
from  the  answers  given,  (for  the  English  were  twice  inter 
rogated,)  concluded  at  once  that  this  was  a  French  convoy 
of  provisions,  which  was  expected  to  pass  down  the  river 
to  Quebec.  This  the  English  had  learned  from  some 
deserters.  Escaping  this  difficulty,  they  commenced  their 
arduous  and  perilous  task.  The  Highlanders  and  light 
infantry,  under  the  command  of  General  Howe,  led  the 
way  up  the  fearful  precipice,  which  was  one  hundred  and 
fifty  or  two  hundred  feet  high,  an  almost  perpendicular 
ascent.  They  clambered  up  by  the  aid  of  the  projection 
of  rocks,  and  the  limbs  of  trees  and  shrubs  growing  on  the 
cliffs.  They  first  drove  away  the  guard,  and  seized  the 
battery.  The  rest  of  the  troops  pressed  on  in  the  difficult 
and  confined  path,  and,  by  day-break,  the  whole  army  was 
planted  firmly  on  the  plains  of  Abraham. 

Montcalm,  taken  by  surprise  at  this  unexpected  scaling 
of  the  heights,  was  forced  to  abandon  his  strong  position, 
and  come  to  an  engagement.  For  this  purpose,  he  crossed 
the  St.  Charles,  and  drew  up  his  army  in  battle  array.  This 
being  perceived  by  Wolfe,  a  corresponding  movement  was 
made  on  the  part  of  the  English,  and  the  disposition  of  the 
troops  was  such  as  to  meet  the  masterly  arrangements  of 
Montcalm.  The  battle  was  commenced  by  the  French,  a 
portion  of  whose  army,  consisting  of  fifteen  hundred  Indians 
and  Canadians,  who  were  excellent  marksmen,  advanced  in 
front  for  this  purpose.  Screened  by  surrounding  thickets, 
they  aimed  with  fatal  effect  at  many  of  the  British  officers, 
but  this  lasted  only  a  short  time.  The  main  body  of  the 
French  now  advancing,  the  principal  struggle  came  on  in 
all  its  fury.  The  English,  reserving  their  fire  until  within 
forty  yards  of  the  enemy's  line,  then  made  terrible  havoc 
among  them  by  a  general  discharge.  This  fire  was  vigor 
ously  maintained  until  the  French  yielded  to  it.  General 
Wolfe  exposed  himself  in  front  of  his  battalion,  as  also 
did  Montcalm  before  his,  and  both  officers  paid  the  price 
of  their  bravery.  They  were  in  the  sections  of  the  two 


234  GREAT      EVENTS     OF 

armies,  where  the  battle  was  most  severe,  and  both  fell 
mortally  wounded,  not  far  from  the  same  time.  There 
was  another  striking  coincidence — they  who  succeeded 
them  in  command  in  either  army,  also  fell  wounded — the 
Frenchman  mortally.  When  Wolfe  fell,  he  was  pressing 
on  at  the  head  of  his  grenadiers  with  fixed  bayonets.  It 
was  the  third  time  that  he  had  received  a  wound ;  a  ball 
had  now  pierced  his  breast.  The  respective  armies  con 
tinued  in  their  strife,  as  if  nothing  had  happened.  Aftei 
Wolfe  and  Monckton  had  been  laid  aside,  Townsend 
assumed  the  command,  and  the  British  grenadiers  pressed 
on  with  their  bayonets.  The  center  of  the  French  army 
was  soon  broken  by  the  brisk  advance  of  General  Murray. 
The  Highlanders  with  their  broad-swords  completed  the 
confusion  of  the  enemy,  driving  them  with  great  slaughter 
in  different  directions.  A  portion  of  the  French  army  fled 
into  Quebec.  The  enemy  was  signally  defeated,  having 
lost  a  thousand  men,  besides  an  equal  number  of  prisoners. 
The  loss  of  the  English,  in  killed  and  wounded,  was  less 
than  six  hundred. 

The  necessary  preparations  were  now  made  by  Townsend 
for  the  siege  of  the  city;  but  at  the  expiration  of  five  days, 
it  was  surrendered  to  the  English  fleet  and  army.  The 
capital  of  Canada,  at  the  time  of  its  capitulation,  contained 
about  ten  thousand  inhabitants,  and  thus  having  passed 
under  the  dominion  of  Great  Britain,  was  protected  by  a 
garrison  of  five  thousand  men,  under  the  command  of 
General  Murray. 

Wolfe  died  of  his  wounds  on  the  field  of  battle.  He 
manifested  "the  ruling  passion  strong  in  death."  As  a 
touching  incident  in  the  annals  of  warfare,  scarcely  any 
thing  can  equal  it,  unless  it  may  be  that  which  also  marked 
the  death  of  his  opponent.  He  was  removed  into  the  rear 
almost  against  his  consent,  that  he  might  be  attended  to ;  but 
while  others  were  expressing  their  sympathy  in  his  behalf, 
he  was  watching  the  terrific  contest  with  intense  anxiety. 
At  length,  he  could  no  longer  sustain  himself,  but,  faint  with 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


235 


the  loss  of  blood,  he  leaned  on  the  shoulder  of  an  officer, 
who  kneeled  down  to  support  him.  The  agony  of  death 
was  now  upon  him.  A  cry  was  heard,  "  They  fly,  they  fly !" 
"Who  fly?"  asked  the  expiring  hero.  "The  French!" 
replied  his  supporter.  "Then  I  die  happy!"  he  said. 


Death  of  Wolfe. 


Montcalm,  too,  died  in  a  few  hours  after,  having  been 
first  conveyed  into  the  city.  On  being  told  that  his  wound 
was  mortal,  he  expressed  his  satisfaction  at  the  fact.  When 
further  informed  that  he  could  survive  but  a  few  hours,  he 
replied,  "So  much  the  better:  I  shall  not  live  to  see  the  sur 
render  of  Quebec." 

The  French  continued  in  possession  of  Canada  for  a  time, 
notwithstanding  the  capture  of  Quebec.  Indeed,  a  second, 
and  more  mortal  struggle,  was  soon  to  be  again  witnessed  on 
the  Heights  of  Abraham.  The  main  body  of  the  French 
army,  which,  after  its  defeat,  retired  to  Montreal,  and  which 
was  still  formidable,  had  been  reinforced  by  six  thousand 
Canadian  militia  and  a  body  of  Indians.  With  these  forces, 
M  de  Levi,  the  successor  of  Montcalm,  appeared  before 


236  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Quebec,  with  the  design  of  besieging  the  fortress.  Murray, 
whose  force  had  been  reduced  by  the  severities  of  the 
winter,  the  want  of  proper  food,  from  five  thousand  to  three 
thousand,  left  his  works,  and  met  the  French  near  Sillery, 
and  a  severe  action  took  place,  in  which  the  advantage  was 
on  the  side  of  the  French,  the  English  being  obliged  to 
retire  within  the  fortress.  The  loss  on  both  sides  was  very 
great,  being  nearly  one  thousand  each ;  but  the  battle  was 
productive  of  no  special  results.  Levi  found  it  impossible 
to  reduce  the  place;  and  the  English,  receiving  reinforce 
ments  after  being  closely  invested  for  a  time,  it  was  con 
cluded  by  the  French  commander  to  abandon  the  project, 
and  he  accordingly  returned  to  Montreal. 

As  it  seemed  necessary  to  try  the  fortune  of  another 
campaign  against  the  enemy,  since,  notwithstanding  the 
capture  of  the  French  posts  in  1759,  the  province  still  held 
out  against  the  British  arms,  General  Amherst  had  made 
arrangements  for  assembling  before  Montreal  all  the  British 
troops  from  Lake  Ontario,  Lake  Champlain,  and  Quebec. 
The  several  armies  were  early  in  motion,  and  so  accurately 
had  their  operations  been  concerted,  that  Amherst  and 
Murray  reached  the  vicinity  of  Montreal  on  the  same  day; 
when  Haviland,  who  commanded  a  small  force  from  Crown 
Point,  joined  them :  the  next  day,  Vaudreuil,  the  governor, 
finding  further  resistance  vain,  demanded  a  capitulation; 
and  on  the  18th  of  September,  1760,  the  whole  French 
possessions  in  Canada,  were  surrendered  to  the  British 
power. 

The  war  still  continued  in  Europe,  and  a  few  provincial 
troops  were  raised  in  1761  and  1762;  but  New  England 
remained  exempted  from  all  border  hostilities.  On  the  10th 
of  February,  1763,  a  general  peace  was  signed  at  Paris, 
and  soon  after  ratified  by  Great  Britain  and  France.  This 
was  an  era  of  joy  to  the  colonies.  They  had  experienced 
no  such  relief  since  the  commencement  of  King  William's 
War,  in  1689.  A  few  short  intervals  of  peace  had  indeed 
been  enjoyed,  but  during  nearly  eighty  years,  they  were 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


237 


generally  doomed  in  every  exposed  point  to  pillage,  cap 
tivity,  and  slaughter.  Relieved  from  their  miseries  and 
dangers,  they  reoccupied  their  plantations,  and  new  ones 
were  commenced,  and  population  began  to  spread  with 
rapidity. 

It  may  be  added,  and  it  is  due  to  the  colonist  to  add,  that 
they  were  not  unmindful  of  their  obligations  to  that  Being 
by  whose  fostering  care  they  had  been  preserved  during  so 
many  and  so  severe  trials  and  privations.  They  had  put 
their  trust  in  Him,  and  he  had  saved  them  from  the  hands 
of  their  foes.  Many  had  indeed  fallen — many  had  suffered ; 
but  now,  relieved  from  foreign  invasion  and  savage  butch 
ery,  they  united  in  giving  God  thanks  on  a  day  set  apart 
for  the  purpose,  and  went  on  their  way  rejoicing. 


238 


GREAT      EVENTS     OF 


I  V.— R  EVOLUTION. 


I.    CAUSES    OF    THE    REVOLUTION, 

OBJECTS  proposed  in  the  Settlement  of  America — Forms  of  Government  con 
ducive  to  Independence — Influence  of  Expenses — Colonies  obliged  to 
defend  themselves,  and  to  defray  the  Expense  of  their  own  Wars  and 
those  of  the  Mother-country — British  system  of  Taxation  commenced — 
Writs  of  Assistance — Stamp  Act — Formidable  Opposition  to  it — Non 
importation  Act — Arrival  of  British  forces — Boston  Massacre — Destruction 
of  the  Gaspee — Destruction  of  Tea — Boston  Port  Bill — Arrival  of  General 
Gage — His  obnoxious  Measures — Meeting  of  Congress — Preparations  for 
War — Obstinacy  of  the  King  and  Parliament — Crisis  arrives — Determina 
tion  of  the  Colonists. 

THE  Revolution  of  America  was  an  extraordinary  event; 
and  at  the  time  of  its  occurrence  was  unlocked  for,  both 
by  the  government  and  nation  of  Great  Britain.  That  the 
colonies  had  long  been  dissatisfied  with  the  measures  adopted 
towards  them  by  the  parent-country,  and  that  this  dissatis 
faction  was  gradually  increasing,  was  well  known;  but  the 
statesmen  on  the  other  side  designed,  and  doubtless  supposed, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  239 

that  they  should  be  able  to  secure  the  submission  of  the  colo 
nies  to  whatever  line  of  policy  they  might  please  to  adopt. 

But  they  little  understood  the  American  character.  Had 
they  reflected  upon  the  circumstances  in  which  the  colonies 
originated,  and  their  steady  progress  in  wealth  and  popu 
lation,  they  might  well  have  anticipated  the  final  result. 
Certain  it  was,  that  oppressive  and  coercive  measures  would 
only  tend  to  weaken  their  affection  for  the  parent-country. 
Kindness  and  conciliation  might  have  preserved  the  bond 
of  union — indeed,  it  was  possible  to  have  confirmed  the 
colonies  in  their  regard  for  the  land  of  their  birth;  but  the 
line  of  policy  which  could  alone  have  effected  that  object, 
was  overlooked  or  disregarded  by  British  statesmen;  and 
through  their  infatuated  counsels,  they  hastened  the  very 
event  which  they  so  much  deplored. 

Let  us  advert  to  some  of  the  remote  and  proximate 
causes,  which  brought  about  this  Revolution: 

1.  Objects  proposed  by  the  colonies  in  their  'settlement 
of  America. — 

At  the  era  of  the  Revolution,  thirteen  colonies  had  been 
planted.  These  were  Virginia,  Massachusetts,  New  Hamp 
shire,  Connecticut,  Rhode  Island,  New  York,  New  Jersey, 
Delaware,  Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  North  and  South  Caro 
lina,  and  Georgia.  Virginia,  the  first,  was  settled  in  1607,  and 
Georgia,  the  last,  in  1732.  Different  objects  were  proposed 
in  the  establishment  of  the  different  colonies.  The  leading 
object  of  some  was  pecuniary  profit.  They  were  induced, 
either  by  associated  or  individual  proprietors,  who  them 
selves  remained  in  England,  to  come  to  America,  with  the 
hope  of  profitable  returns  for  the  advance  of  their  capital. 
But  the  more  northern  colonies  came  on  their  own  concern, 
at  their  own  expense,  and  with  reference  to  the  enjoyment 
of  freedom  and  peace  in  religion,  which  they  could  not  find 
at  home. 

Now,  was  it  to  be  expected  that  those  who  had  left  home, 
and  all  its  endearments,  for  the  sake  of  enjoying  a  larger 


240  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

liberty,  would  consent  to  have  that  liberty  abridged, 
especially  after  having  tasted  its  blessings  for  years?  If 
the  Pilgrim  Fathers  had  such  notions  themselves,  was  it  to 
be  supposed  that  their  children  would  cherish  less  manly 
and  patriotic  sentiments?  The  spirit  of  liberty  does  not 
easily  die,  where  there  is  aliment  to  keep  it  alive.  The 
blood  of  freemen,  or  those  who  aspire  to  freedom,  instead 
of  becoming  weaker,  as  it  flows  down  in  successive  gener 
ations,  usually  becomes  more  pure  and  more  excitable. 
This  was  verified  in  the  history  of  the  colonies,  anterior  to 
the  Revolution.  They  were  men  of  whom  the  principles 
of  liberty  had  taken  strong  hold.  Their  distance  from  the 
mother-country — her  neglect  of  them — the  exercise  of 
civil  and  religious  freedom  for  a  number  of  years — all 
served  to  excite  and  strengthen  a  desire  for  independence. 
Such  an  event  was  the  natural  result  of  the  principles  with 
which  the  colonies  began  their  career.  It  was  the  natural 
result  of  the  physical  courage  and  strength  acquired  in 
felling  forests,  resisting  savages,  and  in  carrying  out  those 
plans  and  enterprises  in  which  a  young,  ardent,  and  ambi 
tious  people  are  likely  to  engage. 

2.  Their  forms  of  government  were  conducive  to  inde 
pendence. 

In  the  settlement  of  the  colonies,  three  forms  of  govern 
ment  were  established.  These  were  usually  denominated 
Charter,  Proprietary,  and  Royal  governments.  The  differ 
ence  arose  from  the  different  circumstances  under  which 
the  colonies  were  settled,  as  well  as  the  different  objects  of 
the  first  emigrants.  The  Charter  governments  were  con 
fined  to  New  England.  The  Proprietary  governments 
were  those  of  Maryland,  Pennsylvania,  the  Carolinas,  and 
the  Jerseys.  The  others  were  royal  governments,  or  those 
which  were  immediately  under  the  British  crown.* 

As  early  as  1619,  only  twelve  years  from  its  settlement, 

*  Pitkin. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  241 

a  provincial  legislature,  in  which  the  colonists  were  repre 
sented,  was  introduced  into  Virginia.  In  Plymouth  and  in 
Massachusetts,  the  colonies  organized  their  body,  politic 
and  social,  upon  principles  of  perfect  equality.  And,  as  the 
Puritans  spread  themselves  over  New  England,  they  gave 
to  the  distinct  communities  which  they  established,  consti 
tutions  still  more  democratic.  In  January,  1639,  three  years 
from  the  commencement  of  the  Connecticut  colony,  the 
planters  on  Connecticut  river  convened  at  Hartford,  and 
formed  a  system  of  government  which  continued,  with 
scarcely  any  alterations,  to  the  year  1818.  Of  this  system, 
Dr.  Trumbull  observes:  "With  such  wisdom  did  our  vener 
able  ancestors  provide  for  the  freedom  and  liberties  of  them 
selves  and  their  posterity.  Thus  happily  did  they  guard 
against  every  encroachment  on  the  rights  of  the  subject. 
This,  probably,  is  one  of  the  most  free  and  happy  constitu 
tions  of  civil  government  ever  formed.  The  formation  of 
it,  at  so  early  a  period,  when  the  light  of  liberty  was 
wholly  darkened  in  most  parts  of  the  world,  and  the  rights 
of  man  were  so  little  understood  in  others,  does  great  honor 
to  their  ability,  integrity,  and  love  of  freedom." 

In  Maryland  and  Pennsylvania,  the  first  assemblies  estab 
lished  a  popular  representation,  and  in  all  their  political 
regulations  proceeded  upon  broad  views  of  civil  freedom. 
The  same  remark,  says  Mr.  Walsh,  may  be  extended  to 
the  Carolinas  and  New  York. 

The  very  first  principles,  then,  of  the  colonists  in  relation 
to  government  were  anti-monarchical.  In  their  incipient 
colonial  state,  they  had  the  feelings  gf  freemen ;  and  all 
their  institutions,  as  far  as  they  were  allowed  to  carry 
them,  spoke  of  liberty  and  equality. 

This  spirit  was  never  lost  to  the  colonies.  In  the  variety 
of  fortune  which  they  subsequently  encountered — in  every 
change  of  monarch  abroad — in  every  shift  of  rulers  at 
home — through  royal  smiles  and  royal  frowns — in  times  of 
war  and  in  times  of  peace — their  love  of  liberty  continued 
unabated,  and  even  increased.  Thus  early  began  those 
16 


242  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

sentiments  of  freedom  and  independence  which,  uniting  in 
their  course  with  other  streams,  ended  at  length  in  a  deep, 
broad,  irresistible  current  against  British  oppression. 

3.  Influence  of  the  expenses  incurred  by  the  colonies  in 
their  settlements,  and  in  their  several  wars  and  those  of 
the  mother-country. 

"All  the  thirteen  colonies,"  says  Mr.  Walsh,  "with  the 
exception  of  Georgia,  were  established,  and  had  attained 
to  considerable  strength,  without  the  slightest  aid  from  the 
treasury  of  the  mother-country." 

Neither  the  crown  nor  the  parliament  paid  a  dollar 
towards  purchasing  the  soil  of  the  Indians — the  original 
masters  of  that  soil.  These  purchases  were  made  by  the 
colonists  themselves.  The  settlement  of  the  province  of 
Massachusetts  Bay  alone  cost  two  hundred  thousand  pounds 
— an  enormous  sum  at  the  era  at  which  it  was  effected. 
Lord  Baltimore  expended  forty  thousand  pounds  in  his 
establishment  of  the  colony  of  Maryland.  On  that  of 
Virginia,  immense  wealth  was  lavished  by  the  first  set 
tlers.  The  first  planters  of  Connecticut  consumed  great 
estates  in  purchasing  lands  of  the  Indians  and  in  making 
settlements. 

In  like  manner,  when  assailed  by  fierce  and  warlike 
tribes,  the  mother-country  furnished  no  aid  whatever — 
neither  troops  nor  money.  She  erected  no  fortifications ; 
entered  into  no  negotiations,  and  manifested  no  sympathy, 
or  even  interest,  in  the  fate  of  her  offspring.  Some  of  the 
most  considerable  Indian  wars  in  which  the  colonies  were 
involved,  were  the  immediate  result  of  the  rashness  and 
cupidity  of  the  royal  governors.  That,  for  instance,  which 
is  styled  'King  William's  War' — memorable  in  the  annals 
of  New  Hampshire  particularly — was  owing  to  a  wanton 
predatory  expedition  of  Andros,  in  1688,  against  the  pos 
sessions  of  a  French  individual,  situate  between  Penobscot 
and  Nova  Scotia. 

The  testimony  of  Lord  Brougham  on  this  subject  is 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  243 

worthy  of  special  notice.  In  his  work  on  *  Colonial  Policy/ 
he  observes: 

"The  old  colonies  of  North  America,  besides  defraying 
the  whole  expenses  of  their  internal  administration,  were 
enabled  from  their  situation  to  render  very  active  assistance 
to  the  mother-country  upon  several  occasions,  not  peculiarly 
interesting  to  themselves.  They  uniformly  asserted,  that 
they  would  never  refuse  contributions,  even  for  purposes 
strictly  imperial,  provided  these  were  constitutionally  de 
manded.  Nor  did  they  stop  at  mere  professions  of  zeal. 

"The  whole  expense  of  civil  government  in  the  British 
North  American  colonies,  previous  to  the  Revolution,  did 
not  amount  to  eighty  thousand  pounds  sterling,  which  was 
paid  by  the  produce  of  their  taxes.  The  military  establish 
ments,  the  garrisons  and  the  forts  in  the  old  colonies,  cost 
the  mother-country  nothing." 

From  the  foregoing  facts,  nothing  is  clearer  than  that 
the  colonies  were  obliged,  from  their  earliest  existence,  to 
take  care  of  themselves.  At  first,  Great  Britain  thought 
little  of  them,  and  cared,  if  possible,  still  less.  They  were 
obliged  to  repel  hostile  tribes  without  aid,  and  defend  them 
selves  against  the  aggressions  of  more  civilized  powers. 
And,  moreover,  they  were  compelled  to  carry  on  not  only 
their  own  wars,  but  those  of  the  mother-country,  and  then 
pay  the  expenses. 

It  may  well  be  asked,  what  was  the  natural  and  almost 
necessary  consequence  of  such  treatment?  Keep  a  child 
in  leading-strings,  and  it  will  be  long  ere  it  walks.  Teach 
him  to  walk  early,  and  he  will  soon  decline  your  aid.  Let 
a  father  send  forth  his  son  to  take  care  of  himself,  and 
perchance  the  next  he  hears  of  him,  he  will  learn  that  his 
fortune  is  made,  and  no  longer  will  he  wish  for  parental 
assistance ;  and  fortunate  will  it  be  if  the  son,  under  a  sense 
of  former  parental  indifference  and  unkindness,  does  not,  at 
length,  feel  a  correspondent  alienation  from  the  parent. 

But  whether  these  illustrations  are  apposite  or  not,  certain 
it  is,  that  the  colonists  at  length  learned  the  important  fact, 


244  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

that  they  could  take  care  of  themselves.  To  this  they  had 
been  driven.  The  next  natural  feeling  to  this  superiority 
over  the  difficulties  and  trials  which  they  encountered  in 
their  early  settlement  of  the  country,  was  a  willingness, 
and  even  wish,  to  be  independent  of  the  parent  by  whom 
they  had  been  so  unkindly  neglected.  Great  Britain  might, 
therefore,  thank  herself  for  the  spirit  of  independence  which 
at  length  appeared  among  the  colonies;  her  line  of  policy 
engendered  and  matured  it. 

4.  Measures  of  oppression. 

"Within  little  more  than  a  generation  from  the  com 
mencement  of  the  plantations,"  says  Mr.  Walsh,  "the  royal 
government  began  those  formal  inquiries  into  their  popula 
tion  and  manufactures,  which  were  so  often  renewed,  until 
the  period  of  our  revolution."  The  object  or  occasion  of 
these  inquiries  was  twofold — a  jealousy,  lest  the  colonies 
should  grow  too  fast;  and,  secondly,  a  desire  to  monopolize, 
for  the  benefit  of  Great  Britain,  all  their  trade,  and  the  pro 
ceeds  of  their  manufacturing  industry. 

The  various  acts  of  monopoly  which  passed  parliament 
during  a  series  of  years,  it  is  not  necessary  to  particularize. 
They  uniformly  bore  heavily  on  the  commercial  and  manu 
facturing  enterprise  of  the  colonies,  and  were  designed  "to 
keep  them  in  a  firmer  dependence  upon  England" — "to 
render  them  more  beneficial  and  advantageous" — "to  em 
ploy  and  increase  the  English  shipping" — "to  make  a  vent 
for  English  manufactures." 

After  the  peace  of  1763,  a  still  more  grinding  policy  was 
proposed — that  of  taxing  the  colonies,  with  the  avowed 
purpose  of  drawing  a  revenue  into  the  royal  exchequer, 
and  on  the  plausible,  yet  unwarrantable  ground,  that  Great 
Britain  had  contracted  a  debt  in  their  defence. 

Hitherto,  when  money  was  wanted  in  the  colonies,  the 
parliament  of  England  had  been  content  to  ask  for  it  by  a 
formal  requisition  upon  the  colonial  legislatures,  and  they 
had  supplied  it  with  a  willing  hand.  But  now,  it  was 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  245 

thought  that  a  shorter  method  of  obtaining  it  might  be 
resorted  to  with  better  effect. 

Before  proceeding  to  notice  the  measures  adopted  with 
reference  to  the  foregoing  object,  it  is  necessary  to  advert 
to  what  were  denominated  writs  of  assistance,  which  were 
orders  issued  by  the  superior  court  of  the  province,  requir 
ing  the  sheriffs  and  other  civil  officers  to  assist  the  person 
to  whom  it  was  granted,  in  breaking  open  and  searching 
every  place,  even  private  dwellings,  if  suspected  of  con 
taining  prohibited  goods. 

The  first  application  for  a  writ  of  this  kind  was  made  by 
the  deputy  collector  at  Salem  in  November,  1760.  Doubts 
being  expressed  by  the  court  as  to  the  legality  of  the  writ, 
or  the  power  of  the  court  to  grant  it,  the  application  was 
deferred  to  the  next  term,  when  the  question  was  to  be 
argued. 

At  the  appointed  time,  Mr.  Gridley,  a  distinguished  law 
yer,  appeared  for  the  crown;  Mr.  Thatcher  and  Mr.  Otis 
for  the  merchants.  The  trial  took  place  in  the  council 
chamber  of  the  old  Town-house  in  Boston. "  The  judges 
were  five  in  number,  including  Lieutenant-Governor  Hutch- 
inson,  who  presided  as  chief  justice ;  and  the  room  was 
filled  with  all  the  officers  of  government  and  the  principal 
citizens,  to  hear  the  arguments  in  a  cause  that  inspired  the 
deepest  solicitude.  The  case  was  opened  by  Mr.  Gridley, 
who  argued  it  with  much  learning,  ingenuity,  and  dignity; 
making  all  his  reason  depend  upon  this  consideration,  "That 
the  parliament  of  Great  Britain  was  the  sovereign  legislator 
of  the  British  empire."  He  was  followed  by  Mr.  Thatcher 
on  the  opposite  side,  whose  reasoning  was  ingenious  and 
able,  delivered  in  a  tone  of  great  mildness  and  moderation. 
"But,"  in  the  language  of  President  Adams,  "Otis  was  a 
flame  of  fire;  with  a  promptitude  of  classical  allusion,  a 
depth  of  research,  a  rapid  summary  of  historical  events 
and  dates,  a  profusion  of  legal  authorities,  a  prophetic 
glance  into  futurity,  and  a  rapid  torrent  of  impetuous  elo 
quence,  he  hurried  away  all  before  him." 


246  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

"I  will  to  my  dying  day,"  said  Otis,  among  other  things — 
"I  will  to  my  dying  day  oppose,  with  all  the  power  and 
faculties  God  has  given  me,  all  such  instruments  of  slavery 
on  the  one  hand  and  villany  on  the  other.  It  appears  to 
me  the  worst  instrument  of  arbitrary  power,  the  most 
destructive  of  English  liberty,  and  the  fundamental  princi 
ples  of  law,  that  was  ever  found  in  an  English  law-book." 

•         '  -^':::!!> 


Otia  in  the  Council  chamber. 


The  occasion  was  intensely  exciting — the  liberties  of  the 
people  were  in  danger — their  dwellings,  those  sanctuaries 
where  every  man  should  feel  himself  safe,  and  his  effects 
— all  were  in  jeopardy.  And  the  vast  throng  gathered  on 
the  occasion  so  thought — especially  as  their  excited  feelings 
became  more  intense  under  the  thrilling  appeals  of  the 
eloquent  Otis.  "Every  man  of  an  immensely  crowded 
audience,"  says  President  Adams,  "appeared  to  me  to  go 
away,  as  I  did,  ready  to  take  arms  against  writs  of  assist 
ance.  Then  and  there  was  the  first  scene  of  the  first  act 
of  opposition  to  the  arbitrary  claims  of  Great  Britain" 

The  court  postponed  a  decision  of  the  question  until  the 
following  term ;  and  in  the  mean  time  wrote  to  Great  Britain 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  247 

for  information  on  the  subject.  Writs  were  afterwards 
granted,  but  were  extremely  unpopular.  In  Connecticut 
writs  of  assistance,  it  is  said,  were  never  granted. 

The  next  measure  of  oppression  was  the  passage  of  the 
famous  stamp  act.  Such  a  project  had  been  suggested 
during  me  administrations  of  Lord  Walpole  and  Mr.  Pitt; 
but  Zney  were  too  sagacious  to  venture  upon  a  measure  at 
once  so  odious  and  unjust.  Said  Walpole,  "I  will  leave 
the  taxation  of  America  to  some  of  my  successors,  who 
may  have  more  courage  than  I  have."  And  said  Pitt,  "I 
will  never  burn  my  fingers  with  an  American  stamp  act." 
To  the  successor  of  Mr.  Pitt,  Lord  Grenville,  was  reserved 
the  honor,  or  rather  the  infamy,  of  such  a  project. 

When  the  bill  was  ushered  into  the  House  of  Commons, 
petitions  from  Virginia,  Connecticut,  and  South  Carolina,  in 
every  way  respectful,  but  in  tone  firm  and  decided,  were 
offered  in  opposition  to  it.  But  the  house  refused  even  to 
receive  them,  on  the  ground  that  the  right  of  parliament  to 
tax  the  colonies  was  denied;  and,  secondly,  that  it  was 
contrary  to  a  rule  of  the  house  "to  receive  any  petition 
against  a  money-bill" 

The  debate  therefore  proceeded.  The  chief  advocates 
of  the  bill  were  the  prime  minister  and  Charles  Townshend. 
In  the  opposition  were  Mr.  Pitt — who,  however,  was  absent 
by  reason  of  sickness — General  Conway,  Alderman  Beck- 
ford,  Colonel  Barre,  Mr.  Jackson,  Sir  William  Meredith, 
&c.  Conway  and  Beckford  opposed  the  bill  on  the  ground 
of  its  injustice;  Colonel  Barre  and  others  on  the  ground  of 
its  inexpediency.  The  purpose  of  the  minister,  however, 
was  fixed  ;  and,  rallying  his  surprised  and  half-hesitating 
troops,  he  took  the  question — a  large  majority  expressed  in 
favor  of  the  bill — two  hundred  and  fifty  for,  and  fifty  against 
it.  On  its  coming  into  the  House  of  Lords,  it  received  the 
entire  concurrence  of  that  body,  and  on  the  22d  of  March 
obtained  the  royal  assent. 

This  act,  so  celebrated  in  the  annals  of  American  history, 
both  as  an  act  of  flagrant  injustice,  on  the  part  of  the  British 


248  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

parliament,  and  one  of  the  proximate  causes  of  the  Revolu 
tion,  consisted  of  fifty-five  specific  duties,  laid  on  as  many 
different  species  of  instruments,  in  which  paper  was  used ; 
such  as  notes,  bonds,  mortgages,  deeds,  university  degrees, 
licenses,  advertisements  in  newspapers,  and  even  almanacs; 
varying  from  one  half-penny  up  to  six  pounds.  As  an 
illustration  of  the  heavy  burdens  designed  to  be  put  upon 
the  colonies  by  this  act,  it  may  be  stated,  that  previous  to 
the  passage  of  the  act,  a  ream  of  common  printed  bailbonds 
cost  fifteen  pounds — stamped,  one  hundred.  A  ream  of 
stamped  policies  of  insurance  amounted  to  one  hundred  and 
ninety  pounds — of  common  ones,  without  stamps,  twenty. 
A  piece  of  paper,  or  parchment,  used  as  a  diploma,  or  cer 
tificate  of  a  degree  taken  in  any  university,  academy,  or 
college,  was  taxed  two  pounds.  For  a  piece  of  paper  for  a 
license  for  retailing  spirituous  liquors,  twenty  shillings  were 
demanded.  For  one  for  a  license  for  selling  wine  only, 
four  pounds  ;  for  wine  and  spirituous  liquors,  three  pounds. 
For  letters  of  probate,  administration,  or  guardianship,  ten 
shillings.  For  a  common  deed,  conveying  not  exceeding 
one  hundred  acres  of  land,  one  shilling  and  sixpence.  For 
a  newspaper,  containing  half  a  sheet  or  less,  one  half-penny ; 
one  sheet,  one  penny.  Pamphlets,  one  shilling  per  sheet. 
Advertisements,  two  shillings  each.  Almanacs,  fourpence. 
This  act  was  ordered  to  take  effect  on  the  following  1st 
of  November.  Meanwhile,  the  people  in  various  parts  of 
the  country  were  anxious  to  express  their  detestation  of  the 
measure,  which  the  lapse  of  a  few  months  was  to  bring  into 
operation.  One  day  in  the  month  of  August,  the  effigy  of 
Andrew  Oliver,  the  proposed  distributor  of  stamps  in  Mas 
sachusetts,  was  found  hanging  on  a  tree,  afterwards  well 
known  by  the  name  of  Liberty-tree,  in  the  main  street  of 
Boston.  At  night  it  was  taken  down,  and  carried  on  a  bier 
amidst  the  acclamations  of  an  immense  collection  of  people 
through  the  court-house,  down  King  street,  to  a  small  brick 
building,  supposed  to  have  been  erected  for  the  reception 
of  the  detested  stamps.  This  building  being  soon  levelled 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


249 


with  the  ground,  the  rioters  next  attacked  Mr.  Oliver's 
house;  and  having  broken  the  windows,  entered  it,  and 
destroyed  part  of  the  furniture. 


Procession  with  an  Effigy  and  Stamp-master  at  Boston, 


The  house  of  Benjamin  Hallowell,  jun.,  comptroller  of 
the  customs,  was  next  entered;  and,  elevated  and  embold 
ened  by  liquors  found  in  his  cellar,  the  mob,  with  inflamed 
rage,  directed  their  course  to  the  house  of  Lieutenant-Gov 
ernor  Hutchinson,  who,  after  vainly  attempting  resistance, 
was  constrained  to  depart,  to  save  his  life.  By  four  in  the 
morning,  one  of  the  best  houses  in  the  province  was  com 
pletely  in  ruins,  nothing  remaining  but  the  bare  walls  and 
floors.  The  plate,  family  pictures,  most  of  the  furniture, 
the  wearing  apparel,  about  nine  hundred  pounds  sterling, 
and  the  manuscripts  and  books  which  Mr.  Hutchinson  had 
been  thirty  years  collecting,  besides  many  public  papers  in 
his  custody,  were  either  carried  off  or  destroyed.  The 
whole  damage  was  estimated  at  two  thousand  five  hundred 
pounds. 


250 


GREAT     EVENTS     OP 


Attack  on  the  Governor's  House. 


On  the  arrival  of  the  1st  of  November,  on  which  the 
stamp  act  was  to  go  into  effect,  the  day  was  ushered  in  at 
Boston  by  the  tolling  of  the  bells ;  many  shops  and  stores 
were  shut,  and  effigies  of  the  authors  and  friends  of  that  act 
were  carried  about  the  streets,  and  afterwards  torn  in  pieces 
by  the  populace. 

Nor  was  Massachusetts  alone ;  the  obnoxious  act  received 
similar  treatment  in  the  other  colonies.  On  the  24th  of 
August,  a  gazette  was  published  at  Providence,  with  vox 
Populi,  vox  Dei,  for  a  motto ;  effigies  were  exhibited,  and 
in  the  evening  cut  down  and  burned.  In  Portsmouth,  New 
Castle,  and  other  plac  s,  the  bells  were  tolled  to  denote  the 
decease  of  Liberty.  In  Connecticut,  Mr.  Ingersoll,  the 
stamp-master,  was  compelled  to  resign.  The  spirit  man 
ifested  in  New  York  produced  a  similar  resignation. 
Offended  with  the  conduct  of  Lieutenant-Governor  Golden, 
in  relation  to  the  stamp  act,  many  of  the  inhabitants  assem 
bled  one  evening,  and  breaking  open  his  coach-house,  took 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


251 


out  his  coach,  which,  with  his  effigy,  they  burned,  amid  the 
acclamations  of  several  thousand  spectators. 


Burning  of  the  Coach  and  Effigy  of  Governor  Golden. 

In  Philadelphia,  on  the  appearance  of  the  ships  having 
the  stamps  on  board,  all  the  ships  in  the  harbor  hoisted 
their  colors  half-mast  high;  the  bells  were  muffled,  and 
continued  to  toll  till  evening.  Similar  demonstrations  of 
dissatisfaction  were  made  in  numerous  other  places. 

The  opposition  to  the  stamp  act  was  so  universal  and  so 
formidable,  as  to  prevent  all  hope  of  its  successful  ope 
ration;  had  this  measure  been  persisted  in,  the  Revolution 
in  America  would  doubtless  have  dated  at  an  earlier  day. 

Fortunately  for  the  American  colonies,  the  administration 
of  Lord  Grenville  terminated  in  July,  1765 — that  minister 
being  succeeded  by  the  Marquis  of  Rockingham,  while  the 
Duke  of  Grafton  and  General  Con  way  were  made  secre 
taries  of  state. 

To  this  new  ministry  it  early  became  apparent  that,  in 
respect  to  the  colonies,  a  crisis  was  now  at  hand;  either 
existing  measures  must  be  relaxed,  or  -a  resort  must  be  had 


252  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

to  arms.  The  former  being  deemed  the  wiser  plan,  a 
repeal  of  the  stamp  act  was  moved  in  parliament,  and,  on 
the  18th  of  March,  passed  the  House  by  a  majority  of  two 
hundred  and  seventy-five  to  one  hundred  and  sixty-seven. 
In  the  House  of  Lords,  the  majority  was  one  hundred  and 
five  to  seventy-one. 

In  America,  the  intelligence  of  the  repeal  was  received 
with  acclamations  of  the  most  sincere  and  heart-felt  grati 
tude,  by  all  classes  of  people.  Public  thanksgivings  were 
offered  up  in  all  the  churches.  The  resolutions,  which  had 
been  passed  on  the  subject  of  importations,  were  rescinded, 
and  their  trade  with  the  mother-country  was  immediately 
renewed  with  increased  vigor.  The  home-spun  dresses 
were  given  to  the  poor,  and  once  more  the  colonists 
appeared  clad  in  the  produce  of  British  looms. 

In  July,  1766,  the  Marquis  of  Rockingham  retired  from 
the  cabinet,  and  a  new  ministry  was  formed  under  the 
direction  of  William  Pitt — the  Duke  of  Grafton  being 
placed  at  the  head  of  the  treasury,  and  Charles  Towns- 
hend  made  chancellor  of  the  exchequer.  In  May,  1767,  the 
latter  revived  the  scheme  of  taxing  America,  proposing  to 
impose  duties  on  glass,  paper,  tea,  &c.,  imported  into  the  col 
onies.  The  bill  passed  both  houses  without  much  opposition, 
the  Earl  of  Chatham  being  confined  at  that  time  by  sickness. 

The  news  of  this  measure,  on  reaching  America,  produced 
the  greatest  possible  excitement.  Counter-measures  were 
immediately  proposed.  Resort  was  had,  as  at  a  former 
day,  to  non-importation,  the  effects  of  which  had  been  so 
severely  felt  by  the  traders  in  England,  under  the  stamp 
act.  Boston,  as  before,  took  the  lead.  At  a  town-meeting, 
held  in  October,  it  was  voted  that  measures  should  be 
immediately  taken  to  promote  the  establishment  of  domestic 
manufactories,  by  encouraging  the  consumption  of  all  arti 
cles  of  American  manufacture.  They  also  agreed  to  pur 
chase  no  articles  of  foreign  growth  or  manufacture,  but 
such  as  were  absolutely  indispensable.  New  York  and 
Philadelphia  soon  followed  the  example  of  Boston ;  and,  in 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


253 


a  short  time,  the  merchants  themselves  entered  into  asso 
ciations  to  import  nothing  from  Great  Britain  but  articles 
that  necessity  required. 

Several  events,  about  this  time,  served  to  increase  the 
excitement  of  the  colonies,  especially  in  Boston.  Among 
these  may  be  mentioned  the  arrival,  at  the  latter  place,  of  a 
man-of-war  and  transports,  from  Halifax,  with  nine  hun 
dred  troops  on  board. 


Arrival  of  the  first  Man-of-war  at  Boston. 


Such  a  proceeding,  on  the  part  of  the  British  ministry, 
was  eminently  calculated  to  excite  the  jealousy  and  indig 
nation  of  the  colonists.  They  felt  disgusted  and  injured; 
and  the  more  so,  from  the  haughty  and  imperious  bearing 
of  the  officers  and  troops.  In  a  few  weeks,  this  force  was 
augmented  by  the  arrival  of  several  more  transports  from 
Cork,  with  the  sixty-fourth  and  sixty-fifth  regiments,  under 
Colonels  Mackay  and  Pomeroy. 

Another  measure,  adopted  about  this  time  by  the  British 
ministry,  and  one  which  perhaps  struck  more  vitally  at  the 
liberty  of  the  colonists  than  any  which  preceded,  was  an 
order  to  the  provincial  governors  to  procure  information 


254  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

touching  all  treasons,  &c.,  and  to  transmit  the  same,  with 
the  names  of  the  suspected  persons,  to  England,  in  order 
that  they  might  be  ordered  thither  lor  trial.  The  design 
of  it  was  to  terrify  the  patriotic  party  into  submission ;  but 
well  might  it  have  been  foreseen  that  such  an  offensive 
measure  would  only  serve  to  rouse  opposition,  and  confirm 
the  whole  civilized  world  in  the  righteousness  of  the  com 
mon  cause. 

Parliament  again  convened,  January  9,  1770,  soon  after 
which  (28th)  the  Duke  of  Grafton  resigned  his  office  of  first 
lord  of  the  treasury.  Lord  Chatham,  having  recovered 
from  his  late  illness,  had  now  returned  to  parliament,  and, 
with  his  wonted  vigor,  attacked  the  system  and  measures  of 
the  administration. 

Lord  North,  chancellor  of  the  exchequer,  succeeded  the 
Duke  of  Grafton;  "and  from  this  time  commences  an 
administration  which  forms  a  momentous  era  in  the  history 
of  Great  Britain.  During  his  administration,  which  lasted 
to  the  close  of  the  Revolution,  Great  Britain  lost  more  ter 
ritory  and  accumulated  more  debt  than  at  any  former 
period  of  her  history." 

The  first  measure  of  North's  administration  was  in  part 
conciliatory — being  a  motion  to  repeal  the  port  duties  of 
1767,  with  the  exception  of  the  duty  on  tea.  This  his 
lordship,  in  spite  of  the  friends  of  the  colonies,  determined 
to  retain. 

To  this  partial  repeal,  Governor  Pownall  strongly 
objected.  It  would  produce  nothing  but  civil  discord  and 
interminable  contention.  Repeal  all,  or  none.  Why  retain 
this  single  duty,  as  a  pepper-corn  rent,  to  show  the  tenor 
by  which  the  colonists  hold  their  rights,  and,  by  so  doing, 
jeopardize  his  majesty's  entire  interest  in  the  American 
colonies?  "I  have  lived  in  America,"  said  he;  "I  know  the 
character  of  the  people.  Depend  upon  it,  with  their  views, 
they  will  never  solicit  the  favor  of  this  house;  never  more 
will  they  wish  to  bring  before  parliament  the  grievances 
under  which  they  conceive  themselves  to  labor." 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


255 


While  high  and  angry  debate  was  thus  in  progress  on  the 
other  side  of  the  water,  on  this  side,  events  were  transpiring 
which  were  giving  increasing  irritation  to  already  excited 
feelings,  and  adding  to  the  force  of  the  gathering  storm. 
Collisions  and  quarrels,  between  the  soldiers  quartered  in 
Boston  and  the  citizens,  were  not  unfrequent ;  and  at  length, 
on  the  evening  of  the  5th  of  March,  1770,  resulted  in  an 
effusion  of  blood,  called,  by  way  of  eminence,  "The  Boston 
Massacre." 


Three  men  were  killed  and  two  mortally  wounded,  who 
died  soon  after.  Mutual  exasperations  preceded.  Neither 
citizens  nor  soldiers  were  exempt  from  the  charge  of  insult 
and  provocation.  But  a  sentinel,  who  had  been  brought  to 
the  ground  by  a  blow,  on  rising,  fired,  as  did,  at  the  same 
time,  a  sergeant  and  six  men  who  were  with  him.  Their 
fire  resulted  as  already  stated.  Great  excitement  followed. 
The  murderers  were  arrested.  Captain  Preston,  to  whose 
company  the  soldiers  belonged,  and  who  was  present,  was 
also  arrested,  and  committed  to  prison. 


256  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

The  following  morning  the  authorities  of  Boston,  urged 
on  by  an  exasperated  people,  required  the  troops  to  be  with 
drawn  from  the  town.  The  lieutenant-governor,  for  a  time, 
resisted  the  demand ;  but  on  learning  that  no  other  course 
would  satisfy  or  restrain  the  people,  he  expressed  his 
willingness  that  they  should  be  withdrawn  to  the  castle, 
which  was  accordingly  done. 

The  funeral  of  the  victims  was  attended  with  extraordi 
nary  pomp.  Most  of  the  shops  were  closed,  all  the  bells 
of  the  town  tolled  on  the  occasion,  and  the  corpses  were 
followed  to  the  grave  by  an  immense  concourse  of  people, 
arranged  six  abreast,  the  procession  being  closed  by  a  long 
train  of  carriages,  belonging  to  the  principal  gentry  of  the 
town.  Captain  Preston  and  the  party  of  soldiers  were 
afterwards  tried.  The  captain  and  six  of  the  men  were 
acquitted,  and  two  were  brought  in  guilty  of  manslaughter ; 
a  result  which  reflected  great  honor  on  John  Adams  and 
Josiah  Quincy,  the  counsel  for  the  prisoners,  and  on  the  jury. 

The  month  of  June,  '72,  furnished  a  new  source  of  dis 
quietude  and  animosity.  On  the  9th  of  that  month,  the 
Providence  packet,  while  sailing  into  the  harbor  of  New 
port,  was  required,  by  his  majesty's  revenue-cutter,  the 
Gaspee,  Lieutenant  Doddington,  to  lower  her  colors.  This 
the  captain  of  the  packet  deemed  repugnant  to  his  patriotic 
feelings,  and  the  Gaspee  fired  at  the  packet,  to  bring  her  to; 
the  American,  however,  still  persisted  in  holding  on  her 
course,  and,  by  keeping  in  shoal  water,  dexterously  con 
trived  to  run  the  schooner  aground  in  the  chase.  As  the 
tide  was  upon  the  ebb,  the  Gaspee  was  set  fast  for  the 
night,  and  afforded  a  tempting  opportunity  for  retaliation; 
and  a  number  of  fishermen,  aided  and  encouraged  by  some 
of  the  most  respectable  inhabitants  of  Providence,  being 
determined  to  rid  themselves  of  so  uncivil  an  inspector, 
in  the  middle  of  the  night  manned  several  boats,  and 
boarded"  the  Gaspee.  The  lieutenant  was  wounded  in  the 
affray;  but,  with  every  thing  belonging  to  him,  he  was 
carefully  conveyed  on  shore,  as  were  all  his  crew.  The 


AMERICAN      HISTORY. 


257 


vessel,  with  her  stores,  was  then  burned ;  and  the  party 
returned  unmolested  to  their  homes.  When  the  governor 
became  acquainted  with  this  event,  he  offered  a  reward  of 
five  hundred  pounds  for  the  discovery  of  the  offenders. 


JBunung  of  the  Gaspee. 

Another  fruitful  source  of  mutual  ill-feeling  between  the 
British  ministry  and  the  colonists  was  the  determination  of 
the  former  to  introduce  tea  into  America,  and  to  impose  a 
tax  thereon,  in  opposition  to  the  wishes  of  the  latter. 
Accordingly,  cargoes  of  tea  were  sent  to  New  York,  Phil 
adelphia,  Charleston,  and  Boston.  The  fate  of  these  car 
goes,  thus  sent,  was  different.  Those  destined  for  New 
York  and  Philadelphia,  were  sent  back  by  the  inhabitants. 
The  citizens  of  Charleston  unloaded  the  cargo  sent  thither, 
and  stored  it  in  cellars,  where  it  perished. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  vessel  with  the  tea,  in  the  harbor  of 
Boston,  a  meeting  of  the  citizens  was  immediately  called. 
"The  hour  of  destruction,"  it  was  said,  "or  of  manly  oppo 
sition,  had  now  come:"  and  all  who  were  friends  to  their 
country  were  invited  to  attend,  "to  make  an  united  and  suc- 
17 


258  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

cessful  resistance  to  this  last  and  worst  measure  of  admin 
istration."  A  great  number  of  people  assembled,  from  the 
adjoining  towns,  as  well  as  from  the  capital,  in  the  cele 
brated  Faneuil  Hall,  but  the  meeting  was  soon  adjourned 
to  one  of  the  largest  churches  in  town.  Here  it  was  voted, 
that  they  would  use  all  lawful  means  to  prevent  its  being 
landed,  and  to  have  it  returned  immediately  to  England. 

On  the  following  day,  when  the  citizens  assembled  to 
receive  the  final  answer  of  the  factors,  as  to  the  course 
they  would  pursue  in  disposing  of  the  tea,  a  communication 
was  made  to  the  meeting,  in  which  the  factors  informed 
them  that  they  must  decline  sending  back  the  tea;  but 
were  ready  to  have  it  stored,  and  remain,  until  they  could 
hear  from  the  company  in  England.  The  citizens  con 
tinued  dissatisfied  with  the  conduct  and  proposal  of  the 
consignees,  and  again  ordered  a  watch  to  guard  the  vessels. 
It  was  also  again  voted,  that  whoever  should  import  tea 
into  the  province,  should  be  considered  an  enemy  to  the 
country. 

When  it  was  found  that  nothing  could  be  effected  in  a  reg 
ular  way,  the  meeting  was  broken  up,  and  a  number  of  men, 
in  disguise,  proceeded,  late  in  the  evening,  to  the  vessels, 
then  lying  at  the  wharf,  which  had  the  tea  on  board;  and,  in 
a  short  time,  every  chest  was  taken  out,  and  the  contents 
thrown  into  the  sea;  but  no  injury  was  done  to  any  other 
part  of  the  cargoes. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  town,  generally,  had  no  knowledge 
of  the  event  until  the  next  day.  It  is  supposed  the  number 
concerned  in  the  affair  was  about  fifty;  but  who  they  were 
no  one  pretended  to  know.  A  few  of  them  became  known 
in  after  years,  when  it  was  no  longer  liable  to  involve  them 
in  trouble. 

When  intelligence  of  the  destruction  of  the  tea  reached 
Great  Britain,  and  the  determined  spirit  manifested  in  the 
colonies,  in  opposition  to  all  revenue  laws,  was  made 
known  to  the  ministers,  a  majority  at  once  resolved  on  more 
energetic  measures,  and  found  themselves  supported  by 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  259 

parliament  in  their  plans  of  coercion,  regardless  alike  of 
the  great  principles  of  the  constitution,  and  of  the  perma 
nent  peace  and  prosperity  of  the  kingdom.  Lord  North, 
it  is  said,  declared  "that  he  would  not  listen  to  any  com 
plaints  or  petitions  from  America,  till  she  was  at  his  feet" 

\ 

.  f 

\ 


Destruction   of  Tea. 


In  a  few  days,  a  bill  was  introduced  "for  the  immediate 
removal  of  the  officers  concerned  in  the  collection  of  cus 
toms  from  Boston,  and  to  discontinue  the  landing  and 
discharging,  lading  and  shipping  goods,  wares,  and  mer 
chandise,  at  Boston,  or  within  the  harbor  thereof."  The  bill, 
also,  levied  a  fine  upon  the  town,  as  a  compensation  to  the 
East  India  Company  for  the  destruction  of  their  teas,  and 
was  to  continue  in  force  during  the  pleasure  of  the  king. 
The  opposition  to  this  measure  was  very  slight,  and  it  was 
carried,  in  both  Houses,  without  a  division. 

The  1st  of  June  was  fixed  for  the  Boston  port-bill  to  go 
into  operation,  and  the  blockade  was  consequently  to  com 
mence  on  that  day.  On  the  13th  of  May,  at  a  meeting  of 
the  inhabitants  of  Boston,  it  was  resolved  to  invite  the  other 


260  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

colonies  to  unite  in  refusing  all  importations  from  Great 
Britain,  and  to  withhold  all  commercial  intercourse  with 
her.  To  secure  their  cooperation,  a  special  messenger  was 
dispatched  to  New  York,  Philadelphia,  and  other  places; 
in  every  place  he  was  received  with  great  cordiality,  and 
resolutions  were  immediately  adopted,  corresponding  to  the 
wishes  of  the  people  of  Boston. 

Such  was  the  state  of  affairs  in  the  colonies  generally,  in 
May,  when  General  Gage  arrived  in  Boston,  as  the  suc 
cessor  to  Governor  Hutchinson,  who  had  been  recalled. 
At  a  former  period,  he  had  been,  for  several  years,  com- 
mander-in-chief  of  the  British  military  forces  in  America. 
Notwithstanding  the  prejudices  of  the  people  to  the  appoint 
ment  of  a  military  man,  he  was  received  with  due  honor, 
and  even  great  ceremony,  by  the  council  and  citizens,  all 
of  whom  expressed  a  hope  that  his  administration  would 
conduce  to  the  peace  and  welfare  of  the  province. 

A  short  time,  however,  served  to  develope  the  character 
of  General  Gage,  and  his  servility  to  an  arbitrary  ministry 
in  the  mother-country.  He  threatened  to  remove  the 
general  assembly  to  Salem — gave  his  negative  to  thirteen 
of  the  council  chosen  by  the  assembly — refused  to  appoint 
a  day  for  special  prayer,  at  the  request  of  that  body — 
and,  finally,  sent  a  proclamation,  by  his  secretary,  to  dis 
solve  them. 

At  this  period  of  increasing  turmoil  and  agitation,  the 
second  general  congress  assembled  (September  5,  1774), 
at  Philadelphia,  in  which  all  the  colonies  were  represented, 
excepting  Georgia.  Peyton  Randolph,  of  Virginia,  was 
elected  president,  and  Charles  Thompson,  of  Philadelphia, 
secretary. 

The  most  eminent  men  of  the  various  colonies  were  now, 
for  the  first  time,  brought  together.  They  were  known  to 
each  other  by  fame,  but  they  were,  personally,  strangers. 
The  meeting  was  solemn.  The  object  which  had  called 
them  together,  was  of  incalculable  magnitude.  The  liber 
ties  of  no  less  than  three  millions  of  people,  with  that  of 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  261 

all  their  posterity,  were  staked  on  the  wisdom  and  energy 
of  their  councils.  No  wonder,  then,  at  the  long  and  deep 
silence,  which  is  said  to  have  followed  upon  their  organi 
zation;  at  the  anxiety  with  which  the  members  looked 
round  upon  each  other;  and  at  the  reluctance  which  every 
individual  felt  to  open  a  business  so  fearfully  momentous. 
In  the  midst  of  this  deep  and  death-like  silence,  and  just 
when  it  was  becoming  painfully  embarrassing,  Mr.  Henry 
arose  slowly,  as  if  borne  down  by  the  weight  of  the  sub 
ject.  "After  faltering,  according  to  his  habit,  through  a 
most  expressive  exordium,  in  which  he  merely  echoed 
back  the  consciousness  of  every  other  heart,  in  deploring 
his  inability  to  do  justice  to  the  occasion,  he  launched  grad 
ually  into  a  recital  of  the  colonial  wrongs.  Rising,  as  he 
advanced,  with  the  grandeur  of  his  subject,  and  glowing, 
at  length,  with  all  the  majesty  of  the  occasion,  his  speech 
seemed  more  than  that  of  mortal  man.  Mr.  Henry  was 
followed  by  Mr.  Richard  Henry  Lee,  in  a  speech  scarcely 
less  powerful,  and  still  more  replete  with  classic  eloquence. 
One  spirit  of  ardent  love  of  liberty  pervaded  every  breast, 
and  produced  a  unanimity,  as  advantageous  to  the  cause 
they  advocated,  as  it  was  unexpected  and  appalling  to  their 
adversaries."* 

The  congress  proceeded  with  great  deliberation;  its 
debates  were  held  with  closed  doors,  and  the  honor  of  each 
member  was  solemnly  engaged  not  to  disclose  any  of  the 
discussions,  till  such  disclosure  was  declared  advisable  by 
the  majority.  On  the  14th  of  October,  a  series  of  resolutions, 
regarding  the  rights  and  grievances  of  the  colonies,  was 
passed  and  promulgated.  They  were  couched  in  strong 
and  undisguised  language,  and  set  forth  to  the  world  what 
were  considered,  by  this  noble  body  of  men,  to  be  the 
rights  and  privileges  of  the  people  of  America,  in  defence 
of  which  they  were  ready  to  peril  life,  liberty,  and  fortune. 

"A  majority  of  the  members  of  this  congress,"  says  Mr. 

*  Wirt's  Life  of  Henry. 


262  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

Pitkin,  "had  little  doubt,  that  the  measures  taken  by  them, 
if  supported  by  the  American  people,  would  produce  a 
redress  of  grievances. 

"Richard  Henry  Lee  said  to  Mr.  Adams:  'We  shall 
undoubtedly  carry  all  our  points.  You  will  be  completely 
relieved ;  all  the  offensive  acts  will  be  repealed,  the  army 
and  fleet  will  be  recalled,  and  Britain  will  give  up  her 
foolish  projects.' 

"George  Washington  was  of  opinion  that,  with  the  aid 
of  both  the  non-importation  and  non-exportation  system, 
America  would  prevail.  Patrick  Henry  concurred  in 


Patrick   Henry. 

opinion  with  Mr.  Adams,  that  the  contest  must  ultimately 
be  decided  by  force.  The  proceedings  of  congress  met 
with  the  almost  unanimous  approbation  of  the  people  of 
America.  The  non-importation  agreement,  entered  into  by 
their  delegates,  was  adopted  as  their  own.  Committees  of 
vigilance  were  appointed  in  all  the  towns  and  districts,  and 
the  names  of  those  who  disregarded  it,  were  published  as 
the  enemies  of  public  liberty." 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  263 

Before  the  close  of  the  year,  the  busy  note  of  prepara 
tion  resounded  through  almost  every  colony.  The  Massa 
chusetts  committee  were  indefatigable  in  providing  for  the 
most  vigorous  defence  in  the  spring.  They  had  procured 
all  sorts  of  military  supplies  for  the  service  of  twelve 
thousand  men,  and  had  engaged  the  assistance  of  the  three 
neighboring  provinces  of  New  Hampshire,  Rhode  Island, 
and  Connecticut. 

While  the  notes  of  warlike  preparation  were  thus  sound 
ing  louder  and  louder  through  the  country,  the  British  par 
liament  assembled  on  the  other  side  of  the  waters.  In 
January,  1775,  Lord  Chatham  having  taken  his  seat,  moved 
"That  an  humble  address  be  presented  his  majesty,  most 
humbly  to  advise  and  beseech  his  majesty,  that,  in  order  to 
open  the  way  towards  our  happy  settlement  of  the  danger 
ous  troubles  in  America,  by  beginning  to  allay  ferments  and 
soften  animosities  there;  and  above  all,  for  preventing,  in 
the  mean  time,  any  sudden  and  fatal  catastrophe  at  Boston, 
now  suffering  under  daily  irritation  of  an  army  before  their 
eyes,  posted  in  their  town ;  it  may  graciously  please  his 
majesty,  that  immediate  orders  may  be  dispatched  to  Gen 
eral  Gage,  for  removing  his  majesty's  forces  from  the  town 
of  Boston,  as  soon  as  the  season  and  other  circumstances, 
indispensable  to  the  safety  and  accommodation  of  the  said 
troops,  may  render  the  same  practicable." 

Notwithstanding  this  motion  was  persuasively  urged  by 
Lord  Chatham,  and  ably  supported  by  Lord  Camden,  Lord 
Shelburne,  and  the  Marquis  of  Rockingham,  it  was  rejected 
by  a  large  majority. 

Immediately  following  its  rejection,  the  minister  proposed, 
in  the  House  of  Commons,  a  joint  address  to  the  king,  on 
American  affairs.  In  this  address,  which  was  carried  by 
large  majorities,  parliament  declared  that  Massachusetts 
was  in  a  state  of  rebellion ;  and  that  this  colony  had  been 
supported  by  unlawful  combinations,  and  engagements 
entered  into  by  several  of  the  other  colonies,  to  the  great 
injury  and  oppression  of  his  majesty's  subjects  in  Great 


264  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

Britain.  Assuring  his  majesty  of  their  determination  never 
to  relinquish  the  sovereign  authority  of  the  king  and  parlia 
ment  over  the  colonies,  they  requested  him  to  take  the  most 
effectual  measures  to  enforce  obedience  to  that  authority, 
and  promised  him  their  support,  at  the  hazard  of  their  lives 
and  property.  Opposition  to  the  address  was  made  in  both 
houses,  but  in  vain.  The  king,  in  his  answer,  declared  his 
firm  determination,  in  compliance  with  their  request,  to 
enforce  obedience  to  the  laws  and  authority  of  the  supreme 
legislature  of  the  empire.  His  answer  was  followed  by  a 
message  requesting  an  increase  of  his  forces  by  sea  and  land. 

Thus  the  determination  of  king  and  parliament  was  formed. 
Left  of  God  to  follow  the  counsels  of  a  proud,  overbearing, 
and  obstinate  ministry,  they  had  now  made  declarations  and 
taken  positions,  from  which  there  was  no  retreat  but  by 
concessions,  which  were  not  to  be  expected.  In  due  time, 
"the  news" — and,  such  intelligence  had  not  before  been 
borne  across  the  waters  of  the  Atlantic — so  exciting — so 
appalling — so  maddening — "the  news  arrived  of  the  king's 
speech  at  the  opening  of  parliament;  of  the  resolutions 
adopted  by  that  body;  and,  finally,  of  the  act  by  which 
the  inhabitants  of  Massachusetts  were  proclaimed  rebels. 
All  the  province  flew  to  arms;  indignation  became  fury, — 
obstinacy,  desperation. 

"'We  must  look  back  no  more!'  said  the  colonies — 'we 
must  conquer  or  die!  We  are  placed  between  altars 
smoking  with  the  most  grateful  incense  of  glory  and 
gratitude,  on  the  one  part,  and  blocks  and  dungeons  on  the 
other.  Let  each  then  rise,  and  gird  himself  for  the  combat. 
The  dearest  interests  of  this  world  command  it;  our  most 
holy  religion  enjoins  it;  that  God,  who  eternally  rewards 
the  virtuous  and  punishes  the  wicked,  ordains  it.  Let  us 
accept  these  happy  auguries;  for  already  the  mercenary 
satellites,  sent  by  wicked  ministers  to  reduce  this  innocent 
people  to  extremity,  are  imprisoned  within  the  walls  of  a 
single  city,  where  hunger  emaciates  them,  rage  devours 
them,  death  consumes  them.  Let  us  banish  every  fear, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


265 


every  alarm ;  fortune  smiles  upon  the  efforts  of  the  brave !' 
By  similar  discourses,  they  excited  one  another,  and  pre 
pared  themselves  for  defence.  'The  fatal  moment  is 
arrived!  the  signal  of  civil  war  is  given!'"* 

Thus  was  the  way  prepared  for  a  contest  which  king 
and  parliament  might,  at  one  time,  have  easily  avoided. 
Had  they  listened  to  the  warning  voice  of  Chatham, 
descending  to  his  grave,  or  had  they  regarded  the  dictates 
of  common  political  wisdom,  America  might  have  been 
retained,  and  with  all  her  loyalty  and  affection,  as  a 
dependency.  But  God  designed  a  better  portion  for  her ; 
and  hence  he  allowed  the  monarch  and  the  statesmen  of 
England  to  adopt  measures  the  most  impolitic  and  oppress 
ive — the  result  of  which  was — as  we  shall  see — the  inde 
pendence  of  America,  and  the  loss  to  the  British  crown  of 
its  brightest  jewel. 

*  Botta's  History. 


266 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


II.    EVENTS    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 


I:-BATTLE     OF    LEXINGTON. 

CAUSE  or  Occasion  of  the  Battle — British  Detachment  proceeds  towards  Con 
cord — Reaches  Lexington — First  Blood  shed — Hancock  and  Adams- 
Captain  Wheeler  and  the  British  Officer — Stores  destroyed — The  British 
harassed  by  the  Americans — Retreat  from  Concord — Effect  of  this  affair 
upon  the  Country — Proceedings  of  the  Massachusetts  Provincial  Congress. 

THE  immediate  cause  of  the  battle,  or,  more  properly, 
rencontre  at  Lexington,  was  an  attempt  of  a  detachment 
of  British  troops  to  execute  an  order  of  General  Gage  to 
destroy  certain  military  stores,  which  the  provincials  had 
collected  at  Concord,  a  town  situated  some  eighteen  miles 
from  Boston.  In  anticipation  of  an  approaching  contest, 
the  provincial  assembly  of  Massachusetts  had  passed  a 
resolution  for  the  purchase  of  all  the  gunpowder  that  could 
be  found,  and  of  every  sort  of  arms  and  ammunition  requi 
site  for  an  army  of  fifteen  thousand  men.  As  these  objects 
abounded  principally  in  Boston,  the  inhabitants  employed 
all  their  address  to  procure  and  transport  them  to  places  of 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  267 

safety  in  the  country.  Cannon-balls  and  other  instruments 
of  war  were  therefore  collected  and  transported  in  carts, 
apparently  loaded  with  manure;  powder  in  the  baskets  and 
panniers  of  those  who  came  from  Boston  market,  and  car 
tridges  were  concealed  even  in  candle-boxes.  By  these 
means,  and  through  other  channels,  a  considerable  quantity 
of  arms  and  ammunition  had  been  collected  at  Concord. 

Excited  by  the  loyalists,  General  Gage  resolved  to  send 
a  few  companies  to  Concord,  for  the  purpose  already  stated. 
It  was  said,  also,  that  he  had  it  in  view,  by  this  sudden 
expedition,  to  get  possess'on  of  John  Hancock  and  Samuel 
Adams,  two  of  the  most  ardent  patriot  chiefs,  and  the  prin 
cipal  directors  of  the  provincial  congress,  then  assembled 
in  the  town  of  Concord. 

In  pursuance  of  the  above  purpose,  on  the  evening  of  the 
18th  of  April,  several  British  officers  dispersed  themselves 
here  and  there  upon  the  road  and  passages,  to  intercept 
the  couriers  that  might  have  been  dispatched  to  give  notice 
of  the  movements  of  the  troops.  The  governor  gave  orders 
that  no  person  should  be  allowed  to  leave  the  city;  never 
theless,  Dr.  Warren,  one  of  the  most  active  patriots,  had 
timely  intimation  of  the  scheme,  and  immediately-dispatched 
confidential  messengers ;  some  of  whom  found  the  roads 
interdicted  by  the  officers  who  guarded  them;  but  others 
made  their  way  unperceived  to  Lexington,  a  town  upon 
the  road  leading  to  Concord.  The  intelligence  was  soon 
divulged;  the  people  flocked  together;  the  bells  in  all  parts 
were  rung  to  give  the  alarm;  and  the  continual  firing  of 
cannon  spread  the  agitation  through  all  the  neighboring 
country.  In  the  midst  of  this  tumultuous  scene,  at  eleven 
in  the  evening,  a  strong  detachment  of  grenadiers  and  of 
light  infantry  was  embarked  at  Boston,  to  land  at  a  place 
called  Phipps'  Farm,  whence  they  marched  to  Concord. 

The  British  troops  were  under  the  command  of  Lieuten 
ant-Colonel  Smith  and  Major  Pitcairn,  who  led  the  van 
guard.    The  militia  of  Lexington,  as  the  intelligence  of  the' 
movement  of  this  detachment  was  uncertain,  had  separated 


268 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


in  the  course  of  the  night.  Finally,  at  five  in  the  morning 
of  the  19th,  advice  was  received  of  the  near  approach  of 
the  royal  troops.  The  provincials  that  happened  to  be 
near,  assembled — to  the  number,  however,  of  only  seventy. 
The  English  appeared;  and  Major  Pitcairn,  galloping  up 
to  them,  in  a  loud  voice  cried,  "Disperse,  rebels!  lay  down 
your  arms,  and  disperse !" 

The  provincials  did  not  obey;  upon  which,  advancing 
nearer,  he  discharged  a  pistol,  and,  brandishing  his  sword, 
ordered  his  soldiers  to  fire.  Eight  Americans  were  killed, 
three  or  four  of  them  by  the  first  fire  of  the  British;  the 
others,  after  they  had  left  the  parade.  Several  were  also 
wounded.  A  handsome  monument  has  been  erected  to 
the  memory  of  the  killed,  on  the  green  where  the  first  of 
them  fell. 


Battle  of  Lexington. 


Meanwhile,  Hancock  and  Adams  retired  from  danger; 
and  it  is  related  that,  while  on  the  march,  the  latter,  enrap 
tured  with  joy,  exclaimed,  "Oh,  what  an  ever-glorious 
morning  is  this !" — considering  this  first  effusion  of  blood 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


269 


as  the  prelude  of  events  which  must  secure  the  happiness 
of  his  country.  The  soldiers  advanced  towards  Concord, 
where  the  inhabitants  assembled;  but  seeing  the  numbers 
of  the  enemy,  they  fell  back,  and  posted  themselves  on  a 
bridge,  north  of  the  town.  The  light  infantry  assailed  them 
with  fury,  routed  them,  and  occupied  the  bridge,  while  the 
others  entered  Concord,  and  proceeded  to  the  execution  of 
their  orders.  They  disabled  two  twenty-four  pounders, 
threw  five  hundred  pounds  of  ball  into  the  river  and  wells, 
and  broke  in  pieces  about  sixty  barrels  of  flour. 

During  the  search  of  the  British  for  military  stores,  a 
British  officer  demanded  entrance  into  the  barn  of  Captain 
Wheeler.  This  was  readily  granted.  In  it  was  stored  a 
large  quantity  of  provincial  flour.  The  officer  expressed 


Captain  Wheeler  and  the  British  Officer. 


his  pleasure  at  the  discovery.  But  Captain  Wheeler,  with 
much  affected  simplicity,  said  to  him,  putting  his  hand  on  a 
barrel,  "This  is  my  flour.  I  am  a  miller,  sir;  yonder  stands 
my  mill ;  I  get  my  living  by  it.  In  the  winter,  I  grind  a 
great  deal  of  grain,  and  get  it  ready  for  market  in  the 


270  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

spring.  This,"  (pointing  to  one  barrel,)  "is  the  flour  of 
wheat;  this,"  (pointing  to  another,)  "is  the  flour  of  corn; 
this  is  the  flour  of  rye;  this,"  (putting  his  hand  on  his  own 
cask,)  "is  my  flour;  this  is  my  wheat;  this  is  my  rye;  this  is 
mine.19  "Well,"  said  the  officer,  "we  do  not  injure  private 
property,"  and  withdrew,  leaving  this  important  depository 
untouched. 

The  militia  being  reinforced,  Major  Buttrick,  of  Concord, 
who  had  gallantly  offered  to  command  them,  advanced 
towards  the  bridge;  but,  not  knowing  of  the  transaction  at 
Lexington,  ordered  the  men  not  to  give  the  first  fire,  that 
the  provincials  might  not  be  the  aggressors.  As  he 
advanced,  the  light  infantry  retired  to  the  Concord  side  of 
the  river,  and  began  to  pull  up  the  bridge ;  and  on  his  nearer 
approach,  they  fired,  and  killed  a  captain  and  one  of  the 
privates.  The  provincials  returned  the  fire;  a  skirmish 
ensued,  and  the  regulars  were  forced  to  retreat,  with  some 
loss.  They  were  soon  joined  by  the  main  body,  which 
now  retreated  with  precipitancy.  Meanwhile,  the  people 
of  the  adjacent  country  flocked  in,  and  attacked  them  in 
every  direction.  Some  fired  from  behind  stone  walls  and 
other  coverts;  while  others  pressed  on  their  rear  during 
their  retreat  to  Lexington. 

General  Gage,  apprehensive  for  the  fate  of  the  English, 
had  dispatched  nine  hundred  men  and  two  field-pieces, 
under  command  of  Lord  Percy.  This  corps  arrived  very 
opportunely  at  Lexington,  at  the  moment  when  the  royal 
troops  entered  the  town  from  the  other  side,  pursued  with 
fury  by  the  provincial  militia. 

It  appears  highly  probable  that,  without  this  reinforce 
ment,  they  would  have  all  been  cut  to  pieces  or  made 
prisoners;  their  strength  was  exhausted,  as  well  as  their 
ammunition.  After  making  a  considerable  halt  at  Lex 
ington,  they  renewed  their  march  towards  Boston,  the 
number  of  the  provincials  increasing,  although  the  rear 
guard  of  tjie  English  was  less  molested,  on  account  of 
the  two  field-pieces,  which  repressed  the  impetuosity  of 


AMERICAN     HISTORY 


271 


the  Americans.  But  the  flanks  of  the  columns  remained 
exposed  to  a  destructive  fire,  from  every  point  adapted  to 
serve  as  coverts.  The  royalists  were  also  annoyed  by  the 
heat,  which  was  excessive,  and  by  a  violent  wind,  which 


> 


Retreat  of  the  British  from  Concord. 


blew  a  thick  dust  in  their  eyes.  Finally,  after  a  march  of 
incredible  fatigue,  and  considerable  loss  of  men,  the  English, 
overwhelmed  with  lassitude,  arrived  at  sunset  in  Charles- 
town.  Independently  of  the  combat  they  had  sustained, 
the  distance  they  had  that  day  traveled  was  above  five- 
and-thirty  miles.  The  day  following,  they  crossed  over 
to  Boston.* 

The  rencontre  at  Lexington  was,  in  itself,  an  inconsid 
erable  affair.  But,  in  its  relation  and  influence,  its  import 
ance  can  scarcely  be  estimated.  It  was  the  first  outbreak 
of  indignant  feeling,  which,  for  months  and  years,  had  been 
acquiring  strength,  but  which,  until  now,  had  been  sup 
pressed.  It  was  a  solution  of  the  problem,  whether  the 

*  Botta's  War  of  the  Independence. 


272  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

wrongs  of  America  could  be  redressed  without  a  resort  to 
arms.  It  developed  the  spirit  and  determination,  as  well 
of  the  king  and  parliament,  as  of  the  Americans  them 
selves.  It  shut  the  door  for  further  negotiation;  it  cut  off 
hope  for  the  colonies,  but  through  an  appeal  to  arms.  In 
fact,  it  was  a  signal  for  war — it  was  war  itself. 

The  affair  had  two  results.  The  first  was  to  demon 
strate  how  false  and  ridiculous  were  the  vaunts  of  those 
Gascons  who,  within  parliament  as  well  as  without,  had 
spoken  in  such  unworthy  terms  of  American  courage; 
from  this  moment,  the  English  nation,  and  especially  its 
soldiers,  persuaded  themselves  that  the  struggle  would  be 
far  more  severe  and  sanguinary  than  had  been  at  first 
believed.  The  second  effect  of  the  combat  was,  greatly  to 
increase  the  confidence  of  the  colonists,  and  their  resolu 
tion  to  defend  their  rights.  It  should  be  added,  also,  that 
the  reports  of  the  cruelties  of  the  British  troops  produced 
an  incredible  excitement  in  the  minds  of  the  inhabitants, 
which  was  still  further  increased  by  the  public  honors 
which  were  paid  to  those  who  had  fallen  in  the  opening 
contest.  Their  eulogies  were  pronounced,  and  they  were 
styled  martyrs  of  liberty,  while  their  families  were  the 
objects  of  unusual  veneration.  They  were  cited  as  the 
models  to  be  imitated  in  the  approaching  conflict. 

The  provincial  congress  of  Massachusetts  was  in  session 
at  Watertown,  ten  miles  distant  from  Boston.  On  receiv 
ing  intelligence  of  the  battle,  it  tooE  immediate  measures 
to  raise  thirteen  thousand  and  six  hundred  men,  and  chose 
for  their  general  Colonel  Ward,  an  officer  of  much  reputa 
tion.  This  militia  was  designed  to  form  the  contingent  of 
Massachusetts;  the  provinces  of  New  Hampshire,  Con 
necticut,  and  Rhode  Island  were  invited  to  furnish  theirs, 
in  order  to  complete  an  army  of  thirty  thousand  men,  to  be 
commanded  by  General  John  Thomas,  an  officer  of  great 
experience.  Connecticut  dispatched,  immediately,  a  con 
siderable  corps,  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Putnam,  an 
"old1  officer,  who,  in  the  two  late  wars,  had  often  given  proof 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


273 


of  courage  and  intelligence.  The  other  provinces  were 
not  slow  in  causing  their  standards  to  move ;  and,  in  a  short 
time,  an  army  of  thirty  thousand  men  was  found  assembled 
under  the  walls  of  Boston.  So  great  and  so  universal  was 
the  ardor  produced  among  the  inhabitants  by  the  battle  of 
Lexington,  that  the  American  generals  were  obliged  to 
send  back  to  their  homes  many  thousand  volunteers.  Put 
nam  took  his  station  at  Cambridge,  and  Thomas  at  Rox- 
bury,  upon  the  right  wing  of  the  army,  to  cut  off  entirely 
.the  communication  of  the  garrison,  by  the  isthmus,  with  the 
adjacent  country.  Thus,  in  a  few  days  after  the  affair  of 
Lexington,  the  capital  of  the  province  of  Massachusetts  was 
closely  besieged ;  thus  a  multitude  assembled  in  haste,  of 
men,  declared  rebels  and  mean-spirited  cowards,  held  in 
strict  confinement,  not  daring  to  sally  forth  even  to  procure 
food,  many  thousands  of  veteran  troops,  commanded  by  an 
able  general,  and  combating  under  the  royal  standard. 


274  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


II.    BATTLE    OF    BUNKER'S    HILL. 

AMERICAN  Patriotism — American  and  British  Forces — Fortification  of  Bunker's 
hill — Attacked  by  British  Ships — Asa  Pollard,  the  first  Martyr — Prepara 
tions  of  the  British — Warren — Prescott's  Injunction  to  his  Troops — British 
repulsed  with  terrible  slaughter — Second  Attack — Charlestown  set  on  fire  at 
the  same  time — Second  Repulse — Putnam  and  Major  Small — Death  of 
Colonel  Gardiner — Thrilling  Incident — Third  Advance  of  the  British — 
Death  of  Major  Pitcairn — Americans  in  want  of  Ammunition — Retreat- 
Death  of  Warren — Respective  Losses — Results  of  the  Battle. 

BOSTON,  which  for  a  considerable  time  had  been  the 
point  of  greatest  interest  in  the  American  colonies,  was 
not  less  so  immediately  following  the  battle  of  Lexing 
ton.  That  engagement  served  to  quicken  the  already 
excited  pulse  of  thousands.  The  fires  of  patriotism  burned 
brighter.  Sires  and  sons,  mothers  and  daughters,  rejoiced 
that  the  crisis  had  come,  and  were  ready  to  make  every 
needful  sacrifice  for  their  country's  good.  In  a  few  weeks, 
the  metropolis  of  the  province  of  Massachusetts  was  envi 
roned  by  an  American  army,  fifteen  thousand  strong — ten 
thousand  of*  which  was  furnished  by  Massachusetts,  and 
three  thousand  by  Connecticut ;  the  rest  were  supplied  by 
the  other  New  England  colonies.  Of  these  troops,  General 
Ward  was  commander-in-chief.  His  head-quarters  were 
at  Cambridge.  The  right-wing  was  stationed  at  Roxbury, 
the  left  at  Medford  and  Chelsea. 

Towards  the  end  of  May,  a  considerable  reinforcement 
arrived  at  Boston  from  England,  which,  with  the  garrison, 
formed  an  army  of  from  ten  to  twelve  thousand  men — all 
veteran  troops.  At  the  head  of  this  reinforcement  were 
three  distinguished  and  practical  generals — Howe,  Clinton, 
and  Burgoyne. 

The  difference  in  numbers  was  on  the  side  of  the  Amer 
icans — not  so,  however,  their  military  science,  arms,  or 
ammunition.  They  had,  in  all,  but  sixteen  field-pieces,  six 
of  which,  at  the  very  utmost,  were  in  a  condition  for  ser 
vice.  Their  brass  pieces,  which  were  few,  were  of  the 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  275 

smallest  caliber.  They  had,  however,  some  hea\y  iron 
cannon,  with  three  or  four  mortars  and  howitzers,  and  some 
scanty  provision  of  balls  and  bombs.  But  of  powder,  they 
were  almost  totally  destitute. 

The  situation  of  the  English  was  now  daily  becoming 
more  perplexing  and  critical,  and  the  necessity  was  increas 
ingly  apparent,  if  they  intended  to  retain  their  position,  of 
fortifying  certain  points  in  the  neighborhood.  The  two 
regarded  of  greatest  importance  were  the  heights  of  Dor 
chester  and  Charlestown.  The  former  presenting  superior 
inducements,  it  was  determined  to  occupy  and  fortify  that 
first,  and,  afterwards,  the  latter. 

The  Americans  having  learned  the  intentions  of  the 
British  general,  it  became  a  serious  question  what  course 
was  most  prudent  for  them  to  adopt.  For  a  time,  a  differ 
ence  of  opinion  prevailed  among  the  American  patriots; 
but,  at  length,  the  committee  of  safety  recommended  to  the 
council  of  war  to  occupy  and  fortify  Bunker's  hill  at  once, 
and  Dorchester  heights  (now  South  Boston),  as  early  after 
as  practicable. 

In  conformity  with  this  suggestion,  on  the  following  day 
(16th  June),  General  Ward  issued  orders  to  Colonel  Pres- 
cott  to  proceed  to  Charlestown,  and  occupy  and  fortify 
Bunker's  hill. 

The  troops  detached  for  this  service,  amounted  to  about 
one  thousand  men.  They  were  ordered  to  take  provisions 
but  for  a  single  day.  In  the  early  part  of  the  evening  of 
the  16th,  they  were  mustered  on  Cambridge  common,  near 
the  colleges.  They  were  commended  to  the  protection 
and  guidance  of  Almighty  God,  in  a  prayer  by  President 
Langdon ;  after  which,  led  by  the  valiant  Prescott,  attired 
in  a  calico  frock,  and  himself  preceded  by  two  sergeants 
with  dark  lanterns,  and  accompanied  by  Colonel  Gridley 
and  Judge  Winthrop  of  Cambridge,  they  took  their 
destined  path. 

Having  reached  the  ground,  a  question  arose  which  of 
the  two  hills  was  intended  as  Bunker's  hill.  The  northern 


276 


GREAT      EVENTS     OF 


eminence  was  more  generally  spoken  of  under  that  name, 
while  the  southern,  commonly  called  Breed's  hill,  was 
evidently  the  one  best  fitted  for  the  purpose.  After  long 
deliberation,  it  was  decided  to  construct  the  principal  work 
on  Breed's  hill,  and  to  erect  an  additional  and  subsidiary 
one  on  Bunker's  hill.  Accordingly,  Captain  Gridley  pro 
ceeded  to  lay  out  the  principal  work.  Midnight  arrived, 
however,  before  a  spade  entered  the  ground ;  there  remained 
therefore  less  than  four  hours  before  day-light,  when  the 
operations -would,  of  course,  be  seen  by  the  British.  The 
men,  however,  now  began,  and  they  worked. 


President  Langdon  at  Prayer. 

Meanwhile,  a  strong  guard,  under  Captain  Manners,  was 
stationed  on  the  Charlestown  shore,  to  watch  the  enemy. 
The  day  had  been  fair,  and  it  was  a  clear,  star-light  night. 
Colonel  Prescott,  accompanied  by  Major  Brooks,  went  down 
twice  to  the  shore  to  reconnoitre,  and  distinctly  heard  the 
British  sentries  relieving  guard,  and  uttering,  as  they  walked 
their  rounds,  the  customary,  but,  in  this  instance  deceptive, 
cry,  "All's  well!"* 

*  Sparks'  Life  of  Warren. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


277 


The  night,  on  the  part  of  the  patriot  band,  was  one  of 
sleepless  vigilance  and  incessant  toil.  Shovels,  pickaxes,  and 
spades,  were  in  incessant  motion;  and,  by  four  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  they  had  thrown  up  a  redoubt,  eight  rods  square 
and  four  feet  high.  At  this  time,  the  captain*  of  a  British 
ship,  called  the  Lively,  discovered  the  work,  and  opened  a 
fire  upon  it.  The  alarm  was  given  to  the  British  in  Boston, 
and  to  the  men-of-war  in  the  river,  and  a  heavy  cannonade 
was  commenced.  The  fire  from  a  battery  of  six  guns,  on 
Copp's  hill,  proved  most  annoying;  but  the  Americans, 
regardless  of  bombs  and  balls,  continued  their  labors  with 
unshaken  constancy.  The  first  martyr  who  had  the  honor 
of  shedding  his  blood,  on  that  ever-memorable  hill,  was  a 


Death  of  Pollard. 


private  soldier  by  the  name  of  Asa  Pollard,  of  Billerica, 
and  the  shot  which  killed  him  was  the  only  one  which  took 
fatal  effect  during  the  forenoon. 

While  various  movements  were  in  progress,  the  Ameri 
cans  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  redoubt  were  by  no  means 
idle.  About  two  hundred  yards  in  the  rear  of  the  breast- 


278 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


work  was  a  stone  fence  surmounted  with  rails.  In  front  of 
this,  another  fence  was  constructed,  and  the  space  between 
the  two  filled  with  hay,  which  happened  to  be  on  the  field. 
A  subsidiary  work  was  also  hastily  thrown  up  on  Bunker's 
hill,  properly. so  called,  by  General  Putnam. 


General  Putnam. 


From  the  moment  the  British  discovered  the  operations 
cf  the  Americans,  they  well  knew  the  importance  of  dis 
lodging  them  from  their  position.  They  had  expected  to 
attain  this  object  by  a  cannonade  from  their  batteries  and 
ships  of  war;  but  it  was  soon  apparent  that  other  and  more 
effective  measures  would  be  necessary.  Accordingly,  after 
mature  consultation  in  a  council  of  war,  summoned  by  Gen 
eral  Gage,  it  was  resolved  to  transport  a  competent  force 
across  the  river,  and  attack  the  works  in  front. 

It  was  "a  day  without  clouds/'  and  intensely  hot.  Be 
tween  mid-day  and  one  o'clock,  twenty-eight  barges  were 
seen  moving  from  the  end  of  Long  wharf  towards  Mor 
ton's  point.  On  board  of  these  were  four  battalions  of 
infantry  and  ten  of  grenadiers.  They  had  six  pieces  of 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


279 


artillery,  one  of  which  was  placed  in  each  of  the  six  leading 
boats. 

About  two  o'clock,  a  second  detachment  left  Winnisim- 
mett  ferry,  and  joined  the  first  at  Morton's  point.  These 
were  soon  after  followed  by  reinforcements,  which  landed 
at  Madlin's  ship-yard,  now  the  navy-yard  near  the  east  end 
of  Breed's  hill.  These  several  detachments,  amounting  to 
about  four  thousand  men,  were  under  command  of  General 
Howe,  subordinate  to  whom  were  General  Pigot,  and 
Colonels  Nesbit,  Abercrombie,  and  Clark. 

A  short  time  before  the  action  commenced,  a  horseman 
was  perceived  advancing  rapidly  from  Charlestown,  towards 
the  American  redoubt.  It  proved  to  be  General  Warren, 
the  president  of  the  provincial  congress.  "Ah!"  said  Put- 


Interview  between  Putnam  and  Warren. 


nam,  as  the  former  came  up,  "is  it  you,  General?  I  am  glad 
to  see  you,  and  yet  I  regret  your  presence.  Your  life  is 
too  precious  to  be  thus  exposed;  but  since  you  are  here, 
let  me  receive  your  orders."  "No,"  replied  the  gallant 
soldier;  "I  give  no  orders!  I  come  as  a  volunteer;  and  now 


280  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

say  where  I  can  be  the  most  useful."  "Go,  then,"  said 
Putnam,  "to  the  redoubt;  you  will  there  be  less  exposed." 
"Tell  me,"  rejoined  Warren,  "where  will  be  the  point  of 
greatest  danger."  "The  redoubt  will  be  the  enemy's  first 
and  principal  object,"  said  Putnam;  "if  we  can  defend  that, 
the  day  is  ours."  Warren  passed  on,  and,  as  he  passed, 
the  troops  recognised  him,  and  loud  and  long  were  their 
acclamations.  Every  bosom  felt  the  impulse  of  his  pres 
ence.  At  the  redoubt,  Prescott  received  him,  and  begged 
him  to  receive  the  command.  "Give  me  a  musket,"  said 
Warren;  "to-day  I  take  a  lesson  from  the  veteran  soldier 
in  the  art  of  war."  Warren  could  not  content  himself 
away  from  the  dangers  which  were  thickening  around  the 
patriotic  cause.  The  day  previous,  he  had  presided  in  the 
congress  in  session  at  Watertown,  and  had  spent  the  entire 
night  in  transacting  business  growing  out  of  his  official 
station.  On  reaching  Cambridge,  early  in  the  morning,  he 
received  intelligence  of  the  expected  battle.  He  attended 
a  meeting  of  the  committee  of  safety,  of  which  he  was 
chairman.  Here  he  made  known  his  intention  of  taking 
part  in  the  approaching  contest.  "Your  ardent  temper," 
said  Gerry,  "will  carry  you  forward  in  the  midst  of  peril, 
and  you  will  probably  fall."  "I  know  that  I  may  fall," 
replied  Warren,  "but  I  should  die  with  shame,  were  I  to 
remain  at  home  in  safety,  while  my  friends  and  fellow- 
citizens  are  shedding  their  blood,  and  hazarding  their  lives 
in  the  cause."  The  honor  of  Warren  is  greatly  enhanced 
by  the  consideration  that  he  was  originally  opposed  to  the 
plan  of  fortifying  the  heights  of  Charlestown,  but  no  sooner 
had  the  council  of  war  decided  upon  that  measure,  than  he 
gave  it  his  hearty  cooperation.  And  here  we  see  this  brave 
and  patriotic  man  in  the  field  of  battle,  and  in  the  midst 
of  danger,  having  adopted  the  beautiful  sentiment  of  the 
Roman  poet, 

"  Dulce  et  decorum  est  pro  patria  mori." 

The  action  opened  at  about  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon, 
at  which  time  a  general  discharge  of  artillery  was  ordered 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  281 

along  the  whole  British  line.  At  the  same  time,  the  troops 
advanced  in  two  divisions.  General  Howe  led  the  right 
towards  the  rail-fence ;  General  Pigot  with  the  left  end 
towards  the  redoubt. 

The  march  of  the  British  troops  was  slow,  but  steady. 
They  wore  the  aspect  of  strong  confidence  and  strong 
determination.  Meanwhile,  the  American  drums  beat  to 
arms.  Quitting  his  intrenchment,  where  he  was  still  at 
work  on  Bunker's  hill,  Putnam  led  his  equally  determined, 
but  far  less  disciplined,  troops  into  action.  Said  this  vete 
ran  general,  in  his  usual  pointed  and  laconic  style,  "Fellow- 
soldiers!  powder  is  scarce,  and  must  not  be  wasted. 
Reserve  your  fire  till  you  see  the  whites  of  their  eyes. 
Then  take  aim  at  the  officers." 

This  injunction,  however,  having  been  disobeyed  by  a 
few  of  the  more  restless  and  impetuous,  Prescott,  proceed 
ing  along  the  lines,  said,  in  a  tone  of  thunder:  "The  next 
man  that  fires  before  the  order  is  given,  shall  be  instantly 
shot."  It  was  apparently  cruel  thus  to  require  troops, 
whose  bosoms  were  now  glowing  with  burning  zeal,  to 
withhold  their  fire,  while  the  enemy  was  pouring  in  his  at 
every  step  of  his  progress.  It  was,  however,  a  wise  delay. 
At  length,  the  British  had  advanced  within  eight  rods  of  the 
redoubt.  "Now,  men,"  said  Prescott,  "now  is  your  time! 
Make  ready !  Take  aim !  Fire !" 

And  such  a  deadly  fire,  perhaps,  was  never  before  made ; 
and,  when  the  smoke  rolled  off,  such  a  sight  was  perhaps 
never  before  seen.  The  hill-side  was  covered  with  the 
slain.  The  ranks  of  the  British  were  broken,  and  confusion 
appeared  on  every  side.  The  British  officers  attempted  to 
rally  their  troops.  In  this,  they  succeeded  so  far  as  to  induce 
them  to  fire;  but,  evidently  appalled  at  the  fearful  and  unex 
pected  carnage,  they  turned,  and  fled  down  the  hill. 

"Following  this  repulse,  there  was  an  ominous  pause," 
says  a  writer,  "like  the  lull  that  sometimes  interrupts  the 
wildest  tempest,  only  broken  by  the  occasional  discharge 
of  artillery  from  the  ships  and  batteries."  It  was  not, 


282  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

however,  of  long  duration.  A  second  attack  was  decided 
upon,  and  orders  issued  again  to  advance.  Meanwhile,  a 
deep  silence  brooded  over  the  American  lines,  all  being 
intent  upon  the  devastation  which  had  been  made,  and 
watching  for  the  future  movements  of  the  enemy  which 
had  been  so  signally  repulsed.  Their  success  had  greatly 
exceeded  their  own  expectations,  and  served  to  inspire 
them  with  still  more  confidence  in  a  second  rencontre  which 
they  might  now  momently  expect.  In  the  first  attack,  they 
had  been  directed  to  reserve  their  fire  until  the  enemy  had 
approached  within  eight  rods;  now  they  must  wait  until 
the  enemy  should  approach  within  six  rods. 

While  the  British  troops  were  advancing,  suddenly  a 
new  spectacle  burst  upon  the  eyes  of  the  tens  of  thousands 
who  were  looking  on  from  every  neighboring  eminence, 
which  greatly  ackled  to  the  sublimity  of  the  scene. 

Annoyed  in  his  first  attack  upon  the  American  redoubt, 
by  the  fire  of  a  detachment  stationed  at  Charlestown,  Gen 
eral  Howe  had  given  directions  to  fire  that  town,  both  by 
way  of  revenging  the  injury  he  had  sustained,  and,  also, 
the  more  to  distract  the  Americans  during  his  second 
attack,  to  which  he  was  now  advancing.  In  furtherance 
of  this  object,  a  large  quantity  of  combustibles  had  been 
conveyed  from  Boston,  and  a  detachment  of  marines,  from 
the  Somerset,  been  landed  to  set  them  on  fire.  The  work 
of  conflagration  was  now  commenced.  Dense  and  dark 
clouds  of  smoke  rose  over  the  town,  and  at  length  envel 
oped  the  whole  peninsula;  through  this  smoke,  columns  of 
flame  shot  up,  and  flashed  in  every  direction.  The  fire 
spread  with  fearful  rapidity  from  house  to  house,  and  from 
street  to  street.  At  length,  the  flames  reached  the  church, 
and,  climbing  its  lofty  steeple,  converted  it  into  a  blazing 
pyramid.  The  beams,  supporting  the  bell,  were  burned  in 
sunder,  upon  which  it  fell,  and  while  falling,  its  pealing 
sounds  were  distinctly  heard  by  hundreds,  uniting  with 
crackling  flames  and  crashing  edifices  in  enhancing  the 
dreadful  magnificence  of  the  day. 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  283 

It  was  in  the  midst  of  a  scene  of  desolation  like  this — by 
which  property  to  the  amount  of  one  hundred  and  twenty 
thousand  pounds  sterling  was  destroyed,  six  hundred  build 
ings  consumed,  and  two  thousand  people  rendered  house 
less — the  two  opposing  forces  were  preparing  for  another 
sanguinary  rencontre.  The  British  general  was  leading  on 
his  troops,  as  cool  and  undisturbed  as  if  they  had  met  with 
no  repulse.  They  opened  their  fire  by  platoons,  and  appa 
rently  at  random,  yet  not  entirely  without  effect.  Colonels 
Nixon  and  Brewer  were  borne  wounded  from  the  works. 
A  ball  through  his  shoulder  rendered  Colonel  Backminster 
a  cripple  for  life.  Major  Moore  received  a  shot  through 
the  thigh;  soon  after  which,  a  second  ball  pierced  his  body, 
which  subsequently  proved  mortal. 

The  Americans  had  been  charged  to  reserve  their  fire 
till  the  enemy  .were  within  six  rods.  The  success  which 
had  attended  their  former  delay,  now  enabled  them  the  more 
cheerfully  to  yield  obedience  to  orders,  a  compliance  with 
which  had,  in  the  first  instance,  seemed  nearly  impossible. 
At  length,  the  enemy  reached  the  prescribed  distance, 
when  the  anticipated  words,  "Make  ready!  Take  aim! 
Fire!"  were  heard  in  a  voice  like  thunder — and,  in  an 
instant,  hundreds  of  men,  including  a  surprising  number  of 
principal  officers,  were  seen  prostrated  in  the  dust.  The 
fire  proved  even  more  destructive  than  in  the  first  attack. 
General  Howe  was  left  nearly  alone,  almost  every  officer 
of  his  staff  being  either  killed  or  wounded.  So  sweeping 
had  been  the  destruction,  that  the  ranks  were  fatally 
broken,  and  a  second  time  orders  were  issued  for  -the 
British  army  to  make  good  their  retreat. 

An  interesting  incident  is  related,  as  having  occurred 
immediately  following  the  fire  of  the  Americans.  Among 
the  British  officers  who  escaped  the  terrible  destruction, 
was  Major  Small;  but,  so  fatal  had  been  the  fire,  that 
scarcely  was  there  a  man  left  near  him.  Consequently,  his 
superior  dress  rendered  him  a  more  conspicuous  object. 
Several  riflemen  had  marked  him — had  indeed  raised  their 


284  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

guns,  and  were  in  the  act  of  levelling  them,  when  Putnam 
recognised  Major  Small,  and  perceived  the  imminent  dan 
ger  he  was  in.  A  moment  longer,  and  his  early  friend, 
with  whom  he  had  served'  in  the  French  war,  and  for 
whom  he  cherished  an  unfeigned  regard,  would  be  in  the 
agonies  of  death.  He  sprang  upon  the  parapet,  and  rushed 
immediately  before  the  levelled  rifles,  exclaiming:  "My 
gallant  comrades !  spare,  spare  that  officer !  we  are  friends ; 


Putnam  saves  the  life  of  Majoi  Small. 

we  are  brothers.  Do  you  not  remember  how  we  rushed 
into  each  others'  arms,  at  the  meeting  for  the  exchange  of 
prisoners?"  The  appeal,  it  needs  scarcely  be  added,  was 
successful.  Every  rifle  was  instantly  lowered;  every 
bosom  glowed  with  the  generous  emotions  which  filled 
that  of  the  high-souled  Putnam;  nor  was  one  feeling  of 
regret  indulged,  as  the  gallant  British  officer  retired 
unharmed. 

Although  repulsed  in  a  second  attack,  and  with  losses  as 
signal  as  unexpected,  Howe  immediately  decided  upon 
renewing  the  contest.  Upon  the  issue  of  that  day,  and  the 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  285 

results  of  this  single  conflict,  he  well  knew,  might  hang  the 
fortunes  of  the  British  cause  in  America.  If  successful, 
the  patriots  would  become  disheartened ;  if  defeated,  they 
would  take  courage,  and  continue  the  controversy  with 
greater  animation.  With  more  wisdom,  he  decided  to 
concentrate  his  whole  force  upon  the  redoubt — and,  that 
his  troops  might  act  with  greater  energy,  he  directed  them 
to  lay  aside  their  cumbersome  knapsacks,  and,  in  imitation 
of  the  Americans,  to  reserve  their  fire,  or,  if  circumstances 
allowed,  to  rely  upon  the  bayonet. 

Meanwhile,  the  situation  of  the  Americans  had  become 
critical  and  alarming.  They  had,  indeed,  lost  compara 
tively  few  of  their  number;  but  it  was  discovered,  we 
might  almost  say  to  their  dismay,  that  their  ammunition 
was  nearly  exhausted.  They  had  little  prospect  of  any 
further  supply ;  they  had  few,  if  any  bayonets,  and,  as  to 
reinforcements,  though  extremely  desirable,  and  now  neces 
sary,  they  could  indulge  only  slight  hopes.  They  were, 
however,  cheered  by  the  prospect  of  a  reinforcement  of 
three  hundred  men  at  this  critical  juncture.  The  regiment 
of  Colonel  Gardiner,  stationed  at  Charlestown,  although 
they  had  received  no  orders  to  that  effect,  that  gallant 
officer  volunteered  to  bring  to  their  assistance.  Most 
unfortunately,  however,  just  as  he  was  descending  to  the 
lines,  a  musket-ball  struck  him,  which  soon  after  proved 
mortal.  In  consequence  of  this  untoward  event,  his  regi 
ment  became  disordered,  and  but  a  single  company  that 
marched  from  Charlestown,  under  command  of  Captain 
Harris,  participated  in  the  action.  It  was,  however,  and 
well  does  it  attest  their  patriotic  courage,  the  very  last  to 
leave  the  field. 

The  history  of  the  American  war  furnishes  many  an 
incident  of  thrilling  interest,  and  many  an  instance  of 
heroic  bravery  and  devotion  to  the  cause  of  liberty:  the 
last  moments  of  Colonel  Gardiner  may  be  ranked  among 
the  number.  On  receiving  his  wound,  he  was  borne  from 
the  field  by  some  of  his  men?  when  his  son,  a  youth  of  only 


286 


GREAT      EVENTS     OF 


nineteen,  and  a  second  lieutenant  in  Trevett's  artillery 
company,  rushed  forward  to  his  father's  aid.  On  beholding 
him,  said  the  father:  "Think  not  of  me,  my  son.  I  am 
well.  Go  to  your  duty!"  And  the  son  obeyed,  and 


Death  of  Colonel  Gardiner. 


hastened  to  his  post,  while  the  father  was  borne  from  the 
field  to  die.  Is  it  a  matter  of  marvel  that  people  should 
succeed  in  a  struggle  where  such  lofty  patriotism  fired 
their  bosoms,  and,  in  pursuing  which,  some  of  the  tenderest 
and  strongest  ties  of  our  nature  were  sacrificed  for  their 
country's  good? 

The  British  troops,  as  we  said,  were  again  advancing. 
Without  bayonets,  with  a  few  charges  of  powder  remain 
ing,  the  Americans  waited  in  silence  to  receive  them  as 
they  were  able.  Stones  and  the  stocks  of  their  muskets 
supplied  the  place  of  powder  and  ball.  Richardson,  a  pri 
vate  in  the  Royal  Irish  regiment,  was  the  first  to  mount  the 
parapet;  but  he  fell  the  next  moment.  Nearly  at  the  same 
time,  Major  Pitcairn,  whose  insolence  and  inhumanity  at 
Lexington  will  not  soon  be  forgotten,  appeared  upon  the 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  287 

parapet,  and,  as  if  actuated  by  a  similar  spirit  now  as  then, 
he  exultingly  exclaimed:  "The  day  is  ours!"  But  here  he 
met  a  deserved  fate;  for,  while  the  words  still  lingered  on 
his  lies,  a  bullet  from  a  musket,  fired  by  a  colored  man 
named  Salem,  pierced  his  body,  and  he  fell  and  expired. 

While  these  events  were  occurring  in  one  quarter,  the 
enemy  were  more  successful  in  another,  the  south-east 
corner  of  the  redoubt.  Here  a  tree  had  been  left  standing, 
and  by  means  of  this,  General  Pigot  succeeded  in  mounting 
the  works;  his  men  followed  him;  and  here,  for  a  brief 
space,  the  contest  was  spirited  and  sanguinary.  Several 
American  officers  suffered  severely.  Colonel  Bridge  was 
twice  wounded  by  a  broad-sword.  Major  Gridley  received 
a  ball  through  the  leg,  and  was  borne  from  the  field. 
Lieutenant  Prescott,  nephew  to  the  colonel,  had  his  arm 
so  broken,  as  to  hang  useless  by  his  side;  but,  nothing 
deterred  by  his  wound,  he  continued  to  load  his  musket,  and 
was  in  the  act  of  pointing  his  gun  through  the  sally-port  at 
the  enemy,  when  he  was  cut  in  sunder  by  a  cannon-ball. 
But  now,  the  sacrifice  of  life  which  was  being  offered  upon 
the  shrine  of  liberty,  was  accomplishing  no  good.  The 
Americans  could  no  longer  contend  with  hope,  as  their 
ammunition  was  fairly  expended.  Prescott  was  reluctant 
to  yield;  but  it  was  wise — it  was  best.  An  honorable 
retreat  was  still  practicable,  and  he  chose  this  alternative. 
The  Americans  retired  in  order  from  the  hill. 

A  retreat  bore  more  heavily  upon  one  patriotic  spirit 
than,  if  possible,  upon  all  others — that  one  was  Warren's. 
He  lingered  to  the  very  latest  moment — beyond  the  moment 
of  safety.  Nor  had  he  quitted  the  works,  or  proceeded  but 
a  few  rods,  when  the  British  were  in  full  possession.  Major 
Small,  the  British  officer  whose  life  Putnam  had  saved  only 
a  few  hours  before,  saw  him — surmised  his  reluctance — 
perceived  his  danger — and  would  have  saved  him.  Ad 
dressing  him  by  name,  he  besought  hirn  to  surrender,  as 
the  only  means  of  security;  at  the  same  time  ordering  his 
men  to  suspend  their  firing.  Warren,  it  is  supposed,  heard 


288  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

the  voice  of  Small ;  but  whether  he  would  have  taken 
advantage  of  the  proffered  safety,  cannot  be  known.  He 
turned  his  head  towards  the  sound,  and  at  that  instant  a 
ball  sunk  deep  in  his  forehead,  and  produced  instant  death. 

The  day  following,  the  body  of  this  patriot,  statesman, 
and  hero,  was  discovered  and  identified  by  Isaac  Winslow, 
(then  a  youth,  afterwards  general,)  and  by  several  others, 
who  were  familiar  with  his  person.  The  bullet  which  ter 
minated  his  life  was  extracted  by  Mr.  Savage,  an  officer  in 
the  custom-house.  Subsequently,  he  carried  it  to  England ; 
but,  years  afterwards,  it  was  presented  at  London  to  Rev. 
Mr.  Montague,  of  Dedham,  Mass.,  in  whose  family  it  still 
remains.  The  remains  of  Warren  were  buried  on  the  spot 
where  he  fell ;  but  the  following  year  they  were  temporarily 
removed  to  a  tomb  in  the  Tremont  cemetery.  They  now 
repose  in  the  family  vault,  under  St.  Paul's  church,  Boston. 

The  loss  of  Warren  was  among  the  saddest  and  bitterest 
incidents  of  the  day.  Few  had  such  aspirations  after  liberty 
— few  so  well  understood  the  true  interests  of  the  country, 
or  were  better  able  to  suggest  measures  calculated  to  secure 
the  triumph  of  her  cause.  To  the  British,  the  intelligence 
of  his  fall  was  as  grateful  (considering  him  in  the  light  of 
an  enemy)  as  it  was  unexpected.  It  is  recorded  that  when 
on  the  following  morning  the  news  of  the  event  was  brought 
to  General  Howe,  who  remained  on  the  field  during  the 
night,  he  would  scarcely  credit  it ;  and  when,  at  length,  it 
was  verified,  he  declared  that  "his  death  was  a  full  offset 
for  the  loss  of  five  hundred  men." 

The  battle  of  Bunker's  hill,  which  we  have  thus  described 
as  minutely  as  our  limits  will  allow,  was  of  about  two  hours' 
continuance,  having  commenced  at  three  o'clock.  The 
Americans  engaged  were  estimated  at  about  three  thousand 
five  hundred.  The  number  killed  and  missing  was  one 
hundred  and  fifteen;  three  hundred  and  five  were  wounded, 
and  thirty  taken  prisoners.  Of  the  several  regiments, 
Prescott's  suffered  the  most  severely,  losing  forty-two  killed 
and  twenty-eight  wounded.  Several  officers  were  killed — 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  289 

Colonel  Gardiner,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Parker,  Major  Moore, 
and  Major  Maclary. 

The  British  force  engaged  in  this  battle  was  four  thousand 
Their  loss  General  Gage,  in  his  official  account,  acknowl 
edged  to  be  one  thousand  and  fifty-four — two  hundred  and 
twenty-six  killed ;  eight  hundred  and  twenty-eight  wounded, 
including  nineteen  officers  killed  and  twenty-eight  wounded. 
Their  loss,  according  to  the  official  account  of  the  action 
by  the  Massachusetts  congress,  was  fifteen  hundred. 

Charlestown  was  entirely  destroyed.  On  the  retreat  of 
the  Americans,  the  British  took  possession  of  Bunker's  hill, 
from  which  they  kept  up  a  fire  of  artillery  during  the  night. 
The  Americans  occupied  Prospect  and  Winter  hills. 

It  was  a  bold  attempt  on  the  part  of  General  Howe  to 
carry  the  American  redoubt  by  an  attack  in  front;  in  con 
sequence  of  this,  his  troops  were  exposed  to  the  direct  and 
galling  fire  of  men  who  were  each  able  to  take  deliberate 
aim.  A  censure  was  indeed  cast  upon  him  for  so  doing; 
but  a  too  vain  confidence  in  the  bravery  and  discipline  of 
his  soldiers,  and  an  equally  mistaken  estimate  of  American 
valor,  led  him  to  reject  a  plan  proposed  by  General  Clinton, 
and  the  adoption  of  one  which,  had  it  succeeded,  would 
have  secured  more  honor,  but  which  obviously  was  so 
hazardous  and  doubtful  in  its  issue,  as  might  well  have 
gained  for  the  other  the  preference. 

The  night  of  the  17th  of  June  was  one  of  more  sadness 
to  the  British  than  to  the  Americans,  notwithstanding  that 
the  latter  had  been  driven  from  their  position,  and  the  colors 
of  the  former  were  waving  over  Bunker's  hill.  To  the 
British  belonged  the  field — to  the  Americans,  in  effect,  the 
victory.  What  the  former  had  gained,  was  of  no  use  to 
them,  as  their  forces  were  not  sufficiently  numerous  to  hold 
possession  of  so  extended  a  line.  Their  loss  in  numbers 
was  grievous;  but  this  was  small  in  comparison  to  the  mor 
tification  experienced  in  view  of  their  repeated  repulses. 
Nor  was  that  mortification  lessened  when  it  became  known 
that  the  retreat  of  the  Americans  was  caused  by  a  want  of 
19 


290 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


ammunition.  Had  the  materiel  of  battle  not  failed,  who 
can  say  that  the  Americans  would  not  have  maintained 
their  position?* 

Such  an  issue,  however,  might  have  drawn  after  it  con 
sequences  which,  in  the  sequel,  would  have  been  disastrous 
to  the  patriotic  cause.  A  vain  confidence  might  have  been 
engendered,  leading  to  the  neglect  of  needful,  and  even 
essential  preparation,  to  cope  with  a  foe  more  formidable  at 
that  era,  than  any  other  on  the  globe.  It  was  well  doubtless, 
and  Providence  in  kindness  so  ordered,  it,  that  ammunition 
should  fail.  God  gave  to  the  Americans  just  that  success 
which  was  calculated  to  animate  arid  encourage  them :  and 
permitted  them  to  suffer  just  in  that  way,  and  to  that  extent, 
as  to  teach  them  humility,  and  to  trust  in  Him.  Theirs  was 
a  just  and  glorious  cause.  It  was  the  cause  of  liberty  and 
of  God.  It  was  right  that  they  should  succeed;  but  it  was 
equally  befiitting  that  they  should  feel  and  acknowledge 
that  their  success  was  from  the  God  of  their  fathers. 

*  Sparks'  Life  of  Warren. 


AMERICAN      HISTORY. 


291 


III.    WASHINGTON,     COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF. 

EFFECTS  of  the  Battle  of  Bunker  hill — Meeting  of  Congress — Appointment 
of  a  Commander-in-Chief  proposed — Difficulties  in  regard  to  a  Selection — 
Claims  of  Individuals — Interview  between  John  and  Samuel  Adams — 
Speech  of  the  former — Washington  Nominated — Unanimously  Confirmed 
— Manifesto  of  Congress — Public  Fast. 

IF,  previous  to  the  battle  of  Bunker's  hill,  doubts  existed 
in  the  minds  of  any,  whether  the  contest  between  Great 
Britain  and  America  would  be  settled  without  a  struggle, 
the  sanguinary  scene  on  that  hill  must  have  dispelled  them. 
Both  parties  had  received  a  wound  not  likely  soon  to  be 
healed.  If  the  British  had  won  the  field,  they  had  gained 
but  little,  if  any,  honor — and  in  the  repulse,  which  the 
Americans  had  met  with,  while  they  had  lost  no  honor, 
they  had  acquired  self-confidence,  and  added  to  their 
already  high-wrought  valor  and  determination. 


Messengers  spreading  news  of  the  Battle  of  Bunker's  hill 

"The  battle  was  fought  on  Saturday  afternoon.  Before 
Sunday  night,  the  intelligence  was  spread  more  than  a 
hundred  miles  distant  from  the  scene  of  action.  All  were 


292  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

roused  to  the  highest  pitch  of  resentment,  and  set  about 
preparing  themselves  for  a  long  and  bloody  struggle. 
Companies  were  raised  and  equipped  with  the  utmost 
dispatch ;  all  hopes  of  reconciliation  were  lost.  Squads 
of  armed  men  flocked  to  head-quarters,  some  of  them 
having  traveled  eighty  miles  in  twenty-four  hours." 

While  events  of  so  much  importance  were  occurring  in 
and  around  Boston,  the  more  immediate  theatre  of  the  war, 
the  second  general  congress  were  in  session  in  Philadelphia, 
in  deep  consultation  as  to  measures  which  the  cause  and 
exigencies  of  the  country  required. 

Their  session  had  commenced  on  the  10th  day  of  May 
preceding.  Various  matters  of  interest  engaged  their 
attention,  and  required  all  their  wisdom  and  firmness.  As 
the  war  had  commenced,  it  was  essential  to  keep  up  the 
zeal  of  the  people — to  prevent  revolt  to  the  royal  standard 
— to  introduce  discipline  into  an  army  which  had  been  col 
lected  in  haste — to  provide  for  the  growing  expenses  of  a 
war,  the  end  of  which  could  not  be  predicted — to  prevent, 
in  the  conduct  of  the  war,  the  revival  of  jealousies  which 
had  existed  between  the  different  colonies — and,  finally,  to 
place  the  army  in  the  hands  of  some  commander-in-chief, 
in  whom  the  country  could  confide,  and  whose  commands 
the  army  would  cheerfully  obey. 

The  importance  of  this  last  duty  magnified,  the  more  it 
was  contemplated — and  difficulties  presented  themselves 
which  occasioned  no  small  anxiety  and  embarrassment. 
A  mistake  here  might  prove  fatal  to  the  liberties  of  the 
country,  for  an  indefinite  period  to  come. 

Upon  whom,  then,  should  their  choice  fall?  Gates  and 
Lee  were  held  in  high  estimation  as  military  men.  The 
first,  for  his  experience;  the  second,  because  to  experience 
he  joined  a  very  active  genius.  But  they  were  both  born 
in  England,  and,  in  case  of  misfortune,  it  would  be  difficult, 
however  upright  and  faithful  they  might  have  been,  to  per 
suade  the  people  that  they  had  not  been  guilty  of  treason, 
or  at  least  of  negligence  in  the  accomplishment  of  their 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  293 

duties.  Besides,  Lee  had  an  impetuosity  of  temper,  which, 
in  some  hour  of  excitement,  might  spur  him  to  the  adoption 
of  measures  inconsistent  with  the  safety  of  the  army,  and 
prejudicial  to  the  interests  of  the  patriot  cause.  There 
were  also  Ward  and  Putnam,  who  were  already  in  the 
field,  and  who  had  demonstrated  the  most  signal  valor  and 
ability  in  all  the  actions  which  had  taken  place  in  the 
vicinity  of  Boston.  Putnam  had  seen  much  service,  and, 
for  energy  and  promptitude,  had  few  equals;  but  he  had 
declared  himself  too  openly  in  favor  of  independence; 
this,  congress  devoutly  wished  to  procure,  but  withal  in  a 
propitious  time.  As  to  General  Ward,  New  England,  it 
was  well  known,  entertained  an  exalted  opinion  of  him,  and 
many  were  strongly  wishing  and  anticipating  that  the  lot 
would  fall  on  him.  He  had  served  in  the  French  war,  in 
which  he  had  acquired  an  honorable  distinction.  In  addi 
tion,  he  was  both  a  scholar  and  a  gentleman,  and  the  army 
itself  was  uncommonly  preposessed  in  his  favor.  But 
besides  that  he  also  had  openly  expressed  himself  in  favor 
of  independence,  it  was  well  known  that  the  provinces  of 
the  middle,  and  more  so  of  the  south,  were  in  a  measure 
jealous  of  New  England,  in  which  the  physical  force  of 
the  country  confessedly  predominated,  and  they  would 
naturally  be  reluctant  to  have  the  cause  of  America  con 
fided  to  the  hands  of  an  individual  who  might  allow  himself 
to  be  influenced  by  certain  local  prepossessions,  at  a  time 
in  which  all  desires  and  all  interests  ought  to  be  common. 
Nor  was  it  a  small  desideratum  with  some  of  the  sages  of 
that  era,  that  the  commander-in-chief  should  himself  possess 
an  estate  of  such  value  as  to  offer  a  guaranty  of  his  fidelity, 
and  elevate  him  above  the  sordid  and  selfish  motives  of 
personal  gain. 

Surrounded  by  such  difficulties,  and  embarrassed  by  such 
opposite  considerations,  what  was  to  be  done?  One  point 
was  clear, — union  must  be  preserved,  at  any  sacrifice. 
Union  was  strength.  If  in  harmonious  concert  the  colonies 
could  not  proceed,  their  doom  was  sealed.  The  country, 


294  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

and  the  whole  country,  must  come  in.  The  pulsation  must 
beat  through  all  hearts.  The  cause  was  one,  and  how 
many  soever  bore  a  part  in  sustaining  and  defending  it, 
they  must  act  as  impelled  but  by  one  motive — and  using 
but  a  single  arm. 

To  the  final  question,  it  had  been  foreseen  for  some  time, 
the  congress  must  come.  Out  of  doors,  the  subject  had 
been  considered  and  debated,  but,  as  yet,  no  settled  opinion 
had  been  formed,  and  no  decisive  action  had  been  had. 

In  this  anxious  and  inquiring  period,  the  Father  of  mer 
cies — that  Almighty  Being  by  whose  care  the  colonies  had 
been  planted,  and  hitherto  sustained — whose  blessing  was 
daily  sought  by  thousands  of  families,  morning  and  evening 
— whose  guidance  the  public  councils,  whether  provincial 
or  continental,  were  never  ashamed  to  implore — that  good 
and  gracious  Benefactor  was  not  slow  in  pointing  to  the 
man  who  should  lead  the  armies  of  his  American  Israel ! 

One  morning,  the  elder  President  Adams  was  walking  in 
Congress  hall,  apparently  absorbed  in  thought,  when  Samuel 
Adams,  a  kinsman  and  a  member  of  congress,  approaching 
him,  inquired  the  subject  of  his  deep  cogitation.  "The 
army,"  he  replied;  "I  am  determined  what  to  do  about  the 
army  at  Cambridge."  "What  is  that?"  asked  his  kinsman. 
"I  am  determined  to  enter  on  a  full  detail  of  the  state  of 
the  colonies,  before  the  house  this  morning.  My  object 
will  be  to  induce  congress  to  name  a  day  for  adopting  the 
army,  as  the  legal  army  of  the  United  Colonies  of  North 
America;  and,  having  done  this,  I  shall  offer  a  few  hints  on 
my  election  of  a  commander-in-chief."  "I  like  your  plan, 
Cousin  John,"  said  Samuel  Adams;  "but  on  whom  have 
you  fixed  as  this  commander?"  "George  Washington,  of 
Virginia,  a  member  of  this  house."  "That  will  never  do, 
never,  never."  "It  must  do,"  said  John  Adams,  "and  for 
these  reasons:  the  southern  and  middle  states  are  loath  to 
enter  heartily  into  the  cause,  and  their  arguments  are  potent ; 
they  see  that  New  England  holds  the  physical  power  in  hei 
hands,  and  they  fear  the  result.  A  New  England  army,  a 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  295 

New  England  commander,  with  New  England  perseverance, 
all  united,  appal  them.  For  this  cause,  they  hang  back. 
The  only  way  to  allay  their  fears,  and  silence  their  com 
plaints,  is  by  appointing  a  southern  chief  over  the  army. 
This  policy  will  blend  us  in  one  mass,  and  that  mass  will 
be  resistless." 

Mr.  Adams  now  went  in,  and,  taking  the  floor,  put  forth 
his  strength  in  the  delineations  he  had  prepared,  all  aiming 
at  the  adoption  of  the  army.  He  was  ready  to  own  the 
army,  appoint  a  commander,  and  vote  supplies.  His  speech 
was  patriotic,  eloquent,  and  thrilling;  but  some  doubted, 
some  objected,  some  feared.  To  all  these  doubts  and  hes 
itations,  he  replied:  "Gentlemen,  if  this  congress  do  not 
adopt  this  army,  before  ten  moons  have  set,  New  England 
will  have  a  congress  of  her  own,  which  will  adopt  it,  and 
she  will  undertake  the  struggle  alone — with  a  strong  arm 
and  a  clear  conscience."  This  had  the  desired  effect,  and 
they  agreed  to  appoint  a  day. 

The  day  was  fixed,  and  came,  and  the  army  was  adopted. 
And  now  followed  the  question  as  to  a  commander.  Mr. 
Adams  again  rose.  He  proceeded  to  a  minute  delineation 
of  the  character  of  General  Ward,  according  to  him  merits 
and  honors,  which  then  belonged  to  no  one  else ;  but,  at  the 
end  of  this  eulogy,  he  said :  "  This  is  not  the  man  I  have 
chosen."  The  peculiar  situation  of  the  colonies  required 
another  and  a  different  man — and  one  from  a  different 
quarter.  These  qualifications  were  now  set  forth  in 
strong,  bold,  and  eloquent  terms;  and,  in  the  sequel,  he 
said:  "Gentlemen,  I  know  these  qualifications  are  high,  but 
we  all  know  they  are  needful  at  this  crisis,  in  this  chief. 
Does  any  one  say  that  they  are  not  to  be  obtained  in  the 
country?  I  reply,  they  are;  they  reside  in  one  of  our  own 
body,  and  he  is  the  person  whom  I  now  nominate:  GEORGE 
WASHINGTON,  of  Virginia." 

At  the  moment,  Washington  was  intently  gazing,  as  were 
others,  upon  Mr.  Adams,  wrought  up  by  an  eager  curiosity 
for  the  annunciation  of  the  name.  Without  a  suspicion 


296  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

that  it  would  be  his  own,  as  it  transpired  from  the  lips  of  the 
speaker,  he  sprang  from  his  seat,  and  rushed  from  the  hall. 

Samuel  Adams,  already  in  the  secret,  immediately 
moved  an  adjournment  of  the  house,  in  order  that  the 
members  might  have  time  to  deliberate  on  a  nomination 
so  unexpected  and  so  surprising. 

On  the  15th  of  June,  two  days  only  before  the  battle  of 
Bunker's  hill,  congress  convened  in  the  hall  to  decide  the 
important  question.  As  individuals,  they  had  given  to  the 
subject  a  deep  and  solemn  deliberation,  commensurate  with 
its  vital  importance  to  the  country.  Until  the  annunciation 
of  Washington's  name  by  John  Adams,  probably  no  one 
had  even  thought  of  him — but  now,  but  one  sentiment  pre 
vailed.  He  was  the  man,  and  their  ballots  unanimously 
confirmed  the  choice.  The  delegates  of  Massachusetts 
had  other  predilections;  but,  nobly  relinquishing  sectional 
claims,  and  even  partialities,  they  united  with  the  others, 
and  rendered  the  choice  unanimous.  That  was  a  happy 
day — that  a  fortunate  selection  for  America.  And  who  can 
doubt  that  the  God  by  whose  providence  nations  rise  and 
fall,  guided  that  choice,  with  the  same  benign  influence 
which  was  exerted  upon  the  prophet  in  a  prior  age  of  the 
world,  when  from  among  his  brethren  he  selected  David 
as  the  successor  of  Saul? 

In  a  few  days,  following  the  appointment  of  Washington, 
congress  published  a  manifesto,  setting  forth  to  the  world 
the  causes  which  had  led  them  to  take  up  arms.  After 
enumerating  these  causes,  in  a  tone  of  manly  assurance,  and 
yet  of  humble  dependence  upon  Almighty  God,  they  said: 

"Our  cause  is  just — our  union  is  perfect — our  internal 
resources  are  great — and,  if  necessary,  foreign  assistance  is 
undoubtedly  attainable.  We  gratefully  acknowledge,  as 
signal  instances  of  Divine  favor  towards  us,  that  His  provi 
dence  would  not  permit  us  to  be  called  into  this  severe 
controversy,  until  we  were  grown  to  our  present  strength, 
had  been  previously  exercised  in  warlike  operations,  and 
possessed  of  the  means  of  defending  ourselves.  With 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  297 

Hearts,  fortified  witji  these  animating  reflections,  we  must 
most  solemnly,  before  God  and  the  world,  declare,  that, 
exerting  the  utmost  energy  of  those  powers,  which  the 
beneficent  Creator  hath  graciously  bestowed  upon  us,  the 
arms  we  have  been  compelled  by  our  enemies  to  assume, 
we  will,  in  defiance  of  every  hazard,  with  unabating  firm 
ness  and  perseverance,  employ  for  the  preservation  of  our 
liberties;  being,  with  one  mind,  resolved  to  die  freemen, 
rather  than  to  live  slaves."  Finally,  they  added:  "With 
an  humble  confidence  in  the  mercies  of  the  supreme  and 
impartial  Judge  and  Ruler  of  the  universe,  we  most 
devoutly  implore  His  divine  goodness,  to  protect  us  happily 
through  this  great  conflict,  to  dispose  our  adversaries  to 
reconciliation  on  reasonable  terms,  and  thereby  relieve  the 
empire  from  the  calamities  of  civil  war." 

The  above  manifesto  was  sent  into  every  part  of  the 
country,  and  read  from  the  pulpits  by  the  ministers  of 
religion,  with  suitable  exhortations.  In  the  camps  of  Bos 
ton,  it  was  read  with  particular  solemnity.  Major-General 
Putnam  assembled  his  division,  upon  the  heights  of  Pros 
pect  hill,  to  hear  it.  It  was  followed  by  a  prayer,  analo 
gous  to  the  occasion ;  the  general  having  given  the  signal, 
all  the  troops  cried,  three  times,  amen!  and,  at  the  same 
instant,  the  artillery  of  the  fort  fired  a  general  salute;  the 
colors,  recently  sent  to  General  Putnam,  were  seen  waving 
with  the  usual  motto  "An  appeal  to  Heaven;'  and  this 
other,  "  Qui  transulit  sustinet."  The  same  ceremony  was 
observed  in  the  other  divisions.  The  joy  and  enthusiasm 
were  universal. 

It  may  be  added,  in  this  connexion,  as  an  evidence  of  the 
piety  of  our  fathers — of  the  belief  of  a  superintending 
providence,  which  characterized  that  generation,  that  con 
gress  recommended  a  public  fast  to  be  observed  in  all  the 
colonies,  on  the  20th  of  July.  The  soldiers,  they  recom 
mended  to  be  "humane  and  merciful ;"  and  all  classes  of  cit 
izens,  "to  humble  themselves,  to  fast,  to  pray,  and  to  implore 
the  Divine  assistance,  in  this  day  of  trouble  and  of  peril." 


298 


GREAT     EVENTS     OP 


Congress,  in  a  body,  attended  divine  services  on  that 
day,  in  one  of  the  churches  of  Philadelphia.  Just  as  they 
were  about  to  enter  the  temple,  important  intelligence 
was  received  from  Georgia.  It  was,  that  that  province, 
which  had  hitherto  held  itself  aloof  from  the  common 
cause,  had  joined  the  confederation,  and  had  appointed  five 
delegates  for  its  representation  in  Congress.  While  hum 
bling  themselves,  God  was  blessing  and  exalting  them. 
No  news  scarcely  could  have  occasioned  more  joy;  and 
this  was  heightened,  in  consideration  of  the  moment  at 
which  the  government  and  people  were  apprised  of  it. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


299 


IV.    EVACUATION    OF    BOSTON. 

GENERAL  OFFICERS  appointed — Washington  repairs  to  Cambridge — State  of  the 
Army — Great  want  of  Gunpowder — Sickness  in  the  Camp — Dorchester 
heights  fortified — Proposal  of  the  British  General  to  attack  the  American 
Intrenchments — Alters  his  plan,  and  evacuates  Boston — Embarkation  of 
the  British — Washington  enters  the  city. 

HAVING  elected  a  commander-in-chief,  congress  pro 
ceeded  to  the  selection  of  other  experienced  officers. — 
Artimas  Ward,  Charles  Lee,  and  Philip  Schuyler,  were 
appointed  major-generals,  and  Horatio  Gates  adjutant-gen 
eral.  These  appointments  were  followed,  a  few  days  after, 
by  that  of  eight  brigadier-generals :  Seth  Pomeroy,  Wil 
liam  Heath,  and  John  Thomas,  of  Massachusetts;  Richard 
Montgomery,  of  New  York;  David  Wooster  and  Joseph 
Spencer,  of  Connecticut ;  John  Sullivan,  of  New  Hamp 
shire;  and  Nathaniel  Greene,  of  Rhode  Island. 

In  July,  Washington,  accompanied  by  General  Lee, 
repaired  to  the  camp  near  Boston;  receiving,  on  his  jour 
ney  thither,  the  highest  honors  from  the  most  distinguished 


300  GREAT      EVENTS      OP 

citizens.  On  making  a  review  of  the  army,  soon  after 
his  arrival,  he  found  an  immense  multitude,  of  whom  only 
fourteen  thousand  five  hundred  were  in  a  condition  fit  for 
service.  But  even  these,  in  respect  to  uniform,  equipment, 
and  discipline,  exhibited  a  variety  most  disheartening  and 
painful  to  a  commander.  As  to  discipline,  it  scarcely  existed. 
The  subordinate  officers  were  without  emulation;  and  the 
privates,  having  been  unaccustomed  to  the  rules  and  regu 
lations  of  a  camp,  were  impatient  of  all  subordination. 

Fortunately,  the  newly-appointed  generals  soon  arrived, 
and  with  great  alacrity  betook  themselves  to  the  task  of 
reform.  General  Gates,  who  was  versed  in  the  details  of 
military  organization,  exerted  a  powerful  influence  in  this 
salutary  work.  In  a  short  period,  the  camp  presented  an 
improved  aspect.  The  soldiers  became  accustomed  to 
obedience;  regulations  were  observed;  each  began  to  know 
his  duty;  and,  at  length,  instead  of  a  mass  of  irregular  mili 
tia,  the  camp  presented  the  spectacle  of  a  properly-disci 
plined  army.  It  was  divided  into  three  corps:  the  right, 
under  the  command  of  Ward,  occupied  Roxbury;  the  left, 


House  at  Cambridge  where  Washington  resided. 


conducted  by  Lee,  defended  Prospect  hill;  and  the  center, 
which  comprehended  a  select  corps,  destined  for  reserve, 
was  stationed  at  Cambridge,  where  Washington  himself 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  301 

had  established  his  head-quarters.  The  cir  cum  vail  ation 
was  fortified  by  so  great  a  number  of  redoubts,  and  supplied 
with  so  formidable  an  artillery,  that  it  had  become  impossi 
ble  for  the  besieged  to  assault  Cambridge,  and  spread  them 
selves  in  the  open  country.  It  was  believed,  also,  that  they 
had  lost  a  great  many  men,  as  well  upon  the  field  of  battle 
as  in  consequence  of  wounds  and  disease. 

Another  material  deficiency  was  the  want  of  gunpowder. 
In  the  depositories  at  Roxbury,  Cambridge,  and  other  places, 
there  were  found  to  be  only  ninety-six  barrels ;  the  maga 
zines  of  Massachusetts  contained  but  thirty-six  more ;  and, 
after  adding  to  this  quantity  all  that  New  Hampshire,  Rhode 
Island,  and  Connecticut,  could  furnish,  the  amount  fell  short 
of  ten  thousand  pounds,  which  allowed  only  nine  charges 
to  a  man.  In  this  scarcity  and  danger,  the  army  remained 
more  than  fifteen  days ;  during  which  time,  had  the  English 
attacked  them,  they  might  easily  have  forced  the  lines,  and 
raised  the  siege.  At  length,  by  the  exertions  of  the  com 
mittee  of  New  Jersey,  a  few  tons  of  powder  arrived  at  the 
camp,  which  supplied  for  the  moment  the  necessities  of  the 
army,  and  averted  the  evils  that  were  feared. 

The  providing  of  gunpowder  had  now  become  an 
important,  and  even  an  essential  consideration.  Accord 
ingly,  it  was  recommended,  by  a  resolution  of  congress, 
that  all  the  colonies  should  put  themselves,  in  a  state  of 
defence,  and  provide  themselves  with  the  greatest  possible 
number  of  men,  of  arms,  and  of  munitions;  and,  especially, 
that  they  should  make  diligent  search  for  saltpetre  and 
sulphur.  An  exact  scrutiny  was  therefore  commenced, 
in  the  cellars  and  in  the  stables,  in  pursuit  of  materials  so 
essential  to  modern  war.  In  every  part,  manufactories  of 
gunpowder  and  foundries  of  cannon,  were  seen  rising; 
every  place  resounded  with  the  preparations  of  war.  The 
provincial  assemblies  and  conventions  seconded  admirably 
the  operations  of  congress;  and  the  people  obeyed,  with 
incredible  promptitude,  the  orders  of  these  various  authori 
ties.  In  addition  to  these  measures,  several  fast-sailing 


302  GREAT      EVENTS     OF 

vessels  were  despatched  to  the  coast  of  Guinea,  where 
they  procured  immense  quantities,  having  purchased  it  of 
European  ships,  employed  in  the  trade.  The  assembly  of 
Massachusetts  even  prohibited  the  use  of  powder  in  shoot 
ing  at  game,  or  its  expenditure  in  public  rejoicing. 

In  the  autumn  of  1775,  General  Gage  obtained  leave  to 
repair  to  England ;  or,  according  to  some  authorities,  was 
recalled  by  the  king.  During  his  administration,  he  had 
rendered  himself  odious  to  the  Americans,  and  now  they 
heard  of  his  retirement  without  regret.  He  was  succeeded 
in  command  by  General  William  Howe,  a  gentleman  much 
esteemed  for  his  talents,  and,  withal,  less  vindictive  in  his 
temper. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  year,  Washington  was  envi 
roned  with  difficulties.  Great  responsibilities  were  resting 
upon  him,  with  which  his  means  were  far  from  being  com 
mensurate.  The  organization  of  the  army,  notwithstanding 
his  greatest  efforts,  was  very  imperfect.  The  ardor  of 
the  troops,  having  little  excitement  beyond  an  occasional 
skirmish,  was  evidently  abating.  In  not  a  few  instances,  a 
spirit  of  rapacity  had  been  manifested,  by  portions  of  the 
troops,  and  depredations  were  made  upon  private  as  well 
as  public  property.  Several  generals,  dissatisfied  with  the 
promotions  made  by  congress,  resigned  their  commissions, 
and  returned ,  home.  Sickness,  especially  the  dysentery, 
appeared  in  the  camp,  and  proved  a  distressing  visitant. 
The  cold  weather  set  in,  and  occasioned  great  suffering  to 
the  soldiers,  who  were  destitute  of  barracks  and  other 
conveniences. 

While  these  and  other  troubles  were  in  a  degree  disturb- 
ng  the  calmness  of  Washington,  other  considerations  did 
not  serve  to  allay  his  anxiety.  "He  knew  that  congress 
anxiously  contemplated  more  decisive  steps,  and  that  the 
country  looked  for  events  of  greater  magnitude.  The 
public  was  ignorant  of  his  actual  situation,  and  conceived 
his  means,  for  offensive  operations,  to  be  much  greater  than 
they  were;  and  they  expected  from  him  the  capture  or 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  303 

expulsion  of  the  British  army,  in  Boston.  He  felt  the 
importance  of  securing  the  confidence  of  his  countrymen, 
by  some  brilliant  action,  and  was  fully  sensible  that  his  own 
reputation  was  liable  to  suffer,  if  he  confined  himself  solely 
to  measures  of  defence."  To  publish  to  his  anxious  coun 
try  the  state  of  his  army,  would  be  to  acquaint  the  enemy 
with  his  weakness,  and  to  hazard  his  destruction.  The 
firmness  and  patriotism  of  General  Washington  were  dis 
played,  in  making  the  good  of  his  country  an  object  of 
higher  consideration,  than  the  applause  of  those  who  were 
incapable  of  forming  a  correct  opinion  of  the  propriety  of 
his  measures.  On  this,  and  on  many  other  occasions  during 
the  war,  he  withstood  the  voice  of  the  populace,  rejected 
the  entreaties  of  the  sanguine,  and  refused  to  adopt  the 
plans  of  the  rash,  that  he  might  ultimately  secure  the  great 
object  of  contention.  While  he  resolutely  rejected  every 
measure  which,  in  his  calm  and  deliberate  judgment  he  did 
not  approve,  he  daily  pondered  the  practicability  of  a  suc 
cessful  attack  upon  Boston.  As  a  preparatory  step,  he  took 
possession  of  Plowed  hill,  Cobble  hill,  and  Lechmere's  point, 
and  erected  fortifications  upon  them.  These  posts  brought 
him  within  half  a  mile  of  the  enemy's  works  on  Bunker's 
hill,  and,  by  his  artillery,  he  drove  the  British  floating-bat 
teries  from  their  stations  in  Charles'  river.  He  erected 
floating-batteries  to  watch  the  movements  of  his  enemy, 
and  to  aid  in  any  offensive  operations  that  circumstances 
might  warrant.  In  these  circumstances,  he  took  the  opinion 
of  his  general  officers,  respecting  an  attack  upon  Boston; 
but  they  unanimously  gave  their  opinion  in  opposition  to 
the  measure,  and  this  opinion  was  immediately  commu 
nicated  to  congress.  Congress  appeared,  however,  to 
favor  the  attempt;  and,  that  an  apprehension  of  danger  to 
the  town  of  Boston  might  not  have  an  undue  influence  upon 
the  operations  of  the  'army,  resolved,  'That  if  General 
Washington  and  his  council  of  war  should  be  of  opinion 
that  a  successful  attack  might  be  made  on  the  troops  in 
Boston,  he  should  make  it  in  any  manner  he  might  think  it 


304  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

expedient,  notwithstanding  the  town  and  the  property 
therein  might  thereby  be  destroyed.'* 

Towards  the  close  of  February,  the  stock  of  powder 
having  been  considerably  increased,  and  the  regular  army, 
which  amounted  to  fourteen  thousand  men,  being  reinforced 
by  six  thousand  of  the  militia  of  Massachusetts,  Washington 
himself  was  disposed  to  carry  the  war  against  the  British 
into  Boston;  but  his  general  officers  dissenting, he  reluctantly 
acquiesced,  and  turned  his  attention  to  the  taking  possession 
of  Dorchester  heights,  by  which  he  would  be  able  to  com 
mand  the  city. 

The  announcement  of  this  intention,  diffused  joy  through 
out  the  American  army,  and  each  one  prepared  himself  to 
obey  the  summons  in  case  his  service  was  required.  The 
night  of  the  4th  of  March,  was  selected  for  the  enterprise, 
in  hope  that  a  recollection  of  the  tragic  scenes  of  the  5th  of 
March,  1770,  would  rouse  the  spirit  of  the  soldiers  to  a 
degree  commensurate  with  the  daring  exploit  proposed. 

Accordingly,  on  the  evening  of  the  4th,  the  necessary 
arrangements  having  been  made,  the  Americans  proceeded 
in  profound  silence  towards  the  peninsula  of  Dorchester. 
The  obscurity  of  the  night  was  propitious,  and  the  wind 
favorable,  since  it  could  not  bear  to  the  enemy  the  little  noise 
which  it  was  impossible  to  avoid.  The  frost  had  rendered 
the  roads  easy.  The  batteries  of  Phipps'  farm,  and  those 
of  Roxbury,  incessantly  fulminated  with  a  stupendous  roar. 

Eight  hundred  men  composed  the  van-guard ;  it  was 
followed  by  carriages,  filled  with  utensils  of  intrenchment, 
and  twelve  hundred  pioneers  led  by  General  Thomas.  In 
the  rear-guard  were  three  hundred  carts  of  fascines,  of 
gabions,  and  bundles  of  hay,  destined  to  cover  the  flank 
of  the  troops,  in  the  passage  of  the  isthmus  of  Dorchester, 
which,  being  very  low,  was  exposed  to  be  raked  on  both 
sides  by  the  artillery  of  the  English  vessels. 

"All  succeeded  perfectly;  the  Americans  arrived  upon 

*  Hinton. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


305 


the   heights,  not   only  without   being  molested,  but   even 
without  being  perceived  by  the  enemy. 


Fortifying  Dorchester  heights. 

"They  set  themselves  to  work  with  an  activity  so  prodi 
gious,  that  by  ten  o'clock  at  night,  they  had  already  con 
structed  two  forts,  in  condition  to  shelter  them  from  small 
arms  and  grape-shot;  one  upon  the  height  nearest  to  the 
city,  and  the  other  upon  that  which  looks  towards  Castle 
island.  The  day  appeared,  but  it  prevented  not  the  pro 
vincials  from  continuing  their  works,  without  any  movement 
being  made  on  the  part  of  the  garrison.  When  the  latter 
discovered  these  deeds  of  the  Americans,  nothing  could 
exceed  their  astonishment.  Their  only  alternative,  it  was 
at  once  apparent,  was  either  to  dislodge  the  Americans,  or 
abandon  the  town. 

"The  first  intention  of  Howe  was  to  attempt  the  former, 
and  preparations  were  made  accordingly ;  but  he  was 
compelled  to  defer  the  attack  till  the  following  morning. 
During  the  night  a  storm  arose,  and  when  the  day  dawned, 
the  sea  was  still  excessively  agitated.  A  violent  rain  came 
20 


306  GREAT     EVENTS    OF 

to  increase  the  obstacles;  the  English  general  kept  himself 
quiet.  But  the  Americans  made  proper  use  of  this  delay; 
they  erected  a  third  redoubt,  and  completed  the  other 
works.  Colonel  Mifflin  had  prepared  a  great  number  of 
hogsheads  full  of  stones  and  sand,  in  order  to  roll  them 
upon  the  enemy  when  he  should  march  up  to  the  assault, 
to  break  his  ranks,  and  throw  him  into  a  confusion  that 
might  smooth  the  way  to  his  defeat." 

On  more  mature  reflection,  General  Howe  was  convinced 
of  the  impolicy  of  attempting  to  dislodge  the  Americans. 
If  success  should  crown  such  an  enterprise,  it  would,  indeed, 
be  highly  auspicious  to  the  British  cause,  but  a  failure  would 
be  fatal.  The  other  alternative,  therefore,  was  the  only 
choice  left. 

Having  taken  this  resolution,  General  Howe  notified  the 
selectmen  of  Boston,  that  the  city  being  no  longer  of  any 
use  to  the  king,  he  was  resolved  to  abandon  it ;  but,  if 
opposed,  he  should  fire  it,  and  for  this  purpose  ample 
materials  had  been  provided.  To  these  conditions  it 
appears,  from  what  followed,  that  Washington  consented ; 
but  the  articles  of  the  truce  were  never  written.  The 
Americans  remained  quiet  spectators  of  the  retreat  of  the 
English.  But  the  city  presented  a  melancholy  spectacle; 
notwithstanding  the  orders  of  General  Howe,  all  was 
havoc  and  confusion.  Fifteen  hundred  loyalists,  with  their 
families  and  their  most  valuable  effects,  hastened,  with 
infinite  dejection  of  mind,  to  abandon  a  residence  which 
had  been  so  dear  to  them,  and  where  they  had  so  long 
enjoyed  felicity.  The  fathers  carrying  burdens,  and  the 
mothers  their  children,  went  weeping  towards  the  ships; 
the  last  salutations,  the  farewell  embraces  of  those  who 
departed  and  of  those  who  remained ;  the  sick,  the  wounded, 
the  aged,  the  infants,  would  have  moved  with  compassion 
the  witnesses  of  their  distress,  if  the  care  of  their  own 
safety  had  not  absorbed  the  attention  of  all. 

"The  carts  and  beasts  of  burden  were  become  the  occa 
sion  of  sharp  disputes  between  the  inhabitants,  who  had 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  307 

retained  them,  and  the  soldiers,  who  wished  to  employ 
them.  The  disorder  was  also  increased  by  the  animosity 
that  prevailed  between  the  soldiers  of  the  garrison  and 
those  of  the  fleet;  they  reproached  each  other  mutually, 
as  the  authors  of  their  common  misfortune.  With  one 
accord,  however,  they  complained  of  the  coldness  and 
ingratitude  of  their  country,  which  seemed  to  have  aban 
doned,  or  rather  forgotten  them  upon  these  distant  shores, 
a  prey  to  so  much  misery,  and  to  so  many  dangers.  For, 
since  the  month  of  October,  General  Howe  had  not  received 
from  England  any  order  or  intelligence  whatever,  which 
testified  that  the  government  still  existed,  and  had  not  lost 
sight  of  the  army  of  Boston. 

"Meanwhile,  a  desperate  band  of  soldiers  and  sailors 
took  advantage  of  the  confusion  to  force  doors,  and  pillage 
the  houses  and  shops.  They  destroyed  what  they  could 
not  carry  away.  The  entire  city  was  devoted  to  devasta 
tion,  and  it  was  feared  every  moment  that  the  flames  would 
break  out  to  consummate  its  destruction. 

"The  15th  of  March,  General  Howe  issued  a  procla 
mation,  forbidding  any  inhabitant  to  go  out  of  his  house 
before  eleven  o'clock  in  the  morning,  in  order  not  to  disturb 
the  embarkation  of  the  troops,  which  was  to  have  taken 
place  on  that  day.  But  an  east  wind  prevented  their 
departure.  Meanwhile,  the  Americans  had  constructed  a 
redoubt  upon  the  point  of  Nook's  hill,  on  the  peninsula  of 
Dorchester;  and  having  furnished  it  with  artillery,  they 
entirely  commanded  the  isthmus  of  Boston,  and  all  the 
southern  part  of  the  town.  It  was  even  to  be  feared  that 
they  would  occupy  Noddle's  island,  and  establish  batteries, 
which,  sweeping  the  surface  of  the  water  across  the  harbor, 
would  have  entirely  interdicted  the  passage  to  the  ships, 
and  reduced  the  garrison  to  the  necessity  of  yielding  at 
discretion.  All  delay  became  dangerous ;  consequently, 
the  British  troops  and  the  loyalists  began  to  embark  the 
17th  of  March,  at  four  in  the  morning,  and  by  ten,  all 
were  on  board. 


308  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

"The  vessels  were  overladen  with  men  and  baggage; 
provisions  were  scanty,  confusion  was  every  where.  The 
rear-guard  was  scarcely  out  of  the  city,  when  Washington 
entered  it  on  the  other  side,  with  colors  displayed,  drums 
beating,  and  all  the  forms  of  victory  and  triumph.  He  was 
received  by  the  inhabitants  with  every  demonstration  of 
gratitude  and  respect  due  to  a  deliverer.  Their  joy  broke 
forth  with  the  more  vivacity,  as  their  sufferings  had  been 
long  and  cruel.  For  more  than  sixteen  months  they  had 
endured  hunger,  thirst,  cold,  and  the  outrages  of  an  insolent 
soldiery,  who  deemed  them  rebels.  The  most  necessary 
articles  of  food  were  risen  to  exorbitant  prices. 

"Horse  flesh  was  not  refused  by  those  who  could  procure 
it.  For  want  of  fuel,  the  pews  and  benches  of  churches 
were  taken  up  for  this  purpose ;  the  counters  and  partitions 
of  warehouses  were  applied  to  the  same  uses,  and  even 
houses,  not  inhabited,  were  demolished  for  the  sake  of  the 
wood.  The  English  left  a  great  quantity  of  artillery  and 
munitions.  Two  hundred  and  fifty  pieces  of  cannon,  of 
different  caliber,  were  found  in  Boston,  in  Castle  island,  and 
in  the  intrenchments  of  Bunker's  hill,  and  the  Neck.  The 
English  had  attempted,  but  with  little  success,  in  their  haste, 
to  destroy  or  to  spike  these  last  pieces;  others  had  been 
thrown  into  the  sea,  but  they  were  recovered.  There 
were  found  besides,  four  mortars,  a  considerable  quantity 
of  coal,  of  wheat,  and  of  other  grains,  and  one  hundred 
and  fifty  horses."* 

Dr.  Thatcher  in  his  *  Military  Journal,'  thus  describes  a 
visit  which  he  made  to  the  Old  South  church,  a  few  days 
after  the  evacuation : 

"March  23d. — I  went  to  view  the  Old  South  church,  a 
spacious  brick  building,  near  the  centre  of  the  town.  It 
had  %een  for  more  than  a  century  consecrated  to  the 
service  of  religion,  and  many  eminent  divines  have  in  its 
pulpit  labored  in  teaching  the  ways  of  righteousness  and 

*  Botta's  History  of  the  American  War. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  309 

truth.  But,  during  the  late  siege,  the  inside  of  it  was 
entirely  destroyed  by  the  British,  and  the  sacred  building 
occupied  as  a  riding  school  for  Burgoyne's  regiment  of 
dragoons.  The  pulpit  and  pews  were  removed,  the  floor 
covered  with  earth,  and  used  for  the  purpose  of  training 
and  exercising  their  horses.  A  beautiful  pew,  ornamented 
with  carved  work  and  silk  furniture,  was  demolished ;  and  by 
order  of  an  officer,  the  carved  work,  it  is  said,  was  used  as 
a  fence  for  a  hog-sty.  The  North  church,  a  very  valuable 
building,  was  entirely  demolished,  and  consumed  for  fuel. 
Thus  are  our  houses,  devoted  to  religious  worship,  profaned 
and  destroyed  by  the  subjects  of  his  royal  majesty.  His 
excellency,  the  commander-in-chief,  has  been  received  by 
the  inhabitants  with  every  mark  of  respect  and  gratitude ; 
and  a  public  dinner  has  been  provided  for  him.  He 
requested  the  Rev.  Dr.  Elliot,  at  the  renewal  of  his  custom 
ary  Thursday  lecture,  to  preach  a  thanksgiving  sermon, 
adapted  to  the  joyful  occasion.  Accordingly,  on  the  28th, 
this  pious  divine  preached  an  appropriate  discourse  from 
Isaiah  xxxiii.  20,  in  presence  of  his  excellency  and  a 
respectable  audience." 

The  recovery  of  Boston  was  an  important  event,  and  as 
such  was  hailed  with  joyful  triumph  throughout  the  colonies. 
A  golden  medal,  commemorative  of  the  occasion,  was  struck 
by  order  of  congress,  and  a  vote  of  thanks  was  passed  to 
Washington  and  the  army  "for  their  wise  and  spirited  con 
duct  in  the  siege  and  acquisition  of  Boston." 


310 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


General  Putnam  reading  the  Declaration  to  the  Connecticut  Troops. 

V.    INDEPENDENCE    DECLARED. 

INDEPENDENCE  begun  to  be  contemplated — Causes  which  increased  a  desire  for 
such  an  event — Question  of  a  Declaration  of  Independence  enters  the 
Colonial  Assemblies — Introduced  to  Congress  by  Richard  Henry  Lee — 
Debated — State  of  Parties  in  respect  to  it — Measures  adopted  to  secure  a 
favorable  vote — Question  taken — Declaration  adopted — Signed — The  great 
Act  of  the  Revolution — Influence  of  it  immediately  perceived — Character 
and  merits  of  the  Signers  of  that  Instrument — The  4th  of  July,  a  time- 
honored  and  glorious  day ! — How  it  should  be  celebrated. 

FOR  some  time  previous  to  the  winter  of  1775-6,  the 
ultimate  separation  of  the  colonies  from  Great  Britain  must 
have  occurred  to  the  leading  men  of  America  as  a  possible 
event.  But  the  people  at  large  had,  at  that  time,  not  only 
not  contemplated  such  an  event,  but  would  have  been 
startled  by  the  proposal.  The  proceedings  of  the  British 
parliament,  however,  at  length  became  so  unjust,  and  even 
monstrous,  as  to  array  most  of  the  Americans  against  the 
parent-country,  and  to  excite  a  wish  in  the  bosoms  of  thou 
sands  that  the  colonies  were  free  from  her  dominion. 

The  news  of  the  battle  of  Bunker's  hill  not  only  roused 
to  indignation  the  king  and  his  ministers,  but  convinced 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  311 

them  that  "a  flock  of  Yankees"  were  not  so  despisable 
objects  as  they  had  supposed;  and  that  if  the  arms  of  the 
Americans  were  not  so  brightly  burnished  as  those  of  his 
majesty's  disciplined  troops,  nevertheless,  in  the  firm  hands 
and  under  the  practised  eye  of  "country  boors,"  they  could 
make  sad  havoc  among  them. 

A  large  augmentation  of  the  forces  in  America,  contrary 
to  all  previous  opinion,  was  now  deemed  essential.  Accord  - 
ingly,  an  act  was  introduced  into  parliament,  authorizing 
the  employment  of  sixteen  thousand  German  troops,  which, 
with  the  British  regiments  in,  and  about  to  be  sent  to 
America,  would  constitute  a  force  of  nearly  fifty  thousand 
men.  The  minority  in  parliament  reprobated  the  employ 
ment  of  mercenary  troops,  in  strong  and  unmeasured  terms. 
But  little  did  the  friends  of  America  in  parliament  feel,  in 
view  of  such  a  step,  compared  with  the  Americans  them 
selves.  "Arm  foreigners  against  us!"  they  exclaimed; 
"let  us  treat  the  English  themselves  as  foreigners.  Better 
for  us  to  be  eternally  separated  from  them,  than  to  be 
exposed  to  such  cruelty."  But  the  indignation  of  the 
Americans  was,  if  possible,  still  more  increased  by  another 
act  of  parliament,  passed  at  the  same  session,  viz:  "pro 
hibiting  all  trade  and  commerce  with  jthe  colonies;  and 
authorizing  the  capture  and  condemnation,  not  only  of  all 
American  vessels  with  their  cargoes,  but  all  other  vessels 
found  trading,  in  any  port  or  place  in  the  colonies,  as  if 
the  same  were  the  vessels  and  effects  of  open  enemies;  and 
the  vessels  and  property  thus  taken  were  vested  in  the 
captors,  and  the  crews  were  to  be  treated,  not  as  prisoners, 
but  as  slaves."  By  another  clause,  British  subjects  were 
authorized  to  compel  men  taken  on  board  of  American 
vessels,  whether  crews  or  other  persons,  to  fight  against 
their  own  countrymen  ! 

By  such  measures,  cruel  and  impolitic,  did  the  British 
authorities  compel  the  Americans,  not  only  to  take  up  arms 
against  the  mother-country,  but  to  desire  a  lasting  separa 
tion  from  her. 


312  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

Thus  the  leaven  commenced,  and  by  degrees  diffused 
itself  through  the  mass.  Shortly  after,  the  gazettes  began 
to  speak  out.  These  were  followed  by  the  issue  of  several 
pamphlets;  among  which,  that  entitled  Common  Sense,  by 
Thomas  Paine,  "produced  a  wonderful  effect  in  the  different 
colonies  in  favor  of  independence."  Influential  individuals 
in  every  colony  urged  it  as  a  step  absolutely  necessary,  to 
preserve  the  rights  and  liberties,  as  well  as  to  secure  the 
happiness  and  prosperity  of  America.  Reconciliation,  they 
said,  on  any  terms  compatible  with  the  preservation  and 
security  of  these  great  and  important  objects,  was  now 
impossible.  These  sentiments  were  disseminated  among 
the  people  by  distinguished  individuals,  in  a  variety  of 
ways.  The  chief  justice  of  South  Carolina,  William 
Henry  Dayton,  appointed  under  the  new  form  of  govern 
ment,  just  adopted,  in  his  charge  to  the  grand  jurors,  in 
April,  after  justifying  the  proceedings  of  that  colony,  in 
forming  a  new  government,  on  the  principles  of  the  revolu 
tion  in  England,  in  1688,  thus  concludes:  "The  Almighty 
created  America  to  be  independent  of  Great  Britain:  let  us 
beware  of  the  impiety  of  being  backward  to  act  as  instru 
ments  in  the  Almighty's  hand,  now  extended  to  accomplish 
his  purpose ;  and  by  the  completion  of  which  alone,  America, 
in  the  nature  of  human  affairs,  can  be  secure  against  the  crafty 
and  insidious  designs  of  her  enemies,  who  think  her  power 
and  prosperity  already  far  too  great.  In  a  word,  our  piety 
and  political  safety  are  so  blended,  that  to  refuse  our  labors 
in  this  divine  work,  is  to  refuse  to  be  a  great,  a  free,  a  pious, 
and  a  happy  people."  This  was  bold  language  for  one  so 
prominent  to  utter.  In  the  view  of  royalists,  it  was  treason 
able  ;  but  in  the  estimation  of  the  true  friends  of  American 
liberty,  if  bold,  it  was  just  and  patriotic. 

At  length,  the  question  of  independence  entered  some  of 
the  colonial  assemblies  and  conventions,  and  expressions  in 
favor  of  such  a  measure  were  made.  North  Carolina,  it 
is  believed,  has  the  honor  of  taking  the  lead,  as  a  province, 
having  by  her  convention,  as  early  as  April  22d,  empowered 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  313 

their  delegates  in  congress,  "to  concur  with  those  in  the 
other  colonies  in  declaring  independency."* 

On  the  15th  of  May  the  covention  of  Virginia  went  still 
further,  and  unanimously  instructed  their  delegates  in  the 
general  congress,  "to  propose  to  that  respectable  body,  to 
declare  the  united  colonies  free  and  independent  states, 
absolved  from  all  allegiance  or  dependence  upon  the 
crown  or  parliament  of  Great  Britain ;  and  to  give  the 
assent  of  that  colony  to  such  declaration."  During  the 
same  month,  Massachusetts  and  Rhode  Island  virtually 
adopted  similar  resolutions.  In  short,  public  sentiment 
appeared  to  be  setting  strongly  in  favor  of  action,  on  this 
great  and  momentous  question. 

Meanwhile,  congress  were  not  idle  or  uninterested 
spectators  of  events.  They  had  been  watching  with  no 
small  solicitude  the  "signs  of  the  times."  Personally, 
they  had  counted  the  cost.  Most  of  the  members  had 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  rather  than  be  slaves,  as 
they  had  been,  they  would  sacrifice  fortune  and  life  itself. 
These,  therefore,  they  were  willing  to  peril,  by  any  act  or 
declaration  which  might  seem  to  contribute  to  their 
country's  cause. 

*  It  has  long  been  claimed  that  the  first  declaration  of  independence  was 
made  by  the  people  in  Charlotte  town,  Mecklenburg  county,  North  Carolina, 
in  May,  1775.  All  doubt  on  this  subject  is  now  dispelled,  and  the  honor  of  such 
declaration  must  be  accorded  to  them.  In  a  letter  from  Mr.  Bancroft,  Ameri 
can  minister  at  London,  to  Governor  Swain,  of  North  Carolina,  dated  London 
July  4th,  1848,  he  says:  "You  may  be  sure  that  I  have  spared  no  pains  to 
discover  in  the  British  state  paper  office  a  copy  of  the  resolves  of  the  committee 
of  Mecklenburg,  and  with  entire  success  The  first  account  of  '  the  extraor 
dinary  resolves  of  the  people  in  Charlotte  town,  Mecklenburg  county,'  was 
sent  over  to  England  by  Sir  James  Wright,  then  governor  of  Georgia,  (to  whom 
they  had  found  their  way)  in  a  letter  of  the  20th  of  June,  1775.  The  newspaper 
thus  transmitted  is  still  preserved,  and  is  the  number  498  of  the  South  Carolina 
Gazette  and  County  Journal,  Tuesday,  June  13,  1775." — "  It  is  identically  the 
same  with  the  paper  which  you  enclosed  to  me." — The  letter  of  Sir  James 
Wright,  referred  to  by  Mr.  Bancroft,  closes  as  follows:  "By  the  enclosed 
paper,  your  lordship  will  see  the  extraordinary  resolves  of  the  people  of  Char 
lotte  town,  in  Mecklenburg  county :  I  should  not  be  surprised  if  the  same  should 
be  done  every  where  else" 


314  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

But  a  sacred  regard  to  that  cause,  required  the  utmost 
prudence.  Premature  action  might  injure  a  cause  which 
they  wished,  above  all  others,  to  benefit.  The  popular 
feelings  must  have  become  duly  interested — the  popular 
will  must  precede  and  direct. 

At  length,  the  propitious  time  was  believed  to  have 
arrived,  and  in  humble  dependence  upon  the  guidance  and 
protection  of  Almighty  God,  it  was  determined  to  go  for 
ward  with  this  great  and  solemn  work. 

On  the  7th  of  June,  therefore,  the  great  question  of 
independence  was  brought  directly  before  congress,  by 
Richard  Henry  Lee,  one  of  the  delegates  from  Virginia. 
He  submitted  a  resolution,  declaring  "that  the  united  colo 
nies  are,  and  ought  to  be,  free  and  independent  states;  that 
they  are  absolved  from  all  allegiance  to  the  British  crown; 
and  that  all  political  connection  between  them  and  Great 
Britain  is,  and  ought  to  be,  dissolved."  The  resolution  was 
postponed  until  the  next  day,  and  every  member  enjoined 
to  attend,  to  take  the  same  into  consideration.  On  the  8th, 
it  was  debated  in  committee  of  the  whole. 

No  question  of  greater  magnitude  was  ever  presented  to 
the  consideration  of  a  deliberative  body,  or  debated  with 
more  eloquence,  energy,  and  ability.  Every  member 
seemed  duly  impressed  with  the  important  bearing  that 
their  decision  would  have  upon  the  future  destiny  of  the 
country. 

Mr.  Lee,  the  mover,  and  Mr.  John  Adams  were  particu 
larly  distinguished  in  supporting,  and  Mr.  John  Dickinson 
in  opposing  the  resolution.  On  the  10th,  it  was  adopted  in 
committee,  by  a  bare  majority  of  the  colonies.  The  dele 
gates  from  Pennsylvania  and  Maryland,  were  instructed  to 
oppose  it;  and  the  delegates  from  some  of  the  other  colo 
nies  were  without  special  instructions  on  the  subject.  To 
give  time  for  greater  unanimity,  the  resolution  was  post 
poned  in  the  house,  until  the  first  of  July.  In  the  mean 
time,  a  committee,  consisting  of  Mr.  Jefferson,  John  Adams, 
Dr.  Franklin,  Mr.  Sherman,  and  R.  R.  Livingston,  was 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  315 

appointed  to  prepare  a  declaration  of  independence.  Dur 
ing  this  interval,  measures  were  taken  to  procure  the  assent 
of  all  the  colonies.* 

A  portion  of  the  colonies  had  not  given  specific  instructions 
to  their  delegates,  while  others  had,  and  in  opposition  to  the 
measure.  On  a  question  of  such  magnitude,  it  was  deemed 
of  the  utmost  importance  that  entire  unanimity,  if  possible, 
should  be  had.  The  delegates  of  New  York  dispatched 
an  express  to  the  convention  of  that  colony,  then  in  session, 
for  advice;  but  the  convention,  not  considering  themselves 
or  their  delegates  authorized  to  declare  the  colony  inde 
pendent,  recommended  that  the  people,  who  wrere  then 
about  to  elect  new  members  to  the  convention,  should  give 
instructions  on  the  subject.  June  15th,  New  Hampshire 
instructed  her  delegates  to  join  the  other  colonies  on  this 
question.  On  the  14th,  Connecticut  gave  similar  instruc 
tions.  New  Jersey  followed  on  the  21st.  Pennsylvania, 
the  same  month,  removed  restrictions  which  in  the  previous 
November,  had  been  laid  upon  their  delegates,  and  now 
authorized  them  to  unite  in  the  measure.  Maryland  had 
also  instructed  her  delegates  to  vote  against  independence; 
but  on  the  28th  of  June,  following  the  example  of  Pennsyl 
vania,  the  members  of  this  convention  recalled  their  former 
instructions,  and  empowered  their  delegates  to  concur. 
These  new  instructions  were  immediately  dispatched  by 
express  to  Philadelphia,  and,  on  1st  of  July,  were  laid 
before  congress. 

On  the  same  day,  the  resolution  of  Mr.  Lee,  relating  to 
independence,  was  resumed  in  that  body,  referred  to  a 
committee  of  the  whole,  and  was  assented  to  by  all  the 
colonies,  except  Pennsylvania  and  Delaware. 

The  delegates  from  the  former,  then  present,  were  seven, 
and  four  voted  against  it.  The  number  present  from 
Delaware,  was  only  two — Thomas  McKean  and  George 
Read — and  they  were  divided ;  McKean  in  favor,  and  Read 

*  Pitkin. 


316  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

against  the  resolution.  Being  reported  to  the  house,  at 
the  request  of  a  colony,  the  proposition  was  postponed  until 
the  next  day,  when  it  passed,  and  was  entered  on  the 
iournals.  The  declaration  of  independence  was  reported 
by  the  special  committee  on  the  28th  of  June,  and  on  the 
4th  of  July,  came  before  congress  for  final  decision,  and 
received  the  vote  of  every  colony. 

Two  of  the  members  from  Pennsylvania,  Morris  and 
Dickinson,  were  absent;  of  the  five  who  were  present, 
Franklin,  Wilson,  and  Morton,  were  in  favor,  and  Willing 
and  Humphrey  against.  Mr.  McKean,  to  secure  the  vote 
of  Delaware,  sent  an  express  for  Mr.  Rodney,  the  other 
delegate  from  that  colony ;  who,  although  at  the  distance  of 
eighty  miles  from  Philadelphia,  arrived  in  time  on  the  4th 
to  unite  with  him  in  the  vote,  and  thus  complete  the  union 
of  the  colonies  on  this  momentous  question.  The  com 
mittee  appointed  to  prepare  a  declaration  of  independence, 
selected  Mr.  Adams  and  Mr.  Jefferson  a  sub-committee; 
and  the  original  draft  was  made  by  Mr.  Jefferson. 

This  draft,  without  any  amendment  by  the  committee,  was 
reported  to  congress,  and  after  undergoing  several  amend 
ments,  received  their  sanction. 

It  now  only  remained  to  affix  their  signatures  to  the 
declaration,  and  to  publish  it  to  the  world,  and  their  duty, 
in  respect  to  this  important  measure,  was  done.  Having  been 
engrossed  on  parchment,  it  was  brought  out,  and  laid  on  the 
table.  This  was  on  the  2d  of  August.  Meanwhile,  some 
who  had  voted  for  the  declaration,  had  left  congress, 
and  others  had  taken  their  places.  The  latter  signed  the 
instrument. 

John  Hancock,  as  president  of  the  congress,  led  the  way. 
Taking  a  pen,  he  recorded  his  name.  He  wrote  with  great 
power,  and  on  the  original  parchment,  no  signature  is  so 
bold  and  full-faced  as  his.  The  others  followed  by  states — 
fifty-six  in  number. 

The  declaration  of  independence,  was  the  great  act  of 
the  Revolution.  It  was  the  hinge  on  which  turned  the 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  317 

important  events  which  followed.     Yet,  at  the  period  the 
plan  was  brought  forward,  it  appeared  to  many  to  partake 


John  Hancock. 


of  the  wildness  and  extravagance  of  some  measure  of  the 
knight  of  la  Mancha.  At  that  day,  the  colonies  were  few  and 
feeble.  They  had  no  political  character — no  bond  of  union 
but  common  sufferings,  common  necessities,  and  common 
danger.  The  inhabitants  did  not  exceed  three  millions — 
they  had  no  veteran  army — no  arsenals  but  barns — no 
munitions  of  war — few  fortifications — no  public  treasury,  no 
power  to  lay  taxes,  and  no  credit  on  which  to  obtain  a  loan. 

No  wonder  that  the  hearts  of  some  trembled.  No 
wonder  that  many  doubted  the  expediency  of  such  a  bold 
and  adventurous  step.  Who  was  the  nation  with  which 
the  colonies  had  to  contend? — the  mistress  of  the  world — - 
a  nation  whose  navy  far  exceeded  that  of  any  other  nation 
on  the  globe.  Her  armies  were  numerous  and  veteran — 
her  officers  were  skilful  and  practised — her  statesmen  subtle 
and  sagacious,  and  were  now  fired  with  indignation. 

All  these  circumstances  were  well  known  to  the  patriots 


318  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

who  composed  the  congress  of  '76.  They  were  aware  that 
they  put  in  peril  life,  liberty,  and  country. 

Yet,  they  well  knew  the  importance  of  the  measure  pro 
posed,  and  not  only  its  importance,  but  its  necessity.  The 
country  needed  some  great  object  distinctly  before  them. 
The  colonies  required  a  bond  of  union — a  common  cause — 
one  expressed — recorded — recognised — some  one  great 
plan,  the  object  of  which  they  could  pledge  their  lives, 
fortunes,  and  sacred  honor,  to  secure.  That  plan  was 
independence. 

The  influence  of  the  declaration  was  immediately  per 
ceived — it  roused  the  nation  to  a  higher  tone  of  feeling, 
and  gave  impulse  and  concentration  to  the  national  energies. 
It  helped  on  the  ti4e  of  Revolution,  and  mightily  aided  in 
driving  back  the  waves  of  British  oppression.  But  the  full 
influence  of  that  measure  is  not  yet  felt — is  not  yet  seen. 
That  belongs  to  distant  time.  Some  day,  hereafter,  it  will 
stand  out  in  the  great  picture  of  human  liberty,  in  all  its 
grandeur  and  importance.  More  will  be  thought  of  it  than 
of  the  splendid  and  long-lauded  achievments  of  Marathon 
and  Salamis — of  Waterloo  and  Trafalgar! 

Nor  can  we  yet  estimate  the  greatness  of  the  men.  We 
are  still  too  near  them.  But  they  are  rising  higher  and 
higher,  every  year  that  passes.  As  we  retire  into  the 
distance  from  the  date  and  scene  of  their  actions,  their 
magnitude  and  worth  acquire  their  true  and  proper  dimen 
sions.  In  stern  and  self-denying  virtue,  they  wrill  compare 
with  Regulus,  and  in  a  pure  and  lofty  patriotism,  will  be 
placed  on  the  same  roll  with  William  Tell  and  Robert 
the  Bruce. 

The  signers  of  the  declaration  of  American  independence, 
and  their  compatriots  in  toil,  and  trial,  and  blood,  will  never 
be  forgotten.  They  need  no  monument,  but  they  deserve 
one;  and,  for  myself,  I  wish  there  was  one — a  Revolution 
ary  monument — erected  by  the  nation — worthy  of  the 
empire  whose  liberties,  civil  and  religious,  they  secured  — 
one  which  should  stand — if  God  pleased — through  all  time, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  319 

to  serve  as  a  consecrated  offering  to  their  patriotism,  and 
the  evidence  of  their  imperishable  glory: — a  monument 
to  which  we  might  conduct  our  sons  in  future  days ;  and, 
as  they  pondered  the  deeply  engraved  names  of  these 
heroes  and  martyrs  to  liberty — we,  the  fathers,  might  say, 
"Look  upon  your  ancestry,  and  scorn  to  be  slaves  1" 

What  a  day  is  the  4th  of  July,  as  it  yearly  recurs!  The 
cannon  on  that  day  thunders  from  our  hills — but  it  speaks 
of  liberty.  The  bell  from  every  spire  sends  forth  its  peal, 
but  in  sounds  which  impart  a  joyous  impulse  to  the  blood 
of  the  sire,  and  awaken  a  thrill  of  delight  in  the  bosom  of 
the  stripling. 

No  other  nation  ever  celebrated  such  a  day.  Days  of 
joy  and  jubilee  they  have  had;  but  they  were  days  which, 
while  they  removed  one  usurper  from  the  throne,  made 
way  for  another;  or  celebrated  some  ambitious  hero's 
victories,  achieved  at  the  expense  of  slaughtered  thousands. 
Is  it  the  spirit  of  an  unholy  triumph,  which  prompts  the 
Americans  to  dwell  with  delight  upon  the  day?  Patriotic 
sympathy  would  hail  with  joy  such  a  day,  for  any  nation 
on  the  globe.  And  such  a  day,  we  trust,  will  come  for  all; 
when  the  sun  of  liberty,  which  warms  and  refreshes  us, 
will  fill  with  joy  even  the  vassals  of  the  Russian  autocrat, 
and  spread  his  heart-cheering  beams  over  the  tyrannized 
millions  of  the  misnamed  "celestial  empire." 

It  has  sometimes  been  cast  upon  us  as  a  reproach,  that 
we  exalt  the  day  too  much.  Exalt  it  too  much !  It  has 
indeed  sometimes  been  abused.  The  spirit  of  liberty  has 
grown  wanton,  and  excess  has  sullied  the  irreproachable 
propriety,  which  should  ever  characterize  the  demonstra 
tions  of  joy  on  such  a  day  as  this.  But  those  days  are 
chiefly  passed.  No — whence  the  charge  of  .exalting  the 
day  too  highly? — Not  by  those  who  have  tasted  the  sweets 
of  American  liberty,  nor  by  those  who  have  drawn  long 
and  deep  draughts  from  the  refreshing  fountains  of  western 
freedom.  Oh,  no — not  by  such;  but  by  the  hirelings  of 
some  eastern  usurper — by  the  myrmidons  of  crowned 


320  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

heads,  who  hate  a  day  which  speaks  so  loudly  of  rational 
liberty  to  the  rest  of  the  world  in  bondage. 

What  monarch  in  Europe  would  think  his  throne  safe, 
were  his  subjects  to  witness  an  American  celebration  of  the 
4th  of  July?  It  would  open  visions  before  them  upon 
which  they  would  gaze  with  intense  emotions.  It  would 
excite  pantings  after  liberty,  which,  if  unresisted,  would 
convulse  every  nation,  and  demolish  every  despotic  throne. 
What  would  the  Russian  serf  say,  were  he  to  look  in  upon 
the  smiling  faces  which  course  the  streets  of  a  New  Eng 
land  village,  on  a  bright  and  balmy  4th  of  July?  What 
would  the  subjects  of  Algerine  or  Turkish  despotism  say? 

Yet  we  exalt  the  day  too  much !  But  for  that  day,  what 
would  have  been  our  present  condition?  Where  would  have 
been  that  constitution,  under  which  our  political  voyage 
of  more  than  sixty  years  has  been  made  with  so  much 
prosperity  to  the  nation?  Where  were  that  enterprise 
which  has  levelled  our  forests,  and  spread  a  smiling  and 
happy  population  over  our  western  wilds?  Where  that 
inventive  genius,  which,  in  its  creations,  has  rivalled,  and 
in  some  respects  excelled,  the  inventions  of  Europe?  Look 
at  our  ships — our  manufactures — our  printing  establishments 
— our  cities — our  canals — our  railroads — our  thousand  and 
ten  thousand  sources  of  wealth  and  happiness — where  had 
these  been,  but  for  the  4th  of  July,  1776,  connected  as  it 
was,  and  must  ever  be,  with  the  achievement  of  our  national 
independence?  Would  Great  Britain  have  suffered  these? 
Would  she  have  seen  such  thrift — such  expansion — such 
accumulation  of  national  power,  and  not  have  repressed 
it — when  she  could  not  bear,  without  passing  prohibitory 
laws,  that  our  forefather's  should  make  a  hat  to  cover  their 
heads — or  manufacture  a  sheet  of  paper  on  which  to  write 
a  letter  to  a  friend!  Had  the  mother-country  had  her  will, 
where  had  been  the  genius  of  Fulton,  Whitney,  and  Clinton? 
On  the  other  side  of  the  waters — not  on  this.  Our  halls  of 
legislature  would  have  failed  in  the  manly  eloquence  of 
rival  orators,  and  our  temples  of  worship  would  have  been 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  321 

devoted  to  God  and  the  aggrandizement  of  a  phalanx  of 
spiritual  lords. 

Said  a  patriarch  and  apostle  of  liberty,  just  after  the  vote 
on  the  question  of  independence  had  been  taken — "Let  the 
day  be  commemorated  as  the  day  of  deliverance,  by  solemn 
acts  of  devotion  to  God.  Let  it  be  solemnized  with  pomp, 
guns,  bells,  bonfires,  and  illuminations,  from  one  end  of  the 
continent  to  the  other,  from  this  time  forward  for  ever." 

The  patriarch  uttered  noble  and  patriotic  sentiments. 
Be  the  day  remembered  now  and  for  ever.  Remember  it, 
fathers,  as  connected  with  the  civil  and  religious  blessings, 
whcih  have  been  your  portion  in  your  earthly  pilgrimage. 
Remember  it,  mothers,  for  it  has  made  you  the  wives  and 
companions  of  freemen.  Remember  it  sons  and  daughters, 
as  the  birth-day  of  liberty,  but  for  which  you  might  be 
shedding  your  blood  in  the  service  of  a  tyrant,  or  staining 
your  virtue  in  the  embraces  of  a  bachanalian. 

Be  it  remembered — and  as  it  recurs — and  may  it  recur 
with  every  year  while  time  shall  last — first  and  foremost 
let  the  tribute  of  a  devout  homage  ascend  to  the  GOD  of 
our  fathers — to  HIM,  who  imparted  wisdom  to  their  counsel 
and  success  to  their  arms — who,  when  darkness  encircled 
them,  dispelled  it — when  stores  failed,  supplied  them — who 
was  a  pillar  of  cloud  by  day,  and  a  pillar  of  fire  by  night — 
to  Him  be  glory  for  a  land  like  that  which  the  patriarch 
saw  from  Pisgah — and  whose  hills  are  like  those  of  Lebanon 
and  Carmel. 

The  day  is  becoming  a  religious  festival.  This  is  right. 
Let  the  sanctuary  be  opened,  and  homage  be  offered  there. 
Let  our  Sabbath-schools  assemble,  and  fill  our  groves  with 
divine  song.  But  never  should  we  dispense  with  other 
innocent  demonstrations  of  joy.  Let  the  cannon  thunder 
from  our  hills — let  the  bells  peal  through  our  villages  and 
through  our  vallies.  In  every  appropriate  way,  let  the 
future  generations  celebrate  that  glad  era  in  our  history 
when  British  cohorts  were  obliged  to  retire,  and  "God  save 
the  king"  on  the  rolling  drum,  died  upon  our  shores. 
21 


322  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 


VI.    ATTACK    ON    SULLIVAN'S    ISLAND. 

INVASION  of  Southern  Colonies  proposed — Expedition  dispatched — Charleston 
its  first  Object — Proceedings  of  its  Citizens — Sullivan's  island  Fortified — 
Arrival  of  General  Lee — His  opinion  of  Fort  Moultrie — British  Fleet 
arrives — Preliminary  movements — Fort  Moultrie  attacked — Remarkable 
Defence  of  it — Action  described — Heroic  conduct  of  Sergeant  Jasper — 
Britsh  repulsed — Respective  losses — Liberal  conduct  of  Governor  Rutledge 
— Mrs.  Elliot — Death  of  Jasper. 

THE  successful  defence  of  Fort  Moultrie,  on  Sullivan's 
island,  is  justly  considered  one  of  the  noblest  achievements 
recorded  in  the  annals  of  the  Revolution. 

The  reduction  of  the  southern  colonies  to  obedience,  was 
deemed  a  measure  of  prime  importance  by  the  British 
government,  nor  was  it  considered  a  project  of  difficult 
achievement.  Hitherto  the  principal  theatre  of  the  war 
had  been  in  the  north;  and,  hence,  it  was  calculated  that 
preparations  for  the  defence  of  the  southern  colonies  had 
been  so  much  neglected,  that  little  more  than  a  demonstra 
tion  in  that  quarter  would  be  necessary  to  bring  the  people 
to  terms. 

Early  in  1776,  an  expedition  having  the  above  object  in 
view  was  devised,  the  command  of  which  was  entrusted  to 
Sir  Peter  Parker  and  Earl  Cornwallis.  Accordingly,  on 
the  3d  of  May,  Admiral  Parker,  with  twenty  sail,  arrived 
at  Cape  Fear,  with  Generals  Cornwallis,  Vaughan,  and 
several  others. 

General  Clinton  was  expected  from  New  York,  with 
another  considerable  corps,  to  cooperate  in  the  attack. 
With  his  troops  he  had  arrived  at  the  point  of  destination, 
even  anterior  to  the  naval  armament ;  and,  being  the  senior 
general,  on  the  junction  of  the  forces,  assumed  the  com 
mand.  The  immediate  object  was  the  reduction  and  pos 
session  of  Charleston,  the  capital  of  South  Carolina;  on 
the  fall  of  which,  the  subjugation  of  that  and  the  other 
southern  provinces  would  be  an  easy  achievement. 

The  meditated  invasion  was  not  unknown  to  the  Caroli 
nians,  who,  being  a  high-minded  and  chivalrous  people, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  323 

determined  that  if  their  capital  fell,  it  should  be  at  an 
expense  of  a  treasure  of  British  blood. 

With  great  activity  and  energy,  therefore,  they  betook 
themselves  to  the  fortification  of  every  assailable  point. 
With  patriotic  disinterestedness, the  citizens  demolished  their 
valuable  store-houses  on  the  wharves  to  supply  materials 
for  defence.  Streets  were  barricaded,  and  intrenchments 
erected  along  the  shore.  Even  windows  were  stripped  of 
their  weights,  to  supply  the  demand  for  bullets.  The 
inhabitants  generally  came  to  the  work  of  defence,  and 
scarcely  a  man  on  the  ground  could  be  discovered  without 
a  spade,  a  pickaxe,  or  other  implement  of  work.  Even 
the  blacks  from  the  city,  and  for  miles  in  the  country,  were 
employed,  and  seemed  animated  with  the  enthusiasm  and 
zeal  of  their  masters.  The  commanding  general  was 
Major-general  Lee,  who,  having  been  appointed  by  con 
gress  to  the  command  of  the  southern  forces,  and  possessing 
the  entire  confidence  of  the  troops  and  of  the  people,  was 
enabled  to  carry  to  completion  the  various  works  of  defence, 
which  his  knowledge  and  skill  had  decided  to  be  important. 
Governor  Rutledge,  also  a  man  of  great  influence  in  the 
province,  cooperated  with  General  Lee,  in  all  his  measures 
of  defence,  and  by  his  example  and  exhortations  essentially 
contributed  to  the  happy  results  which  followed. 

At  the  distance  of  six  miles  from  the  point  of  land  formed 
by  the  confluence  of  the  two  rivers,  Ashley  and  Cooper, 
and  on  which  Charleston  is  built,  lies  Sullivan's  island.  It 
commands  the  channel  which  leads  to  the  port.  The  due 
fortification  of  this  point  was  a  matter  of  great  moment. 
The  outline  of  a  fort  had  already  been  marked  out,  to  com 
plete  which,  Colonel  William  Moultrie,  a  singularly  brave 
and  accomplished  officer,  was  dispatched  early  in  March. 
Palmetto  trees,  which  from  their  soft  and  spongy  texture, 
were  admirably  calculated  to  deprive  a  ball  of  its  impetus 
without  causing  splinters,  had  been  cut  in  the  forest,  and 
the  logs  in  huge  rafts  lay  moored  to  the  beach.  "Ignorant 
of  gunnery,  but  confident  in  their  own  resources,  and 


324  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

nerved  with  resolute  courage,  Moultrie  and  his  coadjutors, 
hardy  sons  of  the  soil,  heaved  those  huge  logs  from  the 
water,  and  began  the  work.  A  square  pen  was  built,  with 
bastions  from  each  angle,  capable  of  covering  a  thousand 
men.  The  logs  were  laid  in  two  parallel  rows,  and  sixteen 
feet  apart;  bound  together  with  cross-timbers  dove-tailed 
and  bolted  into  logs,  and  the  wide  space  filled  with  sand. 
When  completed,  it  presented  the  appearance  of  a  solid 
wall,  sixteen  feet  wide ;  but  its  strength  was  yet  to  be 
tested.  Behind  this,  Moultrie  placed  four  hundred  and 
thirty-five  men,  and  thirty-one  cannon,  some  of  them 
twenty-sixes,  some  eighteens,  and  the  rest  of  smaller 
caliber — throwing  in  all  five  hundred  and  thirteen  pounds. 

"It  was  at  this  juncture  that  Lee  arrived  from  the  north, 
and  took  command  of  the  troops.  When  his  eye,  accus 
tomed  to  the  scientific  structures  of  Europe,  fell  on  this 
rudely-built  affair,  he  smiled  in  derision,  calling  it  a 
'slaughter-pen,'  and  requested  Governor  Rutledge  to  have 
it  immediately  evacuated.  But  that  noble  patriot  was 
made  of  sterner  stuff,  and  replied,  'that  while  a  soldier 
remained  alive,  he  would  never  give  his  sanction  to  such 
an  order.'" 

The  naval  force  of  the  British,  consisted  of  the  Bristol 
and  Experiment,  of  fifty  guns;  four  frigates,  the  Active,  the 
Acteon,  the  Solebay,  and  the  Syren,  of  twenty-eight;  the 
Sphynx,  of  twenty,  the  Friendship,  of  twenty-two,  two 
smaller  vessels  of  eight,  and  the  Thunder,  a  bomb-ketch. 
On  reaching  the  bar,  at  the  entrance  of  the  channels  of 
Charleston,  it  was  found  that  the  fifty-gun  ships  could  not 
pass  without  being  lightened.  The  removal  and  replace 
ment  of  their  guns  was  attended  with  incredible  labor;  and 
although  thus  lightened,  they  struck,  and  for  a  time  were  in 
danger  of  bilging. 

Meanwhile,  General  Clinton  issued  his  proclamation, 
which  he  dispatched  to  the  city  with  a  flag,  demanding  the 
citizens  to  lay  down  their  arms,  and  to  return  to  their 
allegiance,  on  pain  of  an  immediate  attack,  and -an  utter 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  325 

overthrow.  To  this  demand,  not  even  the  civility  of  a 
reply  was  accorded,  and  the  threatened  attack,  on  the 
morning  of  the  28th  of  June,  was  commenced. 

To  the  citizens  of  Charleston  those  were  anxious  hours. 
There  was  hope,  but  more  of  fear.  They  filled  the  wharves, 
the  roofs,  and  the  steeples — in  short,  every  eminence  was 
black  with  spectators,  gazing  on  the  exciting  scene  and 
the  approaching  conflict. 

It  was  a  calm,  bright,  beautiful  day.  The  wind  being 
fair,  the  British  fleet  came  steadily,  proudly,  towards  the 
"slaughter-pen,"  and  one  after  another  took  the  positions 
assigned  them.  The  Americans  watched  them  with  intense 
interest — "Moultrie's  eye  flashed  with  delight."  Every 
gun  was  loaded — every  one  was  manned — and  all  were 
now  anxiously  waiting  the  order  to  fire.  At  length,  a  por 
tion  of  the  fleet  had  reached  point-blank-shot  distance, 
when  Moultrie,  who,  like  Prescott  at  the  battle  of  Bunker's 
hill,  had  restrained  his  anxiously-waiting  men,  now  gave 
the  word  of  command  "Fire!" — And  they  did  fire — and 
"the  shores  shook  with  the  tremendous  explosion." 

The  fleet  continued  to  advance,  a  little  abreast  of  the  fort, 
when  letting  go  their  anchors,  and  clewing  up  their  sails, 
they  opened  upon  the  fort.  More  than  a  hundred  cannon ! 
— their  blaze,  their  smoke,  their  roar — all  in  the  same 
instant — it  was  a  terrible  commencement — the  stoutest 
heart  palpitated!  every  one  unconsciously  held  his  breath! 

"The  battle  had  now  fairly  commenced,  and  the  guns 
were  worked  with  fearful  rapidity.  It  was  one  constant 
peal  of  thunder,  and  to  the  spectators  in  Charleston,  that 
low  spot,  across  the  bay,  looked  like  a  volcano  breaking 
forth  from  the  sea.  Lee  stood  on  Haddrell's  point,  watch 
ing  the  effect  of  the  first  fire.  When  the  smoke  lifted,  like 
the  folds  of  a  vast  curtain,  he  expected  to  see  that  'slaughter- 
pen*  in  fragments;  but  there  still  floated  the  flag  of  freedom, 
and  beneath  it  beat  brave  hearts,  to  whom  that  awful  can 
nonade  was  but  'a  symphony  to  the  grand  march  of  inde 
pendence.'  When  the  fight  had  fairly  begun,  they  thought 


326  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

no  more  of  those  heavy  guns  than  they  did  of  their  rifles. 
Their  coats  were  hastily  flung  one  side,  and  their  hats  with 
them — and  in  their  shirt-sleeves,  with  handkerchiefs  about 
their  heads,  they  toiled  away  under  the  sweltering  sun  with 
the  coolness  and  courage  of  old  soldiers.  The  fire  from 
those  nine  vessels,  with  their  cannon  all  trained  upon  that 
pile  of  logs,  was  terrific,  and  it  trembled  like  a  frightened 
thing  under  the  shock;  but  the  good  palmettoes  closed 
silently  over  the  balls,  as  they  buried  themselves  in  the 
timber  and  sand,  and  the  work  went  bravely  on.  Thus, 
hour  after  hour,  did  it  blaze,  and  flame,  and  thunder  there 
on  the  sea,  while  the  shots  of  the  Americans  told  with 
murderous  effect.  At  every  discharge,  those  vessels  shook 
as  if  smitten  by  a  rock — the  planks  were  ripped  up,  the 
splinters  hurled  through  the  air,  and  the  decks  strewed 
with  mangled  forms.  Amid  the  smoke,  bombs  were  seen 
traversing  the  air,  and  dropping,  in  an  incessant  shower, 
within  the  fort — but  a  morass  in  the  middle  swallowed  them 
up  as  fast  as  they  fell.  At  length,  riddled  through  and 
through,  her  beds  of  mortar  broken  up,  the  bomb-vessel 
ceased  firing.  Leaving  the  smaller  vessels,  as  unworthy  of 
his  attention,  Moultrie  trained  his  guns  upon  the  larger  ones, 
and  *  Look  to  the  Commodore !  look  to  the  fifty-gun  ship !' 
passed  along  the  lines,  and  they  did  look  to  the  Commo 
dore  in  good  earnest,  sweeping  her  decks  at  every  dis 
charge  with  such  fatal  fire,  that  at  one  time  there  was 
scarcely  a  man  left  upon  the  quarter-deck.  The  Experi 
ment,  too,  came  in  for  her  share  of  consideration — her  decks 
were  slippery  with  blood,  and  nearly  a  hundred  of  her  men 
were  borne  below,  either  killed  or  wounded.  Nor  were  the 
enemy  idle,  but  rained  back  a  perfect  tempest  of  balls;  but 
that  brave  garrison  had  got  used  to  the  music  of  cannon, 
and  the  men,  begrimed  with  powder  and  smoke,  shot  with 
the  precision  and  steadiness  they  would  have  done  in  firing 
at  a  target.  As  a  heavy  ball,  in  full  sweep,  touched  the 
top  of  the  works,  it  took  one  of  the  coats,  lying  upon  the 
logs,  and  lodged  it  in  a  tree.  '  See  that  coat !  see  that  coat  1' 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  327 

burst  in  a  laugh  on  every  side,  as  if  it  had  been  a  mere  play 
thing  that  had  whistled  past  their  heads.  Moultrie,  after  a 
while,  took  out  his  pipe,  and  lighting  it,  leaned  against  the 
logs,  and  smoked  away  with  his  officers,  as  if  they  were 
out  there  sunning  themselves,  instead  of  standing  within 
the  blaze,  and  smoke,  and  uproar  of  nearly  two  hundred 
cannon.  Now  and  then  he  would  take  the  pipe  from  his 
mouth  to  shout  'firel*  or  give  some  order,  and  then  com 
mence  puffing  and  talking — thus  presenting  a  strange  mix 
ture  of  the  droll  and  heroic.  The  hearts  of  the  spectators 
in  the  distance,  many  of  whom  had  husbands  and  brothers 
in  the  fight,  were  far  more  agitated  than  they  against  whom 
that  fearful  iron  storm  was  hailing. 

"After  the  fight  had  continued  for  several  hours,  Lee, 
seeing  that  the  'slaughter  pen'  held  out  so  well,  passed  over 
to  it  in  a  boat,  and  remained  for  a  short  time.  Accustomed 
as  he  was  to  battle,  and  to  the  disciplined  valor  of  Euro 
pean  troops,  he  still  was  struck  with  astonishment  at  the 
scene  that  presented  itself  as  he  approached.  There  stood 
Moultrie,  quietly  smoking  his  pipe,  while  the  heavy  and 
rapid  explosions  kept  up  a  deafening  roar;  and  there,  stoop 
ing  over  their  pieces,  were  those  raw  gunners  firing  with 
the  deadly  precision  of  practised  artillerists.  Amazed  to 
find  an  English  fleet,  carrying  two  hundred  and  sixty  guns, 
kept  at  bay  by  thirty  cannon  and  four  hundred  men,  he  left 
the  fort  to  its  brave  commander,  and  returned  to  his  old 
station."* 

Among  the  Americans,  who  were  that  day  in  the 
"slaughter-pen,"  and  who  were  dealing  death  and  destruc 
tion  without  stint,  was  a  Sergeant  Jasper,  whose  name  has 
since  been  given  to  one  of  the  counties  in  Georgia,  for  this 
and  other  heroic  deeds.  In  the  warmest  of  the  contest,  the 
flag-staff  of  the  fort  was  shot  away  by  a  cannon-ball,  and 
fell  to  the  outside  of  the  ramparts  on  the  beach.  The  spec 
tators  at  Charleston  saw  it  fall,  and  supposing  that  the  fort 

*  Headley's  Washington  and  his  Generals. 


328 


GREAT      EVENTS     OP 


had  yielded,  were  filled  with  consternation  and  dismay.  In 
the  surrender  of  the  fort,  they  read  the  destiny  of  them 
selves  and  city.  But  what  was  their  joy  to  perceive  that 
columns  of  smoke,  from  the  fort,  still  continued  to  roll  up — 
the  blaze  and  thunder  of  its  cannon  continued  to  be  seen 
and  heard;  and  presently  the  folds  of  the  flag  again  flut 
tered  in  the  breeze.  Sergeant  Jasper  was  the  hero  of  the 
occasion.  He  had  witnessed  the  fall  of  the  flag — and  he 
saw  it  "stretched  in  dishonor  on  the  sand."  It  was  a  peril 
ous  attempt,  but  he  did  not  hesitate.  Leaping  the  ramparts, 
he  proceeded,  amidst  a  shower  of  balls,  the  entire  length 
of  the  fort,  and,  picking  up  the  flag,  tied  it  to  a  post,  and 


Sergeant  Jasper  replanting  the  Flag  at  Fort  Moultrie. 

replaced  it  on  a  parapet,  and  there,  too,  he  himself  sup 
ported  it  till  another  flag-staff  could  be  procured.  Here, 
once  more,  it  proudly  waved — amid  the  shouts  and  con 
gratulations  of  the  now  still  more  courageous  in  the  fort, 
and  to  the  joy  of  still  more  distant  and  equally  anxious 
spectators  of  the  scene. 

About  this  time,  another  circumstance  sent  a  momentary 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  329 

panic  through  the  stern  hearts  of  the  defenders  of  the  fort. 
The  ammunition  was  failing,  and  a  large  force,  which  had 
effected  a  landing,  was  in  rapid  march  to  storm  the  works. 
Moultrie  instantly  dispatched  Marion  to  a  sloop-of-war  for 
a  supply,  and  another  message  to  Governor  Rutledge  at 
Charleston.  Both  were  successful — both  in  season.  Said 
the  governor,  in  a  note  accompanying  five  hundred  pounds 
of  powder,  "  Do  not  make  too  free  with  your  cannon — coo/, 
and  do  mischief." 

With  this  fresh  supply  of  ammunition,  the  fire,  which-  had 
been  relaxed,  was  redoubled.  The  British  were  astounded. 
They  had  congratulated  themselves,  upon  the  partial  sus 
pension  of  firing,  that  the  fort  was  about  to  yield.  But  the 
new  fury  of  the  firing,  on  the  part  of  the  Americans,  soon 
served  to  convince  them  of  their  error.  They  also  redou 
bled  their  efforts,  and,  for  a  time,  the  contest  was  more  ter 
rible  than  ever.  "Once,"  it  is  said,  "the  broadsides  of  four 
vessels  exploded  together,  and  when  the  balls  struck  the 
fort,  it  trembled  in  every  timber  and  throughout  its  entire 
extent,  and  shook  as  if  about  to  fall  in  pieces." 

The  day  was  now  wearing  away,  and  still  the  contest  was 
undecided.  The  British,  reluctant  to  relinquish  an  object 
which  in  the  morning  they  imagined  so  easily  won,  still 
continued  the  heavy  cannonade;  while  the  Americans, 
gathering  strength  and  courage  by  what  they  had  already 
accomplished,  stood  firm  and  undaunted.  At  length,  the 
sun  went  down  behind  the  distant  shore,  and  darkness 
threw  its  ample  folds  on  every  object  of  nature.  But  now, 
through  the  darkness,  flames  shot  forth  and  thunders  rolled, 
presenting  a  scene  of  solemn  and  indescribable  grandeur. 
The  inhabitants  of  Charleston  still  lingered  on  their  watch- 
towers,  gazing  out  through  the  gloom  towards  the  spot 
where  the  battle  was  still  raging  in  its  fiercest  intensity. 

But  they  were  not  destined  to  hope  and  pray  in  vain. 
At  about  half-past  nine,  the  fire  from  the  English  fleet 
suddenly  ceased.  They  had  fought  long — fought  with  all 
the  ardor  and  enthusiasm  of  friends  to  their  king  and  his 


330  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

cause.  But  they  had  fought  in  vain.  Victory  decided  for 
Moultrie  and  his  patriot  band,  and  it  only  remained  for  the 
English  to  withdraw,  as  well  as  they  were  able,  their  ships, 
which  had  been  nearly  disabled,  and  their  crews,  which  had 
been  dreadfully  reduced. 

"The  loss  of  the  Americans,  in  this  gallant  action,"  says 
the  writer  whom  we  have  already  quoted,  "was  slight, 
amounting  to  only  thirty-six,  both  killed  and  wounded, 
while  that  of  the  British,  according  to  their  own  accounts, 
was  a  hundred  and  sixty.  Double  the  number  would  prob 
ably  be  nearer  the  truth.  The  commander  had  his  arm 
carried  away.  One  is  surprised  that  so  few  of  the  garri 
son  were  killed,  when  it  is  remembered  that  nearly  ten 
thousand  shots  and  shells  were  fired  by  the  enemy  that  day. 
The  Acteon,  during  the  action,  went  aground,  and  the  next 
morning  a  few  shots  were  fired  at  her,  when  a  party  was 
sent  to  take  possession  of  her.  The  crew,  however,  setting 
five  to  her,  pushed  off.  When  the  Americans  got  on  board, 
they  turned  two  or  three  of  the  guns  on  the  fugitives,  but, 
finding  the  flames  approaching  the  magazine,  abandoned  the 
vessel.  For  a  short  time,  she  stood  a  noble  spectacle,  with 
her  tall  masts  wreathed  in  flame,  and  black  hull  crackling 
and  blazing  below.  But  when  the  fire  reached  the  powder, 
there  suddenly  shot  up  a  huge  column  of  smoke,  spreading 
like  a  tree  at  the  top,  under  the  pressure  of  the  atmosphere 
— and  then  the  ill-fated  vessel  lifted  heavily  from  the  water, 
and  fell  back  in  fragments,  with  an  explosion  that  was 
heard  for  miles  around.v 

A  few  days  followmg  the  battle,  the  fort  was  visited  by 
Governor  Rutledge  and  many  of  the  distinguished  ladies 
and  gentlemen  of  Charleston.  They  came  to  see  the  old 
"slaughter-pen,"  which  had  so  nobly  withstood  the  attack 
under  such  long-practiced  and  accomplished  officers  as 
Parker,  Clinton,  and  Cornwallis.  Ample  praises  were 
bestowed  upon  the  "rough-and-ready"  soldiers,  while  mu 
tual  congratulations  were  exchanged  with  Moultrie  and  his 
brave  associates  in  command.  Nor  was  the  gallant  Jasper 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  331 

forgotten.  Taking  from  his  side  his  sword,  Governor  Rut- 
ledge  buckled  it  on  the  daring  soldier,  as  a  reward  for  his 
noble  exploit.  Following  this,  the  accomplished  Mrs. 
Elliot  presented  a  pair  of  elegant  colors  to  the  regiment 
under  Moultrie  and  Motte,  with  the  following  brief,  but 
beautiful  address:  "The  gallant  behavior  in  defence  of 
liberty  and  your  country,  entitle  you  to  the  highest  honor; 
accept,  then,  two  standards,  as  a  reward  justly  due  to  your 
regiment;  and  I  make  not  the  least  doubt,  under  Heaven's 
protection,  you  will  stand  by  them  as  long  as  they  can 
wave  in  the  air  of  liberty." 

The  colors  thus  presented  to  Colonel  Moultrie  were,  at  a 
subsequent  date,  carried  by  him  to  Savannah,  and  were 
displayed  during  the  assault  against  that  place.  Two 
officers  were  killed,  while  attempting  to  place  them  upon 
the  enemy's  parapet  at  the  Spring-hill  redoubt.  Just 
before  the  retreat,  Jasper,  while  endeavoring  to  replace 
them  upon  the  works,  received  a  mortal  wound.  When  a 
retreat  was  ordered,  he  recollected  the  honorable  condition 
upon  which  the  donor  presented  them  to  his  regiment,  and 
among  the  last  acts  of  his  life,  he  succeeded  in  bringing 
them  off! 

To  Major  Horry,  who  called  to  see  him  a  little  while 
before  his  death,  he  said:  "Major,  I  have  got  my  furlough. 
That  sword  was  presented  to  me  by  Governor  Rutledge, 
for  my  services  in  defence  of  Fort  Moultrie;  give  it  to  my 
father,  and  tell  him  I  have  worn  it  with  honor.  If  he  should 
weep,  tell  him  his  son  died  in  hope  of  a  better  life.  Tell 
Mrs.  Elliot  that  I  lost  my  life  supporting  the  colors  which 
she  presented  to  our  regiment." 

Such  was  the  affair  at  Fort  Moultrie — such  the  patriotic 
and  chivalrous  conduct  of  men  fighting  for  their  altars, 
their  homes,  their  wives,  their  children.  Was  it  strange 
that,  in  a  good  cause,  Heaven  should  smile  on  such  high 
and  heroic  conduct?  Was  it  strange  that  a  people,  so 
intent  on  the  enjoyment  of  their  just  rights,  should  accom 
plish  their  object? 


332 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


This  repulse  of  the  British,  it  may  be  added,  was  unex 
pected  to  them ;  and  the  more  so,  as  they  well  knew  that 
no  systematic  measure  of  defence  had  been  adopted  at  the 
South.  The  contest  had  hitherto  been  in  a  different  quar 
ter,  and  no  intimations  had  transpired  of  a  contemplated 
change.  In  addition  to  this,  the  British  were  profoundly 
ignorant  of  the  true  southern  character.  They  had  learned 
some  lessons  in  regard  to  the  "  Yankees ;"  and,  especially, 
that  if  they  were  made  of  "stuff,"  it  was  "stern  stuff;"  but 
they  had  yet  to  learn,  that  the  same  kind  of  ore  abounded 
south  of  the  Potomac.  The  old  "slaughter-pen"  on  Sulli 
van's  Island,  enlightened  them,  and  impressed  them  as  to 
the  fact  so  fully,  that  the  influence  of  the  lesson  lasted  for 
two  years  and  a  half — that  being  the  respite  of  the  South 
ern  states  from  the  calamities  of  war,  consequent  upon  the 
repulse  of  the  British  at  Fort  Moultrie. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  333 


VII.  MILITARY  REVERSES  — LOSS  OF  NEW  YORK. 
BRITISH  take  possession  of  Staten  Island — Strongly  reinforced — State  of  the 
American  Army — Occupation  of  New  York  and  Brooklyn — Battle  of 
Brooklyn — Americans  repulsed — Long  Island  abandoned — Remarkable 
retreat — Gloomy  state  of  the  American  Army — Washington  retreats  to 
Harlem — Movements  of  the  British — Washington  retires  to  White  Plains 
— Loss  of  Fort  Washington — American  Army  pursued — Retreats  suc 
cessively  to  Brunswick,  Princeton,  and  Trenton — Thence  to  the  Pennsyl 
vania  side  of  the  Delaware — British  go  into  Winter-quarters  between  the 
Delaware  and  Hackensack — Capture  of  General  Lee — Prevalent  Spirit  of 
Despondency. 

FROM  the  commencement  of  hostilities  to  the  evacuation 
of  Boston  by  the  British,  the  cause  of  the  Americans  had 
appeared  to  be  specially  favored  by  Heaven.  In  their 
several  engagements,  if  they  had  not  achieved  decided 
victories,  the  effect  of  them  was  such  as  to  inspire  con 
fidence,  to  diffuse  through  the  colonies  an  unabated  ardor, 
and  the  most  lively  anticipations  of  ultimate  and  not  far- 
distant  triumph.  A  season  of  sad  reverse,  and  consequent 
dejection,  however,  was  appointed  for  them,  perhaps  to 
teach  them  more  entire  dependence  upon  Divine  Provi 
dence,  and  to  enhance  the  value  of  a  final  conquest,  when 
it  should  arrive,  and  which,  though  distant,  was  still  in 
reserve  for  them. 

On  the  retirement  of  the  British  fleet  from  Boston, 
Washington  was  left  to  conjecture  its  destination.  Appre 
hending,  however,  a  hostile  attempt  upon  New  York,  he 
had,  before  their  departure,  detached  a  considerable  force 
for  the  protection  of  that  important  post.  The  main  army 
soon  followed,  and,  on  the  14th  of  April,  entered  the  city. 
Measures  were  immediately  adopted  to  place  it  in  a  state 
of  defence. 

Contrary  to  the  expectations  of  Washington,  the  British 
fleet,  on  leaving  the  waters  of  Boston,  directed  its  course 
to  Halifax,  at  which  place  reinforcements  from  England 
were  expected  by  Sir  William  Howe.  Disappointed,  how 
ever,  in  this  latter  respect,  and  finding  provisions  for  his 
troops  scarce,  he  resolved  on  sailing  for  New  York. 


334  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

On  the  2d  of  July,  he  took  possession  of  Staten  Island. 
The  inhabitants  of  the  island  received  the  English  general 
with  great  demonstrations  of  joy.  The  soldiers  being 
quartered  about  in  the  villages,  found,  in  abundance,  the 
refreshments  of  which  they  were  in  the  greatest  need. 
Here  General  Howe  was  visited  by  Governor  Tryon,  who 
gave  him  precise  information  with  respect  to  the  state  of 
the  province,  as  also  with  regard  to  the  forces  and  prepara 
tions  of  the  enemy.  Many  inhabitants  of  New  Jersey 
came  to  offer  themselves  to  be  enrolled  for  the  royal  ser 
vice;  even  those  of  Staten  Island  were  forward  to  enlist 
under  the  English  standard;  every  thing  announced  that 
the  army  had  only  to  show  itself  in  the  provinces  to  be 
assured  of  a  prompt  victory.  Admiral  Howe,  after  touch 
ing  at  Halifax,  where  he  found  dispatches  from  his  brother, 
who  urged  him  to  come  and  join  him  at  New  York,  made 
sail  again  immediately,  and  landed,  without  accident,  at 
Staten  Island,  the  12th  of  July.  General  Clinton  arrived 
about  the  same  time,  with  the  troops  he  reconducted  from 
the  unfortunate  expedition  against  Charleston.  Commodore 
Hotham  also  appeared,  with  the  reinforcements  under  his 
escort;  so  that  in  a  short  time  the  army  amounted  to  about 
twenty-four  thousand  men — English,  Hessians,  and  Wal- 
dekers.  Several  regiments  of  Hessian  infantry  were 
expected  to  arrive  shortly,  when  the  army  would  be  car 
ried  to  the  number  of  thirty-five  thousand  combatants,  of 
the  best  troops  of  Europe.  America  had  never  seen  such 
a  display  of  forces.* 

The  Americans,  on  their  part,  meanwhile,  had  made 
every  effort  in  their  power  to  resist  the  danger  to  their 
cause,  menaced  by  so  formidable  a  force.  The  militia  of 
the  neighboring  provinces,  and  a  few  regular  regiments 
from  Maryland,  from  Pennsylvania,  and  New  England,  had 
been  called  in,  by  which  several  augmentations  the  Ameri 
can  force  had  been  nominally  raised  to  twenty-seven  thou 
sand.  One-fourth  part  of  these,  however,  were  disabled 

*  Botta. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  335 

by  sickness,  and  nearly  an  equal  number  were  destitute  of 
arms,  leaving  but  about  fourteen  thousand  and  five  hundred 
effective  men.  Among  so  heterogeneous  a  force,  collected 
in  a  time  of  danger  and  excitement,  there  existed  little 
opportunity  to  introduce  order  and  discipline.  To  the  dis 
cerning  eye  of  Washington,  grounds  of  serious  apprehen 
sion  existed ;  but,  nevertheless,  with  his  usual  calmness  and 
energy,  he  adopted  every  measure  within  his  means  to 
sustain  his  position,  and  inspire  his  soldiers  with  hope  and 
confidence.  In  his  energetic  proclamations  addressed  to 
the  army,  he  exhorted  them  "to  animate  and  encourage 
each  other,  and  show  the  whole  world  that  a  freeman,  con 
tending  for  liberty  on  his  own  ground,  is  superior  to  any 
slavish  mercenary  on  earth." 

As  Washington  was  necessarily  ignorant  by  what  route 
the  British  would  choose  to  approach  the  city,  he  was 
reluctantly  compelled  to  divide  his  forces.  A  part  were 
stationed  in  the  city,  a  part  at  Brooklyn,  Long  Island,  and 
detachments  at  various  other  assailable  points. 

Thus  the  armies,  more  numerous  than  had  hitherto  been 
collected,  were  fairly  arranged,  and  every  succeeding  day 
was  bringing  nearer  a  contest  which  might  decide  the  fate 
of  the  new  republic. 

At  length,  from  various  indications,  the  American  general 
was  convinced  that  the  first  attack  would  be  upon  the 
forces  at  Brooklyn.  Accordingly,  he  reinforced  that  point, 
by  a  detachment  of  six  regiments,  and  placed  General 
Putnam  in  command. 

"On  the  22d  of  August,  the  British  forces  were  landed 
on  the  opposite  side  of  Long  Island.  The  two  armies 
were  now  about  four  miles  asunder,  and  were  separated 
by  a  range  of  hills,  over  which  passed  three  main  roads. 
Various  circumstances  led  General  Putnam  to  suspect  that 
the  enemy  intended  to  approach  him  by  the  road  leading  to 
his  right,  which  he  therefore  guarded  with  most  care. 

"Very  early  in  the  morning  of  the  26th,  his  suspicions 
were  strengthened  by  the  approach  upon  that  road,  of  a 


336  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

column  of  British  troops,  and  upon  the  center  road,  of  a 
column  of  Hessians.  To  oppose  these,  the  American  troops 
were  mostly  drawn  from  the  camp,  and  in  the  engagements 
which  took  place,  evinced  considerable  bravery. 

"These  movements  of  the  enemy  were  but  feints  to 
divert  the  attention  of  Putnam  from  the  road  which  led  to 
his  left,  along  which  General  Clinton  was  silently  advancing 
with  the  main  body  of  the  British  army.  The  report  of 
cannon  in  that  direction,  gave  the  first  intimation  of  the 
danger  which  was  approaching.  The  Americans  endeav 
ored  to  escape  it,  by  returning  with  the  utmost  celerity  to 
their  camp.  They  were  not  able  to  arrive  there  in  time, 
but  were  intercepted  by  General  Clinton,  who  drove  them 
back  upon  the  Hessians. 

"Attacked  thus  in  front  and  rear,  they  fought  a  succes 
sion  of  skirmishes,  in  the  course  of  which  many  were  killed, 
many  were  made  prisoners ;  and  several  parties,  seeing 
favorable  opportunities,  forced  their  way  through  the 
enemy,  and  regained  the  camp.  A  bold  and  vigorous- 
charge,  made  by  the  American  general,  Lord  Sterling,  at 
the  head  of  a  Maryland  regiment,  enabled  a  large  body  to 
escape  in  this  manner.  This  regiment,  fighting  with  des 
perate  bravery,  kept  a  force  greatly  superior  engaged,  until 
their  comrades  had  passed  by,  when  the  few  who  survived, 
ceasing  to  resist,  surrendered  to  the  enemy. 

"The  loss  of  the  Americans  in  killed,  wounded,  and  taken 
prisoners,  considerably  exceeded  a  thousand.  Among  the 
latter,  were  Generals  Sullivan,  Sterling,  and  Woodhull. 
The  total  loss  of  the  enemy  was  less  than  four  hundred."* 

In  the  height  of  the  engagement,  Washington  crossed 
over  to  Brooklyn,  and  seeing  some  of  his  best  troops 
slaughtered  or  taken,  he  uttered,  it  is  said,  an  exclamation 
of  anguish.  He  could,  if  he  saw  fit,  draw  out  of  their 
encampment  all  the  troops,  and  send  them  to  succor  the 
corps  that  were  engaged  with  the  enemy;  he  might  also 

*  Kale's  History  of  the  United  States. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  337 

call  over  all  the  forces  he  had  in  New  York,  and  order 
them  to  take  part  in  the  battle.  But  all  these  reinforce 
ments  would  by  no  means  have  sufficed  to  render  his  army 
equal  to  that  of  the  English.  Victory  having  already 
declared  in  their  favor,  the  courage  with  which  it  inspired 
them,  and  the  superiority  of  their  discipline,  cut  off  all  hope 
of  being  able  to  restore  the  battle.  If  Washington  had 
engaged  all  his  troops  in  the  action,  it  is  probable  that  the 
entire  army  would  have  been  destroyed  on  this  fatal  day, 
and  America  reduced  to  subjection.  Great  praise,  there 
fore,  is  due  to  him  for  not  having  allowed  himself,  in  so 
grave  circumstances,  to  be  transported  into  an  inconsiderate 
resolution,  and  for  having  preserved  himself  and  his  army 
for  a  happier  future. 

The  English  were  so  elated  with  victory,  that  eager  to 
profit  by  their  advantages,  they  would  fain  have  immedi 
ately  assaulted  the  American  camp.  But  their  general 
manifested  more  prudence ;  whether  he  believed  the 
intrenchments  of  the  enemy  stronger  than  they  really 
were,  or  whether  he  considered  himself  already  sure  of 
entering  New  York,  without  encountering  new  perils,  he 
repressed  the  ardor  of  his  troops.  Afterwards,  encamping 
in  front  of  the  enemy's  lines,  in  the  night  of  the  28th,  he 
broke  ground  within  six  hundred  paces  of  a  bastion  upon  the 
left.  His  intention  was  to  approach  by  means  of  trenches, 
and  to  wait  till  the  fleet  could  cooperate  with  the  troops. 

The  situation  of  the  Americans  in  their  camp  became 
extremely  critical.  They  had,  in  front,  an  enemy  superior 
in  number,  and  who  could  attack  them  at  any  moment 
with  a  new  advantage.  Their  intrenchments  were  of  little 
moment,  and  the  English,  pushing  their  works  with  ardor, 
had  every  possibility  of  success  in  their  favor.* 

Added  to  these  unfavorable  circumstances,  the  arms  and 
ammunition  of  the  soldiers  had  suffered  from  a  powerful 
and  long-continued  rain.  Besides,  they  were  worn  out  with 
fatigue,  and  discouraged  by  defeat.  Thus  environed  with 

*  Botta. 
22 


338  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

difficulty  and  danger,  a  council  of  war  decided  that  to 
evacuate  their  position,  and  retire  to  New  York,  was  the 
part  of  wisdom  and  safety. 

The  accomplishment  of  this  project,  however,  was  a 
movement  attended  with  difficulty,  but  was  effected  with 
great  skill  and  judgment,  and  with  complete  success.  The 
commencement  of  the  retreat  was  appointed  for  eight 
o'clock  on  the  night  of  the  29th ;  but  a  strong  north-east 
wind  and  a  rapid  tide,  caused  a  delay  of  several  hours. 
In  this  extremity,  Heaven  remarkably  favored  the  fugitive 
army.  A  south-east  wind  springing  up  at  eleven,  essentially 
facilitated  its  passage  from  the  island  to  the  city;  and  a 
thick  fog  hanging  over  Long  Island  from  about  two  in  the 
morning,  concealed  its  movements  from  the  enemy,  who 
were  so  near,  that  the  sound  of  their  pickaxes  and  shovels 
was  heard.  In  about  half  an  hour  after,  the  fog  cleared 
away,  and  the  enemy  were  seen  taking  possession  of  the 
American  lines.  General  Washington,  as  far  as  possible, 
inspected  every  thing.  From  the  commencement  of  the 
action  on  the  morning  of  the  27th,  until  the  troops  were 
safely  across  the  East  river,  he  never  closed  his  eyes,  and 
was  almost  constantly  on  horseback.  His  wisdom  and 
vigilance,  with  the  interposing  favor  of  Divine  Providence, 
saved  the  army  from  destruction.* 

The  defeat  experienced  by  the  Americans  at  Brooklyn, 
spread  a  deep  gloom  through  the  army ;  and  excited,  on  that 
account,  no  little  anxiety  in  the  bosom  of  Washington.  It 
was  the  first  serious  loss  which  they  had  sustained — the 
first  reverse  which  essentially  shook  their  confidence  and 
weakened  their  courage. 

To  Washington  and  his  officers,  the  great  defect  in  the 
American  army  was  apparent.  It  was  twofold — first,  the 
employment  of  by  far  too  large  a  proportion  of  militia,  and 
secondly,  the  utter  impracticability  of  introducing  among 
them  that  discipline  and  subordination  which  could  place 
them  on  equal  footing  with  the  practised  and  veteran  troops 

*  Holmes'  Annals. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  339 

of  the  enemy.  At  length,  convinced  of  the  justness  of  the 
views  of  Washington  on  these  points,  congress  decided 
that  a  regular  army  should  be  formed,  in  which  the  soldiers 
should  be  enlisted  to  serve  during  the  present  war;  and 
that  it  should  consist  of  eighty-eight  battalions,  to  be  raised 
in  all  the  provinces,  according  to  their  respective  abilities. 
A  bounty  of  twenty  dollars,  and  a  grant  of  land,  were 
offered.  At  a  subsequent  date,  soldiers  were  allowed  to 
enlist  for  three  years ;  in  which  case,  however,  they  were 
not  entitled  to  the  grant  of  land.  Had  congress,  at  an 
earlier  day,  taken  this  measure  to  furnish  an  adequate 
army  for  Washington,  both  he  and  the  country  might  have 
been  saved  great  anxiety,  and  a  succession  of  mortifying 
defeats.  And  but  for  the  adoption  of  the  above  resolution, 
it  is  scarcely  possible  to  predict  what  would  have  been  the 
ultimate  fate  of  the  new  republic. 

Fortunate  would  it  have  been  for  the  Americans,  had 
their  ill-fortune  terminated  in  the  defeat  experienced  on 
Long  Island.  To  other  and  not  much  less  mortifying 
reverses  they  were  destined,  ere  the  deepest  point  of 
depression  should  be  reached. 

It  was  the  ardent  wish  of  Washington  to  retain  posses 
sion  of  New  York;  but,  finding,  as  he  said,  in  a  communi 
cation  to  congress,  the  militia  "dismayed  and  intractable," 
and  "leaving  the  camp  in  some  instances  almost  by  regi 
ments,  by  half-ones,  and  by  companies  at  a  time ;"  he  was 
compelled  to  relinquish  the  place  to  his  enemies,  and  to 
abandon,  which  he  still  more  regretted,  all  the  heavy 
artillery,  and  a  large  portion  of  the  baggage,  provisions,  and 
military  stores.  On  leaving  the  city,  the  American  army 
took  post  on  Harlem  heights. 

Here  Washington  had  time  to  ponder  upon  his  situation, 
and  form  his  plan.  His  army  had  become  seriously  reduced, 
and  from  the  despondency  and  dismay  which  were  visible 
among  them,  it  might  become  at  anytime  still  more  reduced. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  forces  of  the  enemy  were  numerous, 
and  withal  consisted  of  regular  and  well-disciplined  troops. 


IL 


340  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

It  was  futile,  therefore,  to  attempt  to  maintain  offensive 
operations  against  them.  Far  better  in  his  judgment  to 
risk  no  general  engagement;  but  by  retiring  gradually 
before  them,  to  lead  them  as  far  as  possible  from  their 
resources ;  and  in  the  mean  while  to  inspire  his  own  troops 
with  courage,  by  engaging  them  in  skirmishes,  where 
success  was  probable.  Having  adopted  this  cautious  sys 
tem,  he  prepared  to  put  it  in  practice. 

The  British  army  did  not  long  entertain  its  position  on 
York  Island.  The  British  frigates,  having  passed  up  the 
North  river,  under  a  fire  from  Fort  Washington  and  the  post 
opposite  to  it  on  the  Jersey  shore,  General  Howe  embarked 
a  great  part  of  his  army  in  flat-bottomed  boats,  and  passing 
through  Hurl  Gate  into  the  sound,  landed  at  Frog's  neck. 
The  object  of  the  British  general  was,  either  to  force 
Washington  out  of  his  present  lines,  or  to  inclose  him  in 
them.  Aware  of  this  design,  General  Washington  moved 
a  part  of  his  troops  from  York  island  to  join  those  at  King's 
bridge,  and  detached  some  regiments  to  Westchester.  A 
council  of  war  was  now  called,  and  the  system  of  evac 
uation  and  retreating  was  adopted,  with  the  exception  of 
Fort  Washington,  for  the  defence  of  which  nearly  three 
thousand  men  were  assigned.  After  a  halt  of  six  days,  the 
royal  army  advanced,  not  without  considerable  opposition, 
along  the  coast  of  Long  Island  sound,  by  New  Rochelle,  to 
White  Plains,  where  the  Americans  took  a  strong  position 
behind  intrenchments.  This  post  was  maintained  for  sev 
eral  days,  till  the  British,  having  received  considerable  rein 
forcements,  General  Washington  withdrew  to  the  heights 
of  North  Castle,  about  five  miles  from  White  Plains,  where, 
whether  from  the  strength  of  his  position,  or  from  the 
British  general  having  other  objects  in  view,  no  attempt  at 
attack  was  made. 

Immediately  on  leaving  White  Plains,  General  Howe 
directed  his  attention  to  Fort  Washington  and  Fort  Lee,  as 
their  possession  would  secure  the  navigation  of  the  Hudson, 
and  facilitate  the  invasion  of  New  Jersey.  On  the  15th  of 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  341 

November,  General  Howe,  being  in  readiness  for  the 
assault,  summoned  the  garrison  to  surrender.  Colonel 
Magaw  the  commanding  officer,  in  spirited  language, 
replied,  that  he  should  defend  his  works  to  extremity.  On 
the  succeeding  morning,  the  British  made  the  assault  in 
four  separate  divisions;  and,  after  a  brave  and  obstinate 
resistance,  surmounted  the  outworks,  and  again  sum 
moned  the  garrison  to  surrender.  His  ammunition  being 
nearly  expended,  and  his  force  incompetent  to  repel  the 
numbers  which  were  ready  on  every  side  to  assail  him, 
Colonel  Magaw  surrendered  himself  and  his  garrison,  con 
sisting  of  two  thousand  men,  prisoners  of  war.  The 
enemy  lost  in  the  assault  nearly  eight  hundred  men,  mostly 
Germans.  The  conquest  of  Fort  Washington  made  the 
evacuation  of  Fort  Lee  necessary.  Orders  were,  there 
fore,  issued  to  remove  the  ammunition  and  stores  in  it; 
but,  before  much  progress  had  been  made  in  this  business, 
Lord  Cornwallis  crossed  the  Hudson,  with  a  number  of 
battalions,  with  the  intention  to  inclose  the  garrison  between 
the  Hackensack  and  North  rivers.  This  movement  made  a 
precipitate  retreat  indispensable,  which  was  happily  effected 
with  little  loss  of  men ;  but  the  greater  part  of  the  artillery, 
stores,  and  baggage,  was  left  for  the  enemy.  The  loss  at 
Fort  Washington  was  heavy.  The  regiments  captured  in 
it  were  some  of  the  best  troops  in  the  army.  The  tents, 
camp-kettles,  and  stores,  lost  at  this  place  and  at  Fort  Lee, 
could  not,  during  the  campaign,  be  replaced,  and  for  the 
want  of  them  the  men  suffered  extremely.  This  loss  was 
unnecessarily  sustained,  as  those  posts  ought,  unquestion 
ably,  to  have  been  evacuated  before  General  Howe  was  in 
a  situation  to  invest  them ;  and  this  event  was  the  more  to 
be  deplored,  as  the  American  force  was  daily  diminished  by 
the  expiration  of  the  soldiers'  term  of  enlistment,  and  by  the 
desertion  of  the  militia. 

These  successes  encouraged  the  British  to  pursue  the 
remaining  American  force,  with  the  prospect  of  annihilating 
it.  General  Washington,  who  had  taken  post  at  Newark. 


342  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

on  the  south  side  of  the  Passaic,  finding  himself  unable  to 
make  any  real  opposition,  withdrew  from  that  place,  as  the 
enemy  crossed  the  Passaic,  and  retreated  to  Brunswick, 
on  the  Raritan;  and  Lord  Cornwallis,  on  the  same  day, 
entered  Newark.  The  retreat  was  still  continued  from 
Brunswick  to  Princeton;  from  Princeton  to  Trenton;  and 
from  Trenton  to  the  Pennsylvania  side  of  the  Delaware. 
The  pursuit  was  urged  with  so  much  rapidity,  that  the  rear 
of  one  army  was  often  within  shot  of  the  van  of  the  other. 
The  winter  being  now  set  in,  the  British  army  went  into 
quarters,  between  the  Delaware  and  the  Hackensack. 
Trenton,  the  most  important  post  and  barrier,  was  occupied 
by  a  brigade  of  Hessians,  under  Colonel  Rawle.  General 
Howe  now  issued  a  proclamation,  in  the  name  of  his 
brother  and  himself,  in  which  pardon  was  offered  to  all  per 
sons  who,  within  the  space  of  sixty  days,  should  take  the 
oath  of  allegiance,  and  submit  to  the  authority  of  the  British 
government.  The  effects  of  this  proclamation  were  soon 
apparent.  People  from  several  quarters  availed  themselves 
of  it,  and  threw  down  their  arms.  No  city  or  town,  indeed, 
in  its  corporate  capacity,  submitted  to  the  British  govern 
ment,  but  most  of  the  families  of  fortune  and  influence 
discovered  an  inclination  to  return  to  their  allegiance. 
Many  of  the  yeomanry  claimed  the  benefit  of  the  commis 
sioner's  proclamation;  and  the  great  body  of  them  were 
too  much  taken  up  with  the  security  of  their  families  and 
their  property  to  make  any  exertion  in  the  public  cause.* 
Another  source  of  mortification  to  the  Americans,  was  the 

*  Nor  was  it  only  in  New  Jersey,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  victorious  royal 
troops,  that  these  abrupt  changes  of  party  were  observed ;  the  inhabitants  of 
Pennsylvania  flocked,  in  like  manner,  to  humble  themselves  at  the  feet  of  the 
English  commissioners,  and  to  promise  them  fealty  and  obedience.  Among 
others,  were  Mr.  Gallaway  and  Mr.  Allen,  both  of  whom  had  been  members  of 
the  continental  congress.  Their  example  became  pernicious,  and  the  most 
prejudicial  effects  were  to  be  apprehended  from  it.  Every  day  ushered  in  some 
new  calamity ;  the  cause  of  America  seemed  hastening  to  irrecoverable  ruin. 
The  most  ardent  no  longer  dissembled  that  the  term  of  the  war  was  at  hand, 
and  that  the  hour  was  come  in  which  the  colonies  were  about  to  resume  the  yoke. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  343 

capture  of  General  Lee,  who  had  imprudently  ventured  to 
lodge  at  a  house  three  miles  distant  from  his  corps.* 

"This  was  the  most  gloomy  period  of  the  revolutionary 
war.  It  was  the  crisis  of  the  struggle  of  the  United  States 
for  independence.  The  American  army,  reduced  in  num 
bers,  depressed  by  defeat,  and  exhausted  by  fatigue,  naked, 
barefoot,  and  destitute  of  tents,  and  even  of  utensils  with 
which  to  dress  their  scanty  provisions,  was  fleeing  before  a 
triumphant  enemy,  well-appointed  and  abundantly  supplied. 
A  general  spirit  of  despondency  through  New  Jersey  was 
the  consequence  of  this  disastrous  state  of  public  affairs. 
But,  in  this  worst  of  times,  congress  stood  unmoved ;  their 
measures  exhibited  no  symptoms  of  confusion  or  dismay; 
the  public  danger  only  roused  them  to  more  vigorous  exer 
tions,  that  they  might  give  a  firmer  tone  to  the  public  mind, 
and  animate  the  citizens  of  the  United  America  to  a  manly 
defence  of  their  independence.  Beneath  this  cloud  of 
adversity,  too,  General  Washington  shone  with  a  brighter 
lustre  than  in  the  day  of  his  highest  prosperity.  Not  dis 
mayed  by  all  the  difficulties  which  encompassed  him,  he 
accommodated  his  measures  to  his  situation,  and  still  made 
the  good  of  his  country  the  object  of  his  unwearied  pursuit. 
He  ever  wore  the  countenance  of  composure  and  confi 
dence,  and  inspired,  by  his  own  example,  his  little  band 
with  firmness  to  struggle  with  adverse  fortune."  f 

*  General  Lee  had  been  a  British  officer,  and  had  engaged  in  the  American 
service  before  the  acceptance  of  the  resignation,  of  his  commission.  Sir  Wil 
liam  Howe,  for  this  reason,  pretended  to  view  him  as  a  traitor,  and  at  first 
refused  to  admit  him  on  his  parole,  or  to  consider  him  as  a  subject  of  exchange. 
Congress  directed  Washington  to  propose  to  General  Howe  to  give  six  Hessian 
officers  in  exchange  for  him ;  but  Howe  still  persisting  in  his  refusal,  Congress 
ordered  that  Lieutenant-colonel  Campbell  and  five  Hessian  officers  should  be 
imprisoned,  and  treated  as  General  Lee.  This  order  was  executed  even  with 
more  rigor  than  it  prescribed.  The  lieutenant-colonel,  being  then  at  Boston, 
was  thrown  into  a  dungeon  destined  for  malefactors.  Washington  blamed  this 
excess;  he  knew  that  Lee  was  detained,  but  not  ill-treated.  Lieutenant- 
colonel  Campbell  and  the  Hessians  were  not  liberated  until  General  Howe  had 
consented  to  consider  Lee  as  a  prisoner  of  war. 

t  Hinton. 


344  GREAT     EVENTS    OF 

VIII.      RETURNING    PROSPERITY. 

BATTLES  OF  TRENTON  AND  PRINCETON. 

I  j 

RELIANCE  of  the  patriots  for  success  upon  God — Public  Fast  recommended  by 
Congress — Offensive  Operations  decided  upon — Battle  of  Trenton— Wash 
ington  victorious — Battle  of  Princeton— British  repulsed — American  Army 
at  Morristown — British  at  Brunswick — Prospects  brightening. 

IRRESPECTIVE  of  the  special  blessing  of  Heaven,  the 
colonies  of  America  entered  upon  the  revolutionary  war 
with  fearful  chances  against  them.  That  they  well  knew, 
and  hence  that  blessing  was  more  universally  sought  than 
by  any  other  people,  in  similar  circumstances,  since  the 
founding  of  empires.  The  cause  was  remembered  by  those 
who  offered  the  incense  of  prayer  morning  and  evening  on 
the  family  altar.  Scarcely  a  Sabbath  occurred,  on  which 
the  embassadors  of  God  did  not  make  public  mention,  in 
their  addresses  to  a  Throne  of  grace,  of  the  American 
cause ;  and  fervent  supplications  for  Divine  aid  in  supporting 
that  cause,  and,  carrying  it  to  a  prosperous  issue,  were  to 
be  heard  in  every  church.  Nor  were  colonial  assemblies — 
nor,  after  its  organization,  the  continental  congress — back 
ward  in  recognising  the  necessity  of  propitiating  the  Divine 
favor.  Not  a  single  instance,  it  is  believed,  is  on  record, 
and  probably  never  occurred,  in  which  a  legislator  in  a 
provincial  assembly  attached  to  the  patriotic  cause,  or  a 
member  of  congress,  opposed  the  adoption  of  any  resolution 
which  had  for  its  object  the  humiliation  of  the  people  in  the 
season  of  national  adversity,  or  the  rendering  of  due  thanks 
to  God  in  the  day  of  prosperity.  There  were  men  con 
cerned  in  conducting  the  military  operations  of  the  Revolu 
tion,  and  in  guiding  the  counsels  of  the  nation,  who  were 
far  from  being  personally  religious ;  but  such  was  the  per 
vading  influence  of  piety  in  the  land,  that  they  would  have 
manifested  no  open  opposition,  had  they  felt  it;  nor  is  it 
to  be  credited,  in  the  absence  of  positive  evidence,  that 
such  feelings  ever  existed. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  345 

The  reverses  sustained  by  the  Americans,  detailed  in  the 
preceding  pages,  were  most  sensibly  felt  in  every  portion 
of  the  land.  Notwithstanding  the  knowledge  of  the  supe 
riority  of  the  British,  in  regard  to  numerical  force,  but  much 
more  in  respect  to  munitions  of  war,  and  the  disciplined 
character  of  their  soldiery,  the  Americans  had  cherished 
the  expectation  of  success.  Their  confidence  at  the  com 
mencement  of  the  struggle  had  been  raised,  and  strength 
ened  by  the  issue  of  the  affairs  at  Lexington,  and  Bunker's 
hill,  and  the  evacuation  of  Boston.  Success  thus  early  was 
positively  essential  to  success  in  the  sequel.  Had  they 
early  met  with  reverses,  such  as  were  experienced  from 
the  discomfiture  at  Brooklyn  to  the  battle  of  Trenton,  it  is 
doubtful  whether  that  resolution  would  not  have  failed,  and 
with  the  failure  of  that,  the  contest  have  been  relinquished. 

Those  reverses,  though  painful  and  mortifying,  were 
perhaps  even  salutary.  A  firmer  reliance  upon  Providence 
was  felt  to  be  needful,  and  a  holier  tide  of  supplication 
ascended  to  the  Arbiter  of  the  fate  of  nations. 

The  connexion  between  an  acknowledgment,  of  God  in 
his  providence,  and  his  blessing  on  the  common  cause,  was 
recognised  by  no  body  with  more  readiness  than  by  the 
continental  congress.  Although  in  May,  1776,  that  body 
had  recommended  a  public  fast,  in  view  of  the  gloomy 
reverses  which  had  attended  the  American  arms,  on  the 
llth  of  December,  in  a  resolution,  which  for  the  tone  of  its 
piety  cannot  be  too  much  admired,  and  which  might  serve 
as  a  model  to  future  ages,  they  recommended  the  observance 
of  a  day  of  fasting  and  humiliation:  "Whereas  the  war  in 
which  the  United  States  are  engaged  with  Great  Britain, 
has  not  only  been  prolonged,  but  is  likely  to  be  carried  to 
the  greatest  extremity;  and  whereas  it  becomes  all  public 
bodies,  as  well  as  private  persons,  to  reverence  the  provi 
dence  of  God,  and  look  up  to  him  as  the  Supreme  Disposer 
of  all  events,  and  the  Arbiter  of  the  fate  of  nations ;  therefore 
Resolved,  that  it  be  recommended  to  all  the  United  States, 
as  soon  as  possible,  to  appoint  a  day  of  solemn  fasting  and 


346  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

humiliation ;  to  implore  of  Almighty  God  the  forgiveness  of 
the  many  sins  prevailing  among  all  ranks,  and  to  beg  the 
countenance  and  assistance  of  his  providence  in  the  prose 
cution  of  the  present  just  and  necessary  war.  The  congress 
do  also,  in  the  most  solemn  manner,  recommend  to  all  the 
members  of  the  United  States,  and  particularly  the  officers, 
civil  and  military,  under  them,  the  exercise  of  repentance 
and  reformation ;  and,  further,  require  of  them  the  strict 
observation  of  the  articles  of  war,  and  particularly  that 
part  of  the  said  articles  which  forbids  profane  swearing 
and  all  immorality,  of  which  all  such  officers  are  desired  to 
take  notice."* 

We  left  Washington  on  the  Pennsylvania  side  of  the 
Delaware — his  army  greatly  reduced  by  the  return  of 
numbers  to  their  homes,  and  depressed  by  a  long  and  dis 
heartening  retreat  before  an  exulting  foe.  Nor  would  the 
Americans  have  now  been  permitted  to  pause  in  safety, 
had  the  British  commander  succeeded  in  procuring  the 
means  necessary  to  make  the  passage  of  the  river.  Find 
ing  his  efforts  for  this  purpose,  however,  fruitless,  he  began 
his  preparations  for  retiring  into  winter-quarters.  The 
main  body  of  the  army  was  therefore  cantoned  between 
the  Delaware  and  the  Hackensack:  about  four  thousand 
men  occupied  positions  between  Trenton  and  Mount  Holly, 
and  strong  detachments  lay  at  Princeton,  Brunswick,  and 
Elizabethtown.  The  object  of  this  dispersion  over  so  wide 
an  extent  of  country,  was  to  intimidate  the  people,  and  thus 
prevent  the  possibility  of  recruiting  for  the  continental 
service;  while  in  the  spring  these  forces  could  be  imme 
diately  concentrated,  and  it  was  then  proposed  to  put  an 
easy  conclusion  to  all  rebellious  contumacy. 

The  desperate  condition  of  his  country's  fortunes  now 
pressed  with  saddening  weight  upon  the  mind  of  Washing 
ton,  and  he  resolved,  if  possible,  to  retrieve  misfortune  by 
some  daring  enterprise.  To  such  an  enterprise  he  was  the 

*'V3  L 

*  Journals  of  Congress. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


347 


more  inclined,  since,  with  the  exception  of  about  fifteen 
hundred  effectives,  his  whole  force  would  be  entitled  in  a 
few  days  to  its  discharge.  Having  formed  his  plan — an 
attack  upon  the  British  posts  on  the  Delaware — he  pro 
ceeded  to  put  it  in  execution. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  26th  of  December,  1776,  the 
main  body  of  the  American  army,  twenty-four  hundred 
strong,  and  headed  by  Washington  in  person,  crossed  the 
river  at  M'Konkey's  ferry,  about  nine  miles  above  Trenton. 
The  night  was  tempestuous  with  rain  and  sleet,  and  the 
river  encumbered  with  quantities  of  floating  ice,  so  that  the 
passage,  although  begun  soon  after  midnight,  was  not  fully 
effected  until  three  o'clock,  and  one  hour  more  elapsed 
before  the  march  could  be  commenced.  The  Americans 


Battle  of  Trenton. 


moved  in  two  divisions  along  the  roads  leading  to  the  town, 
and  their  operations  were  so  well  combined,  and  executed 
with  such  precision,  that  the  two  attacks  on  the  British  out 
posts  were  made  within  three  minutes  of  each  other.  The 


348  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

pickets  attempted  resistance,  but  were  almost  immediately 
driven  in  upon  the  main  body,  which  was  forming  hurriedly 
in  line.  Colonel  Rawle,  their  commander,  soon  after  fell, 
mortally  wounded ;  the  confusion  of  the  soldiery  became 
irremediable;  and,  after  a  loss  of  about  twenty  killed,  one 
thousand  men  laid  down  their  arms,  and  surrendered  their 
munitions  and  artillery.  On  the  American  side,  the  loss  in 
battle  amounted  to  only  two  killed  and  four  wounded; 
among  the  latter,  James  Monroe,  afterwards  president  of 
the  United  States. 

The  other  parts  of  this  brilliant  enterprise  were  not, 
however,  executed  with  the  same  success.  General  Irvine 
had  been  instructed  to  cross  at  Trenton  ferry,  and,  by 
securing  a  bridge  below  the  town,  to  cut  off  the  enemy's 
march  along  the  Bordentown  road.  Notwithstanding  all 
his  exertions,  it  was  found  that  the  ice  had  rendered  the 
passage  impracticable ;  and  five  hundred  fugitives  from  the 
disastrous  field  of  Trenton  were  thus  enabled  to  escape  by 
a  speedy  and  well-timed  retreat.  General  Cadwallader 
was  to  have  crossed  at  Drink's  ferry,  and  carried  the  post 
at  Mount  Holly;  but  the  same  impediment  prevented  this 
movement  also,  and  he  was  compelled  to  return  with  a  part 
of  his  infantry  which  had  effected  the  passage.  Deprived 
of  this  important  and  expected  cooperation,  Washington 
had,  nevertheless,  achieved  a  most  critical  and  important 
triumph;  he  returned  to  his  former  position,  charged  with 
the  spoils  and  trophies  of  his  foes;  and  from  that  moment, 
though  reverses  frequently  dimmed  the  brilliancy  of  the 
prospect,  hope  never  again  deserted  the  cause  of  American 
independence. 

Having  secured  the  Hessian  prisoners  on  the  Pennsylva 
nia  side  of  the  Delaware,  Washington  recrossed  the  river 
two  jays  after  the  action,  and  took  possession  of  Trenton. 
Generals  Mifflin  and  Cadwallader,  who  lay  at  Bordentown 
and  Crosswix  with  three  thousand  six  hundred  militia,  were 
ordered  to  march  up  in  the  night  of  the  1st  of  January,  to 
join  the  commander-in-chief,  whose  whole  effective  force, 

I 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  349 

including  this  accession,  did  not  exceed  five  thousand  men 
The  detachments  of  the  British  army,  which  had  been  dis 
tributed  over  New  Jersey,  now  assembled  at  Princeton,  and 
were  joined  by  the  army  from  Brunswick,  under  Lord  Corn- 
wallis.  From  this  position,  the  enemy  advanced  towards 
Trenton  in  great  force,  on  the  morning  of  the  2d  of  January ; 
and,  after  some  slight  skirmishing  with  troops  detached  to 
harass  and  delay  their  march,  the  van  of  their  army  reached 
Trenton  about  four  in  the  afternoon.  On  their  approach, 
General  Washington  retired  across  the  Assumpinck,  a  rivu 
let  that  runs  through  the  town;  and  by  some  field-pieces, 
posted  on  its  opposite  banks,  compelled  them,  after  attempt 
ing  to  cross  in  several  places,  to  fall  back  out  of  the  reach 
of  his  guns.  The  two  armies,  kindling  their  fires,  retained 
their  positions  on  opposite  sides  of  the  rivulet,  and  kept  up 
a  cannonade  till  night. 

The  situation  of  the  American  general  at  this  moment 
was  extremely  critical.  Nothing  but  a  stream,  fordable  in 
many  places,  separated  his  army  from  an  enemy,  in  every 
respect  his  superior.  If  he  remained  in  his  present  position, 
he  was  certain  of  being  attacked  the  next  morning,  at  the 
hazard  of  the  entire  destruction  of  his  little  army.  If  he 
should  retreat  over  the  Delaware,  the  ice  in  that  river  not 
being  firm  enough  to  admit  a  passage  upon  it,  there  was 
danger  of  great  loss — perhaps  of  a  total  defeat :  the  Jerseys 
would  be  in  full  possession  of  the  enemy;  the  public  mind 
would  be  depressed ;  recruiting  would  be  discouraged ;  and 
Philadelphia  would  be  within  the  reach  of  General  Howe. 
In  this  extremity,  he  boldly  determined  to  abandon  the 
Delaware ;  and,  by  a  circuitous  march  along  the  left  flank 
of  the  enemy,  fall  into  their  rear  at  Princeton,  which  was 
known  to  be  occupied  by  three  British  regiments.* 

About  sunrise,  at  a  short  distance  from  the  town,  they 
encountered  two  of  these  regiments,  marching  forward  in 
order  to  cooperate  in  the  expected  battle,  arid  a  warm 

*  Holmes'  Annals. 


350  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

engagement  immediately  commenced.  The  American  gen 
eral  was  well  aware  that  the  existence  of  his  country  hung 
suspended  in  the  scale  of  victory;  and  he  exerted  himself 
as  one  who  knew  the  importance  of  the  object,  and  felt  that 
success  depended  on  his  efforts.  Wherever  the  fire  was 
hottest,  or  the  press  of  battle  most  fearful,  Washington  was 
sure  to  be  found,  guiding  the  thunders  of  war,  and  animating 
all  by  his  language  and  example.  At  length,  the  British 
line  was  broken,  and  the  two  regiments  separated.  Colonel 
Mawhood,  with  the  division  in  the  van,  pushed  rapidly  for 
ward  for  the  main  army;  while  the  fifty-fifth,  cut  off  from 
this  point  of  support,  fled  in  confusion  across  the  fields  to 
Brunswick.  The  Americans  now  pressed  the  remaining 
regiment,  which  at  first  attempted  a  defence  in  the  college ; 
but  this  was  soon  abandoned,  and  those  who  were  not  cap 
tured,  escaped  only  by  precipitate  flight.  The  British  loss 
amounted  to  one  hundred  killed  and  three  hundred  prison 
ers;  the  conquerors  had  to  lament  the  death  of  General 
Mercer,  an  experienced  officer,  much  respected  by  the 
commander-in-chief. 

"  The  battles  of  Trenton  and  Princeton,  though  similar 
in  their  outlines,  were  very  different  in  point  of  conception 
and  execution.  The  attack  upon  Trenton  was  a  blow 
struck  against  an  enemy  in  position,  which  admitted,  there 
fore,  of  every  advantage  of  preparation  on  the  part  of  the 
assailants.  The  battle  of  Princeton  belonged  to  a  higher 
and  more  elaborate  order  of  tactics.  The  American  forces 
were  already  engaged  with  a  superior  army,  commanded 
by  an  officer  of  eminent  reputation ;  and  the  change  of 
plan  was  wholly  contrived  and  executed  with  the  enemy 
in  front.  It  was  entirely  due  to  the  prompt  genius,  and 
fertile  resources  of  Washington,  that  his  army  was  extri 
cated  from  so  perilous  an  exposure,  and  enabled  to  attack 
the  enemy's  rear  with  such  advantage,  as  to  leave  it  no 
choice  but  surrender  or  flight.  A  military  critic,  contem 
plating  these  inspirations  with  a  soldier's  eye,  can  easily 
appreciate  the  feelings  of  the  great  Frederick,  when  he 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  351 

sent  a  sword  to  the  American  commander,  'as  a  gift  from 
the  world's  oldest  general  to  its  best.9" 

As  a  natural  result  of  these  unexpected  manoeuvres,  the 
British  officers  were  thrown  into  a  state  of  uncertainty, 
which  gave  to  their  subsequent  operations  an  unusual  char 
acter  of  timidity.  The  distant  roll  of  the  American  artillery 
at  Princeton,  first  announced  to  Lord  Cornwallis  the  danger 
of  his  rear,  and  the  escape  of  his  active  adversary.  Alarmed 
for  the  safety  of  his  magazines,  the  British  commander 
instantly  broke  up  from  the  Assumpinck,  and  commenced 
a  forced  march  upon  New  Brunswick;  moving  with  such 
celerity  as  nearly  to  overtake  the  American  rear  at  Prince 
ton.  On  the  other  hand,  Sir  William  Howe  drew  in  all  his 
forces,  by  concentration  in  the  neighborhood  of  Amboy 
and  Brunswick,  and  abandoned  all  hope  of  preventing  the 
recruiting  service  by  overawing  the  whole  extent  of  the 
country.  Washington,  finding  the  surprise  of  the  stores 
impossible,  moved  northward  into  the  highlands  of  Jersey, 
in  order  to  afford  some  relief  to  the  fatigues  of  his  troops; 
for  long  and  severe  exposure  to  the  inclemencies  of  the 
winter,  without  the  usual  protections,  had  produced  sick 
ness,  and  even  complaint.  It  was  finally  considered  neces 
sary  to  abandon  offensive  operations,  and  to  put  the  army 
under  cover  at  Morristown.  Among  other  prudent  pre 
cautions  adopted,  during  this  temporary  respite,  the  com- 
mander-in-chief  caused  the  whole  army  to  be  innoculated ; 
an  operation  then  very  uncommon  in  America,  but  which 
enabled  him  thereafter  to  defy  a  disease,  which  had  proved 
more  fatal  than  the  sword  of  the  enemy. 

The  situation  of  American  affairs — though  far  from 
brilliant — was  much  improved  by  the  late  successes.  The 
people  of  Jersey  rose  with  fresh  spirit,  and  in  a  number  of 
small  skirmishes  inflicted  loss  upon  the  enemy,  both  in  men 
and  stores:  new  hope  was  made  to  animate  the  public 
mind;  while  congress  fanned  the  flame  by  judicious  and 
well-timed  incitements  to  vigorous  action.  Washington 
was  authorized  to  raise  sixteen  regiments,  and  in  further 


352 


GREAT     EVENTS     OP 


testimony  of  the  public  confidence,  he  was  invested  for  six 
months  with  almost  dictatorial  powers  in  the  conduct  of 
the  war.  It  was,  however,  found  to  be  impossible  to  collect 
a  sufficient  force  for  active  operations  upon  any  considerable 
scale  during  the  winter.  All  the  hopes  of  the  commander- 
in-chief  were  therefore  turned  to  the  next  campaign ;  and 
in  the  mean  time  an  active  warfare  was  carried  on  with 
small  posts  and  foraging  parties,  which  greatly  annoyed 
the  British  army;  while  the  frequent  reports  of  fresh  suc 
cesses  excited  the  spirit  of  the  American  people.  The 
most  earnest  applications  were  made  to  the  several  states, 
for  reinforcements  enlisted  upon  longer  terms ;  for,  as  Wash 
ington  strongly  observed,  "to  the  short  engagements  of  our 
troops  may  be  fairly  and  justly  ascribed  almost  every  mis 
fortune  that  we  have  experienced."  These  representations 
produced  at  last  their  due  impression;  and  the  hope  was 
abandoned  of  defending  the  country  by  hasty  assemblages 
of  militia,  and  of  carrying  on  a  protracted  warfare  upon  the 
impulse  and  mere  foundation  of  disinterested  patriotism. 


l_ 


_J 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  353 


IX.      OCCUPATION      OF     PHILADELPHIA. 

POSITION  of  the  Armies — British  remove  to  New  York — Sail  for  the  Chesa 
peake — Advance  towards  Philadelphia — American  Army  also  move 
towards  the  same  place — Meet  at  Brandywine — Battle — Americans 
repulsed — British  enter  Philadelphia — Congress  retire  to  Lancaster— 
Battle  of  Germantown — Americans  retreat — Ineffectual  attempts  to  force 
the  British  to  evacuate  Philadelphia. 

DURING  the  winter  of  1776-7,  the  American  army 
encamped,  as  already  noticed,  at  Morristown.  The  royal 
army  occupied  Brunswick.  Towards  the  close  of  May, 
the  former,  which  had  been  augmented  by  recruits  to 
almost  ten  thousand  men,  removed  from  Morristown  to  a 
fortified  position  at  Middlebrook.  The  British  soon  after 
left  their  encampment,  General  Howe  endeavoring,  by 
various  movements,  to  induce  Washington  to  quit  his  strong 
hold  and  meet  him  on  equal  ground.  But  the  latter,  too 
prudent  and  sagacious  to  risk  an  engagement  with  a  force 
so  decidedly  superior,  determined  to  remain  in  his  present 
Nsecure  position,  until  the  designs  of  the  British  were  more 
fully  developed. 

At  length,  the  British  commander,  wearied  wiih  an  unprof 
itable  contest  with  an  enemy  which  had  the  decided  advan 
tage  as  to  position,  and  satisfied  that  his  adversary  would, 
on  no  consideration,  hazard  a  general  engagement,  resolved 
to  abandon  New  Jersey,  and  direct  his  attention  to  the 
occupation  of  Philadelphia. 

In  pursuance  of  this  plan,  the  British  forces  fell  back 
upon  Amboy,  and  soon  after  passed  over  to  Staten  Island. 
Leaving  Sir  Henry  Clinton  in  command  at  New  York, 
General  Howe,  on  the  26th  of  July,  put  out  to  sea  with 
sixteen  thousand  troops.  His  destination  was  carefully 
concealed.  Unfavorable  winds  delayed  his  voyage  beyond 
his  wishes;  but,  on  the- 20th  of  August,  he  entered  Chesa 
peake  bay,  and  thus  rendered  it  certain  that  an  attack 
upon  Philadelphia  was  intended.  On  the  25th,  the  troops 
23 


354  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

were  landed  at  Elk  ferry,  in  Maryland,  fifty  miles  south 
of  the  city. 

Washington,  penetrating  the  designs  of  his  adversary, 
and  yielding  to  the  wishes  of  a  great  portion  of  the  people 
in  that  section  of  the  country,  that  a  general  engagement 
should  he  hazarded  for  the  defence  of  Philadelphia,  moved 
with  his  army  across  the  Delaware,  and  hastening  his 
march,  passed  through  and  took  a  position  on  the  eastern 
bank  of  Brandywine  creek,  with  the  hope  of  giving  a 
check  to  the  advancing  foe.  The  force  of  Washington, 
including  irregulars,  was  now  about  eleven  thousand  men. 

Meanwhile,  the  British  army  was  advancing  towards 
Philadelphia.  "At  day-break,  on  the  morning  of  the  llth, 
(Washington  having  crossed  the  Brandywine,  and  taken 
position  on  a  height  behind  that  river,)  it  was  ascertained, 
that  Sir  William  Howe  in  person  had  crossed  the  Brandy- 
wine  at  the  forks,  and  was  rapidly  marching  down  the  north 
side  of  the  river  to  attack  the  American  army.  The  com- 
mander-in-chief  now  ordered  General  Sullivan  to  form  the 
right  wing  to  oppose  the  column  of  Sir  William.  General 
Wayne  was  directed  to  remain  at  Chadd's  ford  with  the 
left  wing,  to  dispute  the  passage  of  the  river  with  Knyp- 
hausen.  General  Green,  with  his  division,  was  posted  as  a 
reserve  in  the  center,  between  Sullivan  and  Wayne,  to 
reinforce  either,  as  circumstances  might  require.  General 
Sullivan  marched  up  the  river,  until  he  found  favorable 
ground  on  which  to  form  his  men;  his  left  was  near  the 
Brandywine,  and  both  flanks  were  covered  with  thick 
wood.  At  half-past  four  o'clock,  when  his  line  was 
scarcely  formed,  the  British,  under  Lord  Cornwallis,  com 
menced  a  spirited  attack.  The  action  was  for  some  time 
severe;  but  the  American  right,  which  was  not  properly  in 
order  when  the  assault  began,  at  length  gave  way,  and 
exposed  the  flank  of  the  troops,  that  maintained  their 
ground,  to  a  destructive  fire,  and,  continuing  to  break  from 
ihe  right,  the  whole  line  finally  gave  way.  As  soon  as  the 
firing  began,  General  Washington,  with  General  Greene's 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  355 

division,  hastened  towards  the  scene  of  action,  but,  before 
his  arrival,  Sullivan  was  routed,  and  the  commander-in- 
chief  could  only  check  the  pursuit  of  the  enemy,  and  cover 
the  retreat  of  the  beaten  troops.  During  these  transac 
tions,  General  Knyphausen  assaulted  the  works  erected 
for  the  defence  of  Chadd's  ford,  and  soon  carried  them. 
General  Wayne,  by  this  time  learning  the  fate  of  the 


General  Wayne, 

other  divisions,  drew  off  his  troops.  General  Washington 
retreated  with  his  whole  force  that  night  to  Chester.  The 
American  loss  in  this  battle  was  about  three  hundred  killed 
and  six  hundred  wounded.  Four  hundred  were  made 
prisoners,  but  these  chiefly  of  the  wounded."  Among  the 
latter  were  two  general  officers;  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette 
and  General  Wood  ford.  Count  Pulaski,  a  Polish  noble 
man,  fought  also  with  the  Americans  in  this  battle. 

"Perceiving  that  the  enemy  were  moving  into  the  Lan 
caster  road  towards  the  city,  General  Washington  took 
possession  of  ground  near  the  Warren  tavern,  on  the  left 
of  the  British,  and  twenty-three  miles  from  Philadelphia. 


356  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

The  protection  of  his  stores  at  Reading  was  one  object  of 
this  movement.  The  next  morning,  he  was  informed  of  the 
approach  of  the  British  army.  He  immediately  put  his 
troops  in  motion  to  engage  the  enemy.  The  advance  of 


Marquis  de  la  Fayette. 

the  two  hostile  armies  met,  and  began  to  skirmish,  when  a 
violent  storm  came  on,  which  prevented  a  general  engage 
ment,  and  rendered  th.e  retreat  of  the  Americans  absolutely 
necessary.  The  inferiority  of  the  muskets  in  the  hands  of 
the  American  soldiery,  which  had  been  verified  in  every 
action,  was  strikingly  illustrated  in  this  retreat.  The  gun- 
locks  being  badly  made,  and  the  cartridge-boxes  imperfectly 
constructed,  this  storm  rendered  most  of  the  arms  unfit  for 
use,  and  all  the  ammunition  was  damaged.  The  army 
was,  in  consequence,  extremely  exposed,  and  their  danger 
became  the  greater,  as  many  of  the  soldiers  were  destitute 
of  bayonets.  Fortunately  the  tempest,  which  produced 
such  serious  mischief  to  the  Americans,  prevented  the  pur 
suit  of  the  British.  Washington  still  continued  to  make 
every  effort  to  save  the  capitol;  but  Sir  William  Howe, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  357 

having  secured  the  command  of  the  Schuylkill,  on  the  23d 
of  September,  crossed  it  with  his  whole  army ;  on  the  26th, 
he  advanced  to  Germantown,  and,  on  the  succeeding  day, 
Lord  Cornwallis,  at  the  head  of  a  strong  detachment, 
entered  Philadelphia  in  triumph."  Congress  removed  from 
the  city,  and  immediately  reassembled  at  Lancaster.  For 
tunately,  through  the  precautions  of  Washington,  the  mili 
tary  stores  and  deposits  at  Philadelphia,  had  been  removed 
up  the  Delaware,  and  were  thus  prevented  from  falling  into 
the  hands  of  the  enemy. 

Passing  over  some  unimportant  events,  we  arrive  at  the 
4th  of  October,  on  the  morning  of  which  day,  the  Ameri 
can  army  made  a  spirited  attack  upon  a  strong  body  of 
British  forces  encamped  at  Germantown,  a  village  of  a 
single  street,  beginning  about  five  miles  from  Philadelphia, 
and  extending  along  the  road  about  two  miles  more.  Lord 
Cornwallis  occupied  the  city  with  another  division,  and  a 
numerous  detachment  had  marched  to  Chester,  as  an  escort 
for  a  convoy  of  provisions.  A  fair  opportunity  for  assailing 
the  enemy  in  detail  was  thus  offered  to  the  enterprise  of  the 
American  commander,  and  he  was  not  slow  in  perceiving 
its  advantages.  He  accordingly  chose,  for  his  point  of 
assault,  the  advanced  camp  at  Germantown,  and  made 
masterly  arrangements  for  surrounding  and  destroying  that 
exposed  division  of  the  enemy,  before  reinforcements  could 
arrive  from  Philadelphia. 

Never  was  an  attack  more  auspiciously  begun,  or  the 
prospect  of  a  decisive  victory,  for  a  time,  more  flattering. 
But  the  British  army,  at  length,  recovering  from  its  first 
surprise,  rallied  the  fugitives,  and  prepared  vigorously  to 
assume  the  offensive.  The  fortunes  of  the  day,  in  conse 
quence,  changed,  and  Washington  became  convinced  of  the 
necessity  of  withdrawing  his  troops  from  the  contest.  The 
disputed  town  was  therefore  evacuated  by  the  Americans. 
According  to  the  official  returns  of  the  English  general, 
his  loss  in  the  battle  of  Germantown  scarcely  exceeded 
five  hundred  men.  On  the  side  of  the  Americans,  two 


358  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

hundred  were  killed,  more  than  five  hundred  wounded, 
and  four  hundred  made  prisoners.  Congress  passed  a 
resolution  highly  commending  the  plan  of  the  battle,  and 
thanking  the  commander  and  the  army  for  their  courage 
and  conduct. 

The  main  object  of  the  American  commander  was  now 
to  compel  the  evacuation  of  Philadelphia,  by  cutting  off  the 
supplies  of  the  British  army.  The  fleet  was  effectually 
prevented  from  cooperation  by  the  obstructions  fixed  in  the 
channel  of  the  Delaware,  and  by  two  small  forts — one 
called  Fort  Mifflin,  on  Mud  Island,  near  the  confluence  of 
the  Delaware  and  Schuylkill,  and  the  other  at  Red  Bank, 
on  the  opposite  Jersey  shore.  Strong  parties  of  militia 
scoured  the  whole  country  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  city, 
for  the  purpose  of  enforcing  the  resolution  of  congress, 
which  subjected  to  martial  law  all  persons  supplying  pro 
visions  to  the  enemy. 

Sir  William  Howe  soon  felt  the  increasing  difficulties  of 
his  situation,  and  began  to  prepare  his  plans  for  their -forci 
ble  removal.  Works  were  erected  against  Fort  Mifflin, 
which  produced  severe  conflicts  with  Colonel  Samuel 
Smith,  who  commanded  the  station.  Lord  Howre  came 
up  the  river,  with  his  ships  of  war  and  transports,  and 
anchored  from  New  Castle  to  Reedy  Island ;  some  frigates 
being  detached,  in  advance,  to  remove  the  chevaux  de  frise 
that  encumbered  the  channel.  Considerable  difficulties 
were  encountered  in  effecting  this  object,  so  that  the 
obstructions  below  Mud  Island  were  not  cleared  until  the 
middle  of  October,  while  those,  covered  by  the  American 
guns,  were  yet  untouched.  The  capture  of  the  forts 
was,  therefore,  the  next  object,  and  it  was  accordingly 
attempted  by  a  combined  attack  on  land  and  water. 

The  importance  to  the  British  of  effecting  the  reduction 
of  these  forts,  brought  into  requisition  every  possible 
means.  On  the  other  hand,  the  most  determined  resist 
ance  was  made  for  their  defence ;  but,  at  length,  the  Amer 
icans  were  obliged  to  yield  them  up  to  superior  force; 


AMERICAN      HISTORY. 


359 


in  consequence  of  which,  Sir  William  Howe  was  fully 
secured  in  his  conquest  of  Philadelphia,  and  in  the  pos 
session  of  an  uninterrupted  communication  between  his 
army  and  fleet. 

The  occupation  of  Philadelphia  by  the  British,  was 
to  them  an  important  movement.  Washington  deeply 
regretted  the  success  of  the  enterprise  by  which  it  fell  into 
their  hands;  but  he  had  no  occasion  to  reproach  himself  in 
view  of  the  event.  He  had  taken  every  precaution,  and 
made  every  effort  to  prevent  the  loss  of  so  important  a 
place.  But  the  benefits  anticipated  by  the  British,  were 
scarcely  realized.  The  prospects  of  the  Americans  were, 
after  all,  growing  brighter,  and  events  were  hastening  on, 
which  were  to  make  those  prospects  brighter  still. 


360  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 


X.    SURRENDER    OF    BURGOYNE. 

BRITISH  project  for  securing  the  command  of  the  Hudson,  between  New  York 
and  Albany — Intrusted  to  Generals  Howe  and  Burgoyne — The  latter 
leaves  Canada  with  a  strong  Force — Invests  and  takes  Crown  Point  and 
Ticonderoga — Affair  of  Skenesborough — Fort  Edward  abandoned — Re 
treat  of  Americans  to  Stillwater — Battle  of  Bennington — General  Gates 
supersedes  General  Schuyler — Critical  condition  of  Burgoyne — Burgoyne 
advances  upon  Saratoga — Battle  of  Saratoga — Battle  of  Stillwater — Bur 
goyne  retreats — Pursued  by  the  Americans — Capitulates — Public  rejoicings. 

EVENTS  of  deep  interest  transpiring  in  the  north,  must 
divert  our  attention  for  a  time,  from  the  military  operations 
of  the  middle  states. 

At  an  earlier  day,  a  scheme  had  been  formed  by  the 
British  ministers,  of  opening  a  way  to  New  York,  by 
means  of  their  army,  which  should  descend  from  the  lakes 
to  the  banks  of  the  Hudson,  and  unite  in  the  vicinity  of 
Albany  with  the  whole,  or  a  part  of  that  commanded  by 
General  Howe,  from  the  south.  By  means  of  such  a 
manoauvre,  the  eastern  and  western  provinces  would  be 
separated  from  each  other;  and  thus,  being  prevented  from 
furnishing  mutual  succor,  would  become  an  easy  prey  to 
the  royal  forces. 

Obstacles  had  prevented  the  execution  of  this  plan  in  the 
latter  part  of  1776,  as  originally  intended,  but  now  (the 
early  part  of  1777)  it  was  designed  to  be  prosecuted  with 
a  vigor  and  resolution  corresponding  to  its  importance. 

To  General  Burgoyne,  an  officer  distinguished  for  his 
ability,  and  possessed  of  a  competent  knowledge  of  the 
country,  and,  moreover,  animated  with  an  ardent  thirst  for 
military  glory,  the  expedition  from  the  north  was  confided ; 
while  General  Howe  was  expected  to  lead  up  the  royal 
forces  from  the  south. 

General  Burgoyne  arrived  at  Quebec  in  the  beginning 
of  May ;  and  being  seconded  by  General  Carleton,  imme 
diately  prepared  himself  to  push  forward  the  business  of 
his  mission.  The  regular  force  of  General  Burgoyne  con 
sisted  of  upwards  of  seven  thousand  British  and  German 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  361 

troops,  exclusive  of  a  corps  of  artillery  of  five  hundred. 
Seven  hundred  rangers,  under  Colonel  St.  Leger,  were 
added,  designed  to  make  an  incursion  into  the  country  of 
the  Mohawks,  and  to  seize  Fort  Stanwix,  otherwise  called 
Fort  Schuyler.  It  was  expected,  also,  that  two  thousand 
Canadians,  including  hatchmen  and  other  workmen,  would 
join  the  army.  And,  finally,  one  thousand  Indians  were 
induced  to  unite  in  the  expedition.  A  train  of  artillery  sel 
dom  equalled,  either  in  numbers,  or  in  the  skill  of  those  who 
managed  it,  also  accompanied  the  army.  Able  and  expe 
rienced  officers  had  been  selected  to  direct  its  movements. 
The  principal  were,  Major-general  Philips,  of  the  artillery, 
who  had  distinguished  himself  in  the  wars  of  Germany; 
the  Brigadier-generals  Frazer,  Powel,  and  Hamilton,  with 
the  Brunswick  Major-general  Baron  Reidesel,  and  Briga 
dier-general  Specht.  The  whole  army  shared  in  the  ardor 
and  hopes  of  its  chiefs;  not  a  doubt  was  entertained  of  an 
approaching  triumph,  and  the  conquest  of  America. 

Thus  prepared,  General  Burgoyne  proceeded  to  encamp 
near  the  little  river  Bouquet,  upon  the  west  bank  of  Lake 
Champlain,  at  no  great  distance  to  the  north  of  Crown 
Point.  Here  having  addressed  his  army  in  a  speech  calcu 
lated  to  excite  their  highest  ardor,  and  issued  a  proclamation 
warning  the  Americans  against  any  attempt  to  resist  his 
progress,  upon  pain  of  savage  fury,  devastation,  famine, 
and  kindred  calamities — he  moved  upon  Crown  Point, 
whence  soon  after  he  proceeded  with  all  his  force  to  invest 
Ticonderoga. 

This  fortress  at  the  time  was  under  command  of  General 
St.  Clair.  Believing  his  garrison,  only  three  thousand  men, 
one-third  of  which  were  militia,  inadequate  to  resist  the 
attack  of  so  formidable  a -force  as  was  making  its  approach, 
he  ordered  its  evacuation  and  the  retreat  of  his  army, 
having  first  burned  or  destroyed  every  thing  which  might 
prove  important  to  the  invading  foe. 

The  night  of  the  5th  of  July  was  appointed  for  the  evac 
uation.  The  British  army  was  near,  and  peculiar  cautio,. 


362  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

was  to  be  observed,  in  order  to  effect  their  retreat  in  safety. 
General.  St  Clair  led  the  van-guard,  and  Colonel  Francis 
the  rear.  The  soldiers  had  received  orders  to  proceed 
with  silence.  St.  Clair  drew  out  the  van-guard  at  two  in 
the  morning;  Francis  with  the  rear  left  at  four.  The  bag 
gage,  furniture,  military  stores,  and  provisions,  had  been 
embarked  on  board  of  two  hundred  batteaux,  and  five 
armed  gallies.  The  general  rendezvous  was  appointed  at 
Skenesborough;  the  batteaux  proceeding  up  Wood  creek, 
and  the  main  army  taking  its  route  by  way  of  Castleton. 

Under  the  animating  prospect  of  affecting  their  retreat 
in  safety,  the  army  and  batteaux  were  proceeding  on  their 
respective  routes,  when  suddenly  flames  burst  forth  from  a 
house  which  had  taken  fire  on  Mount  Independence,  and 
discovered  by  their  glare,  to  the  surprise  of  the  royalists, 
the  retreating  patriots. 

Immediate  orders  were  issued  to  the  English  to  pursue. 
General  Frazer,  at  the  head  of  a  strong  detachment  of 
grenadiers  and  light  troops,  proceeded  by  land  along  the 
right  bank  of  Wood  creek.  General  Reidesel  rapidly 
followed  with  his  Germans,  to  aid  him  if  required.  Gen 
eral  Burgoyne  embarked  on  board  of  several  vessels,  and 
gave  chase  by  water. 

"By  three  in  the  afternoon,  the  van  of  the  British  squad 
ron,  composed  of  gun-boats,  came  up  with,  and  attacked 
the  American  gallies,  near  Skenesborough  falls.  In  the 
mean  time,  three  regiments  which  had  been  landed  at  South 
bay,  ascended  and  passed  a  mountain  with  great  expedition, 
in  order  to  turn  the  enemy  above  Wood  creek,  to  destroy 
his  works  at  the  falls  of  Skenesborough,  and  thus  to  cut  off 
his  retreat  to  Fort  Anne.  But  the  Americans  eluded  this 
stroke  by  the  rapidity  of  their  flight.  The  British  frigates 
having  joined  the  van,  the  gallies,  already  hard  pressed  by 
the  gun-boats,  were  completely  overpowered.  Two  of 
them  surrendered,  three  were  blown  up.  The  Americans 
now  despaired;  having  set  fire  to  their  works,  mills,  and 
batteaux,  and  otherwise  destroyed  what  they  were  unable 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


363 


to  burn,  they  escaped  as  well  as  they  could  up  Wood 
creek,  without  halting  till  they  reached  Fort  Anne.  Their 
loss  was  considerable;  for  the  batteaux  they  burned  were 


Destruction  of  Gallies. 


loaded  with  baggage,  provisions,  and  munitions,  as  neces 
sary  to  their  sustenance  as  to  military  operations.  The 
corps  which  had  set  out  by  land  was  in  no  better  situa 
tion.  The  van-guard,  conducted  by  St.  Clair,  had  arrived 
at  Castleton,  thirty  miles  distant  from  Ticonderoga,  and 
twelve  from  Skenesborough ;  the  rear,  commanded  by 
Colonels  Francis  and  Warner,  had  rested  the  night  of  the 
6th,  at  Hubbardston,  six  miles  below  Castleton,  towards 
Ticonderoga. 

"At  five  o'clock  in  the  morning  of  the  7th,  the  English 
column,  under  General  Frazer,  made  its  appearance.  The 
Americans  were  strongly  posted,  and  appeared  disposed  to 
defend  themselves.  Frazer,  though  inferior  in  point  of 
numbers,  had  great  confidence  in  the  valor  of  his  troops. 
He  also  expected  every  moment  to  be  joined  by  General 
Reidesel;  and  being  apprehensive  that  the  enemy  might 


364  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

escape  if  he  delayed,  he  ordered  the  attack  immediately. 
The  battle  was  long  and  sanguinary.  The  Americans, 
being  commanded  by  valiant  officers,  behaved  with  great 
spirit  and  firmness ;  but  the  English  displayed  an  equal 
obstinacy.  After  several  shocks,  with  alternate  success, 
the  latter  began  to  fall  back  in  disorder;  but  their  leaders 
rallied  them  anew,  and  led  them  to  a  furious  charge  with 
the  bayonet;  the  Americans  were  shaken  by  its  impetu 
osity.  At  this  critical  moment,  General  Reidesel  arrived 
at  the  head  of  his  column,  composed  of  light  troops  and 
some  grenadiers.  He  immediately  took  part  in  the  action. 
The  Americans,  overpowered  by  numbers,  fled  on  all  sides, 
leaving  their  brave  commander,  with  many  other  officers, 
and  upwards  of  two  hundred  soldiers,  dead  on  the  field. 
About  the  same  number,  besides  Colonel  Hale,  and  seven 
teen  officers  of  inferior  rank,  were  made  prisoners.  Above 
six  hundred  were  supposed  to  be  wounded ;  many  of  whom, 
deprived  of  all  succor,  perished  miserably  in  the  woods. 
The  loss  of  the  royal  troops,  in  dead  and  wounded,  amounted 
to  about  one  hundred  and  eighty."* 

Upon  receiving  intelligence  of  the  foregoing  disasters, 
St.  Clair  proceeded  by  a  circuitous  route  to  Fort  Edward, 
in  order  to  strengthen  General  Schuyler,  in  anticipation  of 
an  attack  upon  that  fortress.  With  the  accessions  thus 
made,  the  troops  at  Fort  Edward  amounted  to  but  little 
more  than  four  thousand,  including  the  militia.  The  losses 
of  the  Americans  had  been  great,  and  were  severely  felt. 
No  less  than  one  hundred  and  twenty-eight  pieces  of  artil 
lery,  besides  a  great  quantity  of  warlike  stores — baggage, 
provisions,  particularly  flour — had  either  fallen  into  the 
hands  of  the  enemy,  or  had  been  destroyed.  Added  to 
these  losses,  a  general  panic  had  seized  upon  the  inhabit 
ants,  especially  on  account  of  the  Indians  attached  to  the 
British  army,  and  against  whose  merciless  and  savage 
spirit  there  was  felt  to  be  no  security. 

While  General  Burgoyne  was  detained  at  Skenesborough, 

*  Botta. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  365 

General  Schuyler  was  actively  engaged  in  increasing  his 
means  of  defence.  Trenches  were  opened,  and  the  roads 
leading  to  the  fort  were  in  every  possible  way  obstructed. 
The  militia  from  various  quarters  were  summoned  to  the 
American  standard,  and  artillery  and  warlike  stores  were 
forwarded  from  various  points. 

At  length,  General  Burgoyne  moved  towards  Fort  Ed 
ward  ;  but  such  were  the  obstacles  which  impeded  his 
movements,  that  he  did  not  reach  the  banks  of  the  Hudson, 
near  Fort  Edward,  till  the  30th  of  July. 

In  the  mean  while,  under  a  conviction  that,  after  all  the 
efforts  made  to  render  that  fort  defensible,  it  could  not  be 
maintained  against  so  formidable  a  force  as  was  approach 
ing,  General  Schuyler  abandoned  it,  and  returned  lower 
down  to  Stillwater,  where  intrenchments  were  thrown  up. 

Unexpectedly,  General  Burgoyne  now  found  himself 
nearly  destitute  of  provisions,  and  from  the  30th  of  July 
to  the  15th  of  August,  the  time  was  spent  in  procuring  the 
means  of  supporting  the  army,  which  were  obliged  to  be 
brought  from  Ticonderoga,  at  the  expense  of  vast  toil  and 
labor.  This,  it  was  afterwards  alleged,  was  the  great 
mistake  of  General  Burgoyne,  that  he  suffered  himself, 
after  the  occupation  of  Skenesborough,  and  the  discomfit 
ure  of  the  enemy's  army,  to  have  attempted  the  reduction 
of  Fort  Edward.  Had  he  then  made  his  way  directly  to 
Albany,  he  might  have  secured  the  possession  of  that 
important  place  to  himself,  before  the  Americans  could 
have  rallied. 

While  thus  posted  at  Fort  Edward,  General  Burgoyne 
received  intelligence  that  large  stores  of  live  cattle,  corn, 
and  other  necessaries  belonging  to  the  Americans,  had  been 
deposited  at  Bennington,  a  village  situated  about  twenty 
miles  from  the  Hudson,  in  Vermont.  Impelled  by  necessity, 
as  well  as  desirous  of  adding  to  his  military  fame,  he  resolved 
to  attempt  their  seizure,  the  accomplishment  of  which  plan, 
he  entrusted  to  Colonel  Baum,  a  German  officer  of  great 
bravery,  and  well  versed  in  this  sort  of  partisan  war. 


366 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  367 

Accordingly,  with  a  force  of  five  hundred  men  and  two 
light  field-pieces,  Baum  set  forth,  in  proud  anticipation  of 
success.  The  roads,  however,  were  so  heavy,  that  the 
detachment  was  fatally  retarded.  The  intelligence  of  their 
approach  preceded  them  in  time  to  allow  Colonel  Stark — a 
brave,  active  man,  who  was  in  command  at  Bennington,  with 
a  corps  of  New  Hampshire  militia — to  assemble  a  consider 
able  reinforcement  of  Green-mountain  Boys  from  the  neigh 
boring  towns.  Before  Baum  made  his  appearance,  the 
number  of  Americans  had  swelled  to  about  two  thousand. 
On  learning  the  numbers  of  the  enemy,  Baum  dispatched 
an  express  to  Colonel  Breyman,  who  had  been  detached  to 
support  him  if  necessary,  to  urge  his  march.  In  the  mean 
while,  Baum  took  post  on  the  banks  of  the  Walloon  creek, 
to  await  the  arrival  of  his  auxiliaries. 

Stark,  however,  was  not  disposed  to  accommodate  his  foe 
by  any  such  delay;  but,  taking  up  his  line  of  march,  on  the 
morning  of  the  6th  of  August,  advanced  towards  the  place 
of  Baum's  encampment.  Dividing  his  forces  into  several 
corps,  he  gave  orders  to  attack  the  British  on  all  sides  at 
once.  On  their  approach,  Baum  strangely  mistaking  them 
for  loyalists  coming  to  his  aid,  held  still.  Judge  his  surprise 
when  they  poured  in  from  all  sides  a  deadly  fire  upon  him! 
Rallying  his  men  in  the  best  possible  manner,  for  a  time  he 
made  a  brave  resistance;  but  before  the  impetuous  charge 
of  the  Americans,  the  English  were  obliged  to  yield. 

The  fortune  of  the  day  had  already  been  decided,  when 
Colonel  Breyman  appeared.  He  was,  in  fact,  perfectly 
ignorant  of  the  engagement,  and  the  fate  of  his  pioneers. 
What  was  his  consternation,  on  reaching  the  intrenchments 
of  Baum,  to  find,  instead  of  friends  ready  to  receive  him, 
the  place  in  possession  of  an  enemy  ready  to  give  him  battle  ! 
Perceiving  his  mistake,  his  troops,  though  greatly  fatigued, 
were  ordered  to  the  combat;  and  bravely  for  a  time  they 
fought,  and  not  without  some  prospect  of  success,  a  part 
of  the  Americans  being  employed  in  pillaging.  But  the 
momentary  advantage  which  he  seemed  to  have  gained 


368  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

was  soon  lost;  and,  leaving  all  their  baggage  and  one  thou 
sand  muskets  in  the  hands  of  the  conquerors,  they  made  a 
rapid  retreat.  The  loss  of  the  British  in  the  two  engage 
ments,  was  about  two  hundred  killed,  and  five  hundred 
wounded  and  prisoners.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  did 
not  much  exceed  one  hundred. 

The  exploit  of  Bennington  redounded  not  only  to  the 
credit  of  General  Stark  and  his  brave  troops,  but  to  the 
good  of  the  country  at  large.  It  roused  the  drooping 
spirits  of  the  Americans,  it  inspired  the  troops  with  con 
fidence,  and  presented  an  earnest  of  still  nobler  conquests. 
In  consequence  of  this  defeat,  the  situation  of  General  Bur- 
goyne  was  still  more  perplexing.  The  hope  of  supplying 
his  army  with  provisions  from  the  stores  of  Bennington, 
was  annihilated,  and  to  other  quarters  he  must  look  for 
supplies,  without  a  considerable  stock  of  which,  it  would  be 
presumption  to  attempt  offensive  operations. 

While  these  events  were  transpiring,  congress  appointed 
General  Gates  to  take  command  of  the  Northern  army,  in 
place  of  General  Schuyler.  The  latter  was  a  soldier  of 
great  bravery,  but  was  not  universally  acceptable  to  the 
troops,  especially  to  those  from  Massachusetts  and  other 
provinces  of  New  England.  The  former  enjoyed  a  high 
military  reputation,  and  his  appointment  was  hailed  by  the 
army  with  joy.  Gates  made  his  appearance  at  Stillwater 
on  the  21st  of  August,  and  took  the  command. 

"Meanwhile,"  says  Botta,  "General  Burgoyne  continued 
in  his  camp,  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Hudson,  where  he  used 
the  most  unremitting  industry  and  perseverance  in  bringing 
stores  and  provisions  forward  from  Fort  George.  Having 
at  length,  by  strenuous  efforts,  obtained  about  thirty  days' 
provisions,  he  took  a  resolution  of  passing  the  river  with 
his  army,  in  order  to  engage  the  enemy,  and  force  a  passage 
to  Albany.  As  a  swell  of  water,  occasioned  by  great  rains, 
had  carried  away  his  bridge  of  rafts,  he  threw  another,  of 
boats,  over  the  river  at  the  same  place.  Towards  the  mid 
dle  of  September,  he  crossed  with  his  army  to  the  right 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  369 

bank  of  the  Hudson,  and  encamped  on  the  heights  and  in 
the  plain  of  Saratoga,  Gates  being  then  in  the  neighbor 
hood  of  Stillwater,  about  three  miles  below.  The  two 
armies  of  course  faced  each  other,  and  a  battle  was 
expected  soon  to  follow." 

On  the  morning  of  the  19th,  it  was  reported  by  Colone_ 
Colburn,  who  was  watching  the  enemy,  that  they  were 
beginning  to  ascend  the  hill  towards  the  American  left. 
General  Gates  sent  Colonel  Morgan  to  oppose  them,  and 
the  firing  began  about  noon.  The  action  extended,  and,  in 
three  hours,  was  general,  and  continued  without  interrup 
tion  till  dark.  The  American  troops  engaged  amounted  to 
three  thousand;  the  British  to  three  thousand  five  hundred. 

"For  four  hours,"  says  General  Wilkinson,  "the  battle 
fluctuated,  like  the  waves  of  a  stormy  sea,  with  alternate 
advantage,  without  one  moment's  intermission.  It  was 
truly  a  gallant  conflict,  in  which  death,  by  its  familiarity, 
lost  its  terrors,  and  certainly  a  drawn  battle,  as  night  alone 
terminated  it."  The  British  army  kept  possession  of  the 
field ;  but  they  had  nothing  of  which  to  boast.  Their  loss 
was  more  than  five  hundred  men,  and,  among  others,  Cap 
tain  Jones,  of  the  artillery,  an  officer  of  great  merit;  the 
loss  of  the  Americans,  in  killed  and  wounded,  was  from 
three  to  four  hundred ;  among  the  former,  were  Colonels 
Adams  and  Colburn. 

From  September  19th  to  October  7th,  was  devoted,  by 
the  English,  to  strengthening  their  fortifications.  The 
army  of  Gates,  in  the  mean  while,  was  continually  increas 
ing,  and,  on  a  single  occasion,  was  added  to  by  the  arrival 
of  General  Lincoln  with  two  thousand  men,  well  trained 
and  disciplined,  from  the  New  England  provinces.  Attacks 
on  the  British  pickets  took  place  almost  every  night. 

For  some  time.  General  Burgoyne  had  been  daily  and 
ardently  waiting  for  news  from  General  Howe,  as  to  the 
cooperation  he  intended.  On  the  20th  of  September,  he 
received  a  letter  from  that  general,  informing  him  that, 
about  the  20th  of  the  month,  he  should  attempt  the  reduc- 
24 


370  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

tion  of  Fort  Montgomery,  situated  on  the  right  bank  of  the 
Hudson,  and  near  the  Highlands. 

The  situation  of  Burgoyne  was  now  becoming  so  criti 
cal,  that  he  immediately  despatched  an  express  to  General 
Howe,  entreating  him  to  hasten  his  attack  on  the  fort,  if 
there  was  any  prospect  of  delay,  as  he  was  provided  with 
necessaries  for  his  army  only  to  the  12th  of  October,  at 
which  time  he  would  be  obliged  to  move  from  his  present 
position. 

Near  the  1st  of  October,  General  Burgoyne  found  it 
necessary  to  lessen  the  rations  of  his  soldiers — a  measure 
to  which  they  cheerfully  submitted.  The  7th  arrived,  and 
no  further  tidings  had  reached  him  of  the  movements  of 
General  Howe. 

In  this  situation,  General  Burgoyne  resolved,  as  the  last 
resort,  to  make  a  bold  and,  if  possible,  a  decisive  attack. 

The  battle  occurred  on  the  7th,  and  a  most  severe  and 
sanguinary  contest  it  proved;  we  have  space  only  for  the 
results.  The  loss  of  the  British,  in  killed,  wounded,  and 
prisoners,  was  about  six  hundred;  that  of  the  Americans, 
three  hundred  and  nineteen.  Of  the  British,  Brigadier- 
general  Frazer,  a  gallant  officer,  was  mortally  wounded, 
and  Colonel  Breyman  killed.  General  Arnold,  of  the 
Americans,  was  badly  wounded,  in  the  same  leg  which  had 
already  been  shattered  under  the  walls  of  Quebec. 

Many  pieces  of  artillery,  all  the  baggage  of  the  Ger 
mans,  and  many  warlike  stores,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
republicans,  who  needed  them  greatly.  They  were  impa 
tient  for  the  return  of  day,  to  renew  the  battle.  But 
deplorable  and  perilous,  beyond  expression,  was  the  situa 
tion  of  the  British  troops;  they  bore  it,  however,  with 
admirable  temper  and  firmness.  It  was  evidently  impossi 
ble  to  continue  in  their  present  position,  without  sub 
mitting  to  a  certainty  of  destruction  on  the  ensuing  day. 
The  Americans,  invigorated  and  encouraged,  would  take 
advantage  of  the  access  they  had  already  opened  to  them 
selves  on  the  right,  and  of  other  untenable  points,  to  carry 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  371 

every  part  of  the  camp,  and  completely  surround  the 
British  army.  Burgoyne,  therefore,  determined  to  operate 
a  total  change  of  ground.  He  executed  this  movement 
with  admirable  order,  and  without  any  loss.  The  artillery, 
the  camp,  and  its  appurtenances,  were  all  removed,  before 
morning,  to  the  heights  above  the  hospital.  The  British, 
army,  in  this  position,  had  the  river  in  its  rear,  and  its  two 
wings  displayed  along  the  hills,  upon  the  right  bank.  The 
English  expected  to  be  attacked  the  following  day.  But 
Gates  would  not  expose  to  the  risk  of  another  battle,  that 
victory  of  which  he  was  already  certain.  He  intended 
that  time,  famine,  and  necessity,  should  complete  the  work 
which  his  arms  had  so  fortunately  commenced.  There 
were  frequent  skirmishes,  however,  occurring  in  the  course 
of  the  day,  but  of  little  importance.  Towards  night,  the 
obsequies  of  General  Frazer  were  celebrated  in  the  British 
camp;  a  ceremony  mournful  of  itself,  and  rendered  even  ter 
rible  by  the  sense  of  recent  losses,  of  future  dangers,  and  of 
regret  for  the  deceased.  The  darkness  and  silence  of  the 
night  aided  the  effect  of  the  blaze  and  roar  of  the  Ameri 
can  artillery ;  while,  at  every  moment,  the  balls  spattered 
the  earth  upon  the  face  of  the  officiating  chaplain."* 

The  situation  of  General  Burgoyne,  after  the  battle,  wras 
gloomy  and  critical  in  the  extreme.  The  fortunes  of  war 
were  obviously  against  him,  and  no  safe  alternative  pre 
sented  itself  but  in  retreat.  Orders  were  accordingly 
issued  for  the  army  to  return  to  Saratoga,  six  miles  up  the 
river.  "The  retreat  began  at  nine  o'clock;  but  such  was 
the  badness  of  the  roads,  rendered  still  more  difficult  by  a 
heavy  rain,  which  fell  that  night,  and  such  was  the  weak 
ness  of  the  teams,  for  want  of  forage,  that  the  English  did 

*  General  Frazer  was  wounded  about  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  died 
the  following  morning  at  eight.  At  six  in  the  evening  he  was  buried — all  the 
generals  attending  his  funeral,  and  marching  to  an  eminence  where  his  remains 
were  deposited.  The  Americans,  entirely  ignorant  of  the  nature  of  the  collec 
tion,  directed  their  artillery  towards  the  British.  Fortunately,  no  lives  were 
lost,  and  no  one  was  wounded.  General  Gates,  on  learning  the  object  of  the 
assemblage,  expressed  his  deep  regret  at  the  firing. 


372 


GREAT     EVENTS      OP 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  373 

not  reach  Saratoga  till  tfie  evening  of  the  ensuing  day;  the 
soldiers  were  harassed  with  fatigue  and  hunger.  The  hos 
pital,  with  three  hundred  sick  and  wounded,  and  a  great 
number  of  wheel-carriages,  were  abandoned  to  the  enemy. 
The  English,  as  they  retired,  burned  the  houses,  and 
destroyed  whatever  they  could  use  no  longer." 

From  the  moment  that  General  Gates  learned  the  move 
ments  of  the  enemy,  his  plan  was  formed — to  follow  up  his 
success  by  a  vigorous  pursuit,  pushing  the  contest  until  they 
should  surrender  their  arms  as  a  conquered  foe. 

Accordingly,  putting  his  army  in  motion,  as  early  as  was 
practicable,  he  followed.  The  only  hope  which  now 
inspired  Burgoyne  was,  that  he  might  effect  a  passage  to 
Fort  Edward,  and  in  that  fastness  sustain  himself  till  succor 
could  arrive  from  the  south.  But  when  the  intelligence 
arrived,  as  it  did  at  the  moment  of  his  deepest  perplexity, 
that  that  fortress  was  in  possession  of  the  Americans,  he 
saw  he  must  relinquish  all  hope  of  saving  himself  by  his 
own  efforts. 

The  condition  of  the  British  army  was  indeed  deplorable. 
"The  troops,  worn  down  by  a  series  of  hard  toil,  incessant 
effort,  and  stubborn  action,  abandoned  by  Indians  and 
Canadians,  the  whole  army  reduced  by  repeated  and  heavy 
losses  of  many  of  their  best  men  and  most  distinguished 
officers,  from  ten  thousand  combatants  to  less  than  five 
thousand  fighting  men,  of  whom  little  more  than  three 
thousand  were  English.  In  these  circumstances,  and  in 
this  state  of  weakness,  without  a  possibility  of  retreat,  they 
were  invested  by  an  army  of  four  times  their  own  number, 
whose  position  extended  three  parts  in  four  of  a  circle 
round  them — who  refused  to  fight  from  a  knowledge  of 
their  own  condition — and  who,  from  the  nature  of  the 
ground,  could  not  be  attacked  in  any  part.  In  this  helpless 
situation,  obliged  to  be  constantly  on  their  arms,  while  a 
continued  cannonade  pervaded  all  the  camp,  and  even 
rifle  and  grape-shot  fell  in  every  part  of  their  lines,  the 
troops  of  Burgoyne  retained  their  ordinary  constancy, 


374  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

and,  while  sinking  under  a  hard  necessity,  they  showed 
themselves  worthy  of  a  better  fate.  Nor  could  they  be 
reproached  with  any  action  or  word,  which  betrayed  a 
want  of  temper  or  fortitude. 

"At  length,  no  succor  appearing,  and  no  rational  ground 
of  hope  of  any  kind  remaining,  an  exact  account  of  the 
provisions  was  taken  on  the  morning  of  the  thirteenth, 
when  it  was  found  that  the  whole  stock  would  afford  no 
more  than  three  days'  bare  subsistence  for  the  army.  In 
such  a  state,  it  was  alike  impossible  to  advance  or  to 
remain  as  they  were;  and  the.  longer  they  delayed  to  take 
a  definite  resolution,  the  more  desperate  became  their  sit 
uation.  Burgoyne,  therefore,  immediately  called  a  council 
of  war,  at  which  not  only  the  generals  and  field-officers, 
but  all  the  captains  of  companies  were  invited  to  assist. 
While  they  deliberated,  the  bullets  of  the  Americans 
whistled  around  them,  and  frequently  pierced  even  the 
tent,  where  the  council  was  convened.  It  was  determined, 
unanimously,  to  open  a  treaty,  and  enter  into  a  convention 
with  the  American  general." 

On  the  night  of  the  15th,  the  articles  of  capitulation  were 
settled.  The  morning  of  the  17th  was  appointed  as  the 
time  on  which  they  were  to  be  signed. 

That  night  (15th)  intelligence,  by  a  special  messenger, 
reached  the  English  camp,  that  General  Clinton  had  reduced 
Fort  Montgomery,  and  was  then  rapidly  marching  to  their 
relief.  This  added  to  the  suffering  of  the  conquered  Bur 
goyne.  Forthwith,  he  summoned  a  council  of  war,  and  to 
his  discredit — the  only  apology  for  which  is  to  be  found  in 
the  deep  mortification  felt  by  a  proud  and  ambitious  soldier 
to  surrender — proposed  to  retreat,  and  once  more  try  the 
fortunes  of  combat,  in  the  hope  that  Clinton  might  arrive 
in  season  to  their  relief.  But  his  officers,  with  stricter 
notions  of  propriety,  were  of  the  opinion  that,  as  their  faith 
had  been  pledged,  the  honor  of  the  English  character 
required  a  fulfillment  of  the  articles  of  capitulation. 

Meanwhile,  Gates,  apprised  of  the  nature  of  the  intelli- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  375 

gence  received,  calmly  waited  for  the  arrival  of  the  17th, 
on  the  morning  of  which  he  proceeded  to  form  his  troops 
in  the  order  of  battle ;  which  done,  he  dispatched  a  messen 
ger  to  General  Burgoyne,  to  inform  him  that  the  appointed 
hour  had  arrived,  and  he  must  either  sign  the  articles,  or 
prepare  himself  for  battle. 

Deeply  as  the  latter  regretted  submission,  he  was  fully 
sensible  that  circumstances  demanded  it,  and  therefore 
proceeded  to  sign  the  articles,  which,  in  substance,  were  as 
follows: 

"That  the  army  should  march  out  of  the  camp  with  all 
the  honors  of  war  and  its  camp  artillery,  to  a  fixed  place, 
where  they  were  to  deposit  their  arms  and  leave  the 
artillery;  to  be  allowed  a  free  embarkation  and  passage  to 
Europe,  from  Boston,  upon  condition  of  their  not  serving 
again  in  America  during  the  present  war;  the  army  not  to 
be  separated,  particularly  the  men  from  the  officers;  roll- 
calling,  and  other  duties  of  regularity,  to  be  permitted;  the 
officers  to  be  admitted  on  parole,  and  to  wear  their  side- 
arms;  all  private  property  to  be  retained,  and  the  public 
delivered  upon  honor;  no  baggage  to  be  searched  or 
molested ;  all  persons,  of  whatever  country,  appertaining 
to,  or  following  the  camp,  to  be  fully  comprehended  in  the 
terms  of  capitulation,  and  the  Canadians  to  be  returned  to 
their  own  country,  liable  to  its  conditions." 

On  the  day  on  which  the  capitulation  took  place,  the 
American  army  numbered  nearly  fifteen  thousand  men,  ten 
thousand  of  whom  were  regular  troops;  the  English  troops 
amounted  to  five  thousand  seven  hundred  and  ninety-one, 
of  whom  two  thousand  four  hundred  and  twelve  were  Ger 
mans,  and  three  thousand  three  hundred  and  seventy-nine 
were  English. 

The  munitions  of  war,  which  by  the  capitulation  came 
into  possession  of  the  Americans,  were,  besides  being 
numerically  great,  exceedingly  valuable.  They  consisted 
of  a  fine  train  of  brass  artillery,  amounting  to  forty-two 
pieces,  of  different  sorts  and  sizes,  four  thousand  six  hun- 


376  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

dred  muskets,  and  an  immense  quantity  of  bombs,  balls,  and 
other  implements  of  war. 

Such  was  the  result  of  this  expedition  of  the  British,  on 
the  banks  of  the  Hudson.  To  the  English,  it  was  most 
unexpected  and  disastrous;  to  the  Americans,  joyous  and 
fortunate.  It  had  been  planned  with  ability,  and  had  Gen 
eral  Howe  fulfilled  the  part  expected  of  him,  the  result 
might  have  been  reversed.  But*  his  failure  to  cooperate,  as 
contemplated  in  the  plan,  left  General  Burgoyne  but  little 
chance  of  success. 

The  victory  won,  General  Gates  forthwith  dispatched 
Colonel  Wilkinson  to  convey  the  happy  tidings  to  congress. 
On  entering  the  hall  of  session,  he  approached  the  speaker, 
and  said:  "The  whole  British  army  has  laid  down  arms  at 
Saratoga;  our  own,  full  of  vigor  and  courage,  expect  your 
orders;  it  is  for  your  wisdom  to  decide  where  the  country 
may  still  have  need  of  their  services." 

"To  General  Gates  and  his  army,  congress,  by  resolu- 
tiqn,  expressed  their  thanks.  To  the  former,  in  addition, 
they  voted  a  gold  medal,  in  commemoration  of  the  proud 
achievement.  On  one  side  of  it,  was  the  bust  of  the  general, 
with  these  words  around:  Horatio  Gates,  Dud  strenuo; 
and  in  the  middle,  Comita  Americana.  On  the  reverse, 
Burgoyne  was  represented  in  the  attitude  of  delivering 
his  sword ;  and,  in  the  back  ground,  on  the  one  side  and  on 
the  other,  were  seen  the  two  armies  of  England  and  Amer 
ica.  At  the  top  were  these  words:  Salum  regionum  sep- 
tentrion;  and  at  the  foot,  Hoste  ad  Saratogam  in  deditione 
accepto.  Die  XVII.  Oct.  MDCCLXXVII.  It  would  be 
difficult  to  describe  the  transports  of  joy  which  the  news 
of  this  event  excited  among  the  Americans.  They  began 
to  flatter  themselves  with  a  still  more  happy  future;  no 
one  any  longer  entertained  a  doubt  of  independence.  All 
hoped,  and  not  without  reason,  that  a  success  of  this  kind 
would  at  length  determine  France,  and  the  other  European 
powers  that  waited  for  her  example,  to  declare  themselves 
in  favor  of  America." 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


377 


To  the  American  people  at  large,  the  news  of  the  victory 
conveyed  the  most  heartfelt  joy.  The  cloud,  which  had 
long  rested  upon  their  hopes,  seemed  to  be  breaking  away, 
and  to  presage  the  dawn  of  a  day  for  which  for  years  they 
had  prayed  and  struggled;  but  which,  with  all  their 
efforts,  hopes,  and  prayers,  had,  until  now,  appeared  distant 
and  doubtful. 


378  GREAT     EVENTS    OF 


XI.    PROGRESS    OF    THE    WAR. 

STATE  of  affairs  in  England — Treaty  with  France — Movements  in  the  British 
Parliament — Overtures  to  Congress — Rejection  of  them — Battle  of  Mon- 
mouth — Disastrous  Retreat  of  General  Lee — Fortunate  interposition  of 
Washington — His  rebuke  of  Lee — Tremendous  Battle — Sufferings  of  the 
Armies — Renewal  of  the  Contest — Midnight  Retreat  of  the  British  army — 
Subsequent  Trial  and  Dismission  of  General  Lee. 

1.    STATE    OF    AFFAIRS    IN    ENGLAND. 

THE  effect  produced  by  the  surrender  of  General  Bur- 
goyne,  upon  the  British  cabinet  and  the  nation  at  large, 
was  as  grievous  and  depressing,  as  it  had  been  joyous  and 
animating  to  congress  and  the  American  people.  The 
most  brilliant  success  had  been  anticipated  by  the  former; 
the  most  ignominious  result  had  occurred.  The  pride  of 
the  nation  was  humbled,  and  those  who  had  disapproved  of 
the  war,  were  now  loud  in  their  censures  of  ministers. 

Already  had  the  war  cost  England  twenty  thousand  men 
and  thirty  millions  of  money.  But  more  of  both  were  now 
needed.  Reluctant  to  ask  parliament  for  a  fresh  levy,  the 
ministers,  during  the  recess  of  that  body,  near  the  beginning 
of  the  year  1778,  dispatched  agents  into  the  different  prov 
inces  of  the  kingdom,  to  spur  the  inhabitants  to  enlist,  and 
to  furnish  voluntary  contributions  to  carry  on  the  war. 

The  success  of  this  plan  was  only  partial — far  less  than 
anticipated,  or  the  exigencies  of  the  case  required.  The 
citizens  of  Liverpool  and  Manchester,  however,  responded 
to  the  call,  and  agreed  to  raise  and  equip  a  regiment  of  one 
thousand  each.  Edinburgh  and  Glasgow  followed  their 
example.  London,  as  a  city,  peremptorily  refused  to  raise 
troops — but  the  friends  of  the  government  raised  the  sum 
of  twenty  thousand  pounds. 

2.    TREATY  WITH   FRANCE. 

Not  long  after  the  declaration  of  independence,  commis 
sioners  were  authorized  to  bring  the  subject  of  a  recogni 
tion  before  the  court  of  Versailles,  and  to  urge  the  measure 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


379 


by  such  considerations  as  existed  in  the  case.  This  they 
had  done,  and  continued  to  do,  so  long  as  any  prospect  of 
success  existed.  At  length,  despairing  of  obtaining  their 
object,  they  were  about  to  abandon  further  effort,  when  the 
joyful  intimation  was  communicated  to  Dr.  Franklin,  that  a 
treaty,  involving  the  desired  recognition,  had  been  deter 
mined  upon  by  the  king  and  his  ministers.  On  the  6th 
of  February,  1778,  this  measure,  most  auspicious  to  Ameri 
can  interests,  was  concluded  at  Paris.  It  was  signed  on 
behalf  of  the  king  by  M.  Gerard  ;  and  for  the  United  States 
by  Benjamin  Franklin,  Silas  Deane,  and  Arthur  Lee.  The 
treaty  stipulated — a  thing  until  then  unheard  of  on  the  part 
of  a  king — that  the  essential  and  express  object  of  the  alli 
ance  was  to  maintain  effectually  the  liberty,  sovereignty, 
and  independence  of  the  United  States. 


American  Commissioners  before  the  Court  of  Louis  XVL 

On  the  21st  of  March,  the  American  commissioners  were 
with  great  pomp  and  ceremony,  introduced  by  Count  de 
Vergennes  before  the  throne,  whereon  was  seated  the  king, 
Louis  XVL,  in  the  midst  of  the  grandees  of  his  court. 


380  GREAT      EVENTS     OF 

The  honor  was  one  which  was  conferred  only  when  the 
king  gave  audience  to  the  ambassadors  of  sovereigns  and 
independent  states. 

On  the  2d  of  May,  the  French  frigate  La  Sensible,  having 
on  board  the  important  treaty,  reached  the  American 
shores.  Congress  was  forthwith  convened,  and  the  treaty 
was  ratified.  The  most  heartfelt  joy  pervaded  the  country. 
The  army,  drawn  up  in  the  order  of  battle,  received  the 
intelligence  with  exultation  not  to  be  described. 

MOVEMENTS  IN   THE   BRITISH  PARLIAMENT. 

Before  the  treaty  between  France  and  the  United  States 
was  made  public,  the  British  ministry  had  knowledge  of  its 
existence.  Justly  alarmed,  they  felt  the  necessity  of  adopt 
ing  some  measures  by  which  to  bring  the  war  to  a  close, 
without  a  collision  with  France.  What  those  measures 
should  be,  was  a  question  on  which  a  diversity  of  opinion 
existed  in  the  cabinet.  It  is  asserted,  that  some  of  the 
members,  in  secret  session,  proposed  at  once  to  acknowledge 
the  independence  of  the  United  States,  and  to  conclude  a 
treaty  with  them.  But  on  the  19th  of  February,  Lord 
North  introduced  a  resolution  into  parliament,  admitting 
that  the  parliament  could  not  in  future  impose  any  tax  or 
duty  on  the  colonies  of  North  America,  except  such  only 
as  should  be  deemed  beneficial  to  commerce,  and  the  pro 
duct  even  of  those  to  be  collected  under  the  authority  of 
the  respective  colonies,  and  to  be  employed  for  their  use 
and  advantage.  He  proposed,  besides,  that  five  commis 
sioners  should  be  appointed,  empowered  to  adjust  with  any 
assembly  or  individual  whatsoever,  the  differences  existing 
between  Great  Britain  and  her  colonies ;  it  being  under 
stood,  however,  that  the  compacts  were  not  to  take  effect 
till  ratified  by  the  parliament. 

To  the  surprise  and  indignation  of  the  friends  of  the  war, 
the  bill  passea;  and,  shortly  after,  the  king  appointed  for 
commissioners  the  Earl  of  Carlisle,  William  Eden,  George 
Johnstone,  and  the  commander-in-chief  of  the  English  army 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  381 

in  America.  The  three  first  sailed  from  St.  Helena  for 
America  on  the  21st,  on  board  the  ship  Trident. 

In  the  beginning  of  June,  the  commissioners  arrived,  and 
on  the  9th,  repaired  to  Philadelphia.  Soon  after,  they  made 
a  communication  to  congress,  explanatory  of  their  object, 
and  requested  the  privilege  of  opening  a  conference  with 
that  body,  or  with  some  of  its  members,  either  at  New 
York,  or  some  other  place  which  congress  should  please  to 
appoint. 

The  serious  consideration  of  congress  was  given  to  the 
overture,  and  on  the  17th  of  June,  their  answer  was 
returned.  In  substance  it  was,  that  they  would  be  ready 
to  enter  upon  the  consideration  of  peace  and  commerce, 
not  inconsistent  with  treaties  already  subsisting,  when  the 
king  of  Great  Britain  should  demonstrate  a  sincere  disposi 
tion  for  that  purpose;  of  which  no  other  proof  could  be 
admitted  but  that  of  an  explicit  acknowledgment  of  the 
independence  of  the  United  States,  or  the  withdrawal  of 
his  fleets  and  armies. 

Thus  terminated  the  negotiation.  America,  steady  to 
her  purpose,  would  not  listen  to  any  proposal  which  did 
not  involve  the  recognition  of  her  independence.  Great 
Britain  was  yet  too  proud  to  accede  to  such  terms,  and 
consequently,  the  idea  of  accommodation  was  abandoned, 
and  the  most  vigorous  measures  were  adopted  to  wage 
war  against  her  ancient  ally  and  her  disobedient  child, 
whose  fortunes  had  now  become  linked  together. 

It  may  be  added  in  this  place,  that,  subsequent  to  the 
failure  of  the  commissioners  in  effecting  the  object  of  their 
mission,  commenced  a  system  of  intrigue  with  several  dis 
tinguished  persons,  and  especially  with  members  of  congress, 
to  whom  one  at  least  addressed  confidential  letters,  with  the 
hope  of  winning  them  to  the  royal  cause.  Some  of  these 
letters  and  propositions  at  length  were  made  public.  Gen 
eral  Reed,  a  member  of  congress,  stated  that  a  proposition 
had  been  made  to  him  by  Johnstone,  through  a  lady,  that 
if  he  would  promote  the  reunion  of  the  two  countries,  he 


382  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

should  have  any  office  in  the  colonies  which  he  might  name. 
His  reply  was  worthy  of  a  Christian  and  a  patriot:  "/  am 
not  worth  purchasing ;  but  such  as  I  am,  the  king  of  Great 
Britain  is  not  rich  enough  to  do  it" 

4.   BATTLE  OF   MONMOUTH. 

During  the  winter  of  1777-8,  the  British  army  had  occu 
pied  Philadelphia ;  the  winter-quarters  of  the  American 
army  were  at  Valley  Forge.  On  the  opening  of  the  spring, 
m  consequence  of  the  alliance  of  France  and  America, 
orders  were  issued  to  the  British  general  to  evacuate.  Phila 
delphia,  and  concentrate  the  royal  force  in  the  city  and 
harbor  of  New  York.  In  pursuance  of  this  resolution,  the 
royal  army,  now  under  command  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton — 
General  Howe  having  returned  to  England — left  Philadel 
phia,  and  on  the  18th  of  June,  passed  the  Delaware  into 
New  Jersey. 

Washington  immediately  quitted  his  camp,  and  hung 
upon  the  British  army,  watching  a  favorable  opportunity 
to  offer  battle.  On  the  27th,  the  British  army  encamped 
on  some  high  grounds  in  the  neigborhood  of  Freehold 
court-house,  in  the  county  of  Monmouth. 

On  the  morning  of  the  28th,  General  Lee  was  ordered  to 
take  command  of  five  thousand  men,  and  commence  the 
attack. 

At  first,  he  declined  the  honor;  but  judging,  on  reflection, 
that  such  a  procedure  would  redound  to  his  discredit,  he 
now  sought  the  command  at  the  hands  of  Lafayette,  to 
whom,  on  his  declining  it,  it  had  been  tendered. 

Lee  immediately  put  his  troops  in  motion  for  the  plain  of 
Monmouth,  some  four  or  five  miles  distant.  On  approach 
ing  it,  the  British  were  already  in  motion.  The  army  was 
in  advance  of  the  baggage-train,  which  covered  miles  in 
extent.  The  morning  was  clear,  and  the  sun  poured  down 
his  heat  so  fervidly,  as  seemingly  to  cause  all  nature  to 
faint.  Before  noon,  the  mercury  of  the  thermometer  reached 
ninety-six.  Man  and  beast  panted  for  breath.  The  sand- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  383 

plain  became  parched  as  an  oven,  and  water  was  needed  at 
almost  every  step.  The  sufferings  of  men  and  horses  early 
became  nearly  insupportable. 

Moreover,  it  was  the  Sabbath — that  day  when  the  hum 
of  life  is  ordinarily  hushed,  and  when  men  are  commonly 
with  their  families  in  the  house  of  God.  We  may  pause, 
we  trust,  to  say,  that  that  Sabbath,  and  the  God  of  that  Sab 
bath,  would  have  been  more  honored — nor  do  we  believe 
that  the  patriot  cause  would  have  suffered  in  the  sequel — 
had  Washington,  instead  of  sending  out  a  hostile  corps — 
had  he  and  his  troops  spent  it  in  paying  divine  honors  to 
the  God  of  our  fathers.  It  had  been  still  better,  could 
hostile  armies  have  that  day  grounded  their  arms,  and  of 
that  plain  made  a  sanctuary,  and  there,  in  the  exercise  of 
that  friendship  and  love  which  the  gospel  enjoins,  worshiped 
together  at  a  common  altar,  and  before  a  common  Father. 
But  the  latter  was  not  to  be  expected — perhaps,  not  the 
former.  Other  thoughts  were  occupying  those  bosoms, 
and  a  far  different  spectacle  was  that  day  to  be  witnessed. 
Let  us  not  judge  severely.  We  will  hope  that  the  honor 
of  God  did  animate  those  sons  of  the  Pilgrims.  We  know 
that  they  were  true  patriots,  and  that  they  were  fighting  for 
their  altars  and  their  firesides.  Nor  is  it  to  be  doubted  that 
they  would  have  preferred  the  calm  and  delightful  worship 
of  God,  with  their  families,  in  the  sanctuaries  of  their  own 
quiet  villages.  But  they  were  summoned  to  the  field  of 
battle,  and  here,  now,  we  find  them  soon  employed  amid 
scenes  of  carnage  and  death. 

Wayne  was  that  day  in  command  under  Lee.  On  seeing 
the  British  train — horses  and  waggons,  miles  in  extent — 
following  the  army  in  advance,  the  former,  with  his  detach 
ment,  hastened  rapidly  forward,  with  the  intent  to  cut  off 
and  capture  the  train.  Meanwhile,  Lee,  with  the  rest  of 
his  division,  took  a  more  circuitous  route,  designing  to  attack 
the  corps  which  had  the  train  in  charge.  Most  unexpect 
edly,  however,  just  as  he  was  ready  to  commence  the 
charge,  intelligence  was  received  that  the  entire  British 


38  i  GREAT      EVENTS     OF 

army — which  was  on  the  retreat,  but  which  had  had  inti 
mation  of  Lee's  advance — had  wheeled  about,  and  were  in 
full  march  to  protect  its  rear. 

Lee  had  reluctantly  taken  the  command;  he  was  in  ill- 
humor,  and,  moreover,  was  probably  now  appalled  at  the 
prospect  before  him.  At  all  adventures,  greatly  to  his  dis 
credit,  for  as  yet  he  had  not  commenced  action,  he  ordered 
a  retreat.  This  movement  fell  upon  Wayne  like  a  thun 
derbolt,  who  was  himself  compelled,  by  reason  of  it,  to  fall 
back,  at  the  hazard  of  his  entire  command. 

Washington  was  still  at  a  distance  with  the  remainder  of 
the  army;  but  was  rapidly  approaching  the  theatre  of  the 
contest.  The  distant  cannonade  impelled  him  forward. 
The  troops,  partaking  of  his  own  enthusiasm,  if  not  of  his 
anxiety,  laid  aside  knapsacks — coats — all  that  encumbered, 
and  amidst  dust  and  heat  pressed  on  to  the  encounter.  At 
this  moment,  a  horseman  was  seen  approaching  from  the 
immediate  battle-field.  He  pressed  his  horse,  and  made 
announcement  to  Washington  that  Lee's  division,  in  utter 
disorder,  was  in  full  retreat.  For  a  moment,  the  latter 
seemed  petrified  with  astonishment;  and  the  next  moment — 
for  it  seems  he  had  for  some  reason  dismounted — vaulting 
upon  his  saddle,  he  sprang  forward,  and  like  a  winged  arrow 
directed  his  way  to  the  scene  of  confusion  and  flight.  The 
instant  he  was  seen  by  the  troops  in  retreat,  "The  brave 
fellows" — we  use  the  stirring  language  of  Headley — "the 
brave  fellows,  who  had  not  been  half  beaten,  sent  up  a  shout 
that  was  heard  the  whole  length  of  the  Jine,  and  'Long  live 
Washington  T  rent  the  air.  Flinging  a  hasty  inquiry  to 
Osgood,  as  to  the  reason,  who  replied,  '£ir,  we  are  fleeing 
from  a  shadow;1  he  galloped  to  the  rear,  and,  reining  up 
his  horse  beside  Lee,  bent  on  him  a  face  of  fearful  expres 
sion,  and  thundered  in  his  ear,  as  he  leaned  over  his  saddle 
bow,  'Sir,  I  desire  to  know  what  is  the  reason,  and  whence 
arises  this  disorder  and  confusion  /'  It  was  not  the  words, 
but  the  smothered  tone  of  passion  in  which  they  were 
uttered,  and  the  manner,  which  was  severe  as  a  blow,  that 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  385 

made  this  rebuke  so  terrible.  Wheeling  his  steed,  he  spur 
red  up  to  Oswald's  and  Stewart's  regiments,  saying,  'On 
you  I  depend  to  check  this  pursuit;'  and  riding  along  the 
ranks,  he  roused  their  courage  to  the  highest  pitch  by  his 
stirring  appeals;  while  that  glorious  shout  of  'Long  live 
Washington!'  again  shook  the  field.  The  sudden  gust  of 
passion  had  swept  by;  but  the  storm  that  ever  slumbered 
in  his  bosom  was  now  fairly  up;  and,  galloping  about  on 
his  splendid  charger,  his  tall  and  commanding  form  tower 
ing  above  all  about  him,  and  his  countenance  lit  up  with 
enthusiasm,  he  was  the  impersonation  of  all  that  is  great 
and  heroic  in  man.  In  a  moment,  the  aspect  of  the  field 
was  changed — the  retreating  mass  halted — officers  were 
seen  hurrying  about  in  every  direction,  their  shouts  and 
orders  ringing  above  the  roar  of  the  enemy's  guns.  The 
ranks  opened — and,  under  the  galling  fire  of  the  British, 
wheeled,  and  formed  in  splendid  order.  Washington  then 
rode  back  to  Lee,  and,  pointing  to  the  firm  front  he  had 
arrayed  against  the  enemy,  exclaimed,  'Will  you,  sir,  com 
mand  in  that  place?'  He  replied,  'Yes.'— 'Well,'  then  said 
he,  'I  expect  you  to  check  the  enemy  immediately.'  'Your 
orders  shall  be  obeyed,'  replied  the  stung  commander,  'and 
I  will  not  be  the  first  to  leave  the  field.'  The  battle  then 
opened  with  renewed  fury,  and  Washington  hurried  back, 
to  bring  his  own  division  into  the  field." 

This  took  time,  as  the  division  was  still  at  a  distance. 
Meanwhile,  however,  the  retreat  was  partially  staid.  The 
troops  once  more  rallied.  They  stood — they  fought — fought 
with  unwonted  desperation.  But  the  overpowering  legions 
of  the  enemy  pressed  hard.  Their  shouts  were  deafening 
— their  cannonade  appalling  and  destructive.  Lee  now 
attempted  to  his  utmost  power  to  withstand  the  impetuous 
shock — but  it  was  entirely  beyond  the  compass  of  his  troops. 
They  were  again  giving  way.  A  few  moments  longer, 
and  all  would  be  lost.  -  At  this  critical  juncture,  Hamilton 
appeared,  seemingly  sent  as  a  messenger  from  above — • 
crossing  the  field — his  charger  covered  with  foam,  and  his 
25 


386  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

hair  streaming  in  the  wind — Hamilton  appeared,  and  riding 
up  to  Lee,  said  to  him:  "My  dear  general,  let  us  die  here 
rather  than  retreat." 

What  would  have  been  the  effect  of  this  soul-stirring  and 
patriotic  address  of  Hamilton,  had  no  succor  been  at  hand, 
we  pretend  not  to  say.  They  were  words  of  comfort  and 
assurance;  and,  if  necessary  to  prevent  a  dishonorable 
retreat,  there  doubtless  Hamilton,  and  perhaps  now  Lee 
himself,  would  have  surrendered  up  life.  But  succor  was 
at  hand.  Washington  with  his  division  had  arrived.  No 
time  was  lost.  He  issued  his  orders,  and  they  were  obeyed. 
Sterling,  Knox,  Wayne,  brought  up  their  several  commands, 
and  soon  the  battle  was  raging,  and  the  whole  plains  shook 
under  the  clangor  of  arms  and  the  thunder  of  artillery. 
For  a  time,  few  such  spectacles  were  seen  during  the  Revo- 
^lutionary  war.  The  heat  of  the  day,  we  have  already  said, 
was  intense.  Water  was  not  to  be  had,  or  rather  there  was 
no  time  to  quench  parched  lips,  had  there  been  any.  Their 
thirst  added  to  the  sufferings  of  the  troops  immeasurably. 
The  tongues  of  the  soldiers  became  so  inflamed  and  swollen, 
as  not  to  be  retained  in  their  mouths.  Yet  they  fought,  and 
fought  with  a  desperation  increased  by  the  very  sufferings 
they  endured.  The  British  suffered  from  the  same  causes, 
and  fought  with  the  same  desperation.  And  for  a  time,  it 
was  indeed  doubtful  whose  cause  would  triumph.  But  the 
batteries  of  Knox  and  Sterling,  like  volcanoes,  hurled  death 
and  destruction  on  every  side ;  while  the  impetuous  Wayne 
with  his  columns,  torrent-like,  spread  confusion  and  dismay 
in  every  step  of  their  progress.  There  was  a  concentra 
tion  of  effort — and  that  effort,  doubtless  the  more  earnest 
and  effective,  for  the  reason  of  the  previous  unwarranted 
and  pusillanimous  retreat. 

In  turn,  the  British  themselves  now  retreated,  and  encamped 
on  the  spot  which  Lee's  division  had  occupied  in  the  morn 
ing.  They  had  fought  with  unwonted  zeal.  Officers  and 
soldiers  were  exhausted.  They  coveted  rest.  They  needed 
repose.  It  was  so  with  the  Americans.  "Even  Washing- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  387 

ton's  powerful  frame  was  overcome  by  the  heat  and  toil  he 
had  passed  through;  and  as  he  stood  begrimed  with  the 
dust  and  the  smoke-  of  the  battle,  and  wiped  his  brow,  the 
perspiration  fell  in  streams  from  his  horse,  which  looked  as 
if  it  had  been  dragged  through  a  muddy  stream,  rather 
than  rode  by  a  living  man." 

Yet,  wearied  as  he  was — wearied  and  worn  down  as 
were  his  officers  and  men — Washington  could  not  consent 
so  to  terminate  the  day.  A  further  duty  remained  ere  he 
slept.  That  duty  was  to  dislodge  the  enemy  from  the 
position  which  he  had  taken.  His  officers — his  army  sym 
pathized  with  him;  they  were  willing  to  put  forth  one  more 
effort  to  secure  all  that  they  had  promised  themselves,  and 
which  in  the  morning  had  seemed  so  practicable. 

Two  brigades  were  therefore  ordered  to  attack  the  British 
at  their  post — on  the  right  and  left.  The  battle  was  now 
renewed,  and  renewed  with  all  the  spirit  and  determination 
of  an  earlier  hour.  It  continued,  however,  but  for  a  brief 
period.  The  sun  was  fast  descending  when  the  second 
battle  began,  and  had  set  ere  the  several  corps  had  really 
attained  their  proposed  positions.  It  was  fortunate,  prob 
ably,  that  the  contest  was  interrupted.  Both  armies  had 
done  enough.  Had  Washington  succeeded  in  dislodging 
the  enemy,  his  troops  were  too  much  spent  to  have  followed 
up  the  victory. 

There  they  now  paused.  Darkness  soon  set  in.  Too 
much  overcome  even  to  administer  to  the  wants  of  nature, 
the  troops  of  both  armies  flung  themselves  upon  the  parched 
ground,  and  slept.  They  slept  in  sight  of  each  other,  and 
they  slept  strong  and  deep.  With  the  morning  light,  Wash 
ington  had  decided  to  renew  the  battle.  He,  therefore, 
instead  of  retiring  to  his  marquee,  wrapped  himself  in  his 
cloak,  and  sunk  upon  the  earth  in  the  midst  of  his  soldiers. 

At  the  dawn  of  morning,  Washington  rose,  and  with  his 
recruited  followers  was  about  to  follow  up  the  advantages 
of  the  preceding  day.  But  the  enemy  had  retired.  Aware 
of  the  peril  of  his  condition,  the  British  commander  had 


388  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

roused  his  army  at  midnight,  and  ordered  a  retreat.  And 
so  silently  was  that  retreat  effected,  and  so  soundly  had  the 
American  army  slept,  officers  and  men,  that  no  one  of  the 
thousands  which  composed  it,  had  any  suspicion  of  the 
retreat,  till  the  light  of  day  revealed  it.  Washington  was 
indeed  disappointed;  but  the  departure  of  the  enemy,  if  it 
was  not  in  all  respects  equal  to  a  victory,  gave  practical 
assurance  that  Washington  had  suffered  no  defeat. 

There  were  doubtless  other  engagements  during  the 
Revolutionary  struggle  more  brilliant,  and  of  greater  influ 
ence,  as  to  the  final  result,  than  the  battle  of  Monrnouth. 
But  it  is  doubtful  whether  there  was  a  single  other  one  in 
which  there  was  a  higher  exhibition  of  firmness,  or  the 
practice  of  greater  self-denial,  or  the  endurance  of  greater 
suffering. 

Never  did  commander  appear  more  nobly  than  did  Wash 
ington.  But  for  his  presence  at  the  critical  moment — his 
quick  perception  of  the  danger,  and  the  means  of  averting 
it — his  celerity  in  issuing  his  orders — his  manly  but  terrific 
rebuke  of  Lee — and  perhaps  more  than  all,  his  undaunted 
bravery,  and  his  firm  stand  when  all  were  flying  from  a 
pursuing  foe — all  would  indeed  have  been  lost. 

For  twelve  long  hours  were  the  respective  armies  that 
day  engaged.  They  numbered  about  twenty  thousand 
men.  They  were  on  a  plain  where  little  or  no  water  could 
be  obtained,  and  with  a  thermometer  standing  the  whole  •* 
day  at  nearly  one  hundred  degrees.  Not  a  few  died  from 
sun-stroke — and  still  more  from  excessive  fatigue.  The 
cry  for  "water!  water!"  from  the  wounded  and  the  dying, 
was  sufficient  to  overcome  the  stoutest  heart. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  dwell  longer  on  the  particulars  of 
this  remarkable  battle.  The  British  troops,  as  already 
intimated,  left  Washington  in  occupation  of  the  field.  On 
the  following  day,  finding  his  foe  gone,  he  took  up  his  line 
of  march,  and  by  easy  stages  moved  towards  the  Hudson. 

It  does  not  belong  to  the  plan  of  our  work  to  pursue  the 
history  of  the  difficulty  which  that  day  arose  between 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  389 

Washington  and  Lee,  growing  out  of  the  retreat  of  the 
latter.  That  retreat  was  most  unexpected,  dishonorable, 
and  needless.  So  Washington  evidently  deemed  it,  and 
this  was  the  occasion  of  his  severe  rebuke  of  that  officer  in 
the  field.  It  has  been  said  that  Washington  was  profane. 
That  he  was  greatly  excited,  calm  as  he  usually  was,  admits 
of  no  question.  That  he  was  profane,  is  without  proof. 
Weems  says,  as  quoted  by  Headley,  that  as  he  rode  up,  he 
exclaimed,  "For  God's  sake!  General  Lee,  what  is  the 
cause  of  this  ill-timed  prudence?" — to  which  the  latter 
replied,  "No  man  can  boast  a  larger  share  of  that  rascally 
virtue  than  your  excellency."  What  reliance,  if  any,  is  to 
be  placed  upon  the  above  authority,  the  writer  pretends 
not  to  say.  To  an  inquiry  once  made  of  Lafayette,  at  La 
Grange,  by  Dr.  Sparks,  what  the  precise  expression  of 
Washington  was,  he  replied,  that  although  near  him  at  the 
moment,  he  could  not  have  told  an  hour  subsequently.  He 
thought,  however,  that  it  was  not  so  much  the  expression 
itself,  as  the  manner  in  which  it  was  uttered,  that  stung  the 
retreating  general.  That  manner  was  terrible.  The  wrath 
of  Washington  was  without  disguise. 

But  the  results  of  the  day  served  to  meliorate  the  feelings 
of  Washington  towards  Lee,  whatever  opinion  he  might 
have  continued  to  entertain  of  his  unworthy  conduct.  It  is 
said  that  he  reinstated  him  in  his  old  command;  and  had 
Lee  reciprocated  the  feelings  and  kindness  of  Washington, 
the  unpleasant  occurrence  might  have  passed^  and  have  been 
forgotten.  But  Lee  was  hot-tempered ;  and,  under  the  smart 
of  rebuke,  addressed  a  most  ill-judged  and  "saucy"  letter  to 
Washington,  in  which  he  demanded  a  trial  by  court-martial. 
Washington,  in  his  reply,  accused  Lee  of  a  breach  of  orders, 
in  not  attacking  the  enemy;  and  a  breach  of  good  behavior, 
unbecoming  an  officer  of  his  rank,  in  so  hasty  and  cowardly 
a  retreat.  Lee  rejoined,  and  in  a  manner  entirely  in  accord 
ance  with  his  previous  communication.  "You  cannot,"  he 
wrote,  "afford  me  greater  pleasure,  sir,  than  in  giving  me 
an  opportunity  of  showing  to  America  the  efficiency  of  her 


390  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

respective  servants.  I  trust  that  the  temporary  power  of 
office,  and  the  trivial  dignity  attending  it,  will  not  be  able, 
by  all  the  mists  they  can  raise,  to  effusate  the  bright  rays 
of  truth.  In  the  mean  time,  your  excellency  can  have  no 
objection  to  my  retiring  from  the  army." 

In  whatever  light  Lee's  previous  conduct  deserved  to  be 
regarded,  no  doubt  could  exist  as  to  the  intended  insult  of 
Washington  conveyed  in  the  above  letter.  Suffice  it  to  say, 
that  he  was  put  under  immediate  arrest;  and  in  August  was 
tried  before  a  court-martial  on  three  separate  charges,  viz: 
"  for  disobeying  orders,  in  not  attacking  the  enemy ;"  "  for 
making  an  unnecessary  and  disorderly  retreat;"  and  "for 
disrespect  to  the  commander-in-chief,  in  two  letters." 

Of  these  charges,  with  a  slight  modification  of  one  of 
them,  he  was  found  guilty,  and  suspended  from  the  army 
for  twelve  months.  The  decision  was  most  unexpected  and 
distasteful,  as  might  be  supposed,  to  a  man  of  Lee's  ardent 
and  self-complacential  feelings.  Washington  he  never  for 
gave.  Stung  by  the  decision  of  the  court-martial,  against 
that  body — against  congress  itself — he  launched  his  bitter 
invectives.  At  the  expiration  of  his  suspension,  and  while 
congress  was  contemplating  his  restoration,  he  addressed 
an  insulting  letter  to  that  body,  which  hastened  his  dismis 
sion.  We  add,  only,  that  he  retired  to  Virginia,  where  on 
a  farm  he  passed  the  residue  of  his  days. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


391 


XII.     TREACHERY    OF    ARNOLD. 

t. 

THE  Vulture  in  the  Hudson — Midnight  Adventure — Benedict  Arnold — Repairs 
to  Cambridge — Expedition  to  Canada — Created  a  Brigadier-general — 
Grounds  of  Complaint — Honorable  Conduct  in  Connecticut — Appointed 
to  the  command  at  Philadelphia — Charges  preferred  against  him — Repri 
manded  by  Washington — Plots  against  his  Country — Correspondence  with 
Sir  H.  Clinton — Appointed  to  the  command  of  West  Point — Interview 
with  Andre — Capture  of  Andre — Arrival  of  Washington — Escape  of  Ar 
nold — Developments  of  Arnold's  traitorous  intentions — Trial  and  Con 
demnation  of  Andre — Subsequent  incidents  in  the  life  of  Arnold. 

ON  the  night  of  the  21st  of  September,  1780,  there  was 
lying  at  anchor  on  the  Hudson,  a  few  miles  below  West 
Point,  a  British  sloop-of-war,  called  the  Vulture.  A  little 
before  midnight,  a  boat,  with  muffled  oars,  and  rowed  by 
two  men,  put  off  from  the  American  shore,  and  proceeded 
with  great  caution  towards  the  sloop.  In  the  stern  of  the 


The  Vulture. 


boat  sat  a  third  man,  of  more  consequence  than  the  oars 
men,  and  the  leader  of  the  secret  expedition.  It  was  a 
tranquil  night;  the  stars  peered  out  with  unwonted  lustre, 


392  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

and  the  waters  moved  slowly  down  the  channel.  What 
object  was  proposed  by  this  cautious  midnight  adventure? 
Was  intelligence  sought  from  the  enemy,  or  was  it  to  be 
imparted  to  them?  Was  it  a  patriotic  or  a  traitorous 
expedition? — The  sequel  will  tell. 

Among  the  brave  and  chivalrous  men  who  early  engaged 
in  the  defence  of  American  rights,  was  Benedict  Arnold. 
On  the  occurrence  of  the  battle  of  Lexington,  he  was 
residing  at  New  Haven,  and  was  commandant  of  a  com 
pany  of  militia,  called  the  Governor's  Guards. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  news  of  the  above  battle  at  New 
Haven,  citizens  and  soldiers,  as  if  moved  by  a  common 
impulse,  assembled  on  the  green.  Fired  with  indignation, 
as  were  others,  Arnold  proposed  to  head  such  as  would 
volunteer  under  him,  and  lead  them  to  the  more  immediate 
scene  of  action. 

Such  was  the  dispatch  of  preparation,  that  the  following 
day,  at  the  head  of  sixty  volunteers,  he  was  ready  to  march. 

After  reaching  Cambridge,  for  a  time  Arnold  was  em 
ployed  in  an  expedition  against  Ticonderoga.  About  the 
time  of  his  return,  congress  was  contemplating  a  still  more 
important  and  hazardous  movement  against  Canada,  under 
General  Schuyler.  Believing  that  essential  aid  might  be 
rendered  by  the  way  of  the  Kennebec  river,  a  detachment 
of  troops  was  made  at  Cambridge,  the  command  of  which 
was  tendered  to  Arnold. 

The  troops  detached  for  this  service  amounted  to  eleven 
hundred  men — ten  companies  of  musket-men  from  New 
England,  and  three  companies  of  rifle-men  from  Virginia 
and  Pennsylvania.  The  field  officers  were  Colonel  Arnold, 
Lieutenant-colonels  Greene  and  Enos,  and  Majors  Bigelow 
and  Meigs.  The  afterwards-celebrated  Daniel  Morgan 
commanded  the  riflemen.  On  the  18th  of  September,  the 
troops  sailed  from  Newburyport,  and  rendezvoused  at  Fort 
Western,  on  the  Kennebec,  opposite  the  present  town  of 
Augusta. 

From  this  point  they  started,  and  their  hardships  and 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


393 


trials  began.  No  body  of  troops  during  the  Revolutionary 
war,  if  indeed  in  the  annals  of  warfare,  encountered  greater 
obstacles,  or  endured  more  suffering,  than  this.  The  distance 
traversed  was  about  two  hundred  miles,  and  nearly  the 
whole  of  it  was  a  howling  wilderness. 


Arnold's  Expedition  through  the  Wilderness. 

On  the  night  of  the  14th,  Arnold  with  his  men  crossed 
the  St.  Lawrence;  and,  ascending  the  same  abrupt  preci 
pice  which  Wolfe  had  climbed  before  him,  formed  his  small 
corps  on  the  heights,  near  the  memorable  Plains  of  Abra 
ham.  But  he  soon  discovered  that  neither  the  number  nor 
condition  of  his  men  would  justify  him  in  hazarding  an 
action.  Having  spent  a  few  days  on  the  heights,  and  sum 
moned  the  town  to  surrender,  without  even  a  response,  he 
retired  twenty  miles  above  Quebec,  to  wait  the  arrival  of 
the  troops  which  were  to  proceed  by  the  western  route, 
which  were  now  led  by  General  Montgomery,  who  had 
succeeded  General  Schuyler,  in  consequence  of  the  illness 
of  the  latter. 

On  the  1st  of  December,  Montgomery  joined  Arnold; 


394 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


and  on  the  morning  of  the  31st  occurred  the  memorable 
assault  upon  Quebec,  in  which  the  gallant  and  lamented 
Montgomery  fell.  Arnold,  not  less  bold  and  intrepid,  had 
his  leg-bone  severely  fractured,  and  was  obliged  to  be  car 
ried  from  the  ground.  The  issue  was  disastrous  to  the 
Americans,  as  is  well  known;  about  sixty  being  killed,  and 
between  three  and  four  hundred  taken  prisoners.  Notwith 
standing  his  wound  and  the  serious  diminution  of  his  force, 
Arnold  maintained  a  blockade  of  the  city  during  a  long 
and  severe  Canadian  winter. 

As  a  reward  for  his  persevering  efforts  in  conducting  his 
troops  through  the  wilderness,  and  for  his  gallant  conduct 
in  the  assault  of  Quebec,  congress  promoted  Arnold  to  the 
rank  of  brigadier-general. 


;  General  Lincoln. 


In  February,  1777,  congress  appointed  five  additional 
major-generals.  According  to  the  usual  practice  in  refer 
ence  to  promotions,  Arnold  would  have  been  entitled  to  this 
honor ;  but  those  thus  promoted  were  all  his  juniors,  and 
one  of  them,  General  Lincoln,  was  taken  from  the  militia. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  395 

To  a  man  like  Arnold,  ambitious  of  military  glory,  such  a 
neglect  could  not  be  otherwise  than  deeply  wounding.  In 
anticipation  of  his  mortified  feelings,  Washington  addressed 
a  kind  and  soothing  letter  to  him,  virtually  expressing  his 
disapproval  of  the  course  of  procedure,  and  advising  Arnold 
to  demean  himself  with  the  magnanimity  of  a  soldier,  in 
the  hope  that  justice  would  still  be  done  him,  and  others, 
who  were  similarly  neglected. 

Meanwhile,  Washington  addressed  to  friends  in  congress 
a  letter  of  inquiry  on  the  subject.  To  this  it  was  replied, 
that  as  each  state  claimed  a  number  of  general  officers, 
proportioned  to  the  troops  it  "furnished,  and  as  Connecticut 
already  had  two,  there  existed  no  vacancy  for  another. 
There  was  at  least  plausibility  in  the  reason,  but  it  seems 
not  to  have  satisfied  Washington;  much  less  could  it  be 
expected  to  satisfy  so  sensitive  and  ambitious  a  man  as 
Arnold.  This  disappointment  was  probably  among  the 
causes  which  soured  the  mind  of  the  latter,  and  laid  the 
foundation  of  those  corrodings  of  the  heart,  which  in  after- 
times  led  to  the  utter  ruin  of  his  reputation,  and  came  near 
effecting  the  ruin  of  his  country. 

But  this  was  by  no  means  the  only  ground  of  Arnold's 
complaint.  Construing  the  neglect  of  congress  as  an  implied 
censure  of  his  military  conduct  in  past  times — and  perhaps 
the  inference  was  not  entirely  without  foundation — Arnold 
resolved  to  demand  of  congress  an  examination  into  his 
conduct.  With  this  object  in  view,  he  proceeded  to  head 
quarters,  to  solicit  of  Washington  permission  to  proceed  to 
Philadelphia. 

Just  at  the  time  he  was  passing  through  Connecticut,  a 
British  force,  consisting  of  two  thousand  troops,  under  the 
infamous  General  Tryon,  had  landed  at  Compo,  between 
Fairfield  and  Norwalk,  for  the  purpose  of  penetrating  to 
Danbury,  to  destroy  some  public  stores,  which  the  Ameri 
cans  had  lodged  there. 

Arnold  heard  of  this  invasion ;  and,  for  the  time,  honorably 
foregoing  the  object  of  his  journey,  and  roused  by  that  high 


396 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


military  spirit  which  in  no  small  degree  characterized  him, 
he  immediately  turned  his  course  northward,  for  the  purpose 
of  aiding  in  repelling  the  foe. 

A  militia  force  of  five  hundred  had  been  hastily  collected 
by  Generals  Wooster  and  Silliman.  These,  together  with 
about  one  hundred  continental  troops,  Arnold  overtook  near 
Reading,  on  their  march  towards  Danbury.  At  Bethel, 
information  was  obtained  that  the  town  had  been  fired,  and 
the  public  stores  destroyed.  The  next  morning,  the  generals 
divided  their  forces — General  Wooster,  with  two  hundred 
men,  falling  in  the  rear  of  the  enemy,  while  Arnold  and 
Silliman,  with  five  hundred  (their  original  force  having  been 
augmented),  by  a  rapid  movement,  took  post  in  their  front 
at  Ridgefield. 


Death  of  General  Wooster. 


About  eleven  o'clock,  General  Wooster  overtook  the  ene 
my,  and  attacked  them  with  great  gallantry.  Riding  to  the 
front  of  his  troops,  with  a  design  of  inspiring  them  with 
appropriate  courage,  he  cried:  "Come  on,  my  boys!  never 
mind  such  random  shot."  But  scarcely  had  he  uttered  the 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


397 


words,  when  a  fatal  ball  pierced  his  side,  and  this  gallant 
general  fell. 

^Meanwhile,  Arnold  having  reached  the  north  part  of  the 
long  street  at  Ridgefield,  barricaded  the  road  with  carts, 
logs,  hay,  and  earth,  presenting  a  formidable  obstruction 
to  the  approaching  enemy,  and  no  mean  protection  to  the 
resisting  force. 


Arnold  and  the  British  Soldier. 

"At  three  o'clock  the  enemy  appeared,  marching  in  a 
solid  column,  and  they  commenced  a  heavy  fire  as  they 
advanced  towards  the  breastwork:  it  was  briskly  returned. 
For  nearly  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  the  action  was  warm,  and 
the  Americans  maintained  their  ground,  by  the  aid  of  their 
barricade,  against  four  times  their  number,  until  the  British 
column  began  to  extend  itself,  and  to  stretch  around  their 
flanks.  This  was  a  signal  for  retreat.  Arnold  was  the  last 
man  that  remained  behind.  While  alone  in  this  situation,  a 
platoon  of  British 'troops,  who  had  clambered  up  the  rocks 
on  the  left  flank,  discharged  their  muskets  at  him.  His 
horse  dropped  lifeless;  and  when  it  was  perceived  that  the 


398 


GREAT      EVENTS      OF 


rider  did  not  fall,  one  of  the  soldiers  rushed  forward  with  a 
fixed  bayonet,  intending  to  run  him  through.  Arnold  sat 
unmoved  on  his  struggling  horse,  watched  the  soldier's 
approach  till  he  was  near  enough  to  make  sure  his  aim, 
then  drew  a  pistol  from  his  holsters,  and  shot  him  dead. 
Seizing  this  critical  opportunity,  he  sprang  upon  his  feet, 
and  escaped  unharmed.  So  remarkable  an  exhibition  of 
cool  and  steady  courage,  in  a  moment  of  extreme  danger, 
has  rarely  been  witnessed. 

"He  rallied  his  men,  and  continued  to  annoy  the  enemy 
in  their  progress.  Being  reinforced  the  next  day,  he  hung 
upon  their  flanks  and  rear  throughout  the  whole  march  to 
their  ships,  attacking  them  at  every  assailable  point.  In  a 
skirmish  near  Compo,  just  before  the  British  embarked, 
the  horse  which  he  rode  was  shot  through  the  neck,  and 
on  all  occasions  he  exposed  himself  with  his  accustomed 
intrepidity." 


General  Arnold. 


The  heroic  conduct  of  Arnold — periling  life  as  a  volun 
teer,  and  while  smarting  under  a  sense  of  wrong — was  duly 
appreciated  wherever  the  exploit  was  told.  Congress,  sen 
sible  of  the  merit  of  the  achievement,  immediately  promoted 
him  to  the  rank  of  major-general ;  but  instead  of  ante-dating 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  399 

his  commission,  that  he  might  take  rank  with  those  who 
had  been  raised  above  him,  they  left  him  still  subordinate 
to  them.  This  was  unfortunate,  and  even  inconsistent. 
Arnold  felt  the  neglect  with  still  deeper  sensibility,  and 
saw  in  it,  as  he  imagined,  an  undeniable  proof  that  the 
charge  of  ingratitude  which  he  had  brought  against  his 
country  was  well  founded. 

At  length,  his  complaints  were  referred  to  the  Board  of 
War,  and  the  charges  of  his  accusers  were  examined.  The 
board  reported  that  they  were  satisfied  with  the  character 
and  conduct  of  General  Arnold.  This  report  congress 
confirmed.  Indeed,  they  went  further,  and  presented  him 
with  a  horse  properly  caparisoned,  in  token  of  their  appro 
bation  of  his  gallant  conduct  in  resisting  the  troops  under 
General  Tryon.  Had  they  added  to  this  an  equality  of 
rank  with  the  generals  who  had  been  raised  over  him, 
Arnold  would  have  been  satisfied;  but  neglecting  this — 
and  the  cause  was  doubtless  to  be  ascribed  to  the  personal 
influence  of  bitter  enemies,  who  could  not  forget  his  arro 
gance  and  presumption — he  was  chagrined,  rather  than 
flattered,  by  the  tokens  of  approbation  he  had  received — 
and  soured  rather  than  pacified. 

Added  to  this,  Arnold  was  mortified  and  exasperated  that 
his  accounts  were  not  fully  and  promptly  allowed  by  a  com 
mittee  appointed  to  audit  them.  This  they  could  not  justly 
do  without  much  qualification.  They  were  numerous  and 
large,  many  debts  incurred  were  without  authority,  and 
vouchers  were  wanting.  The  consequence  was  a  general 
suspicion  that  Arnold  intended  to  enrich  himself,  or  meet 
his  private  extravagant  expenditures  at  the  public  expense. 

Passing  over  several  intervening  events,  especially  the 
signal  success  of  General  Gates  in  resisting  the  progress  of 
General  Burgoyne,  during  which  Arnold  acted  a  part  so 
heroic,  as  to  be  honored  by  Washington  with  one  of  the 
three  sets  of  epaulettes  and  sword-knots  which  had  been 
presented  to  him  by  a  gentleman  of  France,  we  reach  a 
signal  event  in  the  life  of  this  remarkable  man — his  appoint- 


400  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

ment  by  Washington,  in  consideration  of  his  disabled  con 
dition,    to    the    command    of   Philadelphia,    following    the, 
evacuation  of  that  city  by  the  British.     The  station  was 
honorable,  and  the  duties,  though  delicate,  were  not  severe. 

Several  circumstances,  about  this  time,  served  to  weaken 
his  affections  for  the  patriotic  cause.  One  was  the  report 
of  specific  charges  against  him  by  a  committee  of  congress, 
for  acts  oppressive  and  unworthy  his  rank  and  station,  on 
which  he  was  tried,  and  ordered  to  be  reprimanded  by  the 
commander-in-chief. 

In  performing  this  duty,  Washington  exhibited  as  much 
mildness  as  the  case  permitted.  "Our  profession,"  said  he, 
"is  the  chastest  of  all.  The  shadow  of  a  fault  tarnishes  our 
most  brilliant  actions.  The  least  inadvertence  may  cause 
us  to  lose  that  public  favor,  which  is  so  hard  to  be  gained. 
I  reprimand  you  for  having  forgotten  that,  in  proportion  as 
you  had  rendered  your  name  formidable  to  our  enemies, 
you  should  have  shown  moderation  towards  our  citizens. 
Exhibit  again  those^  splendid  qualities  which  have  placed 
you  in  the  rank  of  our  most  distinguished  generals.  As  far 
as  it  shall  be  in  my  power,  I  will  myself  furnish  you  with 
opportunities  for  regaining  the  esteem  which  you  have 
formerly  enjoyed." 

The  decision  of  the  court,  and  the  reprimand  of  Wash 
ington,  mild  and  delicate  as  it  was,  fell  heavy  on  the  exci 
table  spirit  of  Arnold.  A  burning  revenge  rankled  in  his 
bosom,  and  from  this  time — if  his  traitorous  purposes  nad 
not  before  been  formed — he  sought  opportunities  to  gratify 
his  malice,  and  at  the  same  time  the  sordid  passion  of 
avarice,  which  had  long  held  sway  m  his  bosom. 

Another  circumstance,  besides  contributing  to  his  ex 
penses,  operated  to  separate  his  affections  from  the  patriotic 
cause.  He  had  married  a  beautiful  and  accomplished  lady, 
during  his  residence  in  Philadelphia,  a  daughter  of  Mr. 
Edward  Shippen,  a  family  of  distinguished  rank ;  and  which, 
like  others  of  a  similar  stamp  in  that  city,  was  .intimate  with 
Sir  William  Howe,  M;rjor  Andre,  and  other  British  officers, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  401 

during  their  occupation  of  Philadelphia.  This  alliance 
( brought  Arnold,  as  a  matter  of  course,  into  associations 
with  persons  who  were  attached  to  the  royal  cause,  and 
who  were  ready  to  foster  his  prejudices,  and  justify  his 
complaints  of  ingratitude  and  persecution. 

At  length,  he  matured  a  plan — confined  for  a  time  to  his 
own  bosom — dark,  base,  and  traitorous — as  it  were  the 
offspring  of  the  nether  world. 

To  the  accomplishment  of  this  plan,  it  was  necessary 
that  he  should  be  appointed  to  the  command  of  West 
Point,  a  fortress  on  the  Hudson.  With  consummate  art,  he 
accomplished  his  purpose;  and,  at  the  hands  of  Washing 
ton,  to  whom  he  had  been  indebted  more  than  to  any  other, 
for  standing  by  him  as  a  shelter  during  his  stormy  life,  he 


Megor  Andre. 

received  the  appointment;  soon  after  which,  he  repaired  to 
the  Highlands,  and  established  his  head-quarters  at  Robin 
son's  house,  two  or  three  miles  below  West  Point,  on  the 
opposite,  or  eastern  bank  of  the  river. 
Previous  to  her  marriage,  Mrs.  Arnold  had  been  acquainted 
26 


402  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

with  Major  Andre,  and  had  corresponded  with  him  after  that 
event,  and  after  his  removal  with  the  British  forces  to  New 
York.  Acquainted  with  this  correspondence,  Arnold  took 
the  opportunity  presented  by  it  to  address,  unknown  to  his 
wife,  letters  to  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  through  Andre,  under 
the  signature  of  Gustavus,  and  Andre  replied  under  the 
assumed  name  of  John  Anderson.  This  correspondence  had 
been'carried  on  for  months  before  Arnold's  appointment  to 
West  Point.  For  a  time,  Clinton  was  at  a  loss  to  imagine 
the  real  character  behind  the  curtain;  but,  at  length,  he 
became  convinced  that  it  could  be  no  other  than  Arnold 
himself.  Hitherto,  that  general  had  treated  Gustavus  with 
cautious  indifference,  but  no  sooner  was  Arnold  promoted 
to  the  command  of  West  Point,  than  Clinton  was  ready  to 
enter  into  negotiation  with  hirn  to  surrender  that  fortress 
into  the  hands  of  the  British,  and  almost  at  any  price  which 
Arnold  might  choose  to  name. 

The  first  plan  devised  for  bringing  about  an  interview 
between  Arnold  and  Andre  failed,  but  a  second  proved 
more  successful.  The  Vulture,  a  sloop-of-war,  with  Colonel 
Robinson  on  board,  came  up  the  river  about  the  16th  of 
September.  On  their  arrival  at  Teller's  Point,  Robinson, 
who  was  a  tory,  and  whose  property  had  been  confiscated 
by  the  state  of  New  York,  addressed  a  letter  to  General 
Putnam,  relating  to  the  recovery  of  his  property,  and  for 
warded  it  under  cover  of  a  letter  to  Arnold  by  a  flag-boat. 
Putnam  was  known  not  to  be  in  that  quarter,  but  the  letter 
to  him  served  as  a  pretext  to  enable  Robinson  to  communi 
cate  a  plan,  by  which  an  interview  could  be  effected. 

Arnold,  by  means  of  consummate  art  and  duplicity,  had 
engaged  a  Mr.  Smith,  a  man  of  respectable  standing,  to  go 
on  board  the  Vulture,  and  convey  a  gentleman  there  to  the 
American  shore,  who  would  impart  intelligence  to  him  of 
the  greatest  importance  to  the  American  cause.  Smith  had 
been  employed  in  procuring  intelligence  from  time  to  time 
from  New  York  for  Arnold's  predecessor  at  West  Point, 
and  at  length  consented  to  perform  the  service  solicited  by 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  403 

Arnold;  and,  that  his  family  might  not  be  privy  to  the 
transaction,  they  were  removed  to  Fishkill,  under  pretence 
of  a  visit  to  some  friends. 

Thus  matters  were  arranged ;  and  on  the  night  of  the 
21st,  Smith,  with  two  oarsmen,  bribed  to  secresy  by  the 
promise  of  fifty  pounds  each,  left  the  American  shore,  and 
proceeded,  as  related  in  the  commencement  of  this  account, 
to  the  Vulture. 

Andre  was  expecting  Arnold  himself.  Not  finding  him 
on  board,  but  receiving  a  letter  putting  him  on  his  guard, 
and  inviting  him  to  return  in  the  boat,  for  a  time  he  hesi 
tated.  Robinson  was  still  firmer  in  the  opinion  that  he 
should  not  go.  But,  at  length,  the  adventurous  spirit  of 
Andre  decided  the  point;  and  having  cautiously  concealed 
his  uniform  in  a  great-coat,  he  stepped  on  board  the  boat, 
which  immediately  proceeded  towards  the  American  shore. 
They  landed  at  the  foot  of  a  mountain,  called  Long  Clove, 
about  six  miles  below  Stony  Point. 

Arnold  was  in  the  bushes,  ready  to  receive  the  stranger. 
Smith  had  expected  to  be  present  at  the  interview,  and  was 
not  only  disappointed,  but  exasperated,  in  being  refused. 
What  a  spot !  what  a  conference !  what  a  deep  and  traitor 
ous  planning  in  midnight  darkness! 

The  interview  was  long,  and  the  patience  of  Smith  was 
exhausted,  but  more  his  fears  were  roused.  The  night  was 
far  spent,  and  the  dawning  of  the  day  was  at  hand.  He 
now  made  known  his  apprehensions  to  the  midnight  traitors; 
but  as  they  had  not  perfected  their  business,  Smith  and  his 
oarsmen  were  allowed  to  retire. 

No  sooner  were  they  gone,  than  Arnold  proposed  that 
Andre  should  proceed  with  him  to  Smith's  house,  and  leave 
the  manner  of  his  return  to  future  deliberation.  This  plan 
was  replete  with  hazard;  but  no  alternative  presenting  itself, 
Andre  reluctantly  followed.  Judge  his  surprise,  when,  on 
approaching  the  American  lines,  a  sentinel  hailed  them,  and 
demanded  the  countersign.  Andre  shuddered.  Arnold  gave 
the  sign,  and  they  passed  on.  Andre  was  now,  contrary  to 


404  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

all  his  determinations,  within  the  American  lines,  on  danger 
ous  ground,  where  his  life  and  fortunes  hung,  as  it  were, 
upon  the  cast  of  a  die. 

Arnold  and  Andre  reached  Smith's  about  the  dawn  of 
day.  Soon  after,  the  latter  made  his  appearance.  An  inci 
dent  now  occurred,  which  added  to  the  anxiety  of  Andre. 
The  sound  of  cannon  broke  upon  them,  which,  on  proceed 
ing  to  a  window  overlooking  the  river,  was  ascertained  to 
be  from  the  American  shore;  and  from  the  movements  of 
the  Vulture  soon  after  down  the  stream,  it  was  inferred  that 
the  fire  was  against  her.  So  it  proved.  Believing  her  to 
lie  in  the  river  for  no  good  purpose,  Colonel  Livingston  had 
directed  a  fire  to  be  opened  upon  her,  which  caused  the 
movement  observed.  Andre  now  felt  the  delicacy  of  his 
situation  still  more,  and  the  difficulty  of  his  return  to  the 
sloop  to  be  still  greater. 

But  the  duties  of  his  mission  required  attention,  and  to  its 
completion  the  plotters  betook  themselves.  It  was  finally 
settled.  The  British,  on  a  given  day,  were  to  dispatch  a 
fleet  up  the  river  with  the  requisite  troops :  and  Arnold,  in 
order  to  render  the  seizure  of  the  fortress  easy,  was  previ 
ously  to  withdraw  the  garrison,  and  station  them  at  different 
points  in  the  neighborhood,  in  small  detachments.  In  con 
sideration  of  the  surrender,  the  traitor  was  to  receive  a 
large  amount  of  "British  gold." 

Having  completed  these  ne'farious  negotiations,  the  man 
ner  in  which  Andre  should  return,  next  engrossed  their 
deliberations.  This  was  a  question  of  difficult  solution. 
Andre  insisted  on  being  put  on  board  the  Vulture;  Smith 
was  unwilling  to  run  the  hazard.  Before  the  question  was 
decided,  Arnold  left  for  West  Point,  giving  to  Andre  pass 
ports  accommodated  to  the  manner  in  which  it  might  finally 
be  decided  that  he  should  return. 

Andre  spent  the  day  in  an  upper  room  at  Smith's — a  long 
and  anxious  day.  Towards  its  close,  he  urged  Smith  to 
take  him  on  board  the  Vulture;  but  to  his  surprise  and 
distress,  the  former  peremptorily  refused,  but  offered  to 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  405 

accompany  him  on  horseback  to  some  point  of  safety.  No 
other  alternative  presenting  itself,  Andre  consented;  and, 
having  changed  his  military  coat  for  a  citizen's  dress,  over 
which  throwing  his  great-coat,  they  departed. 

Between  eight  and  nine  o'clock,  they  were  startled  by 
the  hail  of  a  sentinel,  who  ordered  them  to  stop.  "Who 
commands  here?"  inquired  Smith,  dismounting,  and  ap 
proaching  the  sentinel.  "The  commander,  Captain  Boyd, 
being  himself  within  hearing  distance,  approached,  and 
demanded  who  the  stranger  was,  and  whither  bound." 
Smith,  ignorant  of  the  real  character  of  Andre,  answered 
as  Arnold  had  dictated;  and,  moreover,  added  that  he  had 
a  pass  from  the  general.  Boyd  required  a  sight  of  the  pass, 
on  perusing  which,  his  curiosity  was  still  more  excited,  and 
he  now  in  private  questioned  Smith  with  still  greater  par 
ticularity.  Smith  explained  the  matter  as  well  as  he  was 
able;  and,  by  several  adroit  fabrications,  finally  induced 
Boyd  to  consent  to  their  continuing  their  journey;  not, 
however,  until  morning,  for  fear,  as  he  pretended,  they 
might  be  waylaid  by  the  Cow-boys.*  Andre  would  have 
purchased  a  release  from  tarrying  in  the  neighborhood  that 
night  at  any  price,  had  he  had  the  means;  but  such  an 
overture  would  have  been  fraught  with  danger,  and  there 
fore,  bending  to  necessity,  they  repaired  to  one  Miller's, 
where  they  passed  the  night— a  night  of  dread  and  fearful 
anticipation. 

At  early  dawn,  in  order  to  escape  the  further  scrutiny  of 
Boyd,  they  were  on  their  journey.  At  the  distance  of  about 
a  couple  of  miles  from  Pine's  bridge,  they  halted,  took 
breakfast,  and  separated — Smith  setting  out  on  his  return, 
and  Andre  continuing  his  journey.  Andre  had  now  nearly 

*  The  term  Cow-boys  was  given  to  Americans  attached  to  the  British  cause, 
who  resided  within  their  lines,  but  who  frequently  plundered  the  Americans  on 
the  other  side  of  their  cattle,  which  they  drove  to  New  York.  Skinners  were 
those  who  lived  within  the  American  lines,  and  professed  attachment  to  their 
cause  ;  but  they  were  even  more  unprincipled  than  the  former,  often  committing 
their  depredations  on  friends  as  well  as  foes. 


406  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

thirty  miles  to  traverse  ere  he  was  on  safe  ground.  He 
had  been  recommended  to  proceed  by  the  way  of  White 
Plains;  but,  on  crossing  the  above  bridge,  deeming  the 
Tarrytown  road  more  safe,  he  took  that,  and  for  a  time 
passed  on  without  molestation. 

Two  plundering  parties  were  abroad  that  morning  from 
the  "neutral  ground;"  one  of  which,  consisting  of  John 
Paulding,  Daniel  Williams,  and  Isaac  Van  Wart,  had  con 
cealed  themselves  in  some  bushes  near  the  road  which 
Andre  was  passing,  watching  there  for  some  valuable  prey. 

Andre  approached  the  spot ;  upon  which,  Paulding  rose, 
and  presenting  his  firelock  to  his  breast,  bid  him  stand. 
"Gentlemen,"  said  Andre,  "I  hope  you  belong  to  our  party." 
"I  asked  him" — we  follow  the  testimony  of  Paulding  on 
the  trial  of  Smith — "what  party?  He  said,  'The  lower 
party.'  Upon  that  I  told  him  I  did.  Then  he  said,  'I  am 
a  British  officer  out  of  the  country  on  particular  business, 
and  I  hope  you  will  not  detain  me  a  minute;'  and  to  show 
that  he  was  a  British  officer,  he  pulled  out  his  watch.  Upon 
which,  I  told  him  to  dismount.  He  then  said,  'My  God!  I 
must  do  any  thing  to  get  along;'  and  seemed  to  make  a 
kind  of  laugh  of  it,  and  pulled  out  General  Arnold's  pass, 
which  was  to  John  Anderson,  to  pass  all  guards  to  White 
Plains  and  below.  Upon  that,  he  dismounted.  Said  he, 
'Gentlemen,  you  had  better  let  me  go,  or  you  will  bring 
yourselves  into  trouble,  for  your  stopping  me  will  detain 
the  general's  business;'  and  said  he  was  going  to  Dobb's 
ferry,  to  meet  a  person  there,  and  get  intelligence  for  Gen 
eral  Arnold.  Upon  that,  I  told  him  I  hoped  he  would  not 
be  offended,  that  we  did  not  mean  to  take  any  thing  from 
him ;  and  I  told  him  there  were  many  bad  people  who  were 
going  along  the  road,  and  I  did  not  know  but  perhaps  he 
might  be  one." 

Williams  testified  as  follows:  "We  took  him  into  the 
bushes,  and  ordered  him  to  pull  off  his  clothes,  which  he 
did;  but  on  searching  him  narrowly,  we  could  not  find  any 
sort  of  writings.  We  told  him  to  pull  off  his  boots,  which 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  407 

he  seemed  to  be  indifferent  about;  but  we  got  one  boot  off) 
and  searched  in  that  boot,  and  could  find  nothing.  But  we 
found  there  were  some  papers  in  the  bottom  of  his  stocking 
next  to  his  foot;  on  which  we  made  him  pull  his  stocking 
off,  and  found  three  papers  wrapped  up.  Mr.  Paulding 
looked  at  the  contents,  and  said  he  was  a  spy.  We  then 
made  him  pull  off  his  other  boot,  and  there  we  found  three 
more  papers  at  the  bottom  of  his  foot  within  his  stocking." 

After  consultation,  it  was  decided  to  take  the  prisoner  to 
North  Castle,  where  Lieutenant-colonel  Jameson  com 
manded  a  detachment  of  dragoons.  Having  surrendered 
him  to  Jameson,  the  latter  for  a  time  hesitated  what  dispo 
sition  to  make  of  him.  The  papers  found  upon  Andre  were 
important — in  the  hand-writing  of  Arnold,  and  endorsed 
by  him. 

Most  men  would  have  suspected  treason — nor  would 
Arnold  himself  have  escaped  suspicion.  Yet  Jameson,  at 
length,  decided  to  forward  the  papers  to  Washington  by 
express,  and  the  prisoner  to  Arnold.  These  measures  had 
been  taken,  when  Major  Talmadge,  next  in  command  to 
Jameson,  returned  from  an  excursion  to  White  Plains.  On 
learning  the  incidents  of  the  day,  he  expressed  his  surprise, 
and  begged  Jameson  to  dispatch  a  counter-order,  if  possible, 
to  bring  back  the  prisoner  and  the  papers. 

To  the  foregoing,  Jameson  finally  consented,  but  the 
papers  were  left  to  be  conveyed  to  Washington.  Andre 
was  overtaken  and  brought  back.  Talmadge,  being  a  saga 
cious  observer,  marked  Andre — his  walk — his  military  air — 
his  dignfied  bearing — and  decided  that  the  prisoner  was  no 
ordinary  man.  Shortly  after,  under  escort  of  Talmadge, 
Andre  was  removed  to  Lower  Salem,  to  await  the  develop 
ments  of  time  and  the  orders  of  Washington. 

The  morning  after  their  arrival  at  Salem,  Andre  requested 
paper  and  ink,  and  soon  presented  to  Talmadge  an  open 
letter  addressed  to  Washington,  with  a  request  that  he 
would  himself  read  and  forward  it. 

This  letter,  couched  in  most  respectful  language,  com- 


408  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

municated  to  Washington  his  name,  and  rank  in  the  British 
army,  and  his  object  in  coming  within  the  American  lines. 

It  so  happened — a  wonderful  interposition  of  Divine 
Providence,  who  can  doubt? — it  so  happened,  that  on  the 
very  day  that  Andre  wrote  his  letter,  Washington,  on  his 
return  from  Hartford,  arrived  at  Fishkill,  eighteen  miles 
from  Arnold's  head-quarters.  Contrary  to  his  previous 
intentions,  he  was  induced  to  remain  there  during  the  night. 
In  the  morning,  an  express  was  dispatched  early  to  give 
notice  to  General  Arnold,  that  the  party  would  reach  his 
quarters  to  breakfast. 

Washington  and  his  suite  followed  soon  after,  and  on 
coming  to  the  road  which  led  off  to  Robinson's  house — 
Arnold's  residence — Washington  was  proceeding  towards 
the  river.  Being  informed  of  his  mistake,  he  observed  that 
as  he  must  inspect  the  redoubts  on  this  side  the  river,  he 
himself  would  forego  Mrs.  Arnold's  breakfast,  but  his  suite 
might  pass  on,  and  enjoy  it.  They  would  not,  however, 
leave  their  general;  and  all,  excepting  his  aids,  who  were 
sent  forward  to  make  his  excuse,  proceeded  towards  the 
river. 

On  learning  that  General  Washington  would  not  be  there 
to  breakfast,  General  Arnold  and  family,  with  the  aids,  pro 
ceeded  to  the  breakfast-table. 

That  was  the  last  peaceful  meal  Arnold  was  to  enjoy  in 
this  world — and  even  the  peace  of  that  was  invaded,  before 
they  were  ready  to  leave  the  table.  A  messenger  entered 
with  a  letter  from  Jameson — the  letter  which  first  announced 
the  capture  of  Andre. 

It  fell  ag'a  thunderbolt  upon  the  traitor.  Yet  he  so  far 
concealed  his  agitation  before  the  aids,  as  to  prevent  serious 
suspicion  that  any  thing  uncommon  had  occurred.  A  sud 
den  emergency  called  him  to  West  Point,  he  said,  and  he 
begged  to  be  excused.  Having  ordered  a  horse,  he 
requested  Mrs.  Arnold's  presence  in  her  chamber,  and  here 
in  few  words  informed  her  of  the  necessity  of  his  fleeing 
for  his  life.  He  left  her  fainting  on  the  floor;  and,  mount- 


AMERICAN      HISTORY. 


409 


ing,  put  spurs  to  his  horse,  directing  his  course  to  the  river, 
on  reaching  which,  he  entered  a  boat,  and  fabricating  a 
story  to  his  purpose,  ordered  the  men  to  proceed  to  the 
Vulture.  The  promise  of  reward  gave  impulse  to  their 
energies,  and  Arnold  was  soon  safely  on  board  of  the  royal 
sloop. 


Interview  of  Arnold  and  his  Wife. 

Washington  having  completed  his  inspection  of  the 
redoubts,  reached  Arnold's  soon  after  his  departure.  Un 
derstanding  that  he  had  gone  to  West  Point,  after  a  hasty 
breakfast,  Washington  and  suite  followed.  But  what  was 
his  surprise  to  learn  that  Arnold  had  not  been  there.  After 
a  cursory  view  of  the  fortress,  the  party  returned  to  Arnold's. 
Meanwhile,  the  messenger  from  Colonel  Jameson,  with 
Andre's  papers,  had  arrived. 

Light  was  now  shed  upon  the  mystery.  Arnold  was  a 
traitor,  and  had  fled  to  the  enemy.  Measures  were  imme 
diately  taken  to  secure  the  fortress.  An*  express  was  dis 
patched  to  Salem,  with  orders  to  have  Andre  conveyed  to 
Arnold's  house. 


410  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Let  us  hasten  to  the  conclusion.  On  the  29th  of  Sep 
tember,  Washington  ordered  a  Board  of  Inquiry,  consisting 
of  six  major  and  eight  brigadier  generals.  After  a  full 
hearing  of  the  facts,  the  Board  reported  that  Major  Andre 
ought  to  be  considered  as  a  spy,  and,  according  to  the  laws 
and  usages  of  nations,  to  suffer  death. 

The  decision,  though  just,  was  painful — painful  to  Wash 
ington — to  the  Board — to  the  officers  of  the  American  army 
— but  more  painful,  if  possible,  to  Sir  Henry  Clinton  and 
the  companions  of  Andre  in  arms. 

Efforts,  and  such  as  did  honor  to  Clinton,  were  made  to 
reverse  the  doom  of  Andre.  Intimations  were  given  from 
Washington,  that  upon  one  condition — the  surrender  of 
Arnold — Andre  might  be  released ;  but  to  this,  Clinton 
thought  he  could  not  in  honor  yield — while  in  the  scale  of 
affection,  Andre  would  have  outweighed  a  thousand  traitors 
like  Arnold.  A  deputation  from  Clinton  repaired  to  Robin 
son's  house  under  a  flag,  to  urge  the  release  of  Andre,  but 
no  change  could  be  effected  in  the  mind  of  Washington. 

Sentence  of  execution  issued,  and  five  o'clock,  of  the  1st 
day  of  October,  was  appointed  for  carrying  it  into  effect. 
On  the  morning  of  that  day,  Andre  addressed  a  letter  to 
Washington,  requesting  that  he  might  be  allowed  a  soldier's 
death. 

"  Tappan,  1st  October,  1780. 

"Sin:  Buoyed  above  the  terror  of  death,  by  the  conscious 
ness  of  a  life  devoted  to  honorable  pursuits,  and  stained  with 
no  action  that  can  give  me  remorse,  I  trust  that  the  request 
I  make  to  your  excellency,  at  this  serious  period,  and  which 
is  to  soften  my  last  moments,  will  not  be  rejected. 

"Sympathy  towards  a  soldier  will  surely  induce  your 
excellency,  and  a  military  tribunal,  to  adapt  the  mode  of 
my  death  to  the  feelings  of  a  man  of  honor. 

"Let  me  hope,  sir,  that  if  aught  in  my  character  impresses 
you  with  esteem  towards  me — if  aught  in  my  misfortune 
marks  me  as  the  victim  of  policy,  and  not  of  resentment — I 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  411 

shall  experience  the  operations  of  those  feelings  in  your 
breast,  by  being  informed  that  I  am  not  to  die  on  a  gibbet. 
"I  have  the  honor  to  be  your  excellency's  most  obedient 
and  most  humble  servant, 

"JoHN  ANDRE." 

To  this  request,  Washington  could  not  consistently  accede, 
but  to  avoid  needless  pain,  he  omitted  to  make  a  reply. 

The  execution  finally  took  place  October  2d,  at  twelve 
o'clock — a  delay  having  been  occasioned  by  pending  nego 
tiations,  which  could  not  be  terminated  in  season  the  pre 
vious  day. 

Dr.  Thatcher,  in  his  *  Military  Journal,'  has  given  the 
closing  particulars  of  this  tragic  scene.  It  follows: 

"The  principal  guard-officer,  who  was  constantly  in  the 
room  with  the  prisoner,  relates,  that  when  the  hour  of  his 
execution  was  announced  to  him  in  the  morning,  he  received 
it  without  emotion ;  and  while  all  present  were  affected  with 
silent  gloom,  he  retained  a  firm  countenance,  with  calmness 
and  composure  of  mind.  Observing  his  servant  enter  the 
room  in  tears,  he  exclaimed,  'Leave  me  till  you  can  show 
yourself  more  manly.'  His  breakfast  being  sent  to  him 
from  the  table  of  General  Washington,  which  had  been 
done  every  day  of  his  confinement,  he  partook  of  it  as 
usual;  and  having  shaved  and  dressed  himself,  he  placed  his 
hat  on  the  table,  and  cheerfully  said  to  the  guard-officers, 
'I  am  ready  at  any  moment,  gentlemen,  to  wait  on  you/ 
The  fatal  hour  having  arrived,  a  large  detachment  of  troops 
was  paraded,  and  an  immense  concourse  of  people  assem 
bled  ;  almost  all  our  general  and  field  officers,  excepting  his 
excellency  and  his  staff,  were  present  on  horseback;  melan 
choly  and  gloom  pervaded  all  ranks;  the  scene  was  affecting 
and  awful. 

"I  was  so  near  during  the  solemn  march  to  the  fatal  spot, 
as  to  observe  every  movement,  and  participate  in  every 
emotion  which  the  melancholy  scene  was  calculated  to  pro 
duce.  Major  Andre  walked  from  the  stone  house,  in  which 


412  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

he  had  been  confined,  between  two  of  our  subaltern  officers, 
arm  in  arm;  the  eyes  of  the  immense  multitude  were  fixed 
on  him,  who,  rising  superior  to  the  fear  of  death,  appeared 
as  if  conscious  of  the  dignified  deportment  which  he  dis 
played.  He  betrayed  no  want  of  fortitude,  but  retained  a 
complacent  smile  on  his  countenance,  and  politely  bowed 
to  several  gentlemen  whom  he  knew,  which  was  respect 
fully  returned.  It  was  his  earnest  desire  to  be  shot,  as 
being  the  mode  of  death  most  conformable  to  the  feelings 
of  a  military  man,  and  he  had  indulged  the  hope  that  his 
request  would  be  granted.  At  the  moment,  therefore, 
when  suddenly  he  came  in  view  of  the  gallows,  he  involun 
tarily  started  backward,  and  made  a  pause.  'Why  this 
emotion,  sir?'  said  an  officer  by  his  side.  Instantly  recov 
ering  his  composure,  he  said,  'I  am  reconciled  to  my  death, 
but  I  detest  the  mode.' 

"  While  waiting,  and  standing  near  the  gallows,  I  observed 
some  degree  of  trepidation;  placing  his  foot  on  a  stone,  and 
rolling  it  over,  and  choking  in  his  throat,  as  if  attempting  to 
swallow.  So  soon,  however,  as  he  perceived  that  things 
were  in  readiness,  he  stepped  quickly  into  the  wagon,  and 
at  this  moment  he  appeared  to  shrink ;  but  instantly  elevating 
his  head  with  firmness,  he  said,  'It  will  be  but  a  momentary 
pang;'  and  taking  from  his  pocket  two  white  handkerchiefs, 
the  provost-marshal  with  one  loosely  pinioned  his  arms,  and 
with  the  other,  the  victim,  after  taking  off  his  hat  and  stock, 
bandaged  his  own  eyes  with  perfect  firmness,  which  melted 
the  hearts,  and  moistened  the  cheeks,  not  only  of  his  servant, 
but  of  the  throng  of  spectators.  The  rope  being  appended 
to  the  gallows,  he  slipped  the  noose  over  his  head,  and 
adjusted  it  to  his  neck,  without  the  assistance  of  the  execu 
tioner.  Colonel  Scammell  now  informed  him  that  he  had 
opportunity  to  speak,  if  he  desired  it.  He  raised  the  hand 
kerchief  from  his  eyes,  and  said:  'I  pray  you  to  bear  me 
witness,  that  I  meet  my  fate  like  a  brave  man.'  The  wagon 
being  now  removed  from  under  him,  he  was  suspended,  and 
instantly  expired." 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  413 

Thus  was  cut  off  in  the  morning  of  life  a  man  full  of 
promise  and  expectation — one  to  whose  personal  attractions 
were  added  accomplishments,  rich,  varied,  and  brilliant — 
destined,  but  for  an  untimely  sacrifice  of  himself,  under  the 
impulse  of  a  forbidden  ambition,  to  have  reached  the  goal 
of  his  wishes — honor  and  renown.  His  death  at  the  hands 
of  the  Americans,  according  to  the  usage  of  war,  was  just; 
but  to  Arnold,  the  pioneer  in  the  base  transaction,  the  news 
of  his  execution  must,  it  would  seem,  have  been  as  the  bit 
terness  of  death. 

But  no: — Arnold  had  no  such  feelings.  Conscience  was 
seared ;  the  generous  sympathies  of  our  nature  were  extinct ; 
even  the  honor  of  a  soldier,  dearer  to  him  than  life  itself,  had 
expired.  The  long-cherished,  deep-rooted,  sordid  passion 
of  his  soul — avarice — alone  lived;  and  now,  while  Andre, 
who  might  almost  be  said  to  be  the  victim  of  that  nether 
spirit,  was  mouldering  in  an  untimely  and  dishonored  grave, 
he  demanded  his  pay.  What  must  Clinton — the  friend  and 
patron  of  the  high-souled  and  magnanimous  Andre — have 
felt  when  he  told  out  to  Arnold  six  thousand  three  hundred 
and  fifteen  pounds,  as  the  reward  of  his  treachery ! 

In  addition  to  this  pecuniary  reward,  Arnold  received  the 
commission  of  brigadier-general  in  the  British  army.  But, 
after  his  infamous  attack  on  New  London,  and  his  inhuman 
conduct  to  the  brave  Ledyard  and  his  garrison  in  Fort 
Trumbull,  finding  himself  neglected  by  the  British  officers, 
he  obtained  permission  to  retire  to  England,  for  which  he 
sailed  in  1781  with  his  family. 

The  life  of  Arnold  was  prolonged  twenty  years  beyond 
this  date.  But  although  the  king  and  a  few  others  in  office 
felt  compelled  to  notice  him  for  a  time,  yet  they,  at  length, 
were  willing  to  forget  him,  while  others  despised  and  shun 
ned  him.  Colonel  Gardiner  says,  that  when  a  petition  for 
a  bill  authorizing  a  negotiation  of  peace  was  presented  to 
the  king,  Arnold  was  standing  near  the  throne.  Lauderdale 
is  reported  to  have  declared,  on  his  return  to  the  House  of 
Commons,  that,  however  gracious  the  language  he  had  heard 


414 


GREAT     EVENTS      OF 


from  the  throne,  his  indignation  could  not  but  be  highly 
excited  at  beholding,  as  he  had  done,  his  majesty  supported 
by  a  traitor.  And  on  another  occasion,  Lord  Surrey,  rising 
to  speak  in  the  House  of  Commons,  and  perceiving  Arnold 
in  the  gallery,  immediately  sat  down,  exclaiming:  "I  will 
not  speak  while  that  man  (pointing  to  him)  is  in  the  house." 
Not  long  after  the  war,  Arnold  removed  to  St.  John's,  in 
New  Brunswick,  where  he  engaged  for  a  time  in  the  West 
India  trade.  Subsequently,  he  returned  to  England,  where 
he  resided  to  the  time  of  his  death,  which  occurred  in  Lon 
don,  June  14th,  1804. 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  415 


XIII.     CONCLUDING     SCENES     OF     THE     REVOLUTION. 

THEATRE  of  War  changed  to  the  South — Siege  of  Savannah — Siege  of 
Charleston — Battle  of  Camden — Battle  of  Cowpens — Retreat — Subse 
quent  Movements — Battles  of  Guilford,  Kobkirk's  hill,  Ninety-Six,  and 
Eutaw  Springs — Battle  of  Yorktown — Treaty  of  Peace — Cessation  of 
Hostilities — Army  disbanded — Departure  of  the  British  Army — Final 
Interview  between  Washington  and  his  Officers — Resigns  his  Commis 
sion — Retires  to  Mount  Vernon. 

WE  must  hasten  to  the  closing  scenes  of  the  long  and 
sanguinary  contest  between  Great  Britain  and  America. 

The  capture  of  Burgoyne,  in  1777,  was  hailed,  by  a  por 
tion  of  the  American  people,  as  indicative  of  a  speedy 
termination  of  the  war.  But,  in  these  anticipations,  they 
were  destined  to  be  disappointed.  For  several  years  fol 
lowing,  although  the  contest  was  still  continued,  but  little 
advance  was  made  towards  the  termination.  Battles  were 
indeed  fought,  naval  engagements  occurred,  and  predatory 
enterprises  were  planned,  and  executed  with  various  suc 
cess;  but  neither  power  could  be  said  at  any  one  period  to 
be  decidedly  in  the  ascendant.  In  1779,  the  theatre  of  war 
was  changed  from  the  northern  to  the  southern  section  of 
the  confederacy.  To  this  change,  the  British  were  invited 
by  the  prospect  of  an  easier  victory.  That  portion  of  the 
country  was  rendered  weak  by  its  scattered  population, 
by  the  multitude  of  slaves,  and  by  the  number  of  tories 
intermingled  with  the  citizens. 

Partial  success  to  the  British  arms  was  the  consequence. 
Savannah  was  taken  possession  of,  which  gave  the  enemy, 
for  a  time,  the  power  in  Georgia.  In  like  manner,  Charles 
ton  fell  into  their  hands,  and  with  it,  a  considerable  portion 
of  the  state  of  South  Carolina.  In  the  progress  of  this 
southern  warfare,  battles  occurred  at  Camden — at  the  Cow- 
pens — at  Guilford  Court-house — and  at  Eutaw  Springs. 

1.  SIEGE  OF  SAVANNAH. 

In  the  autumn  of  1778,  Savannah  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  British.  At  that  time,  Colonel  Campbell,  with  a  force 


416  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

of  two  thousand  men,  was  dispatched  by  Governor  Clinton 
from  New  York  against  that  city.  The  American  gar 
rison,  under  General  Howe,  consisting  of  but  six  hundred 
continental  troops  and  a  small  body  of  militia,  was  inade 
quate  to  resist  so  formidable  a  force ;  and  at  the  expiration 
of  a  spirited  action,  in  which  the  Americans  suffered 
severely,  the  latter  surrendered,  and  with  that  surrender, 
the  British  took  military  occupation  of  the  capital  itself. 

The  succeeding  year,  D'Estaing,  with  a  French  fleet, 
destined  to  cooperate  with  the  Americans  for  the  recovery 
of  Savannah,  arrived  on  the  coast  of  Georgia.  This  intel 
ligence  having  been  communicated  to  General  Lincoln, 
who  was  in  the  vicinity  of  Charleston  with  a  small  force, 
he  immediately  broke  up  his  camp,  and  marched  to  assist  in 
the  disembarkation  of  the  French  troops. 

Before  the  arrival  of  Lincoln,  D'Estaing  had  sent  a 
"haughty  summons"  to  Prevost,  the  English  commander,  to 
surrender.  The  safety  of  the  former  depended  upon  rein 
forcements,  which  he  was  daily  expecting;  and,  in  order  to 
attain  a  delay,  he  required  twenty-four  hours  to  consider 
the  question  of  a  capitulation.  Unfortunately,  D'Estaing 
acceded  to  this  demand.  This  proved  fatal  to  the  expedi 
tion;  for,  meanwhile,  Prevost  was  not  idle.  He  succeeded 
in  mounting  nearly  one  hundred  cannon,  and,  moreover,  the 
expected  reinforcement  arrived,  swelling  his  force  to  three 
thousand  men;  upon  which,  he  replied  to  the  French  com 
mander,  that  he  was  resolved  to  hold  out  to  the  last. 

The  original  plan  of  attempting  the  place  by  storm  was 
now  prudently  abandoned,  and  the  slow  process  of  its 
reduction  by  siege  was  resolved  upon.  The  combined 
forces  numbered  between  six  and  seven  thousand  men.  The 
siege  was  commenced.  Trenches  were  opened,  and,  by 
the  4th  of  September,  a  sap  had  been  pushed  to  within 
three  hundred  yards  of  the  abbatis.  In  the  course  of  a 
another  month,  batteries  had  been  erected,  and  other 
preparations  were  ready. 

On  the  evening  of  October  4th,  the  tragical  scene  com- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  417 

rnenced,  and  a  heavy  cannonade  was  kept  up  during  the 
night.  In  the  morning,  that  scene  became  terrific.  Thirty- 
seven  cannon  and  nine  mortars  were  opened  upon  the  city, 
while  sixteen  heavy  guns  from  the  fleet  added  their  uproar 
to  the  thunder  of  the  former.  The  response  to  these  was 
still  louder  and  more  appalling.  Nearly  one  hundred  guns, 
which  had  been  mounted  by  Prevost,  as  we  have  said,  gave 
back  their  tremendous  explosions.  Carcasses,  filled  with 
all  manner  of  combustibles,  were  hurled  into  the  town,  set 
ting  on  fire  the  houses,  and  spreading  consternation  among 
the  inhabitants.  Shells  came  down  from  the  sky,  bursting 
like  meteors,  and  scattering  their  death-dealing  fragments 
in  every  street  and  in  the  neighborhood  of  every  dwelling. 
All  that  day,  and,  indeed,  for  four  succeeding  days  and 
nights,  this  mutual  tremendous  firing  was  maintained. 
Savannah  and  its  neighborhood  became  covered  with  a 
dense,  dark  cloud  of  smoke,  through  which  the  rays  of  the 
sun  could  scarcely  penetrate  by  day,  and  which,  as  that  set, 
served  as  a  pall  to  increase  the  gloom  and  darkness  of 
the  night. 

If  the  besiegers  were  steady  to  their  purpose,  the 
besieged  were  no  less  resolute  and  successful  in  their 
resistance.  Little  or  no  impression  had  hitherto  been 
made  upon  the  enemy's  works,  and  how  long  they  would 
continue  to  hold  out,  the  Americans  had  no  means  of  judg 
ing.  They  had  reason,  indeed,  to  believe  that  a  reduction 
might  at  no  distant  day  be  effected,  as  the  supplies  were 
cut  off,  and  the  inhabitants  must  be  suffering  intensely. 
But  D'Estaing  began  to  fear  for  the  safety  of  his  fleet, 
exposed,  as  it  was,  on  an  open  coast.  In  this  posture,  he 
proposed  to  Lincoln  to  attempt  the  place  as  originally  con 
templated — by  storm.  This  the  latter  deemed  extremely 
hazardous;  but  submitting  to  the  higher  authority  of  the 
count,  an  assault  was  fixed  for  the  9th  of  October. 

At  one  o'clock  of  the  morning  of  that  day,  the  Ameri 
cans   were   up,  and   ready  for  the  fearful  contest.     The 
French  unwisely  delayed   for  some  two  or  three  hours; 
27 


418  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

but  at  length,  led  on  by  D'Estaing  and  Lincoln,  the  com 
bined  forces — the  French  in  three  columns  and  the  Ameri 
cans  in  one — proceeded  to  the  attack. 

Taking  a  position  at  the  head  of  the  first  column, 
D'Estaing  led  them  forward  to  the  very  walls  of  the  Eng- 
ligh  works.  It  was  a  fatal  approach.  Of  a  sudden,  and 
when  the  French  commander  was  congratulating  himself 
that  he  was  taking  the  enemy  by  surprise,  the  blaze  of  a 
hundred  cannon  filled  him  and  his  troops  with  amazement, 
while  the  balls  and  grape-shot  mowed  down  their  ranks,  as 
did  the  fire  of  the  Americans  at  Bunker's  hill.  Still, 
D'Estaing  ordered  the  remainder  to  advance,  he  himself 
heroically  leading  the  way.  But  it  was  only  to  death  and 
defeat.  Soon  wounded,  D'Estaing  was  borne  from  the 
spot,  while  his  brave  troops  remained  to  meet  a  still 
severer  destiny.  They  were  mowed  as  grass  by  a  new- 
ground  scythe.  The  few  who  survived,  now  made  good 
their  retreat  to  an  adjoining  wood,  leaving  room  for  the 
second  column,  pressing  forward,  to  supply  their  place. 

These,  passing  over  the  fallen  bodies  of  their  brave  com 
panions,  succeeded  in  mounting  the  walls;  and  there  they 
stood — and  there,  with  almost  superhuman  strength  and 
determination,  they  fought.  But  it  was  not  even  for  such 
bravery  and  such  perseverance  to  succeed.  If  the  struggle 
was  now  fearful,  the  carnage  was  still  more  so.  One  after 
another,  and  by  tens  and  twenties,  they  fell  side  by  side, 
companions  in  death  of  their  brave  precursors.  A  remnant 
only  was  left;  and  as  that  remnant  succeeded  in  securing 
a  retreat,  the  third  and  last  column  of  the  French  troops 
came  into  action.  A  similar  contest  awaited  them,  which 
they  entered  into  with  even  greater  ardor  and  more  excited 
passion ;  but  it  was  followed  by  a  similar,  and  perhaps  still 
more  fatal,  result.  The  chivalrous  Laurens,  at  the  head  of 
the  Americans,  now  made  his  appearance;  and  directing  his 
entire  force  against  the  Spring-hill  redoubt,  attempted  to 
scale  its  ramparts.  But  it  was  a  vain  attempt.  The  para 
pets  were  too  high  to  be  reached,  and  the  assailants  fell  as 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


419 


they  appeared,  shot  down  with  equal  certainty  and  rapidity. 
Among  the  Americans,  at  this  memorable  contest,  was  that 
Carolina  regiment  which,  at  the  siege  of  Fort  Moultrie,  had 
so  distinguished  itself,  and  which,  as  a  reward  for  its  valor, 
Mrs.  Elliott  had  presented  two  standards,  as  we  had  occasion 
to  notice,  when  describing  the  noble  defence  of  the  old 
"slaughter  pen."  Nothing  daunted  by  the  fate  of  their 
companions,  this  regiment  pressed  furiously  forward;  and 
now,  for  a  brief  period,  was  witnessed  a  spectacle,  which 
lighted  up  gladness  in  every  eye:  two  American  standards 
— the  very  standards  which  we  have  named — were  seen 
waving  on  the  English  ramparts.  And  there,  too,  was  the 


-\ 


Jasper  on  the  Ramparts. 

noble-hearted  Jasper  himself,  with  those  standards,  which 
he  loved  better  than  life  itself.  But  it  was  a  momentary 
floating  to  the  breeze,  and  these  standards  had  for  ever  done 
their  duty.  They  soon  fell,  and  with  them  fell  the  brave 
and  patriotic  Jasper.  He  grasped  his  standard  as  he  fell 
into  the  ditch,  and  there  the  flag  covered  him  as  a  winding- 
sheet  of  glory.  He  had  told  Mrs.  Elliott  that  he  would 


420  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

surrender  his  flag  only  with  his  life,  and  he  was  true  to  his 
word.  Jasper's  name — heroism — patriotism — will  descend 
with  the  lapse  of  years ;  nor  will  they  be  remembered  but  to 
be  honored,  while  the  records  of  American  valor  shall  have 
an  existence. 

The  issue  may  be  told  in  few  words.  The  Americans 
failed,  and  retired.  Many  a  noble  heart  had  shed  its  blood ; 
many  an  arm,  which  had  that  day 

Shed  fast  atonement  for  its  first  delay, 

was  folded  on  the  breast  in  death.  And  among  those  who 
fell  nobly,  there  was  one — a  high-souled  Polander — the 
chivalric  Pulaski — a  volunteer  in  the  American  service;  he 
fell  at  the  head  of  two  hundred  horsemen,  urging  on  their 
way  amid  fire  and  smoke,  until  a  swivel-shot  struck  the 
gallant  soldier  to  the  earth. 

The  contest  lasted  a  little  more  than  an  hour;  and  yet, 
in  that  brief  space,  six  hundred  and  thirty-seven  French, 
and  four  hundred  and  fifty  Americans,  were  mangled — 
bleeding  corpses  on  the  ground — more  than  one  thousand ! 
Rapid  work !  It  should  seem  that  Moloch  might  have  been 
satisfied  with  the  victims  offered  on  that  day's  altar. 

D'Estaing  retired  soon  after  with  his  fleet.  He  had 
gained  no  praise:  on  the  contrary,  he  was  censured  for  his 
haste  in  demanding  the  surrender  of  Savannah  before  the 
arrival  of  Lincoln;  and  then,  by  allowing  Prevost  so  long 
a  time  to  deliberate,  in  truth  giving  him  ample  opportunity 
to  prepare  for  defence.  The  result  was  inglorious,  and 
served  to  perpetuate,  and  even  strengthen,  the  cause  of  the 
English  at  the  South. 

2.    SIEGE  OF  CHARLESTON. 

Charleston  had  long  been  an  object  of  cupidity  on  the 
part  of  the  British.  We  have  already  had  occasion  to 
speak  of  an  expedition  under  Sir  Peter  Parker  and  Gen 
erals  Cornwallis  and  Howe,  destined  against  that  city, 
and  the  summary  check  they  received  at  Fort  Moultrie — 
that  "old  slaughter-pen" — every  one  of  whose  garrison  was 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  421 

a  hero,  and  the  record  of  whose  combined  resistance  can 
never  be  remembered  but  to  the  honor  and  praise  of  Amer 
ican  valor.  That  repulse  was  not  forgotten  by  the  British, 
and,  when  next  an  attempt  should  be  made,  it  was  to  be 
expected  that  preparations  would  be  commensurate  with 
the  magnitude  and  difficulties  of  the  enterprise. 

It  proved  so.  In  the  spring  following  the  siege  of 
Savannah,  General  Clinton  left  New  York  with  ten  thou 
sand  men,  intent  on  the  capture  of  Charleston.  Lincoln 
was  still  at  the  head  of  the  American  troops  in  the  South. 
But  they  were  altogether  inadequate  to  defend  the  city 
against  so  numerous  and  formidable  a  force  as  now 
appeared  against  him.  For  his  own  credit,  as  well  as 
for  the  honor  of  the  American  arms,  clearly  he  should  have 
avoided  a  collision.  But,  over-persuaded  by  Governor 
Rutledge  and  other  prominent  citizens,  and,  moreover, 
reluctant  to  abandon  a  place  which  contained  large  public 
stores,  or  seem  to  yield  where  there  was  hope  of  success, 
he  consented  to  remain,  and  accomplish  whatever  human 
wisdom,  combined  with  American  valor,  could  do. 

On  the  30th  of  March,  General  Clinton  commenced  the 
siege..  He  proceeded  with  a  caution,  to  be  explained  only 
by  the  lesson  taught  the  British  at  the  siege  of  Fort  Moul- 
trie,  and  a  determination  not  to  be  under  the  necessity  of 
meeting  with  another  such  disastrous  result.  In  another 
place,  it  should  have  been  noted,  that  Fort  Moultrie,  m  the 
present  invasion,  made  no  resistance,  the  contest,  it  being 
intended,  should  be  on  the  mainland,  and  in  the  immediate 
vicinity  of  the  city,  where  such  defences  had  been  erected 
as  the  authorities  were  able  to  provide. 

On  the  10th  of  April,  the  first  parallel  was  completed,  and 
Lincoln  was  summoned  to  surrender.  To  this  summons, 
he  replied:  "that  he  felt  it  to  be  his  duty,  and  it  was  also 
his  instruction,  to  defend  the  place  to  the  last  extremity." 
Ten  days  elapsed,  during  which  a  second  parallel  was 
finished,  and  a  second  summons  made  and  declined.  A 
heavy  and  formidable  cannonade  was  now  opened  by  Clin- 


422  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

ton,  which  was  kept  up,  with  scarcely  any  remission,  for 
several  days.  Meanwhile,  Lincoln  was  almost  constantly 
on  duty — straining  every  muscle  to  resist  the  steady,  but 
apparently  fatal,  advance  of  his  foe.  It  is  related  of  him, 
that  "one  day  he  was  ten  hours  in  the  saddle,  without  once 
dismounting — riding  hither  and  thither,  with  his  great  heart 
filled  with  anxious  foreboding;  and,  the  last  fortnight,  he 
never  took  off  his  clothes  to  rest.  Flinging  himself,  in  his 
uniform,  on  a  couch,  he  would  snatch  a  few  moments' 
repose,  and  then  again  be  seen  riding  along  the  lines." 

Meanwhile,  his  defences  became  weakened,  and  his 
troops  exhausted  with  labor  and  fatigue.  They  had  little 
time  to  sleep,  and  even  the  supply  of  provisions  was  limited. 
Yet,  Lincoln  continued,  day  after  day,  to  inspire  them  with 
courage  and  hope.  All  that  a  brave  commander  could  do, 
he  did — concealing  the  apprehensions  which  harrowed  his 
inmost  soul,  and  for  which  there  were  reasons;  all  that 
men  could  do,  his  noble  few  did — suffering  privations  sel 
dom  experienced  during,  the  revolutionary  contest.  It  was 
a  brave  defence !  It  was  a  long,  protracted,  painful  strug 
gle  !  But  it  was  in  vain.  At  length,  the  batteries  of  the 
enemy  had  reached  within  eighty  yards  of  the  American 
defences,  and  preparations  were  making  for  a  general 
storm.  Thus  environed  by  a  formidable  force,  both  by 
sea  and  land, 

"Nee  spes  opis  ulla  dabatur"— 

it  was  the  dictate  of  humanity,  both  in  respect  to  the  inhab 
itants  of  the  city,  and  the  brave,  but  exhausted,  remnant 
of  his  devoted  army,  to  capitulate.  Accordingly,  overtures 
were  made  to  General  Clinton,  which  were  at  length 
accepted.  Charleston  fell,  and  the  entire  army  laid  down 
arms.  By  the  terms  of  capitulation,  the  garrison  were  to 
march  out,  and  deposit  their  arms  in  front  of  the  works; 
but,  as  a  mark  of  humiliation,  the  drums  were  not  to  beat 
an  American  march,  nor  their  colors  to  be  displayed.  This 
was  severe;  but  the  humiliation  was  remembered,  when, 
eighteen  months  afterwards,  Lord  Cornwallis  surrendered 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  423 

at  Yorktown,  and  "waters  of  a  full  cup  were  wrung  out" 
to  him. 

3.   BATTLE   OF   CAMDEN. 

The  fall  of  Charleston  opened  the  south  to  Cornwallis, 
nor  was  he  slow  to  take  advantage  of  the  opportunity  of 
strengthening  the  royal  cause.  Baron  de  Kalb  had  been 
sent  from  the  main  army  to  the  assistance  of  Lincoln;  but 
the  latter  having  surrendered  before  his  arrival,  the  former 
assumed  the  command  of  the  forces  opposed  to  Cornwallis. 
Shortly  after,  however,  Gates,  the  "hero  of  Saratoga," 
arrived,  having  been  appointed  to  occupy  the  place  of 
General  Lincoln. 

The  reputation  which  Gates  had  acquired  in  his  contest 
with  Burgoyne,  had  preceded  him,  and  served  to  stay  the 
despondency  and  gloom  which  was  extensively  pervading 
the  South.  The  militia  responded  to  his  call,  and  came 
flocking  to  his  standard.  Thus  reinforced,  he  proceeded 
towards  Camden,  the  rendezvous  of  Lord  Rawdon.  But 
his  haste  was  ill-judged.  Besides,  by  reason  of  a  serious 
lack  of  provisions  for  his  troops,  which  he  had  neglected  to 
provide,  they  were  compelled  to  subsist  for  several  days  on 
green  apples,  corn,  and  other  vegetables ;  their  strength, 
also,  was  still  more  diminished  for  want  of  needful  rest.  On 
reaching  the  vicinity  of  Rawdon,  instead  of  an  immediate 
attack,  before  the  latter  could  receive  reinforcements,  and 
when  he  was  more  on  an  equal  footing  with  the  enemy,  he 
wasted  several  days  in  skirmishes,  which  served  to  darken 
rather  than  brighten  his  chance  of  success.  In  this  interval, 
Cornwallis  arrived  with  the  troops  under  his  command,  thus 
adding  to  the  strength  of  the  enemy,  and  greatly  increasing 
their  confidence  and  courage. 

Indeed,  Cornwallis  was  not  slow  in  deciding  to  hazard  an 
engagement,  although  he  knew  that  the  contest  would  still 
be  unequal.  Gates  had  ^superior  numbers.  But  a  retreat 
would  be  to  abandon  all  that  he  had  gained  in  South  Caro 
lina  and  Georgia;  and  in  effect  would  be  the  ruin  of  the 
royal  cause. 


424  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

The  American  army  occupied  a  post  at  Rugely's  mills. 
On  the  llth  of  August,  at  ten  o'clock  in  the  night,  the 
English  began  their  march.  Ignorant  of  this  movement, 
Gates  had  put  his  army  in  motion  at  the  same  time,  and 
with  similar  intent.  What  was  their  mutual  surprise,  when 
at  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the  advanced-guard  of  the 
British  suddenly  came  in  contact  with  the  head  column  of 
the  Americans!  A  brief  skirmish  ensued — but  soon  ended, 
as  if  by  mutual  consent — neither  commander  being  willing 
to  hazard  a  nocturnal  rencounter. 

At  a  council  of  war  summoned  by  Gates,  the  Baron  de 
Kalb  advised  a  retreat  to  their  former  encampment,  as  in 
their  present  position  they  were  between  two  marshes, 
while  at  Rugely's  mills  they  would  have  the  decided  advan 
tage  as  to  position.  In  this,  however,  he  was  overruled  by 
Gates,  who  decided  to  wait  the  approach  of  the  enemy 
where  they  were. 

We  shall  not  enter  into  the  details  of  this  unfortunate 
battle.  It  was  sad  and  sanguinary.  General  Gates  mis 
judged  as  to  position;  but  still  greater  was  his  error  in 
attempting  to  change  the  order  of  battle  almost  at  the 
moment  when  the  battle  began.  Of  this  latter  mistake, 
Cornwallis  was  not  slow  to  take  advantage,  but  at  once 
ordered  his  troops  to  charge.  Unprepared  for  an  attack 
so  sudden  and  so  furious,  the  American  column  gave  way — 
the  Virginians  actually  betaking  themselves  to  flight.  All 
was  soon  confusion  and  uproar.  De  Kalb  threw  himself  at 
the  head  of  the  regular  troops,  and,  infusing  into  them  the 
fire  and  indignation  which  animated  his  own  bosom,  led  them 
on.  They  advanced  firm — calm — determined.  But  the 
contest  was  now  unequal.  They  could  not  resist  the 
impetuous  torrent  which  came  thundering  upon  them. 
They  could  not  save  the  battle.  And  at  this  time — their 
ranks  thinned — their  path  obstructed — the  cavalry  of  Tarle- 
ton  came  bearing  down  upon  them  with  the  impetuosity  of 
a  whirlwind.  "Shot  after  shot  had  struck  the  Baron  de 
Kalb,  and  the  blood  was  pouring  from  his  side  in  streams; 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


425 


yet,  animated  by  that  spirit  which  has  made  the  hero  in 
every  age,  he  rallied  his  men  for  a  last  charge,  and  led  them 
at  the  point  of  the  bayonet  on  the  dense  ranks.  Striking  a 
bayonet  from  his  breast,  and  laying  the  grenadier  that  held 
it  dead  at  his  feet,  he  pressed  forward,  and,  in  the  very 
act  of  cheering  on  his  men,  fell  with  the  blood  gushing 


Death  of  De  Kalb. 

from  eleven  wounds.  His  aids  immediately  covered  him 
with  their  bodies,  exclaiming,  'Save  the  Baron  de  Kalb! 
save  the  Baron  de  Kalb!'" 

But  their  efforts  to  save  him  were  unavailing.  He  was 
taken  prisoner,  and  his  troops  fled.  Gates,  meanwhile,  was 
pursuing  his  fugitive  army.  Their  arrest  and  recall  were, 
however,  beyond  his  power.  The  rout  was  entire ;  the 
defeat  complete;  owing,  as  was  thought  by  men  of  com 
petent  judgment,  to  the  mismanagement  of  Gates. 

De  Kalb  survived  his  wounds  but  a  short  time.  He  was 
able,  however,  to  dictate  a  brief  letter  to  the  patriotic  band 
of  soldiers  at  whose  head  he  had  planted  himself,  and  who 
nobly  sustained  him  up  to  the  moment  of  his  fall.  He  died 


426  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

in  the  cause  of  liberty — regretted  by  all  who  knew  his  worth 
as  a  man  and  a  soldier — and  honored  by  congress,  which 
directed  a  monument  to  be  erected  to  his  memory  at 
Annapolis. 

The  battle  at  Camden  was  sanguinary,  and  had  the  effect 
to  spread  a  gloom  over  the  face  of  American  affairs.  The 
loss  of  the  patriots  exceeded  six  hundred  in  killed;  the 
wounded  and  prisoners  thirteen  hundred.  The  British 
stated  their  loss  to  be  only  three  hundred  in  killed  and 
wounded. 

Cornwallis  was  the  victor — but  the  British  cause  had  now 
reached  its  culminating  point.  Elated  at  their  successes, 
the  conquerors  grew  insolent  and  rapacious;  the  Americans, 
resolute  and  determined. 

4.  BATTLE  OF  COWPENS. 

Never  did  a  service  require  an  able  and  efficient  com 
mander  more  than  the  American  service  at  the  South, 
following  the  disastrous  defeat  of  Gates  at  the  battle  of 
Camden.  Fortunately,  the  precise  man  was  found  in  Gen 
eral  Greene,  "who,  next  to  Washington,  was  the  ablest 
commander  in  the  Revolutionary  army" — an  officer  of  large 
experience,  and  distinguished  for  two  qualities,  which  were 
more  important,  at  this  juncture,  than  all  others — "great 
caution  and  great  rapidity."  To  these  were  added  a  won 
derful  fortitude  and  as  wonderful  perseverance. 

On  assuming  the  command,  Greene  found  the  army 
reduced  to  two  thousand  men,  of  whom  not  more  than 
eight  hundred  wrere  fit  for  service.  The  officers,  however, 
had  few  equals — and  no  superiors.  There  were  Morgan, 
Lee,  Marion,  Sumpter,  and  Washington  (Lieutenant-colo 
nel),  men,  whose  heroic  achievements  have  justly  placed 
them  high  on  the  rolls  of  military  fame.  Had  the  army 
borne  any  comparison  to  its  officers,  either  in  point  of  num 
bers  or  in  discipline,  energy,  and  enthusiasm,  the  royal 
cause,  in  the  South,  would  have  met  a  still  earlier  doom  than 
it  did.  But  the  army  was  not  only  greatly  reduced  in 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  427 

numbers,  but  so  destitute  was  it  of  arms,  ammunition,  food, 
and  clothing,  that  it  seemed  a  matter  of  presumption  to 
attempt  entering  the  list  with  Cornwallis,  who,  to  a  well- 
disciplined  and  powerful  army,  added  every  desirable 
materiel  of  war.  But  it  often  occurred  during  the  Revo 
lutionary  struggle,  that  "the  race  was  not  to  the  swift,  nor 
the  battle  to  the  strong." 

The  first  measure  adopted  by  Greene  was  unusual — he 
separated  his  forces,  small  as  they  were,  into  several  divi 
sions,  and  stationed  them  at  different  points.  For  this  he 
has  been  censured,  as  contrary  to  military  rule;  but  the 
sequel  proved  the  wisdom  of  the  measure.  It  served 
greatly  to  dismay  Cornwallis,  who  scarcely  knew  in  what 
direction  to  proceed,  or  which  one  to  attack — whether 
Morgan,  Marion,  or  Lee,  who,  with  their  respective 
detachments,  were  threatening  him  from  different  points. 

At  length,  however,  he  decided  to  begin  with  Morgan, 
who  was  stationed  at  Cowpens,  with  an  available  force  of 
less  than  a  thousand  men.  The  plan  proposed  by  Corn 
wallis  was,  that  Tarleton,  with  eleven  hundred  men,  should 
assail  him  in  front,  while  he  himself,  with  the  main  army, 
would  attempt  to  prevent  his  retreat.  On  the  appearance 
of  Tarleton,  Morgan  retired;  but  being,  at  length,  hotly 
pressed,  a  contest  became  inevitable.  The  first  onset  of 
Tarleton  was  terrible — the  Americans  gave  way,  and  the 
victorious  British  were  anticipating  the  utter  rout  of  their 
foes.  But,  at  a  critical  moment  of  the  action,  Colonel 
Washington,  who  had  been  watching  the  various  move 
ments  of  the  respective  armies,  gave  orders  to  his  bugler  to 
sound  a  charge.  It  was  nobly  done!  Nothing  could  with 
stand  the  impetuosity,  the  fire,  the  fury  of  the  assailants. 
The  infantry,  which  was  pressing  on  to  victory,  were,  as 
in  a  moment,  borne  down,  and  scattered  like  chaff"  before 
the  whirlwind.  Morgan  had  time  to  rally  his  repulsed 
force;  and,  with  such  an  example  as  had  been  set  them, 
they  now  sped  their  way  to  victory.  It  was  a  brief,  but  a 
stirring,  sanguinary  scene.  Tarleton  lost  of  his  eleven 


428 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


hundred,  seven  hundred — besides  two  cannon,  eight  hun 
dred  muskets,  and  a  hundred  dragoons. 


Charge  of  Colonel  Washington. 

The  battle  over,  Morgan  hastily  retired,  in  order  to 
escape  Cornwallis,  who  was  bearing  down  upon  him.  In 
this  he  was  successful ;  but  it  was  only  at  the  sacrifice  of 
the  baggage,  and  a  large  part  of  the  stores  of  the  army. 
Cornwallis  pursued  a  similar  policy — never  was  man  more 
determined  to  make  sure  of  the  enemy  than  he  was ;  and 
never  was  man  more  determined  to  escape  than  Morgan. 
His  object  was  to  reach  the  head-quarters  of  Greene;  but, 
at  the  distance  of  fifty  miles,  it  was  his  good  fortune  to 
meet  his  general,  who,  with  a  small  force,  was  hastening 
to  his  assistance. 

5.   RETREAT— SUBSEQUENT  MOVEMENTS. 

Immediately  following  the  battle  of  Cowpens,  Greene 
directed  his  course  towards  Guilford,  which  he  had  appoint 
ed  as  the  rendezvous  of  his  army.  This  was  a  perilous 
undertaking;  and  the  more  so,  as  his  route  lay  across  the 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  42i> 

Catawba,  the  Yadkm,  and  the  Dan — each  of  which  was 
liable  to  be  suddenly  swelled,  and  thus  prevent  his  passage ; 
and  at  a  time,  perhaps,  when  Cornwallis  would  be  pressing 
upon  him.  Besides,  the  winter  was  a  most  unpropitious 
season  for  such  an  enterprise.  The  soldiers  were  poorly 
clad;  many  of  them  were  barefoot;  blankets  were  greatly 
needed,  and  even  provisions  were  scarce.  But  there  was 
no  safe  alternative.  Greene's  force  was  inadequate  to  main 
tain  a  position  against  so  formidable  a  force  as  Cornwallis 
had  under  his  command.  It  was  not  indeed  certain  that  a 
retreat  so  distant,  and  so  fraught  with  difficulties,  could  be 
effected  in  safety.  But  it  was  decided  to  run  the  hazard, 
and  towards  the  accomplishment  of  his  plans,  Greene  now 
put  forth  all  his  energy  and  skill. 

We  shall  not  follow  him  minutely  in  the  various  steps  of 
his  remarkable  and  successful  enterprise.  Often  did  the 
English  advance  columns  press  upon  his  rear;  and  so  deter 
mined  were  the  former — with  such  rapidity  did  they  urge 
their  pursuit — that  the  fugitives  were  able  in  some  instances 
to  rest  but  three  hours  out  of  the  twenty-four,  and  to  secure 
but  one  meal  a-day.  Their  fatigue — their  deprivations — 
their  sufferings,  penetrated  the  very  heart  of  their  sympa 
thizing  leader.  His  own  anxiety  was  deep  and  wasting; 
yet  he  had  a  smile  and  a  word  of  encouragement  as  he 
rode  up,  and  hurried  forward  his  exhausted  columns. 

At  length  they  approached  the  Dan;  that  passed,  they 
were  safe ;  but  this  was  the  point  of  their  greatest  danger. 
Cornwallis  was  near  at  hand,  and,  like  Pharaoh  of  old, 
pressing  upon  the  children  of  Israel  at  the  banks  of  the  Red 
sea,  was  confident  of  their  utter  extermination — he  had 
resolved  to  overwhelm  and  annihilate  the  American  army 
on  the  banks  of  the  Dan. 

They  reached  those  banks.  In  the  rear,  covering  their 
embarkation,  and,  if  possible,  keeping  in  check  the  advance 
of  the  now  infuriated  enemy,  were  stationed  Lee's  legion 
and  Washington's  horsemen.  It  was  a  noble  but  perilous 
enterprise  which  they  had  undertaken.  Had  the  forces  of 


430  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Cornwallis  reached  them,  it  is  impossible  to  conjecture  the 
issue.     They  had  decided  to  succeed  or  perish. 

But  about  noon,  a  messenger  made  his  appearance  upon 
a  swift  charger,  making  the  joyful  announcement  that  the 
army  had  safely  made  the  passage.  The  guard  now  them 
selves  urged  their  way  to  the  ferry.  Greene  had  not  yet 
crossed.  He  had  delayed  through  his  anxiety  for  the  safety 
of  Lee  and  Washington,  and  their  brave  comrades.  Who 
can  describe  his  exultation  as  they  came  dashing  on  their 
proud  steeds!  That  was  a  moment  of  intense  joy;  but  that 
joy  reached  its  climax  when  all  were  safely  on  the  opposite 
shore,  and  the  deep  waters  of  the  Dan  were  rolling  between 
his  army  and  their  pursuers.  The  last  boat  that  left,  bore  the 
intrepid  Lee,  and,  as  it  grounded  upon  the  opposite  shore, 
the  British  van  had  reached  the  banks.  This  was  the 
climax  of  their  disappointment.  At  the  end  of  a  pursuit  of 
two  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  and  during  which  they  had 
destroyed  all  their  baggage  to  accelerate  their  progress,  it 
was  their  destiny  to  behold  their  prey  exulting  beyond  their 
reach.  Of  this  retreat,  it  has  been  well  remarked,  that  "for 
the  skill  with  which  it  was  planned,  the  resolution  and  energy 
with  which  it  was  carried  through,  and  the  distance  traveled, 
it  stands  alone  in  the  annals  of  our  country,  and  will  bear  a 
comparison  with  the  most  renowned  feats  of  ancient  or 
modern  times.  It  covered  Greene  with  more  glory  than  a 
victory  could  have  done,  and  stamped  him  at  once  the  great 
commander." 

Soon  after  the  events  now  recited,  the  army  of  General 
Greene  was  augmented  by  the  arrival  of  reinforcements 
from  Virginia,  to  five  thousand  five  hundred  men.  Numeri 
cally,  his  force  was  larger  than  that  of  Cornwallis,  but  most 
of  the  troops  were  for  the  first  time  in  a  camp.  Thus 
strengthened,  Greene  decided  to  hazard  an  engagement  as 
early  as  circumstances  allowed.  With  this  object  in  view, 
after  giving  his  troops  some  little  opportunity  to  rest,  he 
proceeded,  and  took  post  at  Guilford. 

Here,  on  the  15th  of  March,  occurred  the  battle  of  Guil- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  431 

ford  Court-house,  which  on  the  part  of  Greene  had  been  so 
wisely  planned  as  must  have  issued  in  the  utter  discomfiture 
of  Cornwallis,  had  all  the  Americans  behaved  with  their 
accustomed  bravery.  But,  most  unfortunately,  the  terrible 
aspect  of  the  British  army,  on  its  near  approach,  spread 
consternation  and  dismay  among  the  Carolina  militia;  and, 
throwing  down  their  guns,  knapsacks,  and  canteens,  they 
precipitately  left  the  scene  of  action.  These  were  followed 
by  a  portion  of  the  Marylanders.  It  was  impossible  to  rally 
them,  or  even  to  stay  their  progress.  But  the  Virginians 
fought  nobly,  as  did  the  second  regiment  of  the  Marylanders. 
Upon  these  and  the  continental  troops,  the  entire  force  of 
the  battle  fell.  For  a  time,  even  with  the  loss  of  the  aid  of 
those  who  so  ignobly  fled,  victory  seemed  to  decide  for  the 
Americans.  But  at  length  Cornwallis,  at  a  great  sacrifice 
of  men,  succeeded  in  getting  the  ascendancy,  and  no  alter 
native  was  left  to  Greene  but  to  order  a  retreat,  while  it 
could  safely  be  made.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  was 
about  four  hundred,  in  killed  and  wounded ;  that  of  the 
British  reached  nearly  six  hundred.  The  British  claimed 
the  victory,  but  it  was  a  victory  which  caused  Fox  to 
exclaim,  when  announced  in  the  British  House  of  Commons, 
"Another  such  will  ruin  the  British  army." 

Following  the  battle  above  described,  Cornwallis  retreated 
to  such  a  distance  from  Greene,  as  to  present  little  induce 
ment  to  the  latter  to  follow,  even  had  his  force  been  able  to 
cope  with  that  under  his  lordship's  command.  It  remained, 
therefore,  for  him  to  adopt  some  new  plan,  and  to  look  in 
another  direction  for  some  field  of  usefulness  to  his  country's 
cause.  After  much  consideration,  he  decided  to  lead  back 
his  forces  into  South  Carolina,  and  to  fall  on  the  line  of  the 
British  posts  between  Ninety-Six  and  Charleston.  It  was 
a  bold,  original,  and  hazardous  experiment;  and  the  more 
so,  as  Cornwallis  might  also  return,  and  press  him  with  his 
superior  force.  But  the  decision  was  made;  and,  taking  up 
his  line  of  march,  in  twelve  days  he  reached  Camden,  where 
Lord  Rawdon  was  strongly  intrenched. 


432  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Taking  a  position  on  Hobkirk's  hill,  two  miles  north  of 
Camden,  Rawdon  in  a  few  days  drew  out  his  forces,  and 
appeared  in  battle  array  against  him.  At  the  time  the 
approach  of  the  enemy  was  announced,  the  Americans  were 
deeply  engaged  in  cooking  food,  of  which,  for  twenty-four 
hours,  they  had  been  destitute.  For  a  moment,  there  was 
confusion;  but,  abandoning  their  meal,  as  did  Greene  his 
coffee,  they  soon  stood  in  order  of  battle.  The  action 
opened  with  promise  to  the  Americans.  Greene  himself,  at 
the  head  of  a  single  regiment,  fought  as  a  common  soldier. 
His  troops  appeared  firm,  and  even  enthusiastic.  Judge 
his  surprise,  when,  at  this  critical  moment,  he  perceived  the 
regiment  of  Gunby,  the  one  upon  which,  more  perhaps  than 
all  others,  he  depended — the  one  which  at  Guilford  had  dis 
played  such  bravery — that  regiment  was  giving  way — was 
in  the  very  act  of  retreating.  Greene  sped  his  charger 
among  them — headed  them — rallied  them;  but  it  was  too 
late:  the  battle  was  lost.  There  was,  indeed,  more  fighting, 
and  every  effort  was  made  to  recover  from  the  shock  caused 
by  the  retreat  of  Gunby's  veteran  regiment.  But  it  was 
fruitless,  and  Greene  retreated,  in  rather  a  creditable  man 
ner,  considering  the  circumstances. 

But  the  regiment,  it  is  recorded — the  cause  of  such  deep 
mortification  and  utter  failure — was  after  all  not  to  blame. 
At  least,  the  apology  was  made  for  them,  that  they  mistook 
the  order  of  Gunby,  their  leader,  who  had  directed  them 
only  to  halt,  for  an  order  to  retreat.  In  the  din  of  arms, 
his  command  was  not  understood,  and  the  consequence  was 
the  disastrous  result  we  have  named. 

The  situation  of  Rawdon,  notwithstanding  his  success, 
was  critical ;  Greene's  was  still  more  critical.  For  the  first 
time,  it  is  said,  the  latter  became  vacillating  and  despondent. 
On  the  one  hand,  he  was  in  danger  from  Rawdon ;  and  on 
the  other,  it  was  reported  that  Cornwallis  was  marching 
rapidly  against  him.  His  army  was  small — destitute — dis 
couraged.  But  it  was  not  Greene's  nature  long  to  despond. 
He  rose  above  the  difficulties  and  perils  of  his  position,  and 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  433 

decided  to  occupy  the  place  which  God  and  his  country  had 
assigned  him. 

At  this  juncture,  more  certain  intelligence  was  received 
that  Cornwallis  was  on  his  march  to  Virginia.  This  left  him 
at  liberty  to  follow  out  his  original  plan. 

Meanwhile,  Rawdon  broke  up  his  encampment  at  Camden, 
and  moved  towards  Fort  Motte,  against  which  Marion  and 
Lee  were  pursuing  a  siege.  Before  Rawdon  could  reach 
it,  it  had  surrendered  to  the  Americans. 

There  remained  now  in  the  hands  of  the  British  but  one 
fortress  more  of  importance.  This  was  Ninety-Six,  situated 
one  hundred  and  forty-seven  miles  north-west  from  Charles 
ton,  and  garrisoned  by  five  hundred  and  sixty  men.  To 
the  reduction  of  this,  Greene  turned  his  attention.  On  the 
22d  of  May,  he  appeared  before  it,  and  commenced  a  siege. 
While  successfully  pursuing  his  design,  and  daily  advancing 
towards  the  consummation  of  his  wishes,  news  arrived  of 
the  rapid  approach  of  Rawdon.  Indeed,  he  appeared  even 
earlier  than  had  been  anticipated,  and  Greene  had  no  alter 
native  but  to  retreat.  But,  listening  to  his  army,  who  were 
intent  on  a  demonstration  against  the  enemy,  he  consented 
thereto:  but,  although  they  made  the  assault  with  admirable 
firmness,  and  even  enthusiastic  zeal,  they  failed,  and  orders 
to  retreat  were  given. 

Rawdon  followed  Greene  some  fifteen  or  twenty  miles  on 
his  retreat;  when,  returning  to  Ninety-Six,  he  ordered  its 
evacuation,  and  himself  took  up  his  march  for  Charleston. 

As  the  sickly  season  had  now  commenced,  Greene  with 
drew  his  army  to  a  cool  and  salubrious  position  on  the  high 
hills  of  Santee.  Here,  having  remained  until  the  22d  of 
August — his  troops  resting  and  recruiting,  as  much  they 
needed  both — he  broke  up  his  encampment,  and  began  his 
march;  and  on  the  7th  of  September,  arrived  within  seven 
miles  of  Eutaw  Springs,  where  the  British  lay  encamped  in 
an  open  field,  under  command  of  General  Stewart. 

On  the  following  day,  putting  his  army  in  motion,  he 
proceeded  towards  the  field,  where  occurred — 
28 


434  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

I 


6.    THE  BATTLE  OF  EUTAW  SPRINGS. 

Greene  took  the  British  commander  somewhat  by  surprise, 
but  he  was  not  slow  to  put  his  army  in  the  order  of  battle. 
The  Americans  were  the  first  to  commence  the  contest,  and 
that  commencement  was  auspicious.  The  militia  did  them 
selves  greater  credit  than  on  some  former  occasions.  Both 
armies  were  soon  engaged ;  both  contended  with  a  serious 
ness,  a  determination,  a  perseverance,  commensurate  with 
the  prize  at  stake.  It  is  not  necessary  to  descend  to  par 
ticulars.  Each  cause  was  apparently  more  than  once  in 
the  ascendant,  but  in  the  sequel  neither  could  claim  a  decided 
victory.  Yet,  the  advantage  rested  with  Greene.  The 
English  had  lost  one-quarter  of  their  number  in  killed,  and 
another  quarter  were  made  prisoners.  Moreover,  he  had 
driven  them  from  the  field ;  but  he  could  not  pursue  them, 
on  account  of  his  prisoners  and  wounded,  and  the  exhausted 
state  of  his  army. 

At  the  close  of  the  contest,  the  belligerent  armies  united 
in  burying  their  dead.  What  a  contrast  to  the  spectacle 
which  had  been  exhibited  a  few  hours  before ! 

The  battle  of  Eutaw  Springs  was  the  last  general  engage 
ment  in  the  South.  Soon  after,  the  British  concentrated 
themselves  at  Charleston;  and  here  they  were  for  months 
hemmed  in,  and  watched  by  the  faithful  and  persevering 
Greene.  But  their  situation,  at  length,  became  so  distress 
ing,  that  they  determined  to  evacuate  the  city.  This  was 
carried  into  effect  on  the  13th  of  December,  1781.  At  three 
o'clock  of  the  same  day,  Greene  entered  in  triumph,  to  the 
exultation  of  its  emancipated  citizens,  and  with  all  the  honors 
which  a  grateful  people  could  shed  upon  him.  "God  bless 
you!  God  bless  you!"  was  uttered  by  hundreds,  as  he  passed 
along;  nor  was  it  a  thoughtless,  unmeaning  prayer,  but  the 
warm  and  ardent  desire  of  warm  and  ardent  hearts.  Greene 
merited  it  all:  he  loved  his  country  with  an  affection  which 
no  circumstances  could  weaken,  and  served  her  with  a 
fidelity  which  no  temptation  could  interrupt.  Truthfully, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  435 

most  truthfully,  did  Washington  say  of  him:  "Could  he  but 
promote  the  interests  of  his  country  in  the  character  of  a 
corporal,  he  would  exchange,  without  a  murmur,  his  epau 
lettes  for  the  knot." 

7.    BATTLE  OF  YOIiKTOWN. 

The  campaign  for  the  year  1781,  as  arranged  between 
Washington  and  the  Count  de  Rochambeau  at  Wethersfield, 
Connecticut,  had  for  its  object  the  recovery  of  New  York, 
still  in  possession  of  the  British.  A  French  fleet,  to  arrive 
in  August,  was  expected  to  cooperate.  In  pursuance  of  this 
plan,  the  allied  forces  were  concentrated  at  Kingsbridge, 
fifteen  miles  above  New  York. 

While  these  movements  were  in  progress,  it  was  unex 
pectedly  announced  that  the  destination  of  the  French  fleet 
was  the  Chesapeake,  instead  of  New  York;  and  here  the 
Count  de  Grasse,  at  length,  arrived  with  twenty-eight  ships 
of  the  line,  several  frigates,  and  three  thousand  troops. 

This  intelligence  manifested  the  necessity  of  a  change  of 
purpose.  Without  the  cooperation  of  a  fleet,  it  would  be 
impossible  to  succeed  in  the  reduction  of  New  York.  Be 
sides,  there  now  opened  an  equally,  if  not  a  more  important 
enterprise,  in  a  different  quarter. 

Lord  Cornwallis,  who  had  for  some  time  conducted  the 
military  operations  of  the  British  at  the  South,  as  we  have 
had  occasion  to  notice,  had  concentrated  his  forces  at  York- 
town,  in  Virginia,  which,  together  with  Gloucester  Point, 
he  had  strongly  fortified.  His  army  consisted  of  ten  thou 
sand  effective  men. 

Washington  was  not  long  in  deciding  the  course  which 
the  interests  of  his  country  required  him  to  pursue.  He 
was  now  ready  to  follow  the  indications  of  Providence: 
and  it  was  now  apparent  that  a  victory  over  Cornwallis 
must  necessarily  forward  the  triumph  of  the  patriot  cause. 
It  was  happily  ordered  that  the  French  fleet  should  have 
the  Chesapeake  for  its  destination.  In  that  vicinity,  the 
final  conflict  was  to  be  waged ;  there,  the  pride  of  Britain 


436  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

was  to  be  humbled ;  there,  the  last  act  in  the  drama  was  to 
transpire. 

Pursuant  to  his  altered  purposes,  Washington  put  his  army 
in  motion,  and  on  the  25th  of  August,  the  passage  of  the 
Hudson  was  effected. 

It  being  a  point  of  great  moment  to  conceal  the  real  object 
of  this  movement,  the  march  of  the  army  was  continued  until 
the  31st,  in  such  a  direction  as  to  keep  up  fears  for  New 
York;  and  a  considerable  degree  of  address  was  used  to 
countenance  the  opinion  that  the  real  design  was  against 
that  place.  The  letters  which  had  been  intercepted  by  Sir 
Henry  Clinton  favored  this  deception;  and  so  strong  was 
the  impression  made,  that  after  it  became  necessary  for  the 
combined  army  to  leave  the  route  leading  down  the  Hudson, 
he  is  stated  to  have  retained  his  fears  for  New  York,  and 
not  to  have  suspected  the  real  object  of  his  adversary,  until 
he  had  approached  the  Delaware,  and  it  had  become  too 
late  to  obstruct  the  progress  of  the  allied  army  towards 
Virginia.  He  then  resolved  to  make  every  exertion  in  his 
power  to  relieve  Lord  Cornwallis,  and,  in  the  mean  time,  to 
act  offensively  in  the  North.  An  expedition  was  planned 
against  New  London,  in  Connecticut ;  and  a  strong  detach 
ment,  under  the  command  of  General  Arnold,  was  embarked 
on  board  a  fleet  of  transports,  which  landed  early  in  the 
morning  of  the  6th  of  September  on  both  sides  of  the  har 
bor,  about  three  miles  from  the  town.  The  result  of  this 
expedition — so  infamous  to  Arnold — so  inhuman — so  con 
trary  to  all  the  laws  governing  modern  warfare — is  too  well 
known  to  need  recital  here. 

The  progress  of  Washington  could  not  consistently  be 
arrested  by  such  an  incursion,  ready,  as  in  other  circum 
stances  he  would  have  been,  to  have  hastened  to  the  defence 
of  his  fellow-citizens,  against  so  vindictive  a  monster  as  that 
traitor  had  shown  himself  to  be.  Momentous  results  were 
now  depending  upon  accelerated  movements;  and,  accord 
ingly,  he  urged  his  troops  forward  to  the  extent  of  their 
power. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  437 

Having  made  the  necessary  arrangements  for  the  con 
veyance  of  his  army  down  the  Chesapeake,  Washington, 
accompanied  by  several  distinguished  officers,  French  and 
American,  hastened  forward  to  Williamsburg,  where,  in  an 
interview  with  the  Count  de  Grasse,  a  system  of  operations 
for  the  contemplated  siege  was  devised. 

On  the  25th  of  September,  the  last  division  of  the  allied 
troops  arrived  in  James'  river,  and  were  disembarked  at  the 
landing  near  Williamsburg.  On  the  30th,  the  combined 
armies,  twelve  thousand  in  number,  moved  upon  Yorktown 
and  Gloucester,  at  which  time  the  fleet  of  Count  de  Grasse 
proceeded  up  York  river,  with  the  double  object  of  prevent 
ing  the  retreat  of  Cornwallis,  and  intercepting  his  supplies. 

The  village  of  Yorktown  lies  on  the  south  side  of  York 
river.  Its  southern  banks  are  high.  In  its  waters  a  ship- 
of-the-line  could  ride  with  safety.  Gloucester  Point  projects 
far  into  the  river  on  the  opposite  shore.  Both  these  posts 
were  occupied  by  Cornwallis — the  main  body  of  the  army 
being  at  York,  under  the  immediate  command  of  his  lord 
ship;  Lieutenant-colonel  Tarleton  was  stationed  at  Glouces 
ter  with  a  detachment  of  about  six  hundred  men.  Every 
possible  effort  had  been  made  to  fortify  these  posts.  The 
interests  involved  were  of  incalculable  magnitude.  A  fail 
ure  now,  Cornwallis  could  not  but  perceive,  would  put  to 
hazard  the  royal  cause.  Every  expedient,  therefore,  was 
adopted,  which  was  calculated  to  secure  his  success,  and 
give  victory  to  the  British  arms. 

Washington  was  equally  impressed  with  the  greatness  of 
the  enterprise  in  which  he  had  embarked.  The  eyes  of  his 
countrymen  were  turned  with  intense  interest  to  the  issues 
of  the  impending  contest.  Nor  can  it  be  doubted  that  sup 
plications  went  up  from  thousands  of  family  altars,  and  from 
private  closets,  that  the  God  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  would 
interpose  for  the  salvation  of  a  people,  who,  from  their  first 
landing  on  these  shores,  had  regarded  his  honor  as  their 
highest  object,  and  the  enjoyment  of  rational  liberty  as  their 
greatest  privilege. 


438  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

The  preparations  having  now  been  completed,  Yorktown 
was  invested,  upon  which  Cornwallis,  abandoning  all  his 
advanced  works,  retired  behind  his  principal  fortifications. 
The  former  were  immediately  occupied  by  the  besiegers. 

It  is  not  important  to  detail  the  events  of  each  succeeding 
day,  as  this  seige  progressed.  Washington,  calm  and  col 
lected,  continued  to  extend  his  batteries  towards  the  princi 
pal  works  of  the  enemy.  The  cannonade  from  the  British 
line  of  defences  was  furious  and  incessant.  On  the  16th,  a 
fierce  sortie  was  made  by  the  British,  an  American  battery 
was  stormed — the  artillerists  were  overpowered,  and  seven 
cannon  spiked ;  but  the  Americans  rallied,  and  succeeded 
in  recovering  all  that  was  lost. 

Finding  his  situation  extremely  critical,  Cornwallis  now 
decided  on  abandoning  his  sick,  together  with  his  baggage, 
and,  crossing  to  Gloucester,  to  attempt  an  escape  to  New 
York.  '  In  pursuance  of  this  plan,  boats,  prepared  under 
various  pretexts,  were  held  in  readiness  to  receive  the 
troops  at  ten  in  the  evening,  and  convey  them  over  the 
river.  The  arrangements  were  made  with  such  secresy,  that 
the  first  embarkation  arrived  at  the  Point  unperceived,  and 
part  of  the  troops  were  landed,  when  a  sudden  and  violent 
storm  interrupted  the  execution  of  this  hazardous  plan,  and 
drove  the  boats  down  the  river.  The  storm  continued  till 
near  daylight,  when  the  boats  returned.  But  the  plan  was 
necessarily  abandoned,  and  the  boats  were  sent  to  bring 
back  the  soldiers,  who  were  relanded  on  the  southern  shore 
in  the  course  of  the  forenoon  without  much  loss. 

On  the  morning  of  the  17th,  several  new  batteries  which 
had  been  completed  were  opened,  and  a  more  appalling, 
and,  if  possible,  destructive  fire,  was  commenced  upon  the 
British  works.  It  could  no  longer  be  withstood.  Corn 
wallis  became  convinced  of  the  folly  of  protracting  a  contest 
which  was  only  weakening  his  forces,  and  sacrificing  the 
lives  of  his  troops.  It  was  a  most  unwelcome  and  humili 
ating  necessity,  but  that  necessity  existed,  and  at  ten  o'clock 
he  ordered  the  British  lines  to  beat  a  parley.  This  was 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  439 

immediately  followed  by  a  proposed  cessation  of  hostilities  for 
twenty-four  hours,  with  reference  to  a  settlement  of  terms  of 
capitulation.  Washington,  in  his  reply,  expressed  his  desire 
to  stay  the  effusion  of  blood,  but  not  one  moment  could  he 
lose  in  fruitless  negotiations.  His  lordship  might  transmit  his 
proposals,  and  two  hours  would  be  given  to  consider  them. 
These  were  transmitted,  but  they  proved  unsatisfactory. 
Washington  now  himself  dictated  the  terms;  and  they  were 
the  same  as  given  to  Lincoln  at  the  fall  of  Charleston.  At 
the  appointed  time,  the  conquered  army,  with  colors  cased, 
and  drums  silent,  marched  out,  and  laid  down  their  arms. 
Lincoln  was  appointed  to  receive  the  sword  of  Cornwallis — 
an  honor  which  he  deserved — and  a  service  doubtless  the 
more  grateful  from  the  circumstance  that,  eighteen  months 
before,  he  had  been  compelled  to  surrender  his  sword  to  an 
English  commander.  It  was  an  imposing  spectacle.  To 
the  British,  the  more  humiliating,  as  it  cast  a  shade  over  all 
their  prospects  of  success  in  the  land  of  rebellion — to  the 
Americans,  the  more  grateful,  as  it  was  a  presage  of  an  end 
to  their  toils  and  hardships.  The  conduct  of  Cornwallis,  on 
the  occasion  of  surrender,  was  unbecoming  the  firm  and 
high-minded  officer.  He  was  not  present,  but  appointed 
another  to  tender  his  sword  in  his  place.  There  are  men 
who  can  participate  in  the  honors  of  victory,  and  claim 
their  full  portion — but  who  are  too  proud  to  share  with 
their  fellow-officers  and  soldiers  the  mortification  of  defeat. 
Cornwallis  was  one. 

To  Washington  and  his  army  the  issue  of  this  contest  was 
most  joyful ;  and  in  token  of  that  joy,  orders  were  issued 
that  all  under  arrest,  should  forthwith  be  set  at  liberty.  But 
this  was  not  enough.  A  public  recognition  of  the  Divine 
goodness  seemed  befitting;  accordingly,  in  his  public  orders, 
in  terms  most  solemn  and  impressive,  he  directed  that  divine 
service  should  be  performed  in  the  different  brigades  and 
divisions.  All  the  troops  not  on  duty  were  recommended 
to  be  present,  and  to  assist  in  the  solemn  and  grateful 
homage  paid  to  the  Benefactor  of  the  nation. 


410 


GREAT      EVENTS      OT 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  441 


8.   TREATY   OF   PEACE. 

The  first  intelligence  received  in  America  from  England, 
after  the  news  of  the  battle  of  Yorktown  had  reached  that 
country,  was  different  in  its  tenor  from  what  had  been 
expected.  The  Americans  regarded  it  as  the  finishing 
stroke  of  the  war,  and  anticipated  a  similar  estimation  of 
the  battle  in  England.  But  on  the  assembling  of  parlia 
ment  in  November,  1781,  the  speech  from  the  throne 
breathed  a  settled  purpose  to  continue  the  war;  and  the 
addresses  from  both  houses,  which  were  carried  by  large 
majorities,  echoed  the  sentiment. 

But  when  the  first  excitement  had  passed,  and  men  began 
to  contemplate  the  posture  of  things  with  calm  and  enlight 
ened  reason,  they  saw  the  folly  of  persisting  in  the  contest. 
To  conquer  America  by  force,  was  impracticable,  and  the 
further  waste  of  treasure  and  blood,  was  both  impolitic 
and  inhuman. 

Pursuant  to  these  corrected  views,  on  the  22d  of  Febru 
ary,  1782,  General  Conway  moved  an  address  to  the  king, 
praying  that  the  war  on  the  continent  of  North  America 
might  no  longer  be  pursued,  for  the  impracticable  purpose 
of  reducing  that  country  to  obedience  by  force ;  and  express 
ing  their  hope,  that  the  earnest  desire  and  diligent  exertion 
to  restore  the  public  tranquillity,  of  which  they  had  received 
his  majesty's  most  gracious  assurances,  might,  by  a  happy 
reconciliation  with  the  revolted  colonies,  be  forwarded  and 
made  effectual;  to  which  great  end  his  majesty's  faithful 
Commons  would  be  ready  to  give  their  utmost  assistance. 
This  motion  being  lost  by  a  single  vote  only,  was,  five  days 
after,  renewed  by  the  same  gentleman,  in  a  form  somewhat 
different,  and  was  carried;  and  an  address,  in  pursuance  of 
it,  presented  to  the  king.  Not  yet  satisfied  with  the  triumph 
obtained  over  the  ministry,  and  considering  the  answer  of 
the  king  not  sufficiently  explicit,  the  House  of  Commons, 
on  the  4th  of  March,  on  the  motion  of  General  Conway, 
declared,  that  all  those  who  should  advise,  or  by  any  means 


442  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

attempt,  the  further  prosecution  of  offensive  war  in  America, 
should  be  considered  as  enemies  to  their  king  and  country. 
In  this  state  of  things,  it  was  impossible  for  the  ministry 
longer  to  continue  in  power,  and  on  the  19th,  they  relin 
quished  their  places.  A  new  administration  was  soon  after 
formed — the  Marquis  of  Rockingham  was  placed  at  the 
head  of  the  treasury,  and  the  Earl  of  Shelburne  and  Mr. 
Fox  held  the  important  places  of  secretaries." 

Measures  were  immediately  adopted  by  the  new  ministry 
with  a  view  to  peace.  As  the  basis  of  peace,  it  was  the 
wish  of  the  Marquis  of  Rockingham  to  offer  America  unlim 
ited,  unconditional  independence.  To  this,  the  Earl  of 
Shelburne  was  opposed;  and,  moreover,  it  was  one  of  the 
last  measures  to  which  the  king  himself  would  give  his 
assent.  In  July,  the  Marquis  of  Rockingham  died,  and 
Lord  Shelburne  was  appointed  first  lord  of  the  treasury. 
This  produced  an  open  rupture  in  the  cabinet,  and  the 
resignation  of  Lord  John  Cavendish,  Mr.  Fox,  and  others ; 
in  consequence  of  which,  William  Pitt  was  made  chancellor 
of  the  exchequer,  and  Thomas  Townshend  and  Lord  Gran- 
tham,  secretaries  of  state.  On  the  Hth  of  July,  parliament 
adjourned.  Among  their  last  acts,  was  one  authorizing  the 
king  to  conclude  a  peace  or  truce  with  the  Americans. 

On  the  30th  of  November,  1782,  a  provisional  treaty  was 
agreed  on  at  Paris,  by  John  Adams,  Benjamin  Franklin, 
John  Jay,  and  Henry  Laurens,  on  the  part  of  America,  and 
by  Mr.  Fitzherbert  and  Mr.  Oswald,  on  the  part  of  Great 
Britain. 

It  may  be  added,  in  this  connection,  that  the  definitive 
treaty  of  peace  was  signed  at  Paris,  on  the  3d  of  September, 
by  David  Hartley,  Esq.,  on  the  part  of  his  Britannic  majesty, 
and  by  John  Jay,  Benjamin  Franklin,  and  John  Adams,  on 
the  part  of  the  United  States.  The  provisions  of  the  treaty 
attest  the  zeal  and  ability  of  the  American  negotiation,  as 
well  as  the  liberal  feelings  which  actuated  the  British 
minority.  The  independence  of  the  United  States  was  fully 
acknowledged.  The  right  of  fishing  on  the  banks  of  New- 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  443 

foundland,  and  certain  facilities  in  the  enjoyment  of  that 
right,  were  secured  to  them  for  ever. 

9.    CESSATION  OF  HOSTILITIES. 

On  the  18th  of  April,  1783,  Gen.  Washington  announced 
the  cessation  of  hostilities  between  the  two  countries,  in  the 
following  general  order: 

"The  commander-in-chief  orders  the  cessation  of  hostili 
ties  between  the  United  States  of  America  and  the  King 
of  Great  Britain,  to  be  publicly  proclaimed  to-morrow,  at 
twelve  o'clock,  at  the  New  Building;  and  the  proclamation, 
which  will  be  communicated  herewith,  be  read  to-morrow 
evening,  at  the  head  of  every  regiment  and  corps  of  the 
army;  after  which,  the  chaplains,  with  the  several  brigades, 
will  render  thanks  to  Almighty  God  for  all  his  mercies, 
particularly  for  his  overruling  the  wrath  of  man  to  his  own 
glory,  and  causing  the  rage  of  war  to  cease  among  the 
nations." — It  is  worthy  of  notice  that  this  order  was  read  to 
the  army  just  eight  years  after  the  battle  of  Lexington. 

10.    THE  ARMY  DISBANDED. 

On  the  2d  of  November,  Washington  issued  his  farewell 
orders  to  the  army.  In  conclusion,  he  said : 

"Being  now  to  conclude  these  his  last  public  orders,  to 
take  his  ultimate  leave,  in  a  short  time,  of  the  military  char 
acter,  and  to  bid  adieu  to  the  armies  he  has  so  long  had  the 
honor  to  command,  he  can  only  again  offer  in  their  behalf 
his  recommendations  to  their  grateful  country,  and  his 
prayers  to  the  God  of  armies.  May  ample  justice  be  done 
them  here,  and  may  the  choicest  of  Heaven's  favors,  both 
here  and  hereafter,  attend  those  who,  under  the  Divine 
auspices,  have  secured  innumerable  blessings  for  others! 
With  these  wishes,  and  this  benediction,  the  commander-in- 
chief  is  about  to  retire  from  service.  The  curtain  of  sepa 
ration  will  soon  be  drawn,  and  the  military  scene  to  him 
will  be  for  ever  closed." 

What  more  tender! — what  more  touching!     While  to 


444 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


Washington  himself,  and  to  his  army,  it  must  have  been 
most  grateful  that  years  of  toil,  privation,  and  suffering 
were  ended,  and  the  glorious  object  for  which  that  toil, 
privation,  and  suffering  had  been  endured,  was  achieved, 
the  hour  of  separation  must  have  been  most  painful.  They 
were  to  part  to  meet  no  more.  Well  did  his  soldiers  know 
that  their  brave  and  beloved  chief  would  bear  them  in  his 
heart.  But  there  were  circumstances  which,  at  this  final 
interview,  bore  heavily  upon  them.  They  were  poor;  and, 
in  rags  and  destitution,  they  were  returning  to  their  homes. 


Washington  taking  leave  of  the  Army — The  Troops  defiling  before  him. 

Washington's  sympathies  were  enlisted  for  them;  and  while 
he  could  not  justify  the  course  they  had  pursued — for  they 
had  passed  resolutions  in  their  encampment  reflecting  on 
the  justice  of  their  country,  and  especially  upon  congress, 
and  had  used  terms  of  harshness  and  threatening — yet 
Washington  expressed  his  pity,  and  his  ardent  hope  that 
ample  justice  would  be  done  them  by  a  grateful  country 
for  the  services  they  had  rendered,  and  for  the  toils  and 
trials  they  had  sustained. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  445 

The  parting  moment  now  arrived.  Column  after  column 
marched  by  him,  receiving  as  they  passed  his  tender  and 
affectionate  salutation — the  several  bands  of  music  playing 
the  mournful,  yet,  on  this  parting  occasion,  appropriate 
dirge  of  "Roslin  Castle." 

11.    DEPARTURE  OF  THE  BRITISH  ARMY. 

The  25th  of  November  had  been  fixed  for  the  final  retire 
ment  from  the  American  shores  of  the  British  officers  and 
troops.  The  place  of  departure  was  New  York;  and  on 
that  day  they  went  on  board  the  British  fleet — the  American 
troops,  under  General  Knox,  at  the  same  time  entering  and 
taking  possession  of  the  city. 

Guards  being  posted  for  the  security  of  the  citizens,  Gen 
eral  Washington,  accompanied  by  Governor  Clinton,  and 
attended  by  many  civil  and  military  officers,  and  a  large 
number  of  respectable  inhabitants  on  horseback,  made  his 
public  entry  into  the  city.  What  a  triumph !  What  a  glo 
rious  issue  of  the  toils,  anxieties,  and  hardships,  growing 
out  of  an  eight  years'  contest !  It  was  an  occasion  of  joy, 
such  as  the  sun  had  not  beamed  upon  since  the  day  he  was 
lighted  up  in  the  firmament.  Public  dinners  followed,  and 
magnificent  fireworks  attested  the  general  joy. 

12.    FINAL  INTERVIEW  OF  WASHINGTON  AND  HIS  OFFICERS. 

One  other  painful,  yet  pleasing  scene,  awaited  the  com- 
mander-in-chief—  the  parting  with  the  officers  of  the  army, 
the  companions  of  his  toils  and  triumph.  The  affecting 
interview  took  place  on  the  4th  of  December.  "At  noon, 
the  principal  officers  of  the  army  assembled  at  Francis's 
tavern ;  soon  after  which,  their  beloved  commander  entered 
the  room.  His  emotions  were  too  strong  to  be  concealed. 
Filling  a  glass,  he  turned  to  them,  and  said:  *  With  a  heart 
full  of  love  and  gratitude,  I  now  take  leave  of  you;  I  most 
'devoutly  wish  that  your  latter  days  may  be  as  prosperous 
and  happy,  as  your  former  ones  have  been  glorious  and 
honorable.'  Having  drunk,  he  added:  'I  cannot  come  to 


446 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


each  of  you  to  take  my  leave,  but  shall  be  obliged  if  each 
of  you  will  come  and  take  me  by  the  hand.'  General  Knox, 
being  nearest,  turned  to  him.  Washington,  incapable  of 
utterance,  grasped  his  hand,  and  embraced  him.  In  the 
same  affectionate  manner,  he  took  leave  of  each  succeeding 
officer.  The  tear  of  manly  sensibility  was  in  every  eye? 
and  not  a  word  was  articulated  to  interrupt  the  dignified 
silence  and  the  tenderness  of  the  scene.  Leaving  the  room, 
he  passed  through  the  corps  of  light  infantry,  and  walked  to 
Whitehall,  where  a  barge  waited  to  convey  him  to  Powles' 
Hook.  The  whole  company  followed  in  mute  and  solemn 
procession,  with  dejected  countenances,  testifying  feelings 
of  delicious  melancholy,  which  no  language  can  describe. 


Washington  taking  leave  of  his  Officers,  and  embarking  at  Whitehall 

Having  entered  the  barge,  he  turned  to  the  company,  and, 
waving  his  hat,  bade  them  a  silent  adieu.  They  paid  him 
the  same  affectionate  compliment;  and  after  the  barge  had 
left  them,  returned  in  the  same  solemn  manner  to  the  place 
where  thev  had  assembled." 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  447 


13.    WASHINGTON    RESIGNS   HIS   COMMISSION. 

And  there  was  still  one  further  duty  obligatory  upon 
Washington — one  act  more,  and  his  earthly  glory  was  con 
summated — to  give  back  the  commission  which  for  eight 
years  he  had  held,  and  which,  had  he  been  actuated  by  the 
ambition  of  Alexander,  Cassar,  or  Napoleon,  he  might  have 
employed  to  ascend  a  throne.  To  the  fulfillment  of  this  last 
and  highest  duty  he  now  addressed  himself.  Leaving  New 
York,  he  repaired  to  Annapolis,  in  Maryland,  where  con 
gress  was  in  session,  and,  on  the  20th  of  December,  informed 
that  body  of  his  intention,  and  requested  a  day  to  be  assigned 
for  the  performance  of  the  duty. 

"To  give  the  more  dignity  to  the  act,  they  determined 
that  it  should  be  offered  at  a  public  audience  on  the  follow 
ing  Tuesday  at  twelve  o'clock. 

"When  the  hour  arrived  for  performing  a  ceremony  so 
well  calculated  to  recall  the  various  interesting  scenes  which 
had  passed,  since  the  commission  now  to  be  returned  was 
granted,  the  gallery  was  crowded  with  spectators,  and 
several  persons  of  distinction  were  admitted  on  the  floor  of 
congress.  The  members  remained  seated  and  covered. 
The  spectators  were  standing  and  uncovered.  The  gen 
eral  was  introduced  by  the  secretary,  and  conducted  to  a 
chair.  After  a  short  pause,  the  president  informed  him  that 
'The  United  States,  in  congress  assembled,  were  prepared 
to  receive  his  communications/  With  native  dignity, 
improved  by  the  solemnity  of  the  occasion,  the  general 
rose,  and  delivered  the  following  address: 

"'Mr.  President:  The  great  events  on  which  my  resigna 
tion  depended,  having  at  length  taken  place,  I  have  now  the 
honor  of  offering  my  sincere  congratulations  to  congress, 
and  of  presenting  myself  before  them,  to  surrender  into 
their  hands  the  trust  committed  to  me,  and  to  claim  the 
indulgence  of  retiring  from  the  service  of  my  country. 

"'Happy  in  the  confirmation  of  our  independence  and 
sovereignty,  and  pleased  with  the  opportunity  afforded  the 


448  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

United  States  of  becoming  a  respectable  nation,  I  resign 
with  satisfaction  the  appointment  I  accepted  with  diffidence; 
a  diffidence  in  my  abilities  to  accomplish  so  arduous  a  task, 
which,  however,  was  superseded  by  a  confidence  in  the 
rectitude  of  our  cause,  the  support  of  the  supreme  power 
of  the  union,  and  the  patronage  of  Heaven. 

"'The  successful  termination  of  the  war,  has  verified  the 
most  sanguine  expectations ;  and  my  gratitude  for  the  inter 
position  of  Providence,  and  the  assistance  I  have  received 
from  my  countrymen,  increases  with  every  review  of  the 
momentous  contest. 

"'While  I  repeat  my  obligations  to  the  army  in  general,  I 
should  do  injustice  to  my  own  feelings  not  to  acknowledge, 
in  this  place,  the  peculiar  services  and  distinguished  merits 
of  the  gentlemen  who  have  been  attached  to  my  person 
during  the  war.  It  was  impossible  that  the  choice  of  con 
fidential  officers  to  compose  my  family,  should  have  been 
more  fortunate.  Permit  me,  sir,  to  recommend,  in  particu 
lar,  those  who  have  continued  in  the  service  to  the  present 
moment,  as  worthy  of  the  favorable  notice  and  patronage 
of  congress. 

"'I  consider  it  an  indispensable  duty  to  close  this  last  act 
of  my  official  life,  by  commending  the  interests  of  our  dearest 
country  to  the  protection  of  Almighty  God,  and  those  who 
have  the  superintendence  of  them  to  his  holy  keeping. 

"'Having  now  finished  the  work  assigned  me,  I  retire  from 
the  great  theatre  of  action,  and,  bidding  an  affectionate  fare 
well  to  this  august  body,  under  whose  orders  I  have  so  long 
acted,  I  here  offer  my  commission,  and  take  my  leave  of  all 
the  employments  of  public  life.'" 

Here,  advancing  to  the  chair,  he  delivered  his  commission 
to  the  president,  who  in  turn  addressed  him,  and  in  conclusion 
said: 

"We  join  you  in  commending  the  interests  of  our  dearest 
country  to  the  protection  of  Almighty  God,  beseeching  him 
to  dispose  the  hearts  and  minds  of  its  citizens  to  improve 
the  opportunity  afforded  them  of  becoming  a  happy  and 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


449 


respectable  nation.  And  for  you,  we  address  to  him  our 
earnest  prayers,  that  a  life  so  beloved  may  be  fostered  with 
all  his  care;  that  your  days  may  be  happy  as  they  have 
been  illustrious ;  and  that  he  will  finally  give  you  that 
reward  which  this  world  cannot  give." 

The  great  act  was  now  accomplished :  Washington  retired, 
greater,  nobler  in  the  estimation  of  his  countrymen  than 
ever;  and  followed  by  their  love,  esteem,  and  admiration,  he 
once  more  took  up  his  abode  in  the  quiet  and  peaceful  shades 
of  Mount  Vernon,  happier  in  the  consciousness  of  a  disin 
terested  patriotism,  than  if,  as  the  reward  of  his  toils,  he 
had  attained  the  proudest  diadem  on  earth. 
29 


450 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


XIV.     NAVAL    OPERATIONS. 

STATE  of  Naval  Affairs  of  the  Colonies  at  the  commencement  of  the  Revolution 
— First  Naval  Engagement — Measures  adopted  by  Congress  to  provide  a 
Naval  Armament — Naval  Officers  appointed — Vessels  built — Flag  adopted 
— Success  of  American  Privateering — Distinguished  Naval  Officers — Gen 
eral  character  of  Naval  Commanders — Particular  Engagements — Randolph 
and  Yarmouth — Raleigh  and  Druid — Submarine  Warfare — Le  Bon  Homme 
Richard  and  Serapis — Trumbull  and  Watt — Alliance,  Atalanta,  and  Tre- 
passey — Congress  and  Savage. 

HAVING  given  some  account  of  the  military  land  opera 
tions,  during  the  Revolutionary  struggle,  it  belongs  to  this 
place  to  speak  of  the  operations  of  the  American  marine, 
during  the  same  period. 

The  colonies  were  poorly  prepared,  in  respect  to  the 
organization  of  an  army,  or  the  supply  of  munitions  of  war, 
at  the  commencement  of  the  contest.  The  preparations  for 
the  struggle  on  the  ocean  were,  as  might  be  believed,  still 
more  limited.  But  few,  even  of  the  maritime  colonies,  had 
turned  their  attention  to  a  naval  force  as  among  the  means 
of  defence.  Indeed,  although  the  storm  had  for  some  years 
been  gathering,  and,  to  men  of  forecast,  the  day  of  open 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  451 

rupture  was  likely  to  arrive,  yet,  at  length,  it  broke  upon 
ihe  country  suddenly.  Besides,  maritime  preparations  for 
such  a  contest  long  beforehand  would  have  been  difficult, 
if  not  impossible.  Every  measure  having  such  an  object  in 
view  would  have  been  regarded  with  jealousy,  and  have 
brought  down  the  wrath  of  the  mother-country  at  a  still 
earlier  period  than  it  came.  Moreover,  the  colonies  had 
no  general  congress  till  1774,  and  when  first  convened,  and 
until  hostilities  had  actually  commenced,  the  object  of  that 
body  was  rather  to  obtain  a  redress  of  grievances,  and  thus 
prevent  war,  than  by  strong  and  threatening  measures,  to 
hasten  an  event  which  all  regarded  as  a  general  calamity. 
In  addition  to  these  considerations,  in  view  of  the  magnitude 
and  power  of  the  British  navy,  it  was  not  probably  seriously 
contemplated,  in  case  of  hostilities,  that  the  scene  of  suc 
cessful  action  could  be  on  the  ocean,  but  only  on  the  land. 

No  sooner,  however,  had  the  struggle  actually  commenced, 
than  many  of  the  brave  and  enterprising  commercial  and 
sea-faring  men,  began  to  look  with  wishful  eyes  towards 
an  element  which  promised,  if  not  honor  in  competing  with 
the  navy  of  Great  Britain,  at  least  wealth  by  cruising  against 
her  commerce.  At  this  early  period,  the  seamen  of  the 
the  colonies  were  at  home  on  the  deep.  They  were  then, 
as  now,  bold,  hardy,  and  adventurous;  and  had  orders  of 
capture  been  issued  at  an  earlier  day,  it  is  probable  that 
the  commerce  of  England  would  have  suffered  a  signal 
interruption  and  loss. 

While  the  limits  of  this  work  forbid  a  minute  history 
of  the  rise,  progress,  and  success  of  the  American  navy, 
provincial  and  continental,  during  the  Revolutionary  contest, 
such  notices  are  subjoined  in  relation  thereto,  as  will  give 
the  reader  an  impression  of  the  efforts  and  prowess  of  the 
Americans,  in  despite  of  the  obstacles  against  which  they 
had  to  contend. 

The  news  of  the  battle  of  Lexington  reached  Machias,  in 
Maine,  on  Saturday,  the  9th  of  May,  1775,  and  there,  as 
well  as  in  other  parts  of  the  country,  roused  the  indignation 


452 


GREAT      EVENTS      OF 


of  the  inhabitants.  At  this  time,  there  was  lying  in  that  port 
a  British  armed  schooner,  called  the  Margaretta,  convoy  to 
two  sloops  which  were  loading  with  lumber  in  behalf  of  his 
majesty's  government.  Immediately  a  plan  was  devised  to 
seize  the  officers  of  the  schooner,  while  in  church  the  next 
day.  The  scheme,  however,  failed;  Captain  Moore  and 
his  officers  being  enabled  to  escape  through  the  windows 
of  the  church,  and  effecting  their  retreat  to  the  schooner. 
Immediately  she  was  got  under  way,  and,  dropping  down 
the  river,  cast  anchor  in  the  bay. 

The  next  morning  possession  was  taken  of  one  of  the 
sloops,  and  with  a  volunteer  corps  of  thirty  men  on  board, 
sail  was  made  upon  her,  in  quest  of  the  fugitive  schooner. 

At  this  time,  Captain  Moore  was  ignorant  of  the  com 
mencement  of  hostilities,  and  wishing  therefore  to  avoid  a 


First  Naval  Engagement  of  the  Revolution. 


collision,  weighed  anchor  on  the  appearance  of  the  sloop, 
and  stood  out  to  sea.  Chase  was  given,  and  the  sloop  being 
the  better  sailer,  at  length  came  up  with  the  schooner.  The 
Ja'.ter  was  armed  with  four  light  guns,  and  fourteen  swivels. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  453 

With  these  a  fire  was  opened,  and  a  man  killed  on  board 
the  sloop.  The  latter  returned  the  fire  from  a  wall  piece, 
which,  besides  clearing  the  quarter-deck,  killed  the  helms 
man  of  the  schooner.  A  further  short  conflict  ensued,  when, 
by  the  broaching  to  of  the  schooner,  the  vessels  came  in 
contact;  upon  which,  the  Americans  boarded  her,  and  took 
her  into  port.  Twenty  men  on  both  sides  were  killed  and 
wounded.  Among  the  former  was  Captain  Moore.  Such 
was  i\\Q  first  naval  engagement  in  the  war  of  the  Revolution. 
It  was  wholly  a  private  adventure — an  enterprise  on  the  part 
of  a  party  banded  together  in  a  moment  of  excitement,  and 
successful  with  fearful  chances  against  them,  only  through 
their  superior  bravery. 

Before  the  subject  of  a  naval  armament  was  entertained 
by  congress,  three  of  the  colonies — Massachusetts,  Rhode 
Island,  and  Connecticut — had  provided  each  two  vessels, 
fitted,  armed,  and  equipped,  without  the  orders  or  advice 
of  congress.  The  precise  time  when  these  vessels  were 
ordered  by  these  colonies  cannot,  perhaps,  be  satisfactorily 
fixed  at  this  distant  period. 

Mr.  Austin,  in  his  life  of  the  late  vice-president  Gerry, 
accords  to  that  gentleman  the  honor  of  having  first  made 
the  proposal  in  the  provincial  assembly  of  Massachusetts 
for  appointing  a  committee  to  prepare  a  law  to  encourage 
the  fitting  out  of  armed  vessels,  and  to  establish  a  court  for 
the  trial  and  condemnation  of  prizes.  "The  law  reported 
by  this  committee,"  remarks  the  biographer,  "was  passed 
by  the  provincial  congress  November  10th,  1775,  and  is  the 
first  actual  avowal  of  offensive  hostility  against  the  mother- 
country,  which  is  to  be  found  in  the  annals  of  the  Revolu 
tion.  It  is  not  the  less  worthy  of  consideration  as  the  first 
effort  to  establish  an  American  naval  armament. 

It  is  certain,  however,  that  previous  to  the  above  action 
of  the  Massachusetts  provincial  assembly,  but  in  no  respect 
derogating  from  her  honor,  congress  had  had  the  subject  of 
armed  vessels  before  them,  and  had  adopted  resolutions, 
ordering  vessels  of  a  certain  description  to  be  provided. 


454  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

The  following  extracts  from  the  journal  of  congress  for 
1775,  exhibit  the  first  action  of  that  body  on  the  subject  of 
a  navy:  Friday,  September  22,  1775,  congress  appointed  a 
committee  to  take  into  consideration  the  state  of  the  trade 
of  America.  Thursday,  October  5,  1775,  Resolved,  That  a 
committee  of  three  be  appointed,  to  prepare  a  plan  for 
intercepting  two  vessels  which  are  on  their  way  to  Canada, 
laden  with  arms  and  powder;  and  that  the  committee  pro 
ceed  on  this  business  immediately. 


Silas  Deane. 


Pursuant  to  this  resolve,  the  committee,  consisting  of  Silas 
Deane,  John  Langdon,  and  John  Adams,  reported  that  a 
letter  be  sent  to  General  Washington,  advising  him  of  the 
sailing  of  two  brigs  from  England  to  Quebec,  with  military 
stores;  and  authorizing  him  to  request  of  the  council  of 
Massachusetts  any  two  armed  vessels  in  their  service,  and 
dispatch  the  same  to  intercept  said  brigs  and  cargoes.  Also, 
that  the  governors  of  Rhode  Island  and  Connecticut  be 
requested  to  dispatch,  the  former  one  or  both  of  the  armed 
vessels  belonging  to  that  colony,  and  the  latter  the  largest 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  455 

vessel  in  the  service  of  the  colony  of  Connecticut,  on  the 
same  enterprise.  This  report  was  accepted,  and  the  reso 
lution  was  adopted. 

The  preceding  measures  in  respect  to  a  naval  movement, 
were  soon  followed  by  others  on  a  more  enlarged  scale,  and 
looking  still  further  into  the  future.  Several  vessels  were 
ordered,  by  sundry  resolves,  to  be  fitted  out  at  the  expense 
of  congress — and  among  them  was  one  able  to  carry  four 
teen  guns,  one  twenty,  and  a  third  not  to  exceed  thirty-six 
guns.  In  November,  privateering  was  authorized,  and  rules 
adopted  for  the  navy.  In  the  following  month,  a  resolve 
was  adopted  for  the  building  of  thirteen  ships — five  of  thirty- 
two  guns,  five  of  twenty-eight,  and  three  of  twenty-four. 

Thus  it  appears  that  in  1775,  congress  authorized  a  regu 
lar  marine,  consisting  of  seventeen  cruisers,  varying  in  force 
from  ten  to  thirty-six  guns.  These  vessels  were  to  be  built 
in  the  four  colonies  of  New  England,  in  New  York,  Penn 
sylvania,  and  Maryland.  The  following  is  a  list  of  their 
names  and  respective  rates,  as  well  as  of  the  colony  where 
each  was  to  be  built,  viz: 

WASHINGTON,  32  guns  Pennsylvania. 

RALEIGH,  32 New  Hampshire. 

HANCOCK,  32 Massachusetts. 

RANDOLPH,  32 Pennsylvania. 

WARREN,  32 Rhode  Island. 

MARYLAND,  28 Virginia. 

TRUMBULL,  28 •  Connecticut 

EFFINGHAM,  28 Pennsylvania. 

CONGRESS,  28 New  York. 

PROVIDENCE,  28 Rhode  Island. 

BOSTON,  24 Massachusetts. 

MONTGOMERY,  24 New  York. 

DELAWARE,  24 Pennsylvania. 

Such  was  the  commencement  of  the  American  navy. 

Ezekiel  Hopkins  was  placed  at  the  head  of  the  navy,  with 
the  title  of  "commander-in-chief,"  thus  giving  him,  in  respect 
to  the  navy,  a  rank  corresponding  to  the  rank  of  Washing 
ton  in  the  army.  Among  the  seamen,  his  usual  appellation 
was  "commodore;"  but  not  unfrequently  he  was  styled 


456  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

"admiral."  His  pay  was  one  hundred  and  twenty-five 
dollars  a-month.  Other  officers  for  the  navy  were  appointed 
from  time  to  time,  as  the  exigencies  of  the  service  required. 
Originally,  congress  left  the  rank  of  the  several  officers  to 
be  regulated  by  those  who  were  actually  in  command ;  but 
this  gave  rise  to  discontent  and  dispute;  whereupon,  in 
1776,  congress  decided  the  rank  of  the  several  captains. 
They  ranked  as  follows: 

1.  James  Nicholson,  13.  John  B.  Hopkins, 

2.  John  Manly,  14.  John  Hodge, 

3.  Hector  McNiel,  15.  William  Hallock, 

4.  Dudley  Saltonstall,  16.  Hoysted  Hacker, 

5.  Nicholas  Biddle,  17.  Isaiah  Robinson, 

6.  Thomas  Thompson,  18.  John  Paul  Jones, 

7.  John  Barry,  19.  James  Josiah, 

8.  Thomas  Read,  20.  Elisha  Hinman, 

9.  Thomas  Grennall,  21.  Joseph  Olney, 

10.  Charles  Alexander,  22.  James  Robinson, 

11.  Lambert  Wickes,  23.  John  Young, 

12.  Abraham  Whipple,  24.  Elisha  Warner. 

The  arrangement  of  rank  of  inferior  officers  was  assigned 
to  the  marine  committee. 

Commodore  Hopkins  continued  to  act  as  commander-in- 
chief  till  January  2d,  1777,  when,  by  a  vote  of  congress,  he 
was  dismissed,  from  the  service,  for  not  performing  the 
duties  on  which  he  had  been  sent  with  a  fleet  to  the  South. 
From  this  date,  Captain  Nicholson  became  the  senior  officer 
of  the  navy,  though  only  with  the  rank  of  captain. 

The  foregoing  general  view  of  the  proceedings  of  con 
gress  in  relation  to  the  provision  and  equipment  of  a  naval 
armament  for  the  Revolutionary  contest,  must  suffice.  Had 
their  various  resolutions  been  fully  carried  into  effect,  more 
important  results  might  have  been  expected  from  this  source 
of  opposition  to  Great  Britain.  But  the  want  of  funds,  but 
much  more  the  want  of  materials  for  the  final  equipment  of 
vessels  which  had  been  launched — such  as  guns,  anchors, 
rigging,  &c. — in  some  instances  retarded,  and  in  others  pre 
vented  the  completion  of  vessels  which  had  been  ordered, 
and  which  the  exigencies  of  the  country  so  much  required 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  457 

By  the  act  of  October,  1775,  thirteen  frigates  were  ordered 
to  be  built.  Of  these,  the  Raleigh  was  laid  down  in  New 
Hampshire,  and  in  sixty  days  was  launched.  But  the  want 
of  materials  for  equipment  for  some  time  delayed  her 
completion. 

The  Hancock  and  Boston  were  built  in  Massachusetts, 
and  entered  the  service. 

The  Warren  and  Providence  were  constructed  in  Rhode 
Island,  but  were  the  most  indifferent  of  the  thirteen. 

The  Congress  and  Montgomery,  ordered  to  be  built  in 
New  York,  never  reached  the  mouth  of  the  Hudson,  being 
obliged  to  be  burned  in  1777,  to  prevent  their  falling  into 
the  hands  of  the  British. 

The  Maryland,  constructed  in  Virginia,  was  completed, 
and  took  her  place  in  the  service. 

The  Randolph,  the  Washington,  the  Delaware,  and  the 
Effingham  were  allotted  to  Pennsylvania.  The  first  of 
these  was  launched  in  1776,  and  sailed  on  her  first  cruise 
early  in  1777.  The  Delaware  was  equipped,  but  is  sup 
posed  to  have  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  British  at  the 
time  they  took  possession  of  Philadelphia.  The  Washing 
ton  and  the  Effingham  were  burned  by  the  British  in  1778. 

"Thus,  of  the  thirteen  vessels  from  which  so  much  was 
expected,  but  six  got  to  sea  at  all  in  the  service  in  which 
they  were  built.  To  these  were  added,  in  the  course  of  the 
war,  a  few  other  frigates,  some  permanently  and  some  only 
for  single  cruises.  Of  the  former  class,  were  the  Deane, 
(Hague,)  Alliance,  Confederacy,  and  Queen  of  France.  It 
is  believed  that  these  four  ships,  added  to  the  thirteen  ordered 
by  the  law  of  1775,  and  the  Alfred  and  Columbus,  will  com 
prise  all  the  frigate-built  vessels  that  properly  belonged  to 
the  marine  of  the  country  during  the  war  of  the  Revolution. 
The  French  vessels  that  composed  most  of  the  squadron  of 
Paul  Jones  were  lent  for  the  occasion,  and  we  hear  no  more 
of  the  Pallas  after  the  cruise  had  ended.  She  reverted  to 
her  original  owners." 

During  the  progress  of  the  war,  quite  a  number  of  sloops 


458  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

of  war  and  other  vessels  were  employed  by  congress,  and 
some  by  the  commissioners  in  France.  But  a  complete 
catalogue  of  these,  it  is  now  impossible  to  give. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  Revolution,  the  flag  used 
on  board  of  some  ships,  bore  a  device,  representing  a  pine- 
tree  with  a  rattle-snake  coiled  at  the  root,  and  ready  to 
strike,  with  the  appropriate  motto,  "Don't  tread  on  me" 
Some  privateers  showed  flags  with  devices  upon  them  after 
the  fancy  of  their  captains  or  owners;  others  adopted  the 
arms  of  the  colony  from  which  they  sailed,  or  by  whose 
authority  they  cruised.  In  1777,  congress  adopted  the 
present  national  colors. 

Many  of  the  officers  of  the  navy  were  high-spirited  and 
intelligent  men.  Not  a  few  of  the  commanders  of  privateers 
— and  the  ocean  soon  swarmed  with  them — were  distin 
guished  for  their  nautical  skill,  and  were  possessed  of  as 
noble  and  generous  impulses  as  ever  actuated  the  human 
bosom.  None  at  the  present  day  can  adequately  realize 
the  obstacles  which,  at  that  early  period,  were  to  be  over 
come.  Vessels  of  war  were  not  in  existence;  even  vessels 
originally  adapted  for  cruising  were  not  numerous.  Besides, 
not  only  was  the  government  poor,  but  the  fortunes  of  indi 
viduals  bore  no  comparison  to  some  at  the  present  day. 
And,  moreover,  the  principal  theatre  of  the  war  was  designed 
from  the  beginning  to  be  on  the  land.  But  the  maritime 
spirit  was  by  no  means  to  be  restrained.  A  writer  some 
where  remarks,  that  the  conflict  between  Great  Britain  and 
her  oppressed  and  despised  colonies  had  not  continued  a 
twelvemonth,  when  the  coasts  of  the  former  country  were 
harassed  and  agitated  by  the  audacity  and  enterprise  of  the 
American  cruisers.  Insurance  in  England  rose  to  an  unpre 
cedented  height.  Ship-owners  were  afraid  to  trust  their 
vessels  abroad ;  and  few  indeed  did  venture,  unless  they 
were  protected  by  a  convoy.  England  was  made  to  feel, 
few  and  ill-equipped  as  were  the  American  vessels,  com 
pared  with  her  numerous  and  well-furnished  navy,  that 
a  nation  thoroughly  imbued  with  the  love  of  maritime 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  459 

adventure,  was  not  to  be  despised,  though  she  were  distant 
and  poor. 

It  is  remarked  by  Mr.  Hinton  that,  "in  the  course  of 
three  years,  the  Americans  had  taken  more  than  double 
the  number  of  their  own  guns  from  the  enemy,  besides  a 
great  number  of  merchantmen  of  value.  More  than  eight 
hundred  guns  had  been  taken  from  the  enemy  during 
this  time  by  the  marine  which  congress  had  fitted  out; 
while  that  of  Massachusetts  and  of  the  other  states  were 
equally  successful.  The  vessels  taken  by  the  public  and 
private  armed  vessels,  from  the  battle  of  Lexington  to  the 
17th  of  March,  1776,  when  the  British  evacuated  Boston, 
amounted  to  thirty-four,  of  considerable  size  and  value, 
with  excellent  cargoes.  The  tonnage  of  these  captured 
vessels  amounted  to  three  thousand  six  hundred  and  forty- 
five  tons.  In  1776,  the  British  vessels  captured  by  the 
private  armed  vessels  alone,  amounted  to  the  great  number 
of  three  hundred  and  forty-two,  of  which  forty-four  were 
retaken,  eighteen  released,  and  five  burned.  In  the  follow 
ing  year,  1777,  the  success  of  our  privateers  was  still  greater. 
Vessels  were  captured  to  the  amount  of  four  hundred  and 
twenty-one.  The  success  continued  without  any  great 
diminution  until  1780.  At  this  time,  the  British  merchants 
made  so  strong  an  appeal  to  their  government,  that  they 
provided  a  convoy  for  every  fleet  of  merchant  vessels  to 
every  part  of  the  globe.  Out  of  the  fleet  sailing  from 
England  to  the  West  Indies,  consisting  of  two  hundred  in 
number,  in  the  year  1777,  one  hundred  and  thirty-seven 
were  taken  by  our  privateers;  and  from  a  fleet  from  Ire 
land  to  the  West  Indies  of  sixty  sail,  thirty-five  were  taken. 
Taking  the  years  1775,  6,  7,  8,  and  9,  say  for  the  first  year, 
thirty-four;  second,  three  hundred  and  forty-two;  third, 
four  hundred  and  twenty-one ;  and  for  the  fourth,  which  has 
not  been  accurately  given,  I  believe,  in  any  work,  say,  and 
this  within  bounds,  two  hundred;  and,  for  the  fifth,  the 
same,  two  hundred;  and  allowing  but  one  hundred  for  the 
balance  of  the  time  during  the  war,  will  make  twelve 


460  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

hundred  and  ninety-seven,  without  including  those  taken  by 
public  vessels  from  1776  to  the  close  of  the  war;  and  this 
latter  number,  if  it  could  be  precisely  given,  would  add 
greatly  to  the  list  of  captures." 

The  naval  names,  that  have  descended  to  us  from  this 
war  with  the  greatest  reputation,  are  those  of  Manly,  Mug- 
ford,  Jones,  Barry,  Barney,  Waters,  Young,  Tucker,  Talbot, 
Nicholson,  Williams,  Biddle,  Hopkins,  Robinson,  Wickes, 
Rathburne,  and  Hacket.  Besides  these,  there  were  many 
others,  either  in  the  service  of  one  of  the  state  sovereign 
ties,  at  that  time,  or  of  congress,  who  were  equally  worthy 
of  notice,  but  who  have  been  neglected,  because  they  were 
only  commanders  of  privateers. 

It  cannot  be  doubted  that,  considering  the  great  number 
of  privateers  that  swarmed  upon  the  ocean  during  the 
war,  there  were  sometimes  cruelties  practiced,  and  scenes 
enacted,  disgraceful  to  the  perpetrators.  The  contrary  was 
not  to  be  expected.  But  generally,  the  commanders  of  these 
privateers  were  men  of  principle  and  humanity.  Indeed, 
instances  of  the  most  magnanimous  conduct  among  them 
might  be  given.  In  several  cases  of  capture,  when  they 
understood  that  the  owners  were  friendly  to  the  cause  of 
America,  both  the  vessel  and  the  crew  were  suffered  to 
depart  without  losing  a  particle  of  property.  And  still  fur 
ther,  the  officers  of  vessels,  captured  by  privateers,  as  well 
as  by  public  armed  ships,  were  never  deprived  of  their 
baggage,  and  often  not  of  their  adventures,  when  they 
had  any. 

From  the  preceding  account  of  the  capture  of  British 
vessels,  during  the  Revolution,  by  American  privateers  and 
regular  ships  of  war,  it  can  easily  be  credited  that  the 
ocean  must  have  been  the  scene  of  many  thrilling  and 
adventurous  exploits.  The  American  seamen  were  fired 
with  a  patriotism,  not  less  pure  and  impulsive  than  the 
soldiers  on  the  land.  But  the  story  of  their  bravery,  the 
hardships  they  endured,  the  zeal  and  courage  with  whicn 
they  fought,  unlike  that  of  their  compatriots,  were  left  in  a 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  461 

great  measure  unrecorded;  or,  if  noticed  in  the  papers  of 
the  day,  were  told  without  those  circumstantial  details,  from 
which  the  chief  interest  of  a  naval  engagement  often  arises. 
Some  privateersmen  probably  had  not  the  ability  to  draw 
up  such  accounts,  and  others  who  had,  not  being  obliged  to 
report  to  the  government  an  account  of  their  engagements, 
lacked  the  inclination,  amid  the  stirring  scenes  in  which 
they  were  engaged.  Hence,  but  few  well-authenticated 
and  circumstantial  accounts  of  the  operations  of  this  species 
of  force  have  descended  to  the  present  time. 

The  records  of  engagements  by  the  regular  marine  are 
more  abundant,  but  far  from  being  as  copious  and  circum 
stantial  as  those  of  the  American  navy,  during  the  late  war 
with  Great  Britain.  Enough  of  interest,  however,  exists 
and  more  than  sufficient  for  the  space  which  we  can  allow 
to  the  subject.  Indeed,  we  must  leave  unnoticed  several  as 
full  of  interest  and  as  evincive  of  prowess,  as  those  which 
find  a  place  in  this  volume. 

L  RANDOLPH  AND  YARMOUTH. 

The  Randolph,  a  frigate  of  thirty-two  guns,  was  launched 
at  Philadelphia  in  1776,  and  sailed  on  her  first  cruise  in 
1777,  being  one  of  the  first,  if  not  the  very  first,  of  the 
new  vessels  built  under  the  resolution  of  congress  of  Octo 
ber,  1775,  that  proceeded  to  sea.  She  was  commanded 
by  Nicholas  Biddle,  a  man  combining  all  the  distinguishing 
qualifications  of  a  great  naval  commander. 

After  having  been  at  sea  a  few  days,  a  defect  in  his 
masts,  and  a  disposition  to  mutiny  discovered  in  his  crew, 
induced  him  to  put  into  Charleston.  On  again  sailing,  he 
soon  fell  in  with  and  captured  four  Jamaica-men,  one  of 
which,  the  True-Briton,  had  an  armament  of  twenty-guns. 
With  these  prizes,  he  returned  to  Charleston.  The  citizens 
of  that  place,  pleased  with  the  character  and  enterprise  of 
Captain  Biddle,  placed  four  small  vessels  of  their  own 
under  his  care;  with  these  and  the  Randolph  he  proceeded 
to  sea,  in  search  of  several  British  vessels  which  had  been 


462  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

seen  cruising  off  Charleston  for  some  time.  No  traces  of 
them,  however,  were  discovered. 

Nothing  more  was  heard  from  this  squadron  for  some 
time.  But,  at  length,  intelligence  was  received  of  the 
most  distressing  nature.  It  was  contained  in  a  letter  of 
Captain  Vincent,  of  his  Britannic  majesty's  ship  Yarmouth, 
sixty-four,  dated  March  17th,  1778. 

On  the  7th  of  that  month,  the  Yarmouth,  while  cruising 
to  the  east  of  Barbadoes,  discovered  six  sail  bearing  south 
east,  and  standing  on  a  wind.  On  getting  nearer,  they  were 
discovered  to  be  two  ships,  three  brigs,  and  a  schooner. 
At  nine  o'clock  P.  M.,  the  Yarmouth  succeeded  in  ranging 
up  on  the  weather-quarter  of  the  largest  and  leading 
vessel — the  ship,  next  in  size,  being  astern  to  leeward. 
Here,  displaying  her  colors,  the  Yarmouth  ordered  the  Ran 
dolph  (for  so  she  proved  to  be)  to  show  her  ensign.  At  this 
moment  the  American  flag  was  run  up,  and  a  whole  broad 
side  poured  in  upon  the  Yarmouth.  A  spirited  action 
immediately  ensued,  and  for  twenty  minutes  was  main 
tained  by  both  ships  with  great  energy — when  on  a  sudden 
the  Randolph  blew  up.  So  near  were  the  ships  at  the  time, 
that  portions  of  the  flying  wreck  struck  the  Yarmouth,  and 
even  the  American  ensign  fell  upon  her  forecastle.  It  was 
rolled  up,  and  not  even  singed. 

Immediately  following  this  catastrophe,  the  Yarmouth 
went  in  pursuit  of  the  other  vessels,  which,  meanwhile, 
were  attempting  to  escape.  But  he  was  unable  to  come 
up  with  them,  his  own  sails  having  been  so  injured  during 
the  short  action  had  with  the  Randolph.  The  chase,  there 
fore,  was  relinquished,  and  the  Yarmouth  Continued  to 
cruise  in  the  neighborhood.  She  was  still  ignorant  of  the 
name  of  the  ill-fated  vessel,  which  she  had  engaged,  nor 
was  there  now  any  prospect  of  her  ever  learning  it. 

But  at  length,  on  the  12th,  while  passing  near  to  the  thea 
tre  of  the  engagement,  signals  of  distress  were  discovered 
proceeding  from  persons  at  a  short  distance.  On  reaching 
them,  they  proved  to  be  four  men,  on  a  piece  of  wreck. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY 


463 


On  being  taken  on  board  of  the  Yarmouth,  they  reported 
themselves  as  having  belonged  to  the  Randolph,  thirty-two, 
Captain  Biddle,  blown  up  in  an  action  with  an  English 
frigate  on  the  night  of  the  7th.  They  had  been  floating  on 
the  wreck  on  which  they  were  discovered,  without  suste 
nance,  since  the  time  of  explosion. 


The  Randolph  and  Yarmouth. 

These  men  reported,  that,  soon  after  the  action  com 
menced,  Captain  Biddle  was  severely  wounded  in  the 
thigh.  Being  taken  below,  and  seated  in  a  chair,  the  sur 
geon  was  proceeding  to  examine  his  wound,  when  the 
explosion  occurred,  by  which  the  vessel  was  blown  into 
fragments,  and  the  whole  crew,  officers  and  men,  with  the 
exception  of  the  four  named,  were  in  a  moment  killed. 
The  Yarmouth,  in  the  brief  time  the  action  lasted,  lost  five 
killed  and  twelve  wounded. 

What  would  have  been  the  result,  had  not  this  catastrophe 
occurred,  no  one  can  say.  Captain  Biddle  was  fighting  at 
fearful  odds.  But  he  was  young,  ardent,  ambitious;  and, 
while  we  can  scarcely  refrain  from  thinking  him  presump- 


464  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

tuous,  it  is  quite  apparent,  from  his  actually  entering  tne 
lists,  that  he  contemplated  a  victory  over  his  powerful 
antagonist  as  an  achievement  quite  possible.  He  was  only 
twenty-seven  years  of  age.  His  untimely  fate  caused  a 
deep  sensation  in  all  quarters;  the  navy  was  felt  to  have 
lost  a  true  friend,  and  the  country  a  zealous  patriot. 


2.  RALEIGH  AND  DRUID. 


Under  the  law  of  1775,  the  Raleigh  was  constructed  in 
New  Hampshire.  She  was  a  fine  twelve-pounder  frigate, 
commanded  by  Captain  Thompson.  In  the  latter  part  of 
August,  1777,  for  the  first  time,  she  went  to  sea.  She  was 
accompanied  by  the  Alfred,  twenty-four,  Captain  Hinman. 
Both  vessels  were  bound  to  France  for  military  stores. 

During  the  first  few  days,  while  running  off  the  coast, 
they  captured  several  small  vessels;  and,  on  the  2d  of  Sep 
tember,  fell  in  with  and  captured  a  scow,  called  the  Nancy, 
belonging  to  the  outward-bound  windward  fleet.  Learn 
ing  the  direction  of  this  fleet,  which  was  in  the  advance  of 
the  Nancy,  Captain  Thompson  went  in  chase.  On  the  3d, 
the  convoy  of  the  fleet  was  descried.  It  consisted  of  the 
Camel,  Druid,  Weasel,  and  Grasshopper,  which  had  under 
their  protection  sixty  merchantmen.  At  sunset,  Captain 
Thompson  spoke  the  Alfred,  and  signified  his  intention  of 
running  in  among  the  fleet,  and,  if  possible,  engaging  the 
commodore. 

By  means  of  the  officers  of  the  Nancy,  he  had  obtained 
the  signals  of  the  fleet,  and  by  means  of  these  he  was  able 
to  pass  for  one  of  the  convoy.  The  Alfred  proving  unable 
to  carry  the  requisite  sail,  Captain  Thompson  left  her,  and 
passed  on  into  the  midst  of  the  fleet.  His  guns  being 
housed  and  his  ports  lowered,  she  showed  no  signs  of  pre 
paration  for  an  attack.  Added  to  this,  making  use  of  the 
commodore  s  signals,  ne  was  able  to  give  several  of  the 
merchantmen  direction  how  to  steer.  Thus  he  avoided 
suspicion,  and  was  able  to  run  the  Raleigh  alongside  of  the 
vessel  of  war,  and  "when  within  pistol-shot,  she  hauled  up 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


465 


her  courses,  run  out  her  guns,  set  her  ensign,  and  com 
manded  the  enemy  to  strike."  This  was  a  bold  movement. 
Taken  by  surprise,  the  British  commander  was  at  an  utter 
loss  how  to  act.  The  confusion  was  general.  The  sails 
got  aback.  Taking  advantage  of  the  perturbation  on 
board  the  Druid,  (for  so  she  proved,)  Captain  Thompson 
poured  in  upon  her  a  broadside.  This  was  followed  by 
a  second,  third — twelve  broadsides  in  twenty  minutes, 
scarcely  receiving  a  shot  in  return. 


The  Raleigh  and  Druid. 

While  thus  engaged,  a  sudden  and  violent  squall  came  on, 
which,  in  a  measure,  slackened  the  engagement,  and  ren 
dered  the  aim  uncertain.  As  the  squall  ceased,  it  was  dis 
covered  that  the  convoy  had  scattered  in  all  directions, 
and  were  doing  their  utmost  to  escape.  The  other  armed 
vessels  now  hastened  to  the  assistance  of  their  crippled 
companion.  Yet  the  Raleigh  continued  to  deal  out  her 
thunder,  nor  did  she  haul  off  until  the  other  vessels  were 
almost  within  gun-shot  of  her.  Thus  compelled,  she  ran 
to  leeward,  and  ioined  the  Alfred.  Hoping,  however,  that 
30 


466  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

the  commodore  might  be  induced  to  renew  the  engagement, 
she  shortened  sail,  thus  giving  her  antagonist  an  opportunity 
to  restore  his  wounded  honor;  but,  instead  of  this,  he  hauled 
in  among  his  convoy.  For  several  following  days  the 
American  ships  continued  to  follow  the  fleet,  but  they  were 
not  so  fortunate  as  to  receive  the  respects  of  any  of  the 
vessels  of  war. 

The  Druid,  which  was  of  twenty  guns,  was  so  much 
disabled  as  to  be  obliged  immediately  to  return  to  England. 
Her  loss  was  six  killed  and  twenty-six-wounded;  among  the 
latter,  was  her  commander,  Captain  Carteret.  Five  of  the 
wounded  subsequently  died.  The  Raleigh  had  three  men 
killed  and  wounded. 

3.   SUB-MARINE    WARFARE 

During  the  year  1777,  David  Bushnell,  a  native  of  Con 
necticut,  made  several  attempts  to  blow  up  the  ships  of  the 
enemy  by  means  of  torpedoes.  This  mode  of  warfare 
had  employed  his  thoughts  during  his  collegiate  course, 
so  that  on  graduating  in  1775,  his  plans  were  in  a  good 
degree  matured.  An  account  of  some  of  his  early  plans 
he  gave  to  the  world  himself.  The  following  is  a  descrip 
tion  of  his  celebrated  torpedo:  "It  bore  a  resemblance  to 
two  upper  tortoise  shells  of  equal  sizes,  placed  in  contact, 
leaving,  at  that  part  which  represents  the  head  of  the 
animal,  a  flue  or  opening  sufficiently  capacious  to  contain 
the  operator,  and  air  to  support  him  thirty  minutes.  At  the 
bottom,  opposite  to  the  entrance,  was  placed  a  quantity  of 
lead  for  ballast.  The  operator  sat  upright,  and  held  an  oar 
for  rowing  forward  or  backward,  and  was  furnished  with  a 
rudder  for  steering.  An  aperture  at  the  bottom  with  its 
valves  admitted  water  for  the  purpose  of  descending,  and 
two  brass  forcing-pumps  served  to  eject  the  water  within, 
when  necessary  for  ascending.  The  vessel  was  made  com 
pletely  water-tight,  furnished  with  glass  windows  for  the 
admission  of  light,  with  ventilators  and  air-pipes,  and  was  so 
ballasted  with  lead  fixed  on  the  bottom  as  to  render  it  solid, 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  467 

and  obviate  all  danger  of  oversetting  Behind  the  sub-marine 
vessel  was  a  place  above  the  rudder  for  carrying  a  large 
powder  magazine;  this  was  made  of  two  pieces  of  oak  tim 
ber,  large  enough,  when  hollowed  out,  to  contain  one  hun 
dred  and  fifty  pounds  of  powder,  with  the  apparatus  used 
for  firing  it,  and  was  secured  in  its  place  by  a  screw  turned 
by  the  operator.  It  was  lighter  than  water,  so  that  he 
might  rise  against  the  object  to  which  it  was  intended  to 
be  fastened. 

"Within  the  magazine  was  an  apparatus  constructed  to 
run  any  proposed  period  under  twelve  hours ;  when  it  had 
run  out  its  time,  it  unpinioned  a  strong  lock,  resembling  a 
gun-lock,  which  gave  fire  to  the  powder.  This  apparatus 
was  so  pinioned,  that  it  could  not  possibly  move,  until,  by 
casting  off  the  magazine  from  the  vessel,  it  was  set  in  motion. 
The  skillful  operator  could  swim  so  low  on  the  surface  of  the 
water,  as  to  approach  very  near  the  ship  in  the  night,  without 
fear  of  being  discovered,  and  might,  if  he  chose,  approach 
the  stem  or  stern  above  water,  with  very  little  danger.  He 
could  sink  very  quickly,  keep  at  any  necessary  depth,  and 
row  a  great  distance  in  any  direction  he  desired,  without 
coming  to  the  surface.  When  he  rose  to  the  top,  he  could 
soon  obtain  a  fresh  supply  of  air,  and,  if  necessary,  descend 
again  and  pursue  his  course." 

With  a  torpedo  of  the  above  construction,  Bushnell  made 
an  experiment  on  the  Eagle,  a  sixty-gun  ship,  then  lying  in 
the  harbor  of  New  York,  and  under  command  of  Lord 
Howe.  A  sergeant  of  one  of  the  Connecticut  regiments 
conducted  the  operation.  General  Putnam,  standing  on  the 
wharf,  was  a  witness  of  the  proceeding. 

The  sergeant,  having  under  cover  of  night  proceeded  to 
the  ship,  attempted  to  fasten  the  torpedo  to  her  bottom  by 
means  of  a  screw.  But  in  this  he  failed,  striking,  as  he 
supposed,  a  bar  or  bolt  of  iron,  which  resisted  the  screw. 
In  attempting  to  move  to  another  place,  he  passed  from  under 
the  ship,  and  soon  rose  to  the -surface.  By  this  time,  daylight 
had  so  far  advanced  as  to  make  any  further  experiments 


468  GREAT      EVENTS     OF 

hazardous.  He  therefore  concluded  to  return  to  New  York. 
On  passing  Governor's  island,  supposing  himself  discovered 
by  the  British  stationed  there,  he  cast  off  his  magazine,  and 
proceeded  without  it.  The  internal  apparatus  was  set  to 
run  one  hour;  at  the  expiration  of  which,  it  blew  up,  in  a 
tremendous  explosion,  throwing  a  vast  column  of  water  to 
a  great  height,  to  the  no  small  wonder  of  the  enemy. 

This  experiment  was  followed  in  the  course  of  the  year 
by  an  attempt  from  a  whaling-boat  against  the  frigate  Cere- 
bus,  off  New  London.  The  expedient  adopted  in  this  case 
was  to  draw  a  machine,  loaded  with  powder,  against  her 
side  by  means  of  a  line,  to  be  exploded  by  a  gun-lock. 
But  failing  to  attach  itself  as  intended,  against  the  frigate,  it 
became  attached  to  a  schooner,  at  anchor  astern  of  the 
frigate,  which,  on  exploding,  it  demolished. 

In  a  letter  addressed  to  Sir  Peter  Parker,  by  Commodore 
Simmons,  at  the  time  of  the  explosion  on  board  the  Cerebus, 
he  gave  an  account  of  this  singular  disaster.  Being  at 
anchor  to  the  westward  of  the  town  with  a  schooner  which 
he  had  taken,  about  eleven  o'clock  in  the  evening  he  dis 
covered  a  line  towing  astern  from  the  bows.  He  believed 
some  person  had  been  veered  away  by  it,  and  immediately 
began  to  haul  in.  A  sailor  belonging  to  the  schooner  taking 
it  for  a  fishing-line,  laid  hold  of  it,  and  drew  it  in  about 
fifteen  fathoms.  It  was  buoyed  up  by  small  pieces  tied  to 
it  at  regular  distances.  At  the  end  of  the  rope  a  machine 
was  fastened,  too  heavy  for  one  man  to  pull  up,  for  it 
exceeded  one  hundred  pounds  in  weight.  The  other 
people  of  the  schooner  coming  to  his  assistance,  they  drew 
it  upon  deck.  While  the  men,  to  gratify  their  curiosity, 
were  examining  the  machine,  it  exploded,  blew  the  vessel 
into  pieces,  and  set  her  on  fire.  Three  men  were  killed, 
and  a  fourth  blown  into  the  water,  very  much  injured.  On 
subsequent  examination,  the  other  part  of  the  line  was  dis 
covered  buoyed  up  in  the  same  manner;  this  the  commo 
dore  ordered  to  be  instantly  cut  away,  for  fear  (as  he  termed 
it)  of  hauling  up  another  of  the  "infernahP 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  469 

The  above  mode  of  warfare  cannot  but  be  considered 
too  shocking  and  inhuman  to  be  encouraged  by  civilized 
nations,  and  we  do  not  regret  that  the  experiment  of  Bush- 
nell,  and  the  more  recent  experiments  of  Fulton,  failed.  But 
it  is  said  that  the  failure  of  his  efforts  cast  a  deep  and  per 
manent  gloom  over  the  mind  of  Bushnell. 

4.    LE   BON   HOMME   RICHARD   AND   SERAPIS. 

On  the  10th  of  April,  1778,  the  celebrated  John  Paul 
Jones  sailed  on  a  cruise  from  France,  having  the  Ranger 
placed  under  his  command  by  the  American  commissioners, 
Franklin,  Deane,  and  Lee.  In  consideration  of  his  previous 
valuable  services,  he  was  allowed  to  cruise  wherever  he 
pleased.  Accordingly,  he  directed  his  course  along  the 
British  coast,  and  for  a  time  kept  the  people  of  the  maritime 
part  of  Scotland,  and  part  of  England,  in  a  state  of  great 
alarm  and  excitement. 

Among  his  exploits  on  this  cruise,  previous  to  that  in 
which  he  engaged  the  Serapis,  his  descent  upon  Whitehaven 
was  of  the  boldest  character.  Two  forts,  with  thirty  pieces 
of  cannon,  guarded  this  port,  in  which,  at  the  time,  were  a 
hundred  vessels  at  anchor. 

"Two  parties  landed  in  the  night;  the  forts  were  seized 
and  the  guns  spiked;  the  few  look-outs  that  were  in  the 
works  being  confined.  In  effecting  this  duty,  Captain  Jones 
was  foremost  in  person;  for,  having  once  sailed  out  of  that 
port,  he  was  familiar  with  the  situation  of  the  place.  An 
accident,  common  to  both  the  parties  into  which  the  expedi 
tion  had  been  divided,  came  near  defeating  the  enterprise 
in  the  outset.  They  had  brought  candles  in  lanterns,  for 
the  double  purpose  of  lights  and  torches,  and,  now  that  they 
were  about  to  be  used  as  the  latter,  it  was  found  that  they 
were  all  consumed.  As  the  day  was  appearing,  the  party 
under  Mr.  Wallingford,  one  of  the  lieutenants,  took  to  its 
boat  without  effecting  any  thing,  while  Captain  Jones  sent 
to  a  detached  building,  and  obtained  a  candle.  He  boarded 
a  large  ship,  kindled  a  fire  in  her  steerage,  and  by  placing 


470 


GREAT      EVENTS      OF 


a  barrel  of  tar  over  the  spot,  soon  had  the  vessel  in  flames. 
This  ship  lay  in  the  midst  of  more  than  a  hundred  others, 


Jones  setting  Fire  to  the  Ships  at  Wliitehaven. 

high  and  dry,  the  tide  being  out ;  Captain  Jones  took  to  his 
boats,  and  pulled  towards  his  ship.  Some  guns  were  fired 
on  the  retiring  boats  without  effect;  but  the  people  of  the 
place  succeeded  in  extinguishing  the  flames  before  the  mis 
chief  became  very  extensive." 

During  this  cruise,  another  bold  enterprise  was  un 
dertaken.  This  was  an  attempt  to  seize  the  Earl  of  Sel 
kirk,  who  had  a  seat  on  St.  Mary's  Isle,  near  the  point, 
where  the  Dee  flows  into  the  channel.  Jones  was  well 
acquainted  with  the  place,  his  father  having  been  gardener 
to  the  earl,  but  he  was  not  himself  immediately  engaged  in 
the  attempt,  that  being  entrusted  to  a  subordinate  officer. 
The  party  landed,  demanded  and  took  possession  of  the 
house,  but,  to  their  great  disappointment,  the  duke  himself 
was  absent.  One  unauthorized  act  of  the  party,  Captain 
Jones  condemned,  viz:  the  seizure  of  about  one  hundred 
pounds  value  of  plate.  This,  however,"  he  afterwards  pur- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  471 

chased  of  the  crew,  and  returned  to  Lady  Selkirk,  with  a 
letter  expressive  of  his  regrets  at  the  occurrence. 

He  next  steered  towards  the  coast  of  Ireland,  where  he 
encountered  the  Drake,  twenty,  a  ship  which  he  had  a 
sincere  desire  to  meet.  On  approaching  the  Ranger,  the 
Drake  hailed,  and  received  the  name  of  her  antagonist,  by 
way  of  challenge,  with  a  request  to  come  on.  As  the  two 
ships  were  standing  on  in  this  manner,  the  Drake  a  little  to 
leeward  and  astern,  the  Ranger  put  her  helm  up,  a  manoeu 
vre  that  the  enemy  imitated,  and  the  former  gave  the  first 
broadside.  The  wind  admitted  of  but  few  changes,  but  the 
battle  was  fought  running  fire,  under  easy  canvas.  It 
lasted  an  hour  and  four  minutes,  when  the  Drake  called  for 
quarter,  her  ensign  being  already  cut  down. 

The  English  ship  was  much  cut  up,  both  in  her  hull  and 
aloft,  and  Captain  Jones  computed  her  loss  at  about  forty 
men.  Her  captain  and  lieutenant  were  both  desperately 
wounded,  and  died  shortly  after  the  engagement.  The 
Ranger  suffered  much  less,  having  Lieutenant  Wallingford 
and  one  man  killed,  and  six  wounded.  The  Drake  was  not 
only  a  heavier  ship,  but  she  had  a  much  stronger  crew  than 
her  antagonist.  She  had  also  two  guns  the  most. 

With  this  prize,  Jones  returned  to  Brest,  where  for  a 
time  he  remained  in  hope  of  receiving  a  more  important 
command,  and  which  had  brought  him  to  Europe. 

After  many  delays,  the  king  of  France  purchased  for  him 
the  Duras,  an  old  Indiaman,  which  name  Jones  exchanged 
for  Le  Bon  Homme  Richard.*  To  this  were,  added  by 

*  Jones  was  an  ardent  man,  and  bore  disappointment  and  delay  with  no 
good  grace.  Chance  one  day  threw  into  his  hands  an  old  almanac,  contain 
ing  Poor  Richard's  Maxims,  by  Dr.  Franklin.  In  that  curious  assemblage  of 
useful  instructions,  a  man  is  advised,  "if  he  wishes  to  have  any  business  faith 
fully  and  expeditiously  performed,  to  go  and  do  it  himself — otherwise,  to  send." 
Jones  was  immediately  struck,  upon  reading  this  maxim,  with  the  impropriety 
of  his  past  conduct,  in  only  sending  letters  and  messages  to  court,  when  he 
ought  to  have  gone  in  person.  He  instantly  set  out,  and,  by  dint  of  personal 
representation,  procured  the  immediate  equipment  of  the  squadron,  which  after 
wards  spread  terror  along  the  Eastern  coasts  of  England,  and  with  which  he 


472  GREAT      EVENTS     OF 

order  of  the  French  ministry,  the  Pallas,  Cerf,  and  Ven 
geance,  and,  by  Dr.  Franklin,  commissioner,  the  Alliance, 
thirty-two,  then  in  France.  The  Cerf  and  Alliance  were 
the  only  vessels  of  the  squadron  fitted  for  war. 


Paul  Jones. 


With  this  squadron,  Commodore  Jones,  on  the  19th  of 
June,  1779,  sailed  from  the  anchorage  under  the  Isle  of 
Groix,  off  POrient,  bound  southward;  but,  finding  it  neces 
sary  to  return,  he  left  the  anchorage  a  second  time,  on  the 
14th  of  August.  About  the  23d  of  September,  he  fell  in 
with  a  fleet  of  merchantmen,  of  more  than  forty  sail,  under 
convoy  of  the  Serapis,  forty-four,  Captain  Richard  Pear 
son,  and  the  Countess  of  Seaborough,  twenty-two. 

The  Serapis  was  a  new  ship,  mounting  on  her  lower 
gun-deck,  twenty  eighteen-pound  guns,  on  her  upper  gun 
deck,  twenty  nine-pound  guns,  and  on  her  quarter-deck  and 

so  gloriously  captured  the  Serapis,  and  the  British  ships  of  war  returning  from 
the  Baltic.  In  gratitude  to  Dr.  Franklin's  maxim,  he  named  the  principal  ship 
of  his  squadron  after  the  name  of  the  pretended  almanac -maker,  Le  Bon 
Homme  Richard,  the  Good  Man  Richard. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


473 


forecastle,  ten  six-pound  guns;  making  an  armament  of 
fifty  guns  in  the  whole.  Her  crew  consisted  of  three  hun 
dred  and  twenty  men.  The  Bon  Homme  Richard  was  a 
single-decked  ship,  with  six  old  eighteen-pounders  mounted 
in  the  gun-room  below,  and  twenty-eight  twelve-pounders 
on  her  main  or  proper  gun-deck,  with  eight  nines  on  her 
quarter-deck  forecastle,  and  six  in  the  gangways,  making  in 
all  a  mixed,  or  rather  light  amount  of  forty-two  guns.  Her 
crew  consisted  of  three  hundred  and  eighty  men,  of  whom 
one  hundred  and  thirty-seven  were  marines  or  soldiers. 

Our  narrative  will  be  confined  to  the  action  between  the 
Richard  and  the  Serapis,  which  proved  one  of  the  most 
terrible  and  hotly-contested  engagements  recorded  in  the 
annals  of  naval  warfare. 

About  half-past  seven  in  the  evening,  the  Richard  came 
up  with  the  Serapis.  Captain  Pearson  hailed.  The  answer 


i 


:-•- 


Le.  Bon  Homme  Richard  and  Serapis. 


of  Commodore  Jones  was  designedly  equivocal,  and,  in  a 
moment  after,  both  ships  delivered  their  entire  broadsides. 
A  sad  and  destructive  catastrophe  befel  the  Richard.  Two 


474  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

of  her  eighteen  guns  burst,  blowing  up  the  deck  above, 
and  killing  or  wounding  a  large  proportion  of  the  people 
stationed  below.  This  disaster  caused  all  the  heavy  guns 
to  be  deserted,  the  men  having  no  longer  sufficient  confi 
dence  in  them  to  use  them.  The  loss  of  these  reduced  the 
Richard  one-third  below  that  of  her  rival;  in  short,  it 
became  a  contest  between  a  twelve-pounder  and  an  eigh 
teen  pounder,  a  species  of  contest  in  which  it  has  been  said 
the  former  has  never  been  known  to  prevail.  Captain  Jones, 
however,  more  than  most  men,  was  fitted  for  desperate  cir 
cumstances,  and  in  a  moment  determined  to  make  up  in 
redoubled  activity  what  was  wanting  in  power  of  metal. 

Nearly  an  hour  was  consumed  in  different  manoeuvres — 
shifting,  firing — each  endeavoring  to  obtain  the  advantage 
of  position;  till,  at  length,  the  vessels  came  close  together, 
but  not  in  a  manner  which  permitted  either  party  to  board. 
The  firing  ceased  for  a  few  minutes.  Captain  Pearson, 
imagining  the  enemy  had  surrendered,  demanded,  "Have 
you  struck  your  colors?"  "I  have  not  yet  begun  to  fight!" 
vociferated  the  intrepid  Jones. 

The  ships  again  separated,  and  the  firing  was  renewed. 
Again  they  fell  upon  each  other,  and  in  the  moment  of 
collision,  Captain  Jones,  with  his  own  hands,  lashed  the 
enemy's  head-gear  to  his  mizen-mast.  This  brought  them 
more  entirely  side  by  side,  and  it  being  desirable  on  the 
part  of  Captain  Jones  to  retain  the  enemy  in  that  position, 
additional  lashings  were  employed  to  effect  that  object. 
This  was  a  disappointment  to  Captain  Pearson,  but  he 
determined  to  be  first  in  boarding,  and  now  made  a  vigor 
ous  attempt  with  that  object  in  view,  but  was  repulsed. 

"All  this  time,  the  battle  raged.  The  lower  ports  of  the 
Serapis  having  been  closed,  as  the  vessels  swung,  to  pre 
vent  boarding,  they  were  now  blown  off,  in  order  to  allow 
the  guns  to  be  run  out;  and  'cases  actually  occurred  in 
which  the  rammers  had  to  be  thrust  into  the  ports  of  the 
opposite  ship,  in  order  to  be  entered  into  the  muzzles  of 
their  proper  guns.  It  is  evident  that  such  a  conflict  must 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  475 

• 

have  been  of  short  duration.  In  effect,  the  heavy  metal  of 
the  Serapis,  in  one  or  two  discharges,  cleared  all  before  it, 
and  the  main  guns  of  the  Richard  were  in  a  great  measure 
abandoned.  Most  of  the  people  went  on  the  upper  deck, 
and  a  great  number  collected  on  the  forecastle,  where  they 
were  safe  from  the  fire  of  the  enemy,  continuing  to  fight  by 
throwing  grenades  and  using  muskets. 

"In  this  stage  of  the  combat,  the  Serapis  was  tearing  her 
antagonist  to  pieces  below,  almost  without  resistance  from 
her  enemy's  batteries,  only  two  guns  on  the  quarter-deck, 
and  three  or  four  of  the  twelves,  being  worked  at  all.  To 
the  former,  by  shifting  a  gun  from  the  larboard  side,  Com 
modore  Jones  succeeded  in  adding  a  third,  all  of  which  were 
used  with  effect,  under  his  immediate  inspection,  to  the  close 
of  the  action.  He  could  not  muster  force  enough  to  get  over 
a  second  gun.  But  the  combat  would  now  have  soon  termi 
nated,  had  it  not  been  for  the  courage  and  activity  of  the  peo 
ple  aloft.  Strong  parties  had  been  placed  in  the  tops;  at  the 
end  of  a  short  contest,  the  Americans  had  driven  every  man 
belonging  to  the  enemy  below  ;  after  which,  they  kept  up  so 
animated  a  fire,  on  the  quarter-deck  of  the  Serapis  in  particu 
lar,  as  to  drive  nearly  every  man  offit,that  was  not  shot  down. 

"Thus,  while  the  English  had  the  battle  nearly  all  to 
themselves  below,  their  enemies  had  the  control  above  the 
upper-deck.  Having  cleared  the  tops  of  the  Serapis,  some 
American  seamen  lay  out  on  the  Richard's  main-yard,  and 
began  to  throw  hand-grenades  upon  the  two  upper-decks 
of  the  English  ship;  the  men  on  the  forecastle  of  their  own 
vessel  seconding  these  efforts,  by  casting  the  same  com 
bustibles  through  the  ports  of  the  Serapis.  At  length,  one 
man  in  particular  became  so  hardy,  as  to  take  his  post  on 
the  extreme  end  of  the  yard,  whence,  provided  with  a 
bucket  filled  with  combustibles  and  a  match,  he  dropped 
the  grenades  with  so  much  precision,  that  one  passed 
through  the  main-hatchway.  The  powder-boys  of  the 
Serapis,  had  got  more  cartridges  up  than  were  wanted, 
and,  in  their  hurry,  they  had  carelessly  laid  a  row  of  them 


476  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

on  the  main-deck,  in  a  line  with  the  guns.  The  grenade 
just  mentioned,  set  fire  to  some  loose  powder  that  was  lying 
near,  and  the  flash  passed  from  cartridge  to  cartridge 
beginning  abreast  the  main-mast,  and  running  quite  aft. 

"The  effect  of  this  explosion  was  awful.  More  than 
twenty  men  were  instantly  killed,  many  of  them  being  left 
with  nothing  on  them  but  the  collars  and  wristbands  of  their 
shirts,  and  the  waistbands  of  their  duck  trowsers;  while 
the  official  returns  of  the  ship,  a  week  after  the  action,  show 
that  there  were  no  less  than  thirty-eight  wounded  on  board 
still  alive,  who  had  been  injured  in  this  manner,  and  of 
whom  thirty  were  said  to  have  been  then  in  great  danger. 
Captain  Pearson  describes  this  explosion  as  having  de 
stroyed  nearly  all  the  men  at  the  five  or  six  aftermost 
guns.  On  the  whole,  nearly  sixty  must  have  been  disabled 
by  this  sudden  blow. 

"The  advantage  thus  obtained  by  the  coolness  and  intre 
pidity  of  the  topmen,  in  a  great  measure  restored  the  chances 
of  the  combat;  and,  by  lessening  the  fire  of  the  enemy, 
enabled  Commodore  Jones  to  increase  his.  In  the  same 
degree  that  it  encouraged  the  crew  of  the  Richard,  it  dimin 
ished  the  hopes  of  the  people  of  the  Serapis.  One  of  the 
guns,  under  the  immediate  inspection  of  Commodore  Jones, 
had  been  pointed  some  time  against  the  main-mast  of  his 
enemy,  while  the  two  others  had  seconded  the  fire  of  the 
tops,  with  grape  and  cannister.  Kept  below  decks  by  this 
double  attack,  where  a  scene  of  frightful  horror  was  present 
in  the  agonies  of  the  wounded,  and  the  effects  of  the  explo 
sion,  the  spirits  of  the  English  began  to  droop,  and  there 
was  a  moment  when  a  trifle  would  have  induced  them  to 
submit.  From  this  despondency,  they  were  temporarily 
raised,  by  one  of  those  unlooked-for  events  that  ever 
accompany  the  vicissitudes  of  battle. 

"After  exchanging  an  ineffective  and  distant  broadside 
with  the  Scarborough,  the  Alliance  kept  standing  off"  and 
on,  to  leeward  of  the  two  principal  ships,  out  of  the  direc 
tion  of  their  shot,  when,  about  half-past  eight,  she  appeared 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  477 

crossing  the  stern  of  the  Serapis  and  the  bow  of  the  Rich 
ard,  firing  at  such  a  distance  as  to  render  it  impossible  to 
say  which  vessel  would  suffer  the  most.  As  soon  as  she 
had  drawn  out  of  the  range  of  her  own  guns,  her  helm  was 
put  up,  and  she  ran  down  nearly  a  mile  to  leeward,  hover 
ing  about,  until  the  firing  had  ceased  between  the  Pallas 
and  Scarborough,  when  she  came  within  hail,  and  spoke 
both  of  these  vessels.  Captain  Cottineau,  of  the  Pallas, 
earnestly  entreated  Captain  Landais  to  take  possession  of 
his  prize,  and  allow  him  to  go  to  the  assistance  of  the 
Richard,  or  to  stretch  up  to  windward  in  the  Alliance  him 
self,  and  succor  the  commodore."* 

At  length,  Captain  Landais  determined  to  go  to  the  assist 
ance  of  the  Richard,  but  on  reaching  the  scene  of  engage 
ment,  he  opened  a  fire  which  did  as  much  damage  to  friend 
as  foe.  He  was  hailed,  and  informed  that  he  was  firing  into 
the  wrong  ship.  At  the  time,  it  was  supposed  to  be  a  mis 
take;  but  afterwards  it  was  more  than  conjectured  to  have 
been  a  wanton  and  cruel  act  of  revenge  on  the  part  of  Lan 
dais,  who  had  for  some  time  exhibited  strong  feelings  of 
hostility  to  Captain  Jones,  and  had  neglected  on  several 
occasions  to  follow  out  his  orders. 

"Let  the  injuries  have  been  received,"  continues  Mr. 
Cooper,  "from  what  quarter  they  might,  soon  after  the  Alli 
ance  had  run  to  leeward,  an  alarm  was  spread  in  the  Richard 
that  the  ship  was  sinking.  Both  vessels  had  been  on  fire 
several  times,  and  some  difficulty  had  been  experienced  in 
extinguishing  the  flames ;  but  here  was  a  new  enemy  to  con 
tend  with,  and  as  the  information  came  from  the  carpenter, 
whose  duty  it  was  to  sound  the  pump-wells,  it  produced  a 
great  deal  of  consternation.  The  Richard  had  more  than  a 
hundred  English  prisoners  on  board,  and  the  master-at-arms, 
in  the  hurry  of  the  moment,  let  them  all  up  below,  in  order 
to  save  their  lives.  In  the  confusion  of  such  a  scene  at  night, 
the  master  of  a  letter-of-marque,  that  had  been  taken  off  the 
north  of  Scotland,  passed  through  a  port  of  the  Richard  into 

*  Cooper's  Naval  History. 


478  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

one  of  the  Serapis,  when  he  reported  to  Captain  Pearson, 
that  a  few  minutes  would  probably  decide  the  battle  in  his 
favor,  or  carry  his  enemy  down,  he  himself  having  been 
liberated  in  order  to  save  his  life.  Just  at  this  instant,  the 
gunner,  who  had  little  to  occupy  him  at  his  quarters,  came 
on  deck,  and  not  perceiving  Commodore  Jones,  or  Mr.  Dale, 
both  of  whom  were  occupied  with  the  liberated  prisoners, 
and  believing  the  master,  the  only  other  superior  he  had  in 
the  ship,  to  be  dead,  he  ran  up  the  poop  to  haul  down  the 
colors.  Fortunately,  the  flag-staff  had  been  shot  away,  and, 
the  ensign  already  hanging  in  the  water,  he  had  no  other 
means  of  letting  his  intention  to  submit  be  known  than  by 
calling  out  for  quarters.  Captain  Pearson  now  hailed  to 
inquire  if  the  Richard  demanded  quarter,  and  was  an 
swered  by  Commodore  Jones  himself  in  the  negative.  It 
is  probable  that  the  reply  was  not  heard,  or  if  heard,  sup 
posed  to  come  from  an  unauthorized  source;  for  encouraged 
by  what  he  learned  from  the  escaped  prisoner,  by  the  cry, 
and  by  the  confusion  that  prevailed  in  the  Richard,  the 
English  captain  directed  his  boarders  to  be  called  away, 
and,  as  soon  as  mustered,  they  were  ordered  to  take  pos 
session  of  the  prize.  Some  of  the  men  actually  got  on  the 
gunwale  of  the  latter  ship,  but  finding  boarders  ready  to 
repel  boarders,  they  made  a  precipitate  retreat.  All  this 
time  the  topmen  were  not  idle,  and  the  enemy  were  soon 
driven  below  again  with  loss. 

"In  the  mean  while,  Mr.  Dale,  who  no  longer  had  a  gun 
that  could  be  fought,  mustered  the  prisoners  at  the  pumps, 
turning  their  consternation  to  account,  and  probably  keeping 
the  Richard  afloat  by  the  very  blunder  that  had  come  so 
near  losing  her.  The  ships  were  now  on  fire  again,  and 
both  parties,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  guns  on  each  side, 
ceased  fighting,  in  order  to  subdue  this  dangerous  enemy. 
In  the  course  of  the  combat,  the  Serapis  is  said  to  have 
been  set  on  fire  no  less  than  twelve  times,  while  towards  its 
close,  as  will  be  seen  in  the  sequel,  the  Richard  was  burn 
ing  all  the  while. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


479 


"As  soon  as  order  was  restored  in  the  Richard,  after  the 
call  for  quarter,  her  chances  for  success  began  to  increase, 
while  the  English,  driven  under  cover  almost  to  a  man, 
appear  to  have  lost,  in  a  great  degree,  the  hope  of  victory. 
Their  fire  materially  slackened,,  while  the  Richard  again 
brought  a  few  more  guns  to  bear;  the  main-mast  of  the 
Sera  pis  began  to  totter,  and  her  resistance,  in  general,  to 
lessen.  About  an  hour  after  the  explosion,  or  between 
three  hours  and  three  hours  and  a  half  after  the  first  gun 
was  fired,  and  between  two  hours  and  two  hours  and  a 
half  after  the  ships  were  lashed  together,  Captain  Pearson 
hauled  down  the  colors  of  the  Serapis  with  his  own  hands, 
the  men  refusing  to  expose  themselves  to  the  fire  of  the 
Richard's  tops." 


Sinking  of  the  Bon  Homme  Richard. 


Thus  ended  a  conflict  as  murderous  and  sanguinary  as 
the  annals  of  naval  warfare  have  recorded.  Each  ship  lost 
about  one  hundred  and  fifty  men,  or  nearly  one-half  of  the 
whole  number  engaged. 

At  the  time  of  the  surrender,  the  Richard  was  on  fire, 


480  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

and  apparently  sinking.  So  imminent  was  the  danger,  that 
the  powder  was  hastily  removed  from  the  magazine,  and 
placed  on  the  deck,  to  prevent  explosion.  Men  from  the 
other  ships  were  sent  on  board,  and  the  pumps  were  kept  in 
motion,  and  water  raised  and  dashed  around  until  ten  o'clock 
the  next  day,  before  the  fire  was  got  under.  An  examina 
tion  of  the  ship  followed,  the  result  of  which  was,  that  it  was 
necessary  to  abandon  her.  The  wounded  were  consequently 
ordered  to  be  removed,  and  on  the  following  day,  about  ten 
o'clock,  this  gallant  ship  settled  slowly  into  the  sea. 

The  squadron  now  left  the  scene  of  mortal  combat,  with 
the  Serapis  and  Scarborough,  the  latter  having  struck  to 
the  Pallas.  The  former  having  lost  her  main-mast,  jury 
masts  were  obliged  to  be  rigged ;  after  driving  about  in  the 
rough  sea  until  the  6th  of  October,  the  squadron  and  prizes 
entered  the  Texel,  the  po*t  to  which  they  had  been  ordered 
to  repair. 

5.   AFRICAN    FRIGATE   TRUMBULL  AND   ENGLISH   SHIP  WATT. 

The  action  between  these  two  vessels,  next  to  that  of  the 
Richard  and  Serapis,  is  supposed  to  have  been  the  most 
severe  during  the  war  of  the  Revolution. 

The  Trumbull,  of  thirty-two  guns,  was  commanded  by 
Captain  James  Nicholson,  a  spirited  and  skillful  officer. 
During  a  cruise  in  June,  1780,  a  large  ship  was  perceived 
bearing  down  upon  the  Trumbull's  quarter.  At  half-past 
eleven,  she  hauled  a  point  more  to  stern  of  her.  The 
Trumbull  now  made  sail,  hauling  upon  a  wind  towards  her, 
upon  which  she  came  down  upon  the  Trumbull's  beams. 
The  latter  then  took  in  all  her  small  sails,  hauled  her  courses 
up,  hove  the  main-topsail  to  the  mast,  cleared  for  action, 
and  waited  the  approach  of  the  enemy. 

After  several  manoeuvres  on  the  part  of  each  vessel,  Cap 
tain  Nicholson  discovered  that  his  adversary  had  thirteen 
ports  on  each  side,  and  eight  or  ten  on  her  quarter-deck 
and  forecastle,  and  of  course  mounted  thirty-six  guns.  At 
twelve,  the  Trumbull,  finding  her  great  superiority  as  to 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  481 

sailing,  and  having  gotten  to  windward,  determined  to  avail 
herself  of  the  advantage  to  commence  the  engagement. 

The  stranger,  observing  the  design  of  Captain  Nicholson, 
fired  three  shots,  and  hoisted  British  colors  as  a  challenge. 
The  Trumbull  wore  after  her,  hoisting  British  colors,  with 
an  intention  of  getting  alongside.  A  private  signal  was 
made  in  turn  by  the  British  ship,  which  not  being  answered? 
she  opened  a  broadside  at  a  hundred  yards  distance.  The 
Trumbull,  upon  this,  run  up  the  continental  colors,  and 
returned  the  fire. 

'  Such  was  the  commencement  of  an  action  of  three  hours' 
continuance.  There  was  bravery,  determination,  on  both 
sides.  During  the  greater  part  of  the  action,  the  vessels 
were  not  fifty  yards  apart,  and  at  one  time,  they  were 
nearly  enlocked. 

Twice  was  the  Trumbull  set  on  fire  by  means  of  wads 
from  the  other  vessel.  Her  masts  and  rigging  were  greatly 
injured.  Observing,  at  length,  that  her  masts  were  in 
imminent  danger  of  going  by  the  board,  the  first  lieutenant 
informed  Captain  Nicholson  of  the  danger,  and  begged  him 
to  abandon  further  attempt  to  take  the  enemy's  ship,  as 
without  masts  they  should  be  at  his  mercy. 

It  was  with  great  reluctance  that  Captain  Nicholson 
adopted  the  course  suggested.  He  was  confident  that 
with  one  half-hour  more,  he  should  have  been  able  to  have 
achieved  the  victory.  But  yielding  to  stern  necessity,  and 
the  dictates  of  humanity,  he  gave  up  the  contest  He  lost 
his  main  and  mizen-top-mast,  when  only  musket-shot  distant 
from  the  other  vessel.  At  length,  only  her  fore-mast  was  left, 
and  that  was  badly  wounded  and  sprung.  She  had  eight 
men  killed,  and  twenty-one  wounded,  nine  of  whom  died 
after  the  action.  Her  crew  consisted  of  one  hundred  and 
ninety-nine  men.  The  English  ship  proved  to  be  the  Watt, 
letter-of-marque.  She  had  upwards  of  ninety  men  killed  and 
wounded.  Not  less  than  one  hundred  balls  struck  her  hull. 
31 


482  GREAT      EVENTS     OF 


6.  ALLIANCE,  ATALANTA,  AND  TREPASSEY. 

In  February,  1781,  Captain  Barry,  of  the  frigate  Alliance, 
of  thirty-two  guns,  sailed  from  Boston  for  1'Orient,  having 
on  board  Colonel  Lawrence,  destined  to  France  on  an 
important  embassy  to  the  French  court.  Having  landed 
Mr.  Lawrence,  he  sailed  on  a  cruise. 

On  the  28th  of  May,  two  sail  were  discovered  on  the 
weather-bow  of  the  Alliance,  standing  towards  her.  After 
having  approached  sufficiently  near  to  be  discovered  by 
Captain  Barry,  they  hauled  to  wind,  and  stood  on  the  same 
course  with  the  Alliance.  On  the  29th,  at  day-break,  the 
wind  lulled.  At  sunrise,  the  Alliance  displayed  the  Amer 
ican  colors,  and  preparations  were  made  for  action.  The 
men  took  their  stations. 

The  vessels  with  which  the  Alliance  was  now  to  contend 
were  a  ship  and  a  brig,  displaying  English  colors — the 
Atalanta,  Captain  Edwards,  carrying  twenty  guns  and  one 
hundred  and  thirty  men,  and  the  Trepassey,  of  fourteen 
guns  and  eighty  men,  under  command  of  Captain  Smith. 

The  advantage  was,  both  as  to  men  and  guns,  on  the  side 
of  the  British;  but  more  than  this,  as  the  Alliance  must 
necessarily  engage  both  at  the  same  time.  But  Captain 
Barry,  no  way  daunted,  determined  to  do  his  duty  as  an 
officer  and  a  patriot.  He,  therefore,  summoned  them  to 
strike  their  colors.  To  such  a  summons  they  had,  of 
course,  no  inclination  to  accede,  and  the  engagement 
opened  with  a  spirit  corresponding  to  the  interest  at  stake. 
Unfortunately  for  the  Alliance,  a  perfect  calm  prevailed — 
and  on  the  bosom  of  the  water  she  lay,  in  respect  to  motion, 
as  a  thing  devoid  of  life.  The  opposing  vessels  had 
sweeps,  and  were  therefore  able  to  choose  their  positions. 
And  the  most  advantageous  positions  they  did  choose — they 
lay  on  the  quarters,  and  athwart  the  stern  of  the  Alliance. 
Consequently,  but  few  of  her  guns  could  be  brought  to  bear. 

Added  to  these  untoward  circumstances,  there  soon 
occurred,  on  board  the  Alliance,  a  still  greater  misfortune. 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  483 

A  grape-shot  struck  the  shoulder  of  Captain  Barry,  inflict 
ing  a  severe  and  dangerous  wound.  But  he  neither  heeded 
its  pain  nor  its  danger,  but  continued  on  the  quarter-deck, 
marking  the  progress  of  the  action,  and  giving  his  orders 
as  occasion  required.  At  length,  however,  by  reason  of 
loss  of  blood,  he  was  obliged  to  be  borne  below.  At  this 
time,  the  American  flag  was  shot  away,  and  fell.  There 
was  a  momentary  pause  on  board  the  Alliance,  which  the 
enemy  construing  into  a  surrender,  they  filled  the  air  with 
loud  rejoicings. 

But  they  mistook.  The  flag  had  been  shot  down,  not 
hauled  down.  The  supposed  pause  was  only  the  needful 
interval  occupied  in  reloading.  The  colors  were  soon  rein 
stalled,  and  again  floated  as  proudly  as  before;  and  a  full 
broadside  from  the  Alliance  showed  to  her  foes  how  the 
interval  had  been  occupied.  That  broadside  recalled  them 
to  their  quarters.  Fortunately,  about  this  time,  a  welcome 
breeze,  though  still  light,  sprung  up.  The  sails  of  the 
Alliance,  which  had  scarcely  served  any  purpose  during 
the  engagement,  and  seemed  destined  to  acquire  no  honor 
in  the  coming  victory — the  sails  were  no  longer  idle. 
They  soon  brought  the  vessel  into  a  more  favorable  posi 
tion.  This  circumstance  added  to  the  confidence  and 
redoubled  the  efforts  of  the  seamen.  Broadside  followed 
broadside  in  quick  succession,  and  did  all  desirable  execu 
tion.  At  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  the  action  termi 
nated  :  the  Alliance  was  the  victor. 

On  being  ushered  into  the  presence  of  Barry,  Captain 
Edwards  presented  his  sword;  which,  however,  the  former 
declined  taking,  observing,  "that  he  richly  merited  it,  and 
that  his  king  ought  to  give  him  a  better  ship." 

The  importance  of  firmness  and  perseverance,  in  a 
commander,  was  well  illustrated  during  the  above  engage 
ment.  Soon  after  Barry  received  his  wound,  and  had 
been  obliged  to  go  below,  one  of  his  lieutenants,  dis 
heartened  by  the  misfortune  which  had  befallen  his  com 
mander,  and  appalled  by  the  fearful  devastation  which 


484  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

seemed  to  be  making  by  the  enemy  with  the  ship's  spars 
and  rigging,  repaired  to  him,  and  proposed  that  the  colors 
should  be  struck. 

Barry  started.  The  colors  be  struck!  no  such  thought 
had  entered  his  mind.  The  colors  be  struck!  "No!"  said 
he;  "if  the  ship  can't  be  fought  without  me,  carry  me  at 
once  on  deck."  The  lieutenant,  if  ashamed,  was  also 
reanimated.  He  repaired  on  deck,  went  round  among  the 
crew,  and  made  known  Barry's  courage  and  determination. 
There  was  but  one  response  among  the  brave  tars.  They 
decided  to  "stick  to  him  manfully."  And  they  did.  From 
that  moment  "the  ship  was  fought" — and  fought  without 
the  presence  of  Barry.  But  no  sooner  was  his  wound 
dressed,  than  he  insisted  on  being  aided  in  ascending  to  the 
deck;  before  reaching  it,  however,  the  enemy  had  struck. 
Brave  seamen!  brave  commander! 

The  Alliance  had  eleven  killed  during  the  action,  and 
twenty-one  wounded.  Among  the  latter,  were  several 
officers.  She  had  suffered  terribly  in  her  spars  and  rig 
ging.  The  loss  of  the  enemy  was  eleven  killed  and  thirty 
wounded. 

7.  CONGRESS  AND  SAVAGE. 

The  Savage  was  a  British  sloop,  carrying  twenty  guns 
and  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  men.  In  September,  1781, 
while  on  a  cruise  along  the  Southern  coast  of  the  United 
States,  she  entered  the  Potomac,  and  plundered  the  estate 
of  Washington,  then  in  another  quarter,  commanding  the 
American  army.  It  was  an  expedition  unworthy  a  high- 
minded  and  honorable  officer,  and  a  well-merited  rebuke 
was  soon  after  meted  out  to  him. 

On  leaving  the  Potomac,  the  Savage  fell  in  with  the 
American  privateer  Congress,  Captain  Geddes,  off  Charles 
ton.  The  vessels  were  of  the  same  force.  On  board  the 
Congress,  at  the  time,  was  Major  McLane,  a  distinguished 
American  officer,  who  with  a  part  of  his  command  had  vol 
unteered  to  serve  as  marines.  As  the  crew  of  the  Savage 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  485 

were  all  seamen,  she  had  decidedly  the  advantage,  in 
respect  to  the  Congress,  whose  crew,  in  part,  were  lands 
men,  unacquainted  with  marine  warfare. 

The  vessels  were  now  within  cannon  distance.  The 
Congress  commenced  by  firing  her  bow-chasers.  This 
was  at  half-past  ten  in  the  morning.  At  eleven,  they 
had  approximated  so  near  each  other,  that  the  landsmen 
employed  their  musketry,  and  with  effect.  A  sharp  and 
destructive  cannonade  followed  on  both  sides. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  engagement,  the  advantage 
lay  with  the  Savage.  Her  position  being  on  the  Congress' 
bows,  was  favorable  for  raking.  But  a  closer  engagement 
followed,  and  the  tide  turned  in  favor  of  the  privateer.  So 
well  did  she  manoeuvre,  so  promptly,  so  dextrously,  that 
she  soon  disabled  her  enemy.  At  the  expiration  of  an  hour, 
the  braces  and  bowlines  of  the  Savage  were  shot  away. 
Not  a  rope  was  left  by  which  to  trim  the  sails.  The  mus 
ketry  of  the  Americans  had  cleared  her  decks.  In  this 
situation,  it  was  deemed  impossible  that  she  could  much 
longer  continue  the  contest.  Indeed,  she  was  already 
nearly  a  wreck — her  sails,  rigging,  and  yards  were  so  shat 
tered  as  to  forbid  her  changing  her  position,  but  with  the 
greatest  difficulty.  She  would  not,  however,  surrender, 
but  recommenced  a  vigorous  cannonade.  Again  her  quar 
ter-deck  and  forecastle  were  cleared  by  the  fatal  musketry 
of  the  American  landsmen.  Three  guns  on  her  main  deck 
were  rendered  useless.  The  vessels  were  now  so  near 
each  other,  that  the  fire  from  the  guns  scorched  the  men 
opposed  to  them  in  the  other.  At  length,  the  mizen-mast 
of  the  Savage  was  shot  away.  At  this  instant,  the  boat 
swain  of  the  Savage  appeared  forward,  with  his  hat  off, 
calling  for  quarter.  But  it  was  half  an  hour  before  the 
crew  of  the  Congress  could  board  her,  by  reason  of  the  loss 
of  their  boats.  But,  on  reaching  her,  she  was  found  to  be 
scarcely  more  than  a  wreck.  Her  decks  were  covered 
with  blood,  and  killed  and  wounded  men. 

The  Congress  had  thirty  men  killed  and  wounded.     The 


486  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Savage  had  twenty-three  killed  and  thirty-one  wounded. 
Among  the  latter,  was  her  commander,  Captain  Sterling. 

The  marine  service  often  furnished  examples  of  great 
heroism  and  most  patriotic  endurance.  Such  an  instance 
occurred  on  board  the  Congress.  After  the  action  termi 
nated,  Major  McLane  went  forward  to  ascertain  what 
had  become  of  his  sergeant,  Thomas.  He  found  the  poor 
fellow  lying  on  his  back  in  the  netting,  near  the  foot  of  the 
bowsprit,  with  his  musket  loaded,  but  both  legs  broken. 
"Poor  fellow!"  thought  the  major,  as  he  beheld  him;  "poor 
fellow!"  But  the  poor  fellow  began  huzzaing  lustily  for  the 
victory  achieved;  and  followed  his  exulting  and  even  vocif 
erous  huzzas  by  a  corresponding  exclamation  addressed  to 
his  major:  "Well,  major,  if  they  have  broken  my  legs,  my 
hands  and  my  heart  are  still  whole." 

Sergeant  Thomas  was  terribly  wounded,  but  the  kind- 
hearted  major  did  not  neglect  him.  The  best  care  was 
taken  of  him;  ultimately,  he  recovered;  and,  nothing 
deterred  by  the  painful  experience  he  had  had  of  the  some 
times  ill-fortune  of  war,  he  entered  on  board  the  Hyder 
Ali,  commanded  by  Captain  Barney. 

It  is  ever  delightful  to  record  instances  of  high-minded 
and  magnanimous  conduct  on  the  part  of  victors  towards 
the  vanquished.  This  engagement  furnishes  one  most  hon 
orable  to  the  American  character.  The  officers  and  crew 
of  the  Savage  were  treated  with  the  greatest  kindness 
and  attention.  Major  McLane  even  accompanied  Captain 
Sterling  into  Pennsylvania,  to  secure  him  from  insult,  his 
treatment  of  American  prisoners  having  rendered  him 
highly  obnoxious  to  the  patriots. 

Such  is  a  brief  account  of  some  of  the  exploits  of  the 
American  marine  during  the  war  of  the  Revolution, 
There  were  others  perhaps  equally  honorable  to  the  skill 
and  enterprise  of  our  naval  officers,  but  which  our  limits 
forbid  us  to  notice.  On  the  breaking  out  of  the  war,  the 
country  was  poorly  prepared  to  enter  the  lists  with  the 
mistress  of  the  ocean.  Indeed,  it  was  not  until  1776,  thai 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  487 

the  forbearing  policy  of  congress  was  abandoned,  and  the 
nautical  enterprise  of  the  country  was  let  loose  upon 
British  commerce.  From  that  time,  however,  American 
valor  was  exhibited  in  its  true  and  persevering  spirit,  and 
contributed,  as  far  as  it  had  scope,  in  inducing  the  mother- 
country  to  acknowledge  the  independence  of  her  wayward 
child — which  she  did  on  the  20th  of  January,  1783. 

Upon  this  most  desirable  event,  orders  of  recall  were 
issued  to  all  naval  commanders;  and  the  commissions  of 
privateers  and  letters  of  marque  were  annulled.  On  the 
llth  of  April  following,  a  proclamation  from  the  proper 
authorities  announced  the  cessation  of  hostilities.  From 
this  time,  as  the  glad  intelligence  spread,  the  helms  of  our 
warlike  ships  were  turned  towards  our  home  ports,  leaving 
the  merchantmen  again  to  the  peaceful  possession  of  that 
element,  which  for  years  they  had  traversed,  if  at  all,  at  the 
greatest  hazard. 


488  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

XV.      EMINENT      FOREIGNERS, 

CONNECTED   WITH    THE    REVOLUTION. 

GEORGE  III.  King  of  England — General  Burgoyne — Sir  Henry  Clinton- 
Colonel  Barre — Charles  Townshend — Lord  Cornwallis — William  Pitt — 
Marquis  of  Bute — George  Grenville — Duke  of  Grafton — Lord  North — 
Colonel  Tarleton — Sir  Peter  Parker — Sir  William  Meadows — Sir  Guy 
Carlton — General  Gage — Marquis  of  Rockingham — Edmund  Burke — 
*  Kosciusko — Count  Pulaski — Baron  de  Kalb — Baron  Steuben — Count 
Rochambeau — Count  D'Estaing. 

IN  the  preceding  pages,  we  have  had  occasion  to  trace 
the  causes  and  events  of  that  struggle  which  resulted  in 
the  independence  of  the  United  States;  and,  in  so  doing, 
incidental  mention  has  been  made  of  some  of  the  leading 
men  of  England,  who  figured  in  the  cabinet,  in  the  field, 
and  on  the  ocean;  with  the  part  they  acted  either  in  favor 
of,  or  in  opposition  to  the  grand  object  of  the  colonies  in 
their  contest  with  the  mother-country.  Judging  from  his 
own  early  desires,  the  author  persuades  himself  that  he 
will  be  conferring  a  favor  upon  his  readers  by  giving  some 
brief  sketches,  in  this  place,  of  those  distinguished  men, 
and  of  others,  who  contributed  to  retard  or  accelerate  the 
final  result.  Such  notices  of  the  most  prominent,  we  pro 
ceed  to  give,  beginning  with  the  monarch,  the  great  foun 
tain  of  power  and  law,  then  on  the  throne  of  Great  Britain. 

GEORGE  HI. 

George  III.  was  born  in  1738,  and  succeeded  to  the  throne 
on  the  death  of  his  grandfather,  George  II.,  October  25, 
1760,  about  the  time  the  troubles  with  America  began.  At 
this  period,  principally  through  the  lofty  spirit  and  political 
sagacity  of  Pitt,  afterwards  Earl  of  Chatham,  who  was, 
and  for  some  time  had  been,  at  the  head  of  the  administra 
tion,  the  affairs  of  the  nation  were  in  a  most  prosperous 
state.  The  army  and  navy  were  highly  efficient,  and 
flushed  with  recent  conquests;  the  revenue  flourished; 
commerce  was  increasing;  the  people  were  loyal;  and, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  489 

perhaps,  no  prince  had  ascended  the  throne  of  his  ances 
tors  with  more  flattering  prospects  than  George  the  Third. 

Soon  after  ascending  the  throne,  the  king  evinced  a 
determination  to  procure  a  general  peace.  In  this  measure 
ho  differed  from  his  great  minister,  Pitt,  who,  on  that 
account,  retired  from  office,  October  5,  1761.  Peace,  how 
ever,  contrary  to  the  wishes  and  designs  of  the  king  could 
not  be  obtained  on  a  just  basis,  and  the  war  proceeded. 

In  May,  1762,  Lord  Bute,  a  particular  favorite  of  the 
king,  who  had  contrived  to  gain  a  remarkable  ascendancy 
over  him,  succeeded  the  Duke  of  Newcastle,  as  first  lord 
of  the  treasury.  Preliminaries  of  peace  between  England, 
France,  and  Spain,  were  signed  on  the  3d  of  November, 
and  the  definite  treaty  followed,  February  10th,  1763. 
The  people,  however,  were  by  no  means  pacifically 
inclined,  or  contented  with  the  political  ascendancy  of 
Lord  Bute,  whose  administration  was  attacked  with  unspar 
ing  severity  by  several  popular  writers,  particularly  by  the 
celebrated  John  Wilkes,  in  his  periodical  paper,  called  the 
North  Briton.  The  arrest  of  Wilkes,  and  the  seizure  of 
his  papers  under  a  general  warrant,  issued  by  the  secre 
tary  of  state  for  the  home  department,  increased  the  indig 
nation  and  clamors  of  the  people ;  Lord  Bute  was  execrated 
throughout  the  country,  and  the  king  himself  became 
exceedingly  unpopular.  The  removal  of  the  favorite,  and 
the  appointment  of  George  Grenville  to  the  head  of  the 
treasury,  having  failed  to  allay  the  national  irritation,  Pitt, 
it  is  asserted,  was  at  length  summoned  to  court,  and 
requested  to  make  arrangements  for  forming  a  new  min 
istry;  but  he  presumed,  it  is  added,  to  dictate  such  arro 
gant  terms,  that,  rather  than  submit  to  them,  the  king  said 
he  would  place  the  crown  on  Pitt's  head,  and  submit  his 
own  neck  to  the  axe. 

In  1764,  the  king  suggested  to  Grenville  the  taxation  of 
America,  as  a  grand  financial  measure  for  relieving  the 
mother-country  from  the  heavy  war  expenses,  which,  it 
was  unjustly  claimed,  had  chiefly  been  incurred  for  the 


490  GREAT      EVENTS      OP 

security  of  the  colonies.  The  minister  was  startled,  and 
raised  objections  to  the  proposal,  which,  however,  were 
overruled  by  the  king,  who  plainly  told  him  that,  if  he  were 
afraid  to  adopt  such  a  measure,  others  might  easily  be  found 
who  possessed  more  political  courage.  At  length,  Gren- 
ville  reluctantly  brought  the  subject  before  parliament; 
and,  in  spite  of  a  violent  opposition,  the  stamp  act,  so 
important  in  its  consequences,  was  passed  in  the  following 
year.  The  most  alarming  irritation  prevailed  among  the 
colonists  of  America. 

The  Rockingham  party,  which  now  came  into  power, 
procured  the  repeal  of  the  stamp  act;  but,  notwithstanding 
this  and  some  other  popular  measures  of  the  new  cabinet, 
it  was  dissolved  in  the  summer  of  1766.  The  Duke  of 
Grafton  succeeded  Lord  Rockingham,  as  first  lord  of  the 
treasury,  and  Pitt  (then  Earl  of  Chatham)  took  office  as 
lord  privy  seal.  In  the  following  year,  Charles  Townshend, 
chancellor  of  the  exchequer,  proposed  the  taxation  of  certain 
articles  imported  by  the  American  colonists;  and,  early  in 
1768,  Lord  Chatham  retired  in  deep  disgust  from  the 
administration,  which,  during  the  preceding  autumn,  had 
been  weakened  by  the  succession  of  Lord  North  to  Charles 
Townshend,  as  chancellor  of  the  exchequer.  Some  other 
official  changes  took  place;  one  of  the  most  important  of 
which,  perhaps,  was  the  appointment  of  Lord  Hillsborough 
to  the  new  colonial  secretaryship. 

The  aspect  of  affairs  in  America  grew  more  serious  every 
hour:  the  deputies  of  Massachusetts  declared* taxation  by 
the  British  parliament  to  be  illegal;  a  scheme  for  a  general 
congress  of  the  different  states  was  proposed,  and  an  open 
rupture  with  the  mother-country  was  evidently  approach 
ing.  Blind  to  the  consequences  of  their  fatal  policy,  the 
king  and  his  ministers,  however,  persisted  in  those  measure?, 
with  regard  to  the  trans- Atlantic  colonies,  which  eventually 
produced  a  dismemberment  of  the  empire. 

In  January,  1770,  the  Duke  of  Grafton  resigned  all  his 
employments;  but,  unfortunately  for  America,  he  was  sue- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  491 

ceeded  by  Lord  North,  who  increased  rather  than  alleviated 
the  national  calamities,  and  was  decidedly  with  the  king  in 
his  determination  never  to  yield  to  the  demands  of  the  colo 
nists,  but  to  coerce  them  to  submission,  however  unjustly,  by 
the  arm  of  power. 

In  1782,  Lord  North  was  compelled  to  resign,  and  the 
Rockingham  party,  friendly  to  the  independence  of  America, 
came  into  office ;  but  the  new  administration  soon  afterwards 
broke  up,  on  account  of  the  sudden  death  of  the  premier. 
Lord  Shelburne  was  now  placed  at  the  head  of  the  treasury, 
and  Pitt,  son  of  the  great  Earl  of  Chatham,  became  chan 
cellor  of  the  exchequer. 

In  1783,  a  general  peace  was  concluded,  and  the  United 
States  procured  a  formal  acknowledgment  of  their  independ 
ence.  When  Adams,  the  first  American  envoy,  attended  at 
the  levee,  the  king,  to  whom  he  was  personally  disagreeable, 
received  him  with  dignified  composure,  and  said,  "I  was  the 
last  man  in  England  to  acknowledge  the  independence  of 
America,  but  having  done  so,  I  shall  also  be  the  last  to 
violate  it."  This  was  highly  honorable  to  the  king. 
America  was  a  jewel  in  the  British  crown  which  was 
increasing  in  lustre,  to  part  with  which  was  truly  painful 
to  royal  ambition.  Nor  did  George  III.  consent  to  any 
acts  which  tended  to  this  relinquishment,  only  as  he  was 
compelled  to  it  by  the  ill  success  of  his  armies  in  America, 
and  the  clamorous  demands  for  peace  by  his  subjects  at 
home.  But  having,  at  length,  parted  with  this  jewel,  and 
having  acknowledged  the  independence  of  America,  he 
nobly  declared  his  intention  to  live  in  peace  with  this  new 
born  empire. 

JOHN  BURGOYNE. 

General  Burgoyne  was  the  natural  son  of  Lord  Bingley. 
At  an  early  age  he  entered  the  army;  and  while  quartered 
with  his  regiment  at  Preston,  married  Lady  Charlotte  Stan 
ley,  whose  father,  the  Earl  of  Derby,  was  so  incensed  at 
the  match,  that  he  threatened  utterly  to  discard  her;  but  a 


492  GREAT     EVENTS    OF 

reconciliation  at  length  took  place,  and  the  earl  allowed  her 
three  hundred  pounds  a-year  during  his  life,  and,  by  his  will, 
bequeathed  her  a  legacy  of  twenty-five  thousand  pounds. 
The  influence  of  the  family  to  which  Burgoyne  had  thus 
become  allied,  tended  materially  to  accelerate  his  profes 
sional  advance.  In  1762,  he  acted  as  brigadier-general  of 
the  British  forces  which  were  sent  out  for  the  defence  of 
Portugal  against  France  and  Spain. 

In  1775,  he  was  appointed  to  a  command  in  America; 
whence  he  returned  in  the  following  year,  and  held  a  long 
conference  with  the  king  on  colonial  affairs.  Resuming  his 
post  in  1777,  he  addressed  a  proclamation  to  the  native 
Indians,  in  which  he  invited  them  to  his  standard,  but 
deprecated,  with  due  severity,  the  cruel  practice  of  scalp 
ing.  The  pompous  turgidity  of  style,  in  which  this  address 
was  couched,  excited  the  ridicule  of  the  Americans,  and 
procured  for  General  Burgoyne  the  soubriquet  of  "  Chro- 
nonhotonthologos"  His  first  operations  were  successful: 
he  dislodged  the  enemy  from  Ticonderoga  and  Mount 
Independence,  and  took  a  large  number  of  cannon,  all  their 
armed  vessels  and  batteries,  as  well  as  a  considerable  part 
of  their  baggage,  ammunition,  provisions,  and  military  stores. 
But  his  subsequent  career  was  truly  disastrous;  his  troops 
suffered  much  from  bad  roads,  inclement  weather,  and  a 
scarcity  of  provisions ;  the  Indians,  who  had  previously 
assisted  him,  deserted;  and  the  Americans,  under  General 
Gates,  surrounded  him  with  a  superior  force,  to  which, 
although  victorious  in  two  engagements,  he  was,  at  length, 
compelled  to  capitulate  at  Saratoga,  with  the  whole  of  his 
army.  This  event,  which  rendered  him  equally  odious  to 
ministers  and  the  people,  was,  for  some  time,  the  leading 
topic  of  the  press;  and  numberless  lampoons  appeared,  in 
which  the  general's  conduct  was  most  severely  satirized. 
The  punsters  of  the  day,  taking  advantage  of  the  American 
general's  name,  amused  themselves  unmercifully  at  Bur- 
goyne's  expense;  but  of  all  their  effusions,  which,  for  the 
most  part,  were  virulent  rather  than  pointed,  the  following 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  493 

harmless  epigram,  poor  as  it  is,  appears  to  have  been  one 
of  the  best: 

"Burgoyne,  unconscious  of  impending  fates, 
Could  cut  his  way  through  woods,  but  not  through  GATES." 

In  May,  1778,  he  returned  to  England,  on  his  parole,  but 
the  king  refused  to  see  him.  Burgoyne  solicited  a  court- 
martial,  but  in  vain.  In  1779,  he  was  dismissed  the  service 
for  refusing  to  return  to  America.  Three  years  after,  how 
ever,  he  was  restored  to  his  rank  in  the.  army,  appointed 
commander-in-chief  in  Ireland,  and  sworn  in  one  of  the 
privy-council  of  that  kingdom.  He  died  suddenly  of  a  fit 
of  the  gout,  at  his  house  in  Hertford  street,  on  the  4th  of 
August,  1792;  and  his  remains  were  interred  in  the  clois 
ters  of  Westminster  abbey. 

It  would,  perhaps,  be  rash  to  pronounce  a  positive  opinion 
of  the  merits  of  Burgoyne,  as  a  commander.  He  boldly 
courted  a  scrutiny  into  the  causes  which  led  to  his  surren 
der  at  Saratoga,  which  ministers  refused,  because,  as  it  has 
been  insinuated,  such  a  proceeding  might  expose  the  absurd 
imprudence  and  inefficiency  of  their  own  measures  with 
regard  to  the  American  war.  Prior  to  the  capitulation,  his 
military  career,  as  well  in  America  as  Portugal,  had  been 
rather  brilliant;  his  misfortune  was  precisely  that  which 
befel  Cornwallis;  but,  unlike  the  latter,  Burgoyne  was  not 
allowed  an  opportunity  of  redeeming  his  reputation. 

In  parliament,  he  was  a  frequent  and  fluent,  but  neither  a 
sound  nor  an  impressive  speaker.  While  in  employment, 
he  appears  to  have  been  a  staunch  advocate  for  the  Ameri 
can  war;  which,  however,  he  severely  reprobated,  from  the 
time  that  he  ceased  to  hold  a  command.  He  was  a  writer, 
chiefly  dramatic,  of  considerable  merit. 

SIR  HENRY  CLINTON. 

This  distinguished  general  was  a  grandson  of  the  Earl 
of  Clinton,  and  was  born  about  the  year  1738.  After  hav 
ing  received  a  liberal  education,  he  entered  the  army,  and 
served  for  some  time  in  Hanover.  In  the  early  part  of 


494  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

the  revolutionary  struggle  he  came  to  America,  and  was 
present  at  the  battle  of  Bunker's  hill;  from  which  time  to 
the  close  of  the  American  war,  he  continued  to  aid  the 
British  cause.  In  1777,  he  was  made  a  Knight  of  the 
Bath,  and  in  January,  1778,  commander-in-chief  of  the 
British  forces  in  America.  On  his  return  to  England,  a 
pamphlet  war  took  place  between  him  and  Cornwallis,  as  to 
the  surrender  of  the  latter,  the  entire  blame  of  which  each 
party  attributed  to  the  other.  In  1793,  he  obtained  the 
governorship  of  Gibraltar,  in  possession  of  which  he  died 
on  the  23d  of  December,  1795. 


Sir  Henry  Clinton. 

The  merits  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  as  a  commander,  have 
been  variously  estimated;  and,  as  is  usually  the  case,  the 
truth  seems  to  be  intermediate  between  the  panegyric  of 
his  friends  and  the  censure  of  his  enemies.  That  he  was 
endowed  with  bravery,  and  possessed  a  considerable  share 
of  military  skill,  cannot,  in  fairness,  be  denied;  but  he  was 
decidedly  unequal  to  the  great  difficulties  of  his  situation 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  495 

and  unfit  to  contend  against  so  lofty  a  genius  as  Washing 
ton,  supported  by  a  people  resolved  on  obtaining  their  inde 
pendence,  and  fighting  on  their  native  soil. 

ISAAC    BARRE. 

Colonel  Barre  was  born  in  Ireland,  about  the  year  1726. 
He  served  at  Quebec,  under  Wolfe,  in  the  picture  of  whose 
death,  by  Benjamin  West,  his  figure  is  conspicuous.  The 
Earl  of  Shelburne  procured  him  a  seat  in  parliament, 
where,  acting  in  opposition  to  government,  he  was  not  only 
deprived  of  his  offices  of  adjutant-general  and  governor 
of  Stirling  castle,  which  he  had  received  as  a  reward  for 
his  services  in  America,  but  dismissed  from  the  service. 
During  the  Rockingham  administration,  he  was  compen 
sated  for  the  loss  which  he  had  sustained,  by  being  voted  a 


Colonel  Barre. 


pension  of  three  thousand  two  hundred  pounds  per  annum ; 
which  he  subsequently  relinquished,  pursuant  to  an  arrange 
ment  with  Pitt,  on  obtaining  a  lucrative,  but  not  distin 
guished  office.  He  usually  took  office  when  his  party 


496  GREAT     EVENTS      OP 

predominated;  and  was,  in  the  course  of  his  career,  a  privy 
counsellor,  vice  treasurer  of  Ireland,  paymaster  of  the 
forces,  and  treasurer  of  the  navy.  His  best  speeches  were 
delivered  during  North's  administration,  on  the  American 
war,  to  which  he  appears  to  have  been  inflexibly  opposed. 
His  oratory  was  powerful,  but  coarse;  his  manner,  rugged; 
his  countenance,  stern;  and  his  stature,  athletic.  He  was 
suspected,  but  apparently  without  reason,  of  having  assisted 
in  writing  the  letters  of  Junius.  For  the  last  twenty  years 
of  his  life,  he  was  afflicted  with  blindness,  which,  however, 
he  is  said  to  have  borne  with  cheerful  resignation.  His 
death  took  place  on  the  20th  of  July,  1792. 

CHARLES  TOWNSHEND. 

Charles  Townshend,  son  of  Viscount  Townshend,  was 
born  1725.  From  his  youth,  he  was  distinguished  for  great 
quickness  of  conception  and  extraordinary  curiosity.  In 
1747,  he  went  into  parliament,  and  continued  a  member  till 
he  died.  He  held  various  offices  in  the  government.  In 
1765,  he  was  paymaster  general,  and  chancellor  of  the 
exchequer;  and  a  lord  of  the  treasury  in  August,  1766, 
from  which  period  he  remained  in  office  until  his  decease, 
which  took  place  on  the  4th  of  September,  1767. 

In  person,  Charles  Townshend  was  tall  and  beautifully 
proportioned;  his  countenance  was  manly,  handsome, 
expressive,  and  prepossessing.  He  was  much  beloved  in 
private  life,  and  enjoyed  an  unusual  share  of  domestic 
happiness. 

Burke,  in  his  speech  on  American  taxation,  thus  admira 
bly  depicted  the  general  character  of  Charles  Townshend: 
"Before  this  splendid  orb  (alluding  to  the  great  Lord 
Chatham)  had  entirely  set,  and  while  the  western  horizon 
was  in  a  blaze  with  his  descending  glory,  on  the  opposite 
quarter  of  the  heavens  arose  another  luminary,  and  for  his 
hour  he  became  lord  of  the  ascendant.  This  light,  too,  is 
passed,  and  set  for  ever!  I  speak  of  Charles  Townshend, 
officially  the  reproducer  of  this  fatal  scheme  (American 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  497 

taxation) ;  whom  I  cannot  even  now  remember,  without 
some  degree  of  sensibility.  In  truth,  he  was  the  delight 
and  ornament  of  this  house,  and  the  charm  of  every  pri 
vate  society  which  he  honored  with  his  presence.  Perhaps 
there  never  arose  in  this  country,  nor  in  any  country,  a 
man  of  more  pointed  and  finished  wit,  and  (where  his  pas 
sions  were  not  concerned)  of  a  more  refined,  exquisite,  and 
penetrating  judgment.  If  he  had  not  so  great  a  stock,  as 
some  have  had  who  flourished  formerly,  of  knowledge  long 
treasured  up,  he  knew  better  by  far,  than  any  man  I  ever 
was  acquainted  with,  how  to  bring  together,  within  a  short 
time,  all  that  was  necessary  to  establish,  to  illustrate,  and 
to  decorate  that  side  of  the  question  he  supported.  He 
slated  his  matter  skillfully  and  powerfully;  he  particularly 
excelled  in  a  most  luminous  explanation  and  display  of  his 
subject." 

CHARLES  CORNWALLIS,  MARQUIS. 

Lord  Cornwallis,  eldest  son  of  the  fifth  lord,  and  first 
Earl  Cornwallis,  was  born  1738.  At  the  age  of  twenty,  he 
entered  the  army,  and  obtained  a  captaincy.  In  1762,  on 
the  death  of  his  brother,  he  took  his  seat  in  the  house  of 
lords.  In  1770,  he  and  three  other  young  peers,  having 
protested,  with  Lord  Camden,  against  the  taxation  of 
America,  Mansfield,  the  chief  justice,  is  said  to  have  sneer- 
ingly  observed,  "Poor  Camden  could  only  get  four  boys  to 
join  him!" 

Although  he  had  opposed  the  measures  of  the  govern 
ment  with  regard  to  the  disaffected  colonies,  yet  when  hos 
tilities  commenced,  he  did  not  scruple  to  accept  of  active 
employment  against  the  Americans.  His  history,  during 
the  war,  will  be  found  in  the  preceding  pages.  He  was  a 
proud  man,  and  most  humiliating  was  it  when  he  was 
obliged  to  surrender  to  Washington  at  Yorktown. 

But  his  failure  in  America  did  not  impair  his  reputation. 
On  his  return  to  England,  he  was  made  governor  of  the 
Tower.  In  1786,  he  was  sent  to  Calcutta,  as  governor- 
32 


498  GREAT      EVENTS     OP 

general  and  commander-in-chief.  Having  terminated,  sue 
cessfully,  a  war  in  that  country,  he  returned  to  England. 
In  1799,  he  became  lord-lieutenant  of  Ireland.  Soon  after 
the  expiration  of  his  vice-gerency,  he  was  sent  to  France 
as  plenipotentiary  for  Great  Britain,  in  which  capacity  he 
signed  the  treaty  of  Amiens.  In  1804,  he  succeeded  the 
Marquis  Wellesley,  as  governor-general  of  India.  On  his 
arrival  at  Calcutta,  he  proceeded,  by  water,  to  take  the 
command  in  the  upper  provinces.  The  confinement  of  the 
boat,  the  want  of  exercise,  and  the  heat  of  the  weather, 
had  a  most  serious  effect  on  his  health.  Feeling,  soon  after 
*he  had  landed,  that  his  dissolution  was  at  hand,  he  prepared 
some  valuable  instructions  for  his  successor;  and  the  last 
hours  of  his  life  were  passed  in  taking  measures  to  lessen 
the  difficulties  which  his  decease  would  produce.  He 
expired  at  Ghazepoore,  in  Benares,  on  the  5th  of  Octo 
ber,  1805. 

Lord  Cornwallis  was  not  endowed  with  any  brilliancy 
of  talent.  He  had  to  contend  with  no  difficulties,  on  his 
entrance  into  life:  high  birth  procured  him  a  military 
station,  which  his  connexions  enabled  him  to  retain,  after 
he  had  committed  an  error,  or,  at  least,  met  with  a  mis 
chance,  that  would  have  utterly  ruined  a  less  influential 
commander.  Although  ambitious,  he  appears  to  have  pos 
sessed  but  little  ardor.  He  manifested  no  extraordinary 
spirit  of  enterprise;  he  hazarded  no  untried  manoeuvres; 
and  yet,  few  of  his  contemporaries  passed  through  life  with 
more  personal  credit  or  public  advantage.  He  had  the 
wisdom  never  to  depute  to  others  what  he  could  perform 
himself.  His  perseverance,  alacrity,  and  caution,  procured 
him  success  as  a  general,  while  his  strong  common  sense 
rendered  him  eminent  as  a  governor.  He  always  evinced 
a  most  anxious  desire  to  promote  the  welfare  of  those  who 
were  placed  under  his  administration;  Ireland  and  Hindo- 
Stan  still  venerate  his  memory.  His  honor  was  unimpeach 
able;  his  manners,  devoid  of  ostentation;  and  his  private 
character,  altogether  amiable. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  499 

Napoleon  Buonaparte,  in  his  conversations  with  Barry 
O  IVIeara,  declared  that  Lord  Cornwallis,  by  his  integrity, 
fidelity,  frankness,  and  the  nobility  of  his  sentiments,  was 
the  first  who  had  impressed  upon  him  a  favorable  opinion 
of  Englishmen.  "I  do  not  believe,"  said  the  ex-emperor, 
"that  he  was  a  man  of  first-rate  abilities;  but  he  had  talent, 
great  probity,  sincerity,  and  never  broke  his  word.  Some 
thing  having  prevented  him  from  attending  at  the  Hotel  de 
Dieu,  to  sign  the  treaty  of  Amiens,  pursuant  to  appoint 
ment,  he  sent  word  to  the  French  ministers  that  they  might 
consider  it  completed,  and  that  he  would  certainly  execute 
it  the  next  morning.  During  the  night,  he  received  instruc 
tions  to  object  to  some  of  the  articles;  disregarding  which, 
he  signed  the  treaty  as  it  stood,  observing  that  his  govern 
ment,  if  dissatisfied,  might  refuse  to  ratify  it,  but  that, 
having  once  pledged  his  word,  he  felt  bound  to  abide  by  it. 
There  was  a  man  of  honor!"  added  Napoleon;  "a  true 
Englishman." 


LORD  CHATHAM. 


William  Pitt,  Earl  of  Chatham,  was  born  November  15, 
1708.  His  father  was  Robert  Pitt,  of  Boconnock,  in  the 
county  of  Cornwall.  He  received  his  education  at  Trinity 
college,  Cambridge.  He  took  a  seat  in  parliament  as  early 
as  1735,  as  a  member  for  Old  Sarum.  His  exalted  talents, 
his  lofty  spirit,  and  commanding  eloquence,  soon  rendered 
him  singularly  conspicuous.  Under  George  II.,  in  1757,  he 
became  premier  of  that  celebrated  war  administration, 
which  raised  England  to  a  proud  preeminence  over  the 
other  nations  of  Europe.  His  energy  was  unbounded. 
"It  must  be  done,"  was  the  reply  he  often  made,  when  told 
that  his  orders  could  not  be  executed.  After  which,  no 
excuse  was  admitted.  Under  his  auspices,  England  tri 
umphed  in  every  quarter  of  the  globe.  In  America,  the 
French  lost  Quebec;  in  Africa,  their  chief  settlements 
fell;  in  the  East  Indies,  their  power  was  abridged;  in 
Europe,  their  armies  suffered  defeat;  while  their  navy 


500  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

was  nearly  annihilated,  and  their  commerce  almost  reduced 
to  ruin. 

On  the  accession  of  George  the  Third,  Pitt,  who  felt 
strongly  impressed  with  the  policy  of  declaring  war  against 
Spain,  was  thwarted  in  his  wishes  by  the  influence  of  Lord 
Bute;  and,  disdaining  to  be  nominally  at  the  head  of  a 
cabinet  which  he  could  not  direct,  he  resigned  his  office  in 
October,  1761. 


Lord  Chatham. 


In  1764,  he  greatly  distinguished  himself  by  his  opposi 
tion  to  general  warrants,  which,  with  all  his  accustomed 
energy  and  eloquence,  he  stigmatized  as  being  atrociously 
illegal.  A  search  for  papers,  or  a  seizure  of  the  person, 
without  some  specific  charge,  was,  he  contended,  repugnant 
to  every  principle  of  true  liberty.  "By  the  British  consti 
tution,"  said  he,  "every  man's  house  is  his  castle!  not  that 
it  is  surrounded  by  walls  and  battlements;  it  may  be  a 
straw-built  shed;  every  wind  of  heaven  may  whistle  round 
it;  all  the  elements  of  nature  may  enter  it;  but  the  king 
cannot;  the  king  dare  not." 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  501 

He  invariably  opposed,  with  the  whole  force  of  his  elo 
quence,  the  measures  which  led  to  the  American  war:  and 
long  after  his  retirement  from  office,  he  exerted  himself 
most  zealously  to  bring  about  a  reconciliation  between  the 
mother-country  and  her  colonies.  But  when  the  Duke  of 
Portland,  in  1778,  moved  an  address  to  the  crown,  on  the 
necessity  of  acknowledging  the  independence  of  America, 
Lord  Chatham,  although  he  had  but  just  left  a  sick  bed, 
opposed  the  motion  with  all  the  ardent  eloquence  of  his 
younger  days.  "My  lords,"  said  he,  "I  lament  that  my 
infirmities  have  so  long  prevented  my  attendance  here,  at 
so  awful  a  crisis.  I  have  made  an  effort  almost  beyond  my 
strength  to  come  down  to  the  house  on  this  day,  (and  per 
haps  it  will  be  the  last  time  I  shall  be  able  to  enter  its  walls,) 
to  express  my  indignation  at  an  idea  which  has  gone  forth 
of  yielding  up  America.  My  lords :  I  rejoice  that  the  grave 
has  not  yet  closed  upon  me;  that  I  am  still  alive  to  lift  up 
my  voice  against  the  dismemberment  of  this  ancient  and 
most  noble  monarchy.  Pressed  down,  as  I  am,  by  the  hand 
of  infirmity,  I  am  little  able  to  assist  my  country  in  this 
most  perilous  conjuncture ;  but,  my  lords,  while  I  have 
sense  and  memory,  I  will  never  consent  to  deprive  the 
royal  offspring  of  the  house  of  Brunswick  of  their  fairest 
inheritance." 

The  Duke  of  Richmond  having  replied  to  this  speech, 
Lord  Chatham  attempted  to  rise  again,  but  fainted,  and  fell 
into  the  arms  of  those  who  were  near  him.  The  house 
instantly  adjourned,  and  the  earl  was  conveyed  home  in  a 
state  of  exhaustion,  from  which  he  never  recovered.  His 
death  took  place  at  Hayes,  early  in  the  following  month, 
namely,  on  the  llth  of  May,  1778.  The  House  of  Com 
mons  voted  the  departed  patriot,  who  had  thus  died  glo 
riously  at  his  post,  a  public  funeral,  and  a  monument  in 
Westminster  abbey  at  the  national  expense.  An  income 
of  four  thousand  pounds  per  annum  was  annexed  to  the 
earldom  of  Chatham,  and  the  sum  of  twenty  thousand  pounds 
cheerfully  granted  to  liquidate  his  debts:  for,  instead  of 


502  AMERICAN     HISTORY. 

profiting  by  his  public  employments,  he  had  wasted  his 
property  in  sustaining  their  dignity,  and  died  in  embarrassed 
circumstances. 

In  figure,  Lord  Chatham  was  eminently  dignified  and 
commanding.  "There  was  a  grandeur  in  his  personal 
appearance,"  says  a  writer,  who  speaks  of  him  when  in  his 
decline,  "which  produced  awe  and  mute  attention;  and, 
though  bowed  by  infirmity  and  age,  his  mind  shone  through 
the  ruins  of  his  body,  armed  his  eye  with  lightning,  and 
clothed  his  lips  with  thunder."  Bodily  pain  never  subdued 
the  lofty  daring,  or  the  extraordinary  activity  of  his  mind. 
He  even  used  his  crutch  as  a  figure  of  rhetoric.  "You 
talk,  my  lords,"  said  he,  on  one  occasion,  "of  conquering 
America — of  your  numerous  friends  there — and  your  pow 
erful  forces  to  disperse  her  army.  I  might  as  well  talk  of 
driving  them  before  me  with  this  crutch." 

CHARLES   JAMES   FOX. 

Charles  James  Fox  was  the  third  son  of  Henry  Fox,  Lord 
Holland,  and  was  born  January  24th,  1749.  His  mother 
was  a  daughter  of  the  Duke  of  Richmond,  and  his  sister 
the  wife  of  Lord  Cornwallis.  Lord  Holland  made  it  a  rule, 
in  the  tuition  of  his  children,  to  follow  and  regulate,  but  not 
to  restrain  nature.  This  indulgence  was  a  sad  error,  as  it 
always  is  on  the  part  of  parents.  On  arriving  to  maturity, 
Charles  used  to  boast  that  he  was,  when  young,  never 
thwarted  in  any  thing.  Two  instances  are  related  of  this 
indulgence  of  the  father,  before  the  son  was  six  years  old. 
One  day,  standing  by  his  father,  while  he  was  winding  up 
a  watch — "I  have  a  great  mind  to  break  that  watch,  papa," 
said  the  boy.  "No,  Charles;  that  would  be  foolish."  "In 
deed,  papa,"  said  he,  "I  must  do  it."  "Nay,"  answered  the 
father,  "if  you  have  such  a  violent  inclination,  I  won't  baulk 
it."  Upon  which,  he  delivered  the  watch  into  the  hands  of 
the  youngster,  who  instantly  dashed  it  on  the  floor. 

At  another  time,  while  Lord  Holland  was  secretary  of 
state,  having  just  finished  a  Jong  dispatch  which  he  was 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  503 

going  to  send,  Mr.  Charles,  who  stood  near  him,  with  his 
hand  on  the  inkstand,  said,  "Papa,  I  have  a  good  mind  to 
throw  this  ink  over  the  paper."  "Do,  my  dear,"  said  the 
secretary,  "if  it  will  give  you  any  pleasure."  The  young 
gentleman  immediately  threw  on  the  ink,  and  his  father  sat 
down  very  composedly  to  write  the  dispatch  over  again. 

Such  a  course  of  education,  we  should  anticipate,  would 
work  the  moral  ruin  of  a  child.  Its  baleful  influence  was 
seen  in  after  years,  in  gambling,  horse-racing,  drinking,  and 
kindred  vices,  carried  to  a  fearful  extent  on  the  part  of  this 
son,  whose  training  was  so  inauspiciously  begun  and 
persevered  in. 


Fox. 


But,  despite  of  these  most  degrading  and  ruinous  prac 
tices,  Fox  proved  to  be  one  of  the  most  accomplished  and 
effective  orators,  and  perhaps  we  may  add,  statesman  of  his 
times.  He  was  the  rival  of  Pitt;  and,  though  not  so  finished 
in  his  elocution,  he  not  unfrequently  equalled  him  in  the 
effect  produced. 

By  what  means  he  attained  to  such  eminence,  it  scarcely 
appears;  for  the  younger  part  of  his  life  seems  to  have  been 
so  exclusively  devoted  to  his  pleasures,  as  scarcely  to  have 
time  left  for  the  cultivation  of  his  intellect.  His  genius, 
however,  was  brilliant;  and  from  his  earliest  years  he  was 
in  the  society  of  men  distinguished  for  their  cultivated 
intellect,  and  the  eminent  part  they  took  in  the  government 


504  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

of  the  country.     It  is  related  of  Fox,  that  he  would  not 
unfrequently  spend  the  entire  night  at  his  favorite  amuse 
ment,  gambling,  and  thence  proceed  to  the  House  of  Com 
mons,  when  he  would  electrify  the  whole  assembly  with 
some  cogent  and  brilliant  speech. 

Fox  was  a  firm,  steadfast  friend  to  the  Americans  and 
their  independence.  At  the  time  the  measures  which  led 
to  the  American  war  had  come  to  a  crisis,  a  formidable 
party  existed  in  England,  opposed  to  the  unjust  and  illiberal 
policy  of  the  government.  To  this  party,  Fox  united  him 
self;  and,  from  his  conspicuous  talents,  soon  acquired  the 
authority  of  a  leader.  In  1773,  he  opposed  the  Boston  port 
bill,  and  apologized  for  the  conduct  of  the  colonies.  In  his 
speech  on  that  occasion,  he  arraigned  the  measures  of  the 
ministers  in  bold  and  energetic  language,  and  explained  the 
principles  of  the  constitution  with  masculine  eloquence. 
The  session  of  1775,  opened  with  a  speech  from  the  king, 
declaring  the  necessity  of  coercion.  On  this  occasion,  Fox 
poured  forth  a  torrent  of  his  powerful  eloquence.  In  that 
plain,  forcible  language,  which  formed  one  of  the  many 
excellencies  of  his  speeches,  he  showed^what  ought  to  have 
been  done,  what  ministers  had  promised  to  do,  and  what 
they  had  not  done.  He  affirmed  that  Lord  Chatham,  the 
king  of  Prussia — nay,  even  Alexander  the  Great — never 
gained  more  in  one  campaign  than  Lord  North  had  lost. 

When  the  news  of  the  disastrous  defeat  of  Burgoyne 
reached  England,  Fox  loudly  insisted  upon  an  inquiry  into 
the  causes  of  his  failure.  And  in  like  manner,  when  the 
fate  of  Cornwallis'  army  at  Yorktown  was  made  known, 
the  oppositionists  were  loud  in  their  denunciations  of  the 
proceedings  of  ministers  in  regard  to  the  war.  Mr.  Fox 
designed  to  make  a  motion  for  an  investigation  into  the 
conduct  of  Lord  Sandwich,  who  was  at  the  head  of  the 
admiralty.  But  he  was,  for  a  time,  too  much  indisposed  to 
make  the  attempt.  It  was  on  this  occasion,  that  Burke  is 
reported  to  have  said,  "that  if  Fox  died,  it  would  be  no  bad 
use  of  his  skin,  if,  like  John  Ziska's,  it  should  be  converted 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  505 

into  a  drum,  and  used  for  the  purpose  of  sounding  an  alarm 
to  the  people  of  England." 

The  death  of  Mr.  Fox  occurred  13th  of  August,  1806. 

Walpole  thus  compares  the  two  great  orators  of  England: 
"Mr.  Fox,  as  a  speaker,  might  be  compared  to  the  rough, 
but  masterly  specimen  of  the  sculptor's  art;  Mr.  Pitt,  to  the 
exquisitely  finished  statue.  The  former  would  need  a  polish 
to  render  him  perfect ;  the  latter  possessed,  in  a  transcendent 
degree,  every  requisite  of  an  accomplished  orator.  The 
force  of  Mr.  Fox's  reasoning  flashed  like  lightning  upon 
the  mind  of  the  hearer:  the  thunder  of  Mr.  Pitt's  eloquence 
gave  irresistible  effect  to  his  powerful  and  convincing 
arguments." 

The  sympathy  and  support  of  such  men  as  Fox,  during 
our  Revolutionary  struggle,  served  to  sustain  and  animate 
our  patriotic  fathers.  They  felt  that  while  they  were  in 
the  field,  engaged  in  defeating  the  armies  of  England,  they 
had  friends  in  the  House  of  Commons,  who  were  making 
every  possible  effort  to  defeat  fie  impolitic  and  oppressive 
measures  of  the  king  and  his  ministers. 


JOHN   STUART. 


John  Stuart,  Marquis  of  Bute,  was  born  in  1715.  In  the 
ninth  year  of  his  age,  he  succeeded  his  father  as  Marquis 
of  Bute.  On  the  accession  of  George  the  Third,  the  high 
est  dignities  in  the  state  were  supposed  to  be  within  the 
grasp  of  Lord  Bute ;  but,  however  he  might  have  swayed 
the  king's  mind  in  private,  he  took  no  public  part  in  the 
direction  of  public  affairs  until  1761,  when  he  accepted  the 
secretaryship  resigned  in  that  year  by  Lord  Holderness. 
At  length,  he  became  prime  minister;  and,  immediately  on 
coming  into  power,  determined,  if  possible,  to  effect  a  peace, 
which  had  for  some  time  been  negotiating.  '  He  accomplished 
his  object,  but  his  success  rendered  him  exceedingly  unpop 
ular.  He  was  accused,  by  some  weak-minded  persons,  of 
having  been  bribed  by  the  enemies  of  his  country;  and  it 
was  added,  that  the  princess  dowager  had  shared  with  him 


506 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


in  the  price  at  which  peace  had  been  purchased  by  the 
French  government. 

He  quitted  office  in  April,  1763,  but  continued  to  exert  a 
powerful  influence  over  the  mind  of  the  king,  especially  in 
relation  to  America.  Several  measures,  the  object  of  which 
was  to  humble  the  colonies,  and  continue  them  in  subjection 
to  the  crown,  are  said  to  have  been  suggested  by  this  noble 
man.  He  died  in  1792. 


GEORGE   GRENV1LLE. 


George  Grenville  was  born  1712.  In  1741,  he  was  re 
turned  to  parliament  for  the  town  of  Buckingham,  for  which 
place  he  served  during  the  remainder  of  his  life.  He  held 
several  important  offices.  In  April,  1763,  he  became  first 


Grenvffle. 


lord  of  the  treasury  and  chancellor  of  the  exchequer.  He 
resigned  his  office  in  July,  1765,  and  died  in  November, 
1770.  During  his  premiership,  the  project  of  imposing 
internal  taxes  in  America  was  carried  into  effect.  The 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  507 

project  was  first  named  to  him  by  the  king,  and  urged  upon 
him.  At  first,  the  minister  was  opposed  to  the  idea,  but 
after  having  adopted  it  as  a  measure  of  his  administration, 
which  he  was  compelled  to  do  by  royal  authority,  he  urged 
and  supported  it  by  all  the  means  in  his  power. 


DUKE   OF   GRATTON. 


Henry  Augustus  Fitzroy,  Duke  of  Grafton,  was  born  1735. 
He  was  educated  at  Cambridge,  where  he  was  notoriously 
profligate.  In  July,  1766,  the  Rockingham  administration 
was  dissolved,  and  the  Duke  of  Grafton  was  made  first  lord 
commissioner  of  the  treasury,  which  office  he  held  until  Janu 
ary,  1770.  He  has  received  an  unenviable  notoriety  from 
the  strictures  of  Junius.  His  administration  was  composed 
of  men  of  different  political  principles  and  parties.  Junius, 
in  a  letter  addressed  to  the  duke,  thus  narrates,  and  severely 
animadverts  upon,  the  circumstances  of  his  grace's  appoint 
ment  to  the  premiership:  "The  spirit  of  the  favorite  (Lord 
Bute)  had  some  apparent  influence  upon  every  administra 
tion;  and  every  set  of  ministers  preserved  an*  appearance 
of  duration  as  long  as  they  submitted  to  that  influence;  but 
there  were  certain  services  to  be  performed  for  the  favorite's 
security,  or  to  gratify  his  resentments,  which  your  prede 
cessors  in  office  had  the  wisdom,  or  the  virtue,  not  to  under 
take.  A  submissive  administration  was,  at  last,  gradually 
collected  from  the  deserters  of  all  parties,  interests,  and 
connexions ;  and  nothing  remained  but  to  find  a  leader  for 
these  gallant,  well-disciplined  troops.  Stand  forth,  my  lord, 
for  thou  art  the  man!  Lord  Bute  found  no  resource  of 
dependence  or  security  in  the  proud,  imposing  supeiiority 
of  Lord  Chatham's  abilities;  the  shrewd,  inflexible  judg 
ment  of  Mr.  Grenville ;  nor  in  the  mild,  but  determined 
integrity  of  Lord  Rockingham.  His  views  and  situation 
required  a  creature  void  of  all  these  properties;  and  he  was 
forced  to  go  through  all  his  division,  resolution,  composition, 
and  refinement  of  political  chemistry,  before  he  happily 
arrived  at  the  caput  mortuum  of  vitriol  in  your  grace.  Flat 


508  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

and  insipid  in  your  retired  state,  but  brought  into  action, 
you  become  vitriol  again.  Such  are  the  extremes  of  alter 
nate  indolence  or  fury,  which  have  governed  your  whole 
administration !" 

FREDERICK  NORTH,  EARL  OF  GUILFORD. 

This  nobleman,  better  known  as  Lord  North,  was  the 
minister  of  George  III.,  under  whose  administration  Eng 
land  lost  her  American  colonies.  He  succeeded  Charles 
Townshend,  as  chancellor  of  the  exchequer;  and,  in  1770, 
the  Duke  of  Grafton,  as  first  lord  of  the  treasury,  and  con 
tinued  in  that  high,  but  laborious  office,  till  the  conclusion 
of  the  war.  As  a  public  character,  Lord  North  was  a 
flowing  and  persuasive  orator,  well  skilled  in  argumenta 
tion,  and  master  of  great  presence  and  coolness  of  mind; 
and,  in  private  life,  he  was  very  amiable,  cheerful,  and 
jocose  in  conversation,  the  friend  of  learned  men,  and  cor 
rect  in  conduct.  In  his  policy  towards  America,  he  was 
stern  and  uncompromising.  On  first  coming  into  power, 
he  was  inclined  to  be  conciliatory;  but  soon  he  adopted 
restrictive  and  oppressive  measures,  more  so  than  his  pre 
decessors,  and,  at  length,  declared  that  he  would  omit  no 
means  but  that  he  would  bring  America  in  humility  at  his 
feet.  The  faithful  warnings  of  Pitt,  Burke,  Fox,  and 
others,  had  no  restraining  influence,  and  the  consequence 
was,  that  America  was  lost  to  the  British  crown.  Lord 
North,  in  the  latter  years  of  his  life,  was  afflicted  with 
blindness.  He  died  July,  1792,  aged  sixty. 

BARRASTRE  TARLETON. 

Colonel  Tarleton  was  born  in  Liverpool,  on  the  21st  of 
August,  1754,  and  at  first  commenced  studying  law,  but,  on 
the  breaking  out  of  war  in  America,  he  entered  the  army, 
and,  having  arrived  in  that  country,  he  was  permitted  to 
raise  a  body  of  troops  called  the  "British  Legion,"  which 
he  commanded  in  several .  successful  excursions  against  the 
enemy.  Such  was  the  daring  intrepidity,  energy,  and  skill, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  509 

with  which  he  conducted  his  corps,  that  he  may  be  said  to 
have  greatly  accelerated,  if  not  secured,  some  of  the  most 
important  victories  under  Lord  Cornwallis.  On  his  return 
to  England,  he  was  made  a  colonel,  and  became  so  popu 
lar  that,  in  1790,  he  was  returned,  free  of  expense,  as  a 
member  for  Liverpool,  which  he  represented  in  three  sub 
sequent  parliaments. 

In  1818,  previously  to  which  he  had  been  raised  to  the 
rank  of  general,  he  was  created  a  baronet,  and,  on  the 
coronation  of  George  the  Fourth,  was  made  a  K.  C.  B. 
He  was  one  of  the  bravest  officers  of  his  time,  and  is 
described  as  having  been  to  the  British,  in  the  American 
war,  what  Arnold,  in  his  early  career,  was  to  the 
Americans. 

SIR  PETER  PARKER, 

Sir  Peter  Parker,  son  of  Rear-admiral  Christopher  Par 
ker,  was  born  in  1723,  and  entered  the  navy  under  the 
auspices  of  his  father.  Having  served  with  great  reputa 
tion  on  several  occasions,  in  1775  he  hoisted  his  broad 
pendant  on  board  the  Bristol,  of  fifty  guns,  in  which  he 
proceeded,  with  a  squadron  under  his  command,  to  the 
American  station.  On  account  of  bad  weather  and  other 
impediments,  he  did  not  reach  Cape  Fear  until  May,  1776. 
In  the  following  month,  he  made  an  unsuccessful  attack  on 
Charleston,  in  South  Carolina.  Shortly  afterwards,  he 
joined  Lord  Howe,  the  commander-in-chief,  at  New  York, 
whence  he  was  dispatched,  with  the  Asia,  Renown,  and 
Preston,  to  distract  the  attention  of  the  enemy,  while  the 
army  attacked  the  lines  on  Long  Island.  Towards  the 
close  of  the  same  year,  he  proceeded,  in  command  of  a 
small  squadron,  to  make  an  attempt  on  Rhode  Island,  of 
which  he  obtained  possession  without  loss.  He  was  now 
advanced  to  the  rank  of  rear-admiral  of  the  blue;  and,  a 
few  months  after,  appointed  to  the  chief  command  on  the 
Jamaica  station,  where  he  served  with  signal  success  until 
1782,  in  which  year  he  returned  with  a  convoy  to  England. 


510  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Before   his   death,   which   occurred   in    1811,  he   became 
admiral  of  the  blue  and  admiral  of  the  white. 

SIR  WILLIAM  MEADOWS. 

Sir  William  Meadows  was  born  in  1738.  In  1775,  he 
repaired  with  his  regiment  to  America,  where  he  distin 
guished  himself,  particularly  at  the  battle  of  Brandywine, 
during  which  he  was  wounded. 

In  1792,  he  served  under  Cornwallis  in  India.  On 
returning  to  England,  he  was  appointed  governor  of  the 
Isle  of  Wight,  and,  afterwards,  governor  of  Hull.  He  died 
at  Bath,  1813. 

As  a  military  man,  he  was  highly  distinguished.  He 
was  invariably  cheerful,  during  an  engagement;  and  his 
troops,  by  whom  he  was  much  beloved,  are  said,  on  more 
than  one  occasion,  to  have  mounted  the  breach,  laughing 
at  their  general's  last  joke.  His  hilarity  scarcely  ever 
deserted  him;  one  day,  while  on  a  reconnoitering  party,  he 
observed  a  twenty-four-pound  shot  strike  the  ground,  on  his 
right,  in  such  a  direction  that,  had  he  proceeded,  it  would, 
in  all  probability,  have  destroyed  him;  he,  therefore,  stopped 
his  horse,  and,  as  the  ball  dashed  across  the  road  in  front 
of  him,  gracefully  took  off  his  hat,  and  said:  "I  beg,  sir, 
that  you  will  continue  your  promenade ;  I  never  take  the 
precedence  of  any  gentleman  of  your  family." 

GENERAL  GAGE. 

General  Thomas  Gage,  second  son  of  Viscount  Gage, 
was  born  about  the  year  1721,  and  entered  the  army  at  an 
early  age.  Having  served  with  considerable  credit,  he 
was  commissioned  as  lieutenant-general;  soon  after  which, 
(April,  1774,)  he  was  appointed  to  succeed  Mr.  Hutchinson, 
as  governor  of  Massachusetts  Bay.  In  May,  he  sailed  for 
Boston  with  four  regiments,  where,  contrary  to  his  expect 
ations,  he  was  received  with  great  ceremony  and  outward 
respect. 

About  this  time,  serious  troubles  of  the  colonies  with 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  511 

England  began.  General  Gage  took  strong  and  decided 
measures,  and  hastened,  rather  than  retarded,  an  open 
contest.  By  his  order  it  was  that  the  military  stores  at 
Concord  were  destroyed,  which  led  to  the  skirmish  at 
Lexington,  and  which  opened  the  war. 

On  the  10th  of  October,  1775,  he  resigned  his  command  to 
Sir  William  Howe,  and  departed  for  England.  At  the  time 
of  his  death,  which  took  place  on  the  2d  of  April,  1788,  he 
was  a  general  in  the  army.  His  talents  for  command  are 
said  to  have  been  respectable. 

SIR  GUY  CARLTON. 

Guy  Carlton,  Lord  Dorchester,  was  born  in  Ireland,  in 
1722.  In  1748,  he  became  lieutenant-colonel.  In  1758,  he 
served  at  the  siege  of  Louisburg  under  Amherst,  and  the 


Sir  Guy  Carlton. 


following  year  under  Wolfe,  at  the  siege  of  Quebec.  Ulti 
mately  he  became  governor  of  Quebec,  and,  during  his 
administration,  defeated  the  American  flotilla  under  Arnold. 
In  1790,  having  been  created  Baron  Dorchester,  he  was 


512  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

appointed  governor  of  all  the  British  possessions,  except 
Newfoundland,  in  North  America.  The  close  of  his  life 
was  passed  in  retirement.  He  died  in  1808.  As  a  soldier. 
Lord  Dorchester  appears  to  have  deservedly  obtained  a 
high  reputation  for  courage  and  skill. 

MARQUIS  OF  ROCKINGHAM. 

Charles  Watson  Wentworth,  Marquis  of  Rockingham, 
was  born  1730.  In  1763,  disgusted  with  the  proceedings  of 
Lord  Bute,  then  the  reigning  favorite  at  court,  he  resigned 
the  situation  of  a  lord  of  the  bed-chamber,  which  he  had 
for  some  time  before  held,  and  also  his  lord-lieutenancy 
of  Yorkshire.  Two  years  had  scarcely  elapsed,  however, 
when  the  whole  system  of  government  having  undergone  a 
change,  he  was  appointed,  in  July,  1765,  first  lord  of  the 
treasury,  in  the  room  of  George  Grenville.  He  seems  to 
have  brought  to  his  exalted  station  an  anxious  desire  to 
advance  the  prosperity  of  his  country;  and  had  his  talents 
been  equal  to  his  good  intentions,  his  administration  might 
have  proved  fortunate.  But  the  crisis  in  which  he  took 
office  was  important  and  even  dangerous,  and  he  had  to 
struggle  against  the  intrigues  of  an  opposition,  powerful 
both  in  numbers  and  talent.  He  soon  became  convinced 
of  the  impracticability  of  remaining  at  the  helm  of  affairs, 
and  resigned  the  premiership  on  the  1st  of  August,  1766. 

During  the  long  administration  of  Lord  North,  the  mar 
quis  was  considered,  in  the  House  of  Lords,  as  the  head  of 
the  aristocratic  part  of  the  opposition;  but  his  conduct  was 
entirely  free  from  that  political  rancor  which  has  too  often 
disgraced  the  parliamentary  behavior  of  the  greatest  states 
men  in  England.  At  length,  Lord  North  felt  compelled  to 
succumb  beneath  the  force  and  continued  attacks  of  his 
powerful  rival,  Fox;  and  George  the  Third  offered  the 
premiership  to  Lord  Shelburne,  who,  however,  declared 
that,  in  his  judgment,  no  one  was  so  well  fitted  to  take  the 
lead  in  administration  as  the  Marquis  of  Rockingham. 
Accordingly,  in  March,  1782,  the  marquis  was  again  ele- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


513 


vated  to  the  chief  direction  of  affairs,  having  for  his  princi 
pal  colleagues,  the  Earl  of  Shelburne  and  Mr.  Fox.  The 
ministry  thus  formed,  seemed  likely  to  be  permanent;  for  it 
united  much  of  the  wealth  and  talent  of  the  country.  The 
hopes  of  the  nation  were,  however,  doomed  to  be  miserably 
disappointed.  On  the  1st  of  July,  the  marquis  was  seized 
with  a  violent  spasmodic  affection,  and  almost  instantly 
expired.  He  had  long  anticipated  his  approaching  death, 
and  is  said  to  have  expressed  but  one  motive  for  wishing  a 
continuance  of  life,  which  was,  that  he  might  see  his  country 
extricated  from  her  troubles. 


BURKE. 


The  history  of  this  distinguished  statesman  and  eloquent 
orator  is  exceedingly  interesting,  but  it  belongs  to  these 
pages  to  notice  him  only  as  he  was  a  friend  to  American 


Edmund  Burke. 


rights,  and  often  lifted  up  his  voice  in  parliament  in  defence 
of  them.     He  was  born  in  Dublin,  1730.     His  father  was  a 
respectable   attorney.     Burke   received   his    education   at 
33 


514  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Trinity  college ;  on  the  completion  of  which,  he  studied  law, 
but  devoted  himself  chiefly  to  literature.  He  conducted 
Dodley's  celebrated  Annual  Register  for  many  years.  In 
1765,  he  entered  into  public  life,  being  made  private  secre 
tary  to  the  Marquis  of  Rockingham  at  the  time  that  noble 
man  was  called  to  the  head  of  the  treasury.  Soon  after, 
he  was  elected  to  parliament.  In  1766,  he  took  a  promi 
nent  part  in  a  debate  relative  to  the  affairs  of  America,  and 
often,  afterwards,  raised  his  voice  in  opposition  to  the 
arbitrary  measures  of  the  government.  For  a  time,  the 
affairs  of  America  are  said  to  have  engrossed  almost  all  his 
attention. 

During  one  of  the  debates  on  American  affairs,  a  mem 
ber  from  Hull,  by  the  name  of  Hartley,  after  having  driven 
four-fifths  of  a  very  full  house  from  the  benches,  by  an 
unusually  dull  speech,  at  length  requested  that  the  riot  act 
might  be  read,  for  the  purpose  of  elucidating  one  of  his 
propositions.  Burke,  who  was  impatient  to  address  the 
house  himself,  immediately  started  up,  and  exclaimed:  "The 
riot  act!  My  dearest  friend,  why,  in  the  name  of  every 
thing  sacred,  have  the  riot  act  read  ?  The  mob,  you  see,  is 
already  dispersed!"  Peals  of  laughter  followed  the  utter 
ance  of  this  comic  appeal,  which  Lord  North  frequently 
declared  to  be  one  of  the  happiest  instances  of  wit  he 
ever  heard.* 

Burke  died  in  1797.     Unlike  many  of  the  statesmen  of 

*  Hartley  was  considered  a  tedious  speaker  on  account  of  his  prolixity.  But 
he  was  a  friend  to  America,  and  often  told  the  ministers  some  very  unwelcome 
truths.  The  following  good  story  is  told  of  him:  One  afternoon,  Jenkinson, 
the  first  Lord  Liverpool,  left  the  house  when  the  member  from  Hull  rose  to 
speak ;  and  presuming  that  the  honorable  gentleman  would,  as  usual,  deliver  a 
very  long,  dull  speech,  he  walked  home,  mounted  his  horse,  and  rode  to  his 
country-house,  where  he  dined ;  and,  after  strolling  for  some  time  about  his 
grounds,  returned  at  a  gentle  pace  to  town.  On  his  arrival  at  home,  he  sent  a 
messenger  to  the  house  to  ascertain  what  had  been  done,  and  how  soon  the 
division  might  be  expected  to  take  place.  The  reply  he  received  was,  that 
Mr.  Hartley  had  not  yet  done  speaking;  and  when  Jenkinson,  at  length, 
thought  it  advisable,  in  order  to  be  in  time  for  voting,  to  go  down  to  Westmin- 
Bter,  he  found  the  long-winded  orator  still  on  his  legs ! 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  515 

his  day,  "his  character,  in  private  life,  was  almost  unim 
peachable."  As  a  public  speaker,  his  manner  was  bold 
and  forcible;  his  delivery,  vehement  and  unembarrassed; 
but,  though  easy,  he  was  inelegant.  His  head  continually 
oscillated,  and  his  gesticulations  were  frequently  violent. 
To  the  last  hour  of  his  life,  his  pronunciation  was  Hiber 
nian.  Although  a  great  orator,  he  was  not  a  skillful  debater. 
Few  men  ever  possessed  greater  strength  of  imagination, 
or  a  more  admirable  choice  of  words.  His  mind  was 
richly  stored,  and  he  had  the  most  perfect  mastery  over  its 
treasures.  Johnson  said  he  was  not  only  the  first  man  in 
the  House  of  Commons,  but  the  first  man  every  where ;  and, 
on  being  asked  if  he  did  not  think  Burke  resembled  Cicero, 
replied,  "No,  sir;  Cicero  resembled  Burke." 

THADDEUS  KOSCIUSKO. 

Thaddeus  Kosciusko,  a  Polish  officer  in  the  American 
revolutionary  war,  was  born  in  Lithuania,  in  1756,  of  an 
ancient  and  noble  family,  and  educated  at  the  military 
school  at  Warsaw.  He  afterwards  studied  in  France. 
He  came  to  America,  recommended,  by  Franklin,  to  Gen 
eral  Washington,  by  whom  he  was  appointed  his  aid.  He 
was  also  appointed  his  engineer,  with  the  rank  of  colonel, 
in  October  1776.  At  the  unsuccessful  siege  of  Ninety-Six, 
in  1781,  he  very  judiciously  directed  the  operations.  It 
was,  in  1774,  that  he  left  this  country,  and,  in  1786,  he 
returned  to  Poland.  In  1789,  the  diet  gave  him  the 
appointment  of  major-general.  In  the  campaign  of  1792, 
he  distinguished  himself  against  the  Russians.  In  1794, 
the  Poles  again  took  arms,  and  were  headed  by  Kosciusko; 
but,  after  several  splendid  battles,  he  was  taken  and  thrown 
into  prison  by  Catharine,  but  was  released  by  Paul  I. 
When  the  emperor  presented  him  with  his  own  sword,  he 
declined  it,  saying:  "I  no  longer  need  a  sword,  since  I 
have  no  longer  a  country."  Never  afterwards  did  he  wear 
a  sword.  In  August,  1797,  he  visited  America,  and  was 
received  with  honor.  For  his  revolutionary  services,  he 


516  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

received  a  pension.  In  1798,  he  went  to  France.  Having 
purchased  an  estate  near  Fontainebleau,  he  lived  there  till 
1814.  In  1816,  he  settled  at  Soleure,  in  Switzerland.  In 
1817,  he  abolished  slavery  on  his  estate  in  Poland.  He 
died  at  Soleure,  in  consequence  of  a  fall  with  his  horse  from 
a  precipice  near  Vevay,  October  16,  1817,  aged  sixty-one. 
He  was  never  married. 

COUNT  PULASKI, 

Count  Pulaski  was  a  Polander  by  birth,  who,  with  a  few 
men,  in  1771,  carried  off  King  Stanislaus  from  the  middle 
of  his  capital,  though  surrounded  with  a  numerous  body  of 
guards  and  a  Russian  army.  The  king  soon  escaped,  and 
declared  Pulaski  an  outlaw.  After  his  arrival  in  this  coun 
try,  he  offered  his  services  to  congress,  and  was  honored 
with  the  rank  of  brigadier-general.  He  discovered  the 
greatest  intrepidity  in  an  engagement  with  a  party  of  the 
British  near  Charleston,  in  May,  1779.  In  the  assault  upon 
Savannah,  October  9th,  by  General  Lincoln  and  Count 
D'Estaing,  Pulaski  was  wounded,  at  the  head  of  two  hun 
dred  horsemen,  as  he  was  galloping  into  the  town,  with  the 
intention  of  charging  in  the  rear.  He  died  on  the  llth, 
and  congress  resolved  that  a  monument  should  be  erected 
to  his  memory. 

BARON  DE  KALB. 

Baron  de  Kalb  was  a  native  of  Germany,  but  had  been 
long  employed  in  the  service  of  France,  previous  to  the 
commencement  of  the  American  revolution.  He  arrived 
in  this  country  in  1777;  and  being  an  officer  of  great  expe 
rience,  he  early  received  from  congress  the  commission  of 
major-general.  In  the  battle  near  Camden,  August,  1780, 
he  fell,  after  receiving  eleven  wounds,  in  his  vigorous  exer 
tions  to  prevent  the  defeat  of  the  Americans.  He  died 
August  19th,  aged  forty-seven,  having  served  three  years 
with  high  reputation.  His  last  moments  were  spent  in  dic 
tating  a  letter,  which  expressed  his  warm  affection  for  the 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  517 

men  and  officers  of  his  division,  and  his  admiration  of  their 
firmness  and  courage  in  withstanding  a  superior  force.  An 
ornamental  tree  was  planted  at  the  head  of  his  grave  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Camden,  and  congress  resolved  that  a 
monument  should  be  erected  to  his  memory  at  Annapolis, 
with  a  very  honorable  inscription. 

BARON    STEUBEN. 

Frederick  William,  Baron  de  Steuben,  was  a  Prussian 
officer,  aid-de-camp  to  Frederick  the  Great,  and  lieutenant- 
general  in  the  army  of  that  distinguished  commander.  He 
arrived  in  America  in  1777;  soon  after  which,  he  was  made 
inspector-general,  with  the  rank  of  major-general.  He 
established  a  uniform  system  of  manoeuvres ;  and,  by  his 
skill  and  persevering  industry,  effected,  during  the  continu 
ance  of  the  troops  at  Valley  Forge,  a  most  decided  improve 
ment  in  all  ranks  of  the  army.  He  was  a  volunteer  in  the 
action  at  Monmouth,  and  commanded  in  the  trenches  at 
Yorktown  on  the  day  which  concluded  the  struggle  with 
Great  Britain.  He  died  at  Steubenville,  New  York,  No 
vember  28th,  1794,  aged  sixty-one  years. 

"When  the  army  was  disbanded,  and  the  old  soldiers 
shook  hands  in  farewell,  Lieutenant-colonel  Cochran,  a 
Green-mountain  veteran,  said:  'For  myself,  I  could  stand  it; 
but  my  wife  and  daughters  are  in  the  garret  of  that  wretched 
tavern,  and  I  have  no  means  of  removing  them.'  'Come/ 
said  the  baron,  'I  will  pay  my  respects  to  Mrs.  C.  and  her 
daughters.'  And  when  he  left  them,  their  countenances 
were  brightened ;  for  he  gave  them  all  he  had  to  give. 
This  was  at  Newburg.  On  the  wharf,  he  saw  a  poor 
wounded  black  man,  who  wanted  a  dollar  to  pay  for  his 
passage  home.  Of  whom  the  baron  borrowed  the  dollar, 
it  is  not  known ;  but  he  soon  returned ;  when'  the  negro 
hailed  the  sloop,  and  cried:  'God  bless  you,  master  baron!' 
The  state  of  New  Jersey  gave  him  a  small  farm.  New 
York  gave  him  sixteen  thousand  acres  in  Oneida  county;  a 
pension  of  twenty-five  hundred  dollars  was  also  given  him. 


518  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

He  built  him  a  log  house  at  Steubenville,  gave  a  tenth-part 
of  his  land  to  his  aids  and  servants,  and  parceled  out  the 
rest  to  twenty  or  thirty  tenants.  His  library  was  his  chief 
solace.  Having  but  little  exercise,  he  died  of  apoplexy. 
Agreeably  to  his  request,  he  was  wrapped  in  his  cloak,  and 
buried  in  a  plain  coffin,  without  a  stone.  He  was  a  believer 
in  Jesus  Christ,  and  a  member  of  the  Reformed  Dutch 
Church,  New  York." 

COUNT   ROCHAMBEAU 

Jean  Baptiste  Donatien  de  Vimeur,  Comte  de  Rocham- 
beau,  marshal  of  France,  was  born  at  Vendome  in  1725. 
At  the  age  of  sixteen  he  entered  the  army,  and  served  in 
Germany,  under  Marshal  Broglio.  In  1746,  he  became  aid 
to  Louis  Philip,  Duke  of  Orleans.  In  1780,  having  been 
made  lieutenant-general,  he  was  sent  with  an  army  of  six 
thousand  men  to  the  assistance  of  the  United  States  of 
America.  On  reaching  the  place  of  his  destination,  he 
landed  in  Rhode  Island,  and  soon  after  acted  in  concert 
with  Washington,  first  against  Clinton  in  New  York,  and 
then  against  Cornwallis,  rendering  important  services  at  the 
siege  of  Yorktown,  which  were  rewarded  by  a  present  of 
two  cannon  taken  from  Lord  Cornwallis.  After  the  Revo 
lution,  Rochambeau  was  raised  to  the  rank  of  a  marshal  by 
Louis  XVI.,  and  received  the  command^  of  the  army  of  the 
north.  He  was  soon  superseded  by  more  active  officers, 
and  being  calumniated  by  the  popular  journalists,  he 
addressed  to  the  legislative  assembly  a  vindication  of  his 
conduct.  A  decree  of  approbation  was  consequently  passed 
in  May,  1792,  and  he  retired  to  his  estate  near  Vendome, 
with  a  determination  to  interfere  no  more  with  public  affairs. 
He  was  subsequently  arrested,  and  narrowly  escaped  suffer 
ing  death  under  the  tyranny  of  Robespiere.  In  1803,  he 
was  presented  to  Buonaparte,  who  in  the  following  year 
gave  him  a  pension  and  the  cross  of  grand  officer  of  th> 
legion  of  honor.  His  death  took  place  in  1809. — Encyclo 
pedia  Americana. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


519 


COUNT   D'ESTAESG. 


Charles  Henry,  Count  d'Estaing,  admiral  and  lieutenant- 
general  of  the  armies  of  France,  before  the  Revolution,  was 
a  native  of  Ravel,  in  Auvergne,  and  was  descended  from 
an  ancient  family  in  that  province.  Count  d'Estaing  com 
menced  his  career  by  serving  in  the  East  Indies,  under 
Lally,  when  he  was  taken  prisoner,  and  sent  home  on  his 
parole.  Having  engaged  in  hostilities  again  before  he  was 
regularly  exchanged,  he  was  taken  a  second  time,  and 
imprisoned  at  Portsmouth.  During  the  American  war,  he 
was  employed  as  vice-admiral. 

At  the  capture  of  the  isle  tff  Grenada,  he  distinguished 
himself;  but  on  every  occasion  he  showed  more  courage 
than  conduct  or  professional  skill.  He  promoted  the  Revo 
lution,  and  in  1789,  he  was  appointed  a  commander  of  the 
National  Guards  at  Versailles.  In  1791,  he  addressed  to 
the  national  assembly  a  letter  full  of  protestations  of  attach 
ment  to  the  constitution,  on  the  occasion  of  the  approaching 
trial  of  the  king.  He  suffered  under  the  guillotine  in  1793, 
as  a  counter-revolutionist,  at  the  age  of  sixty-five. 


520 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


V.    FEDERAL    CONSTITUTION. 


ORIGINAL  Governments  of  the  Colonies — Union  between  them — Plan  proposed 
by  Dr.  Franklin — First  Congress — Congress  of  '74 — Confederation — De 
fects  of  it — Convention  of  States  proposed  by  Virginia — Commissioners 
from  five  States  meet  at  Annapolis — Powers  too  limited  to  act — Recom 
mend  a  General  Convention  of  States — Delegates  appointed — Convention 
meets  at  Philadelphia — Decides  to  form  a  new  Constitution — Draft  pre 
pared — Discussed — Adopted — Speech  of  Dr.  Franklin — Constitution  signed 
— Adopted  by  the  several  States — Amendments — States  admitted  since 
the  adoption — Remarks  on  the  Constitution. 

The  several  colonies  established  in  America  had  govern 
ments  which  varied  according  as  they  were  charter,  propri 
etary,  or  royal,  which  were  the  three  forms  of  government 
existing  in  America  prior  to  the  Revolution.  In  certain 
particulars,  they  differed  from  each  other  as  classes,  and  the 
classes  differed  as  individuals.  But  for  a  series  of  years 
there  existed  no  general  political  association,  or  bond  of 
union  among  them.  As  early,  however,  as  1643,  the  New 
England  colonies,  Massachusetts,  Plymouth,  Connecticut, 
and  New  Haven,  entered  into  a  perpetual  alliance,  offensive 
and  defensive,  for  mutual  protection  against  the  claims  of 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  521 

their  Dutch  neighbors,  and  the  assaults  of  their  Indian  foes. 
By  the  articles  of  this  confederation,  the  jurisdiction  of  each 
colony  within  its  own  borders  was  to  be  exclusive;  on  the 
occurrence  of  war,  each  one  was  to  furnish  its  quota  of  men 
and  provisions,  according  to  its  population;  and  two  com 
missioners  from  each  colony  were  to  hold  an  annual  meeting 
to  decide  on  all  matters  of  general  interest.  With  some 
alterations,  this  confederacy  existed  more  than  forty  years; 
it  was  dissolved  only  in  1686,  when  the  charters  of  the  New 
England  colonies  were  vacated  by  a  commissioner  from 
James  II.  This  union  was  productive  of  many  advantages 
to  the  colonies.  Besides  preserving  a  mutual  good  under 
standing  among  them,  and  thus  preventing  encroachments 
upon  one  another's  rights,  .assistance  was  rendered  in  their 
wars  with  the  Indians;  without  which,  it  is  probable  that 
the  more  feeble  would  have  been  broken  up. 

In  1754,  an  attempt  at  union  was  made  on  a  more  exten 
sive  scale.  The  plan  originated  in  a  call  from  the  lords 
commissioners  for  trade  and  the  plantations,  and  consisted 
of  deputies  from  the  New  England  provinces,  New  York, 
Pennsylvania,  and  Maryland.  The  congress  met  at  Albany. 
The  object  proposed  by  the  commissioners  was  to  consider 
the  best  means  of  defence  in  case  of  a  war  with  France, 
and  particularly  to  form  an  alliance  with  the  Six  Nations. 
Governor  Shirley,  of  Massachusetts,  availing  himself  of  the 
occasion,  proposed  to  the  several  governors  that  the  dele 
gates  should  be  instructed  on  the  subject  of  a  general  union 
or  confederation.  This  meeting  with  general  approbation, 
the  delegates  were  so  instructed.  A  plan  of  union,  prepared 
by  Dr.  Franklin,  was  discussed,  and  substantially  adopted — 
the  delegates  from  Connecticut  dissenting.*  But  it  received 
the  approbation  neither  of  the  colonies  nor  of  the  king's 
council ;  not  by  the  first,  because  it  was  supposed  to  give 
too  much  power  to  the  president-general,  who  was  to  be 

*  For  a  more  particular  account  of  this  plan  of  union,  the  reader  is  referred 
to  Pitkin's  History  of  the  United  States,  vol.  i.  p.  142,  or  Holmes'  Annals, 
vol.  ii.  p.  55. 


522  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

the  king's  representative;  nor  by  the  latter,  because  too 
much  power  was  supposed  to  be  given  to  the  representa 
tives  of  the  people. 

The  foregoing  plan  having  failed,  no  other  attempt  at 
union  was  made  for  several  years.  At  length,  in  1765, 
in  consequence  of  the  passing  of  the  stamp  act  by  parlia 
ment,  and  other  grievances,  the  assembly  of  Massachusetts 
in  June  of  that  year  adopted  the  following  resolution: 
"That  it  is  highly  expedient  there  should  be  a  meeting,  as 
soon  as  may  be,  of  committees  from  the  houses  of  repre 
sentatives  or  burgesses,  in  the  several  colonies,  to  consult 
on  the  present  circumstances  of  the  colonies,  and  the  diffi 
culties  to  which  they  are  and  must  be  reduced,  and  to  con 
sider  of  a  general  congress,  to  be  held  at  New  York,  the 
first  Tuesday  of  October.  A  letter  was  prepared,  to  be 
sent  to  the  several  speakers,  and  a  committee  was  chosen 
for  Massachusetts." 

In  consequence  of  the  proceedings  under  this  recom 
mendation,  "on  the  7th  of  October,  a  congress,  consisting 
of  twenty-eight  delegates  from  the  assemblies  of  Mas 
sachusetts,  Rhode  Island  and  Providence  Plantations, 
Connecticut,  New  York,  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  the 
Delaware  counties,  Maryland,  and  South  Carolina,  con 
vened  in  the  city  of  New  York,  and  Timothy  Ruggles,  of 
Massachusetts,  was  chosen  president.  The  first  measure 
of  the  congress  was  a  declaration  of  the  rights  and  griev 
ances  of  the  colonists.  They  were  declared  to  be  entitled 
to  all  the  rights  and  liberties  of  natural-born  subjects  within 
the  kingdom  of  Great  Britain;  among  the  most  essential  of 
which  are,  the  exclusive  power  to  tax  themselves,  and  the 
privileges  of  a  trial  by  jury.  The  grievance  chiefly  com 
plained  of  was  the  act  granting  certain  stamp  duties  and 
other  duties  in  the  British  colonies,  which,  by  taxing  the 
colonies  without  their  consent,  and  by  extending  the  juris 
diction  of  courts  of  admiralty,  was  declared  to  have  a 
direct  tendency  to  subvert  their  rights  and  liberties.  A 
petition  to  the  king,  and  a  memorial  to  each  house  of  par- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  523 

liament,  were  also  agreed  on ;  and  it  was  recommended  to 
the  several  colonies  to  appoint  special  agents,  who  should 
unite  their  utmost  endeavors  in  soliciting  redress  of  griev 
ances.  The  assemblies  of  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  and 
Georgia,  were  prevented,  by  their  governors,  from  send 
ing  representatives  to  the  congress;  but  they  forwarded 
petitions  to  England,  similar  to  those  appointed  by 
that  body."* 

In  1774,  the  grievances  of  the  colonies  still  continuing, 
and  having  been  increased  by  the  open  assertion  of  Great 
Britain  of  the  justice  of  her  pretensions,  another  congress 
was  assembled  at  Philadelphia,  which  consisted  of  dele 
gates  from  eleven  colonies.  In  this  congress,  each  colony 
had  one  vote.  Their  principal  acts  consisted  of  a  declara 
tion  of  rights,  and  in  spirited  addresses  to  the  people  of 
British  America  and  Great  Britain,  together  with  a  recom 
mendation  to  the  colonies  to  adopt  resolutions  of  non-im 
portation,  non-exportation,  and  non-consumption. 

The  resolutions  of  this  congress  received  the  general 
sanction  of  the  provincial  congress  and  of  the  colonial 
assemblies.  Their  power  was  merely  advisory;  "yet  their 
recommendations,"  says  Dr.  Holmes,  "were  more  generally 
and  more  effectually  carried  into  execution  by  the  colonies 
than  the  laws  of  the  best-regulated  state." 

But  the  dissuasive  measures  adopted  by  this  congress 
having  no  effect  on  the  king  and  his  ministers,  another  con 
gress  followed  in  1775,  "whose  pacific  efforts  to  bring  about 
a  change  in  the  views  of  the  other  party  being  equally 
unavailing,  and  the  commencement  of  actual  hostilities 
having,  at  length,  put  an  end  to  all  hope  of  reconciliation, 
the  congress  finding,  moreover,  that  the  popular  voice 
began  to  call  for  an  entire  and  perpetual  dissolution  of  the 
political  ties  which  had  connected  them  with  Great  Britain, 
proceeded  on  the  memorable  4th  of  July,  1776,  to  declare 
the  thirteen  colonies  independent  states. 

"During  the  discussions  of  this  solemn  act,  a  commit- 

*  Holmes'  Annals. 


524  GREAT      EVENTS     OF 

tee,  consisting  of  a  member  from  each  colony,  had  been 
appointed  to  prepare  and  digest  a  form  of  confederation  foi 
the  future  management  of  the  common  interest,  which  had, 
hitherto,  been  left  to  the  discretion  of  congress,  guided  by 
the  exigencies  of  the  contest,  and  by  the  known  intentions, 
or  occasional  instructions  of  the  colonial  legislatures. 

"It  appears  that  as  early  as  the  21st  of  July,  1775,  a 
plan,  entitled  'Articles  of  Confederation  and  perpetual 
union  of  the  Colonies/  had  been  sketched  by  Dr.  Franklin, 
the  plan  being  on  that  day  submitted  by  him  to  congress ; 
and  though  not  copied  into  their  journals,  remaining  on  their 
files  in  his  hand-writing.  But,  notwithstanding  the  term 
*  perpetual,'  observed  in  the  title,  the  articles  provided 
expressly  for  the  event  of  a  return  of  the  colonies  to  a 
connection  with  Great  Britain. 

"  This  sketch  became  a  basis  for  the  plan  reported  by  the 
committee  on  the  12th  of  July,  now  also  remaining  on  the 
files  of  congress,  in  the  hand-writing  of  Mr.  Dickinson. 
The  plan,  though  dated  after  the  Declaration  of  Indepen 
dence,  was  probably  drawn  up  before  that  event;  since 
the  name  of  colonies,  not  states,  is  used  throughout  the 
draught.  The  plan  reported  .was  debated  and  amended 
from  time  to  time,  till  the  17th  of  November,  1777,  when  it 
was  agreed  to  by  congress,  and  proposed  to  the  legisla 
tures  of  the  states,  with  an  explanatory  and  recommenda 
tory  letter.  The  ratifications  of  these,  by  their  delegates 
in  congress,  duly  authorized,  took  place  at  successive 
dates;  but  were  not  completed  till  the  1st  of  March,  1781 ; 
when  Maryland,  who  had  made  it  a  prerequisite  that  the 
vacant  lands  acquired  from  the  British  crown  should  be  a 
common  fund,  yielded  to  the  persuasion  that  a  final  and 
formal  establishment  of  the  federal  union  and  government 
would  make  a  favorable  impression,  not  only  on  other  for 
eign  nations,  but  on  Great  Britain  herself."* 

Under  this  confederation,  the  country  went  through  the 

*  Madison  Papers,  vol.  ii.  p.  687-9. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  525 

war.  Fortunate  it  was,  however,  that  the  war  terminated 
when  it  did,  as  the  "rope  of  sand,"  as  the  confederation 
was  called,  would  probably  have  served  as  a  bond  of  union 
but  a  few  years  longer.  Indeed,  it  had  received  the  cor 
dial  approbation  of  none  of  the  colonies — while  some  of 
them  had,  at  length,  acceded  to  it  rather  from  necessity 
than  choice. 

"The  principal  difficulties  which  embarrassed  the  pro 
gress  and  retarded  the  completion  of  the  plan  of  confeder 
ation,"  says  Mr.  Madison,  "may  be  traced  to — first,  the 
natural  repugnance  of  the  parties  to  a  relinquishment  of 
power ;  secondly,  a  natural  jealousy  of  its  abuse  in  other 
than  hands  their  own ;  thirdly,  the  rule  of  suffrage  among 
parties  whose  inequality  in  size  did  not  correspond  with  that 
of  their  wealth,  or  of  their  military  or  free  population; 
fourthly,  the  selection  and  definition  of  the  powers,  at  once 
necessary  to  the  federal  head,  and  safe  to  the  several 
members. 

"To  these  sources  of  difficulty,  incident  to  the  formation 
of  all  such  confederacies,  were  added  two  others,  or^e  of  a 
temporary,  the  other  of  a  permanent  nature.  The  first, 
was  the  case  of  the  crown-lands,  so  called,  because  they 
had  been  held  by  the  British  crown;  and  being  ungranted 
to  individuals,  when  its  authority  ceased,  were  considered 
by  the  states  within  whose  charters  or  asserted  limits  they 
lay,  as  devolving  on  them;  while  it  was  contended  by  the 
others,  that,  being  wrested  from  the  dethroned  authority  by 
the  equal  exertions  of  all,  they  resulted  of  right  and  in 
equity  to  the  benefit  of  all.  The  lands,  being  of  vast 
extent,  and  of  growing  value,  were  the  occasion  of  much 
discussion  and  heart-burning,  and  proved  the  most  obstinate 
of  the  impediments  to  an  earlier  consummation  of  the  plan 
of  the  federal  government.  The  state  of  Maryland,  the 
last  that  acceded  to  it,  firmly  withheld  her  assent,  till  the 
1st  of  March,  1781 ;  and  then  yielded  only  in  the  hope  that, 
by  giving  a  stable  and  authoritative  character  to  the  con 
federation,  a  successful  termination  of  the  contest  might  be 


526  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

accelerated.  The  dispute  was  happily  compromised,  by 
successive  surrenders  of  portions  of  the  territory  by  the 
states  having  exclusive  claims  to  it,  and  acceptances  of 
them  by  congress. 

"The  other  source  of  dissatisfaction  was  the  peculiar 
situation  of  some  of  the  states,  which,  having  no  convenient 
ports  for  foreign  commerce,  were  subject  to  be  taxed  by 
their  neighbors,  through  whose  ports  their  commerce  was 
carried  on.  New  Jersey,  placed  between  Philadelphia  and 
New  York,  was  likened  to  a  cask  tapped  at  both  ends; 
and  North  Carolina,  between  Virginia  and  South  Carolina, 
to  a  patient  bleeding  at  both  arms.  The  Articles  of  Con 
federation  provided  no  remedy  for  the  complaint;  which 
produced  a  strong  protest  on  the  part  of  New  Jersey,  and 
never  ceased  to  be  a  source  of  discord,  until  the  new  con 
stitution  superseded  the  old. 

"But  the  radical  infirmity  of  the  Articles  of  Confedera 
tion  was  the  dependence  of  congress  on  the  voluntary  and 
simultaneous  compliance  with  its  requisitions  by  so  many 
independent  communities,  each  consulting,  more  or  less,  its 
particular  interests  and  convenience,  and  distrusting  the 
compliance  of  the  others.  While  the  paper  emissions  of 
congress  continued  to  circulate,  they  were  employed  as  a 
sinew  of  war,  like  gold  and  silver.  When  that  ceased  to 
be  the  case,  and  the  fatal  defect  of  the  political  system  was 
felt  in  its  alarming  force,  the  war  was  merely  kept  alive, 
and  brought  to  a  successful  conclusion,  by  such  foreign  aids 
and  temporary  expedients  as  could  be  applied;  a  hope 
prevailing  with  many,  and  a  wish  with  all,  that  a  state  of 
peace,  and  the  sources  of  prosperity  opened  by  it,  would 
give  to  the  confederacy,  in  practice,  the  efficiency  which 
had  been  inferred  in  theory." 

The  close  of  the  war  brought  no  adequate  relief.  The 
wealth  of  the  country  was  exhausted.  Congress  had  no 
funds,  and  no  means  of  raising  money  for  the  discharge  of 
arrears  of  pay  due  to  the  soldiers  of  the  Revolution,  but  by 
an  appeal  to  the  legislative  assemblies  of  the  several  states. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  527 

Even  for  their  own  maintenance,  they  were  dependent 
upon  the  assemblies.  The  legislatures  themselves  often 
knew  not  what  to  do. 

"The  distress  of  the  inhabitants  was  continually  on  the 
increase;  and  in  Massachusetts,  where  it  was  most  felt,  an 
insurrection  of  a  serious- character  was  the  consequence. 
Near  the  close  of  the  year  1786,  the  populace  assembled,  to 
the  number  of  two  thousand,  in  the  north-western  part  of 
the  state,  and,  choosing  Daniel  Shays  their  leader,  demanded 
that  the  collection  of  debts  should  be  suspended,  and  that 
the  legislature  should  authorize  the  emission  of  paper 
money  for  general  circulation.  Two  bodies  of  militia, 
drawn  from  those  parts  where  dissatisfaction  did  not  pre 
vail,  were  immediately  dispatched  against  them,  one  under 
command  of  General  Lincoln,  the  other  of  General  Shep- 
ard.  The  disaffected  were  dispersed  with  less  difficulty 
than  had  been  apprehended,  and,  abandoning  their  sedi 
tious  purposes,  adopted  the  proffered  indemnity  of  the 
government. 

"The  time,  at  length,  came,  when  the  public  mind  gave 
tokens  of  being  prepared  for  a  change  in  the  constitution 
of  the  general  government — an  occurrence,  the  necessity 
of  which  had  long  been  foreseen  by  Washington  and  most 
of  the  distinguished  patriots  of  that  period.  Evil  had 
accumulated  upon  evil,  till  the  mass  became  too  oppres 
sive  to  be  endured,  and  the  voice  of  the  nation  cried  out 
for  relief.  The  first  decisive  measures  proceeded  from 
the  merchants,  who  came  forward  almost  simultaneously  in 
all  parts  of  the  country,  with  representations  of  the  utter 
prostration  of  the  mercantile  interests,  and  petitions  for  a 
speedy  and  efficient  remedy.  It  was  shown,  that  the 
advantages  of  this  most  important  source  of  national  pros 
perity  were  flowing  into  the  hands  of  foreigners,  and  that 
the  native  merchants  were  suffering  for  the  want  of  a  just 
protection  and  a  uniform  system  of  trade.  The  wise  and 
reflecting  were  convinced  that  some  decided  efforts  were 
necessary  to  strengthen  the  general  government,  or  that  a 


528  GREAT     EVENTS    OF 

dissolution  of  the  union,  and  perhaps  a  devastating  anarchy, 
would  be  inevitable."* 

The  first  step,  which  led  to  the  convention  of  1787,  was 
taken  by  Virginia,  in  a  proposition  of  her  legislature,  in 
January,  1786,  for  a  convention  of  delegates  to  establish 
such  a  system  of  commercial  relations  as  would  promote 
general  harmony  and  prosperity.  The  above  proposal 
was  cordially  approved  by  Delaware,  Pennsylvania,  New 
Jersey,  and  New  York,  and  delegates  were  accordingly 
appointed  by  them,  in  addition  to  Virginia.  These  con 
vened  at  Annapolis,  September,  1786;  but  they  had  scarcely 
entered  into  a  discussion  of  topics,  which  naturally  forced 
themselves  into  view,  before  they  discovered  the  powers 
with  which  they  were  intrusted  to  be  so  limited,  as  to  tie 
up  their  hands  from  effecting  any  purpose  that  could  be  of 
essential  utility.  On  this  account,  as  well  as  from  the 
circumstance  that  so  few  states  were  represented,  they 
wisely  declined  deciding  on  any  important  measures  in 
reference  to  the  particular  subject  for  which  they  had  come 
together.  This  convention  is  memorable,  however,  as 
having  been  the  prelude  to  the  one  which  followed. 
Before  the  commissioners  adjourned,  a  report  was  agreed 
upon,  in  which  the  necessity  of  a  revision  and  reform  of  the 
articles  of  the  old  federal  compact  was  strongly  urged,  and 
which  contained  a  recommendation  to  all  the  state  legis 
latures  "for  the  appointment  of  deputies,  to  meet  at  Phila 
delphia,  with  more  ample  powers  and  instructions."  This 
report  was  sent  to  congress,  as  well  as  to  the  several  states. 

In  the  appointment  of  delegates,  agreeably  to  the  fore 
going  recommendation,  Virginia  took  the  lead.  February, 
1787,  the  subject  claimed  the  attention  of  congress,  and 
the  following  preamble  and  resolution  were  adopted: 

"Whereas,  there  is  provision,  in  the  articles  of  confed 
eration  and  perpetual  union,  for  making  alterations  therein, 
by  the  assent  of  a  congress  of  the  United  States,  and  of 
the  legislatures  of  the  several  states;  and  whereas  expe- 

Hinton. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  529 

nence  hath  evinced  that  there  are  defects  in  the  present 
confederation,  as  a  means  to  remedy  which,  several  of  the 
states,  and  particularly  the  state  of  New  York,  by  express 
instruction  to  their  delegates  in  congress,  have  suggested  a 
convention  for  the  purpose  expressed  in  the  following  reso- 
tion,  and  such  convention  appearing  to  be  the  most  proba 
ble  means  of  establishing  in  these  states  a  firm  national 
government — 

"Resolved,  That,  in  the  opinion  of  congress,  it  is  expe 
dient,  that,  on  the  second  Monday  in  May  next,  a  conven 
tion  of  delegates,  who  shall  have  been  appointed  by  the 
several  states,  be  held  at  Philadelphia,  for  the  sole  and 
express  purpose  of  revising  the  articles  of  confederation, 
and  reporting  to  congress  and  the  several  legislatures  such 
alterations  and  provisions  therein,  as  shall,  when  agreed  to 
in  congress,  and  confirmed  by  the  states,  render  the  federal 
constitution  adequate  to  the  exigencies  of  government,  and 
the  preservation  of  the  union." 

In  consequence  of  this  recommendation,  all  the  states 
appointed  delegates  to  the  convention,  excepting  Rhode 
Island. 

On  the  day  fixed  for  the  meeting  of  the  deputies  in  con 
vention,  Monday,  May,  14th,  1787,  a  small  number  only  had 
assembled.  May  25th,  seven  states  were  represented. 
The  deputation  from  Pennsylvania,  proposed  George 
Washington,  Esq.,  late  commander-in-chief,  for  president 
of  the  convention,*  and  he  was  unanimously  elected. 

Tuesday,  March  29th,  the  convention  entered  upon  the 
solemn  duties  of  their  commission.  A  question  of  serious 
magnitude  early  engrossed  their  attention,  viz:  whether 
they  should  amend  the  old  system,  or  form  a  new  one.  For 
the  former  object,  they  had  been  appointed,  congress  having 
limited  their  power  to  a  revision  of  the  articles  of  the  con- 

*  "  The  nomination  came  with  particular  grace  from  Pennsylvania,  as  Dr. 
Franklin  alone  could  have  been  thought  of  as  a  competitor.     The  doctor  was 
himself  to  have  made  the  nomination  of  General  Washington,  but  the  state  of 
the  weather  and  of  his  health  confined  him  to  his  house." — Madison  Papers. 
34 


530  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

federation.  But  the  defects  of  the  old  system  were  so 
many,  and  of  such  magnitude,  that,  at  the  session  of  the 
convention  the  ahove  day,  Edmund  Randolph,  of  Virginia, 
submitted  fifteen  resolutions,  as  the  basis  of  a  new  consti 
tution.  These  resolutions,  denominated  the  Virginia  plan, 
were  debated  and  amended  until  the  15th  of  June,  when 
Mr.  Patterson,  of  New  Jersey,  presented  a  project  for 
revising  the  articles  of  confederation.  This  was  called  the 
Jersey  plan*  and,  on  motion  of  Mr.  Patterson,  was  taken 
up — the  Virginia  plan,  meanwhile,  being  postponed. 

On  the  18th,  Mr.  Dickinson  moved,  in  committee  of  the 
whole,  to  "postpone  the  first  resolution  in  Mr.  Patterson's 
plan,  in  order  to  take  up  the  following,  viz:  'that  the  Articles 
of  Confederation  ought  to  be  revised  and  amended,  so  as  to 
render  the  government  of  the  United  States  adequate  to  the 
exigencies,  the  preservation,  and  the  prosperity  of  the  union' 
— the  postponement  was  agreed  to  by  ten  states;  Pennsyl 
vania,  divided."  The  following  day,  this  substitute  was 
rejected  by  a  vote  of  six  states  to  four,  and  one  divided. 
Mr.  Patterson's  plan  was  again  at  large  before  the  commit 
tee.  Towards  the  close  of  the  session  of  the  same  day,  the 
question  was  taken  upon  postponing  this  latter  plan,  and 
carried  by  a  vote  of  seven  states  to  three,  and  one  divided. 
Mr.  Randolph's,  or  the  Virginia  plan,  came  again  under  con- 

*  "  This  plan  had  been  concerted  among  the  deputation,  or  members  thereof, 
from  Connecticut,  New  York,  New  Jersey,  Delaware,  and  perhaps  Mr.  Mar 
tin,  from  Maryland,  who  made  with  them  a  common  cause,  though  on  different 
principles.  Connecticut  and  New  York  were  against  a  departure  from  the 
principles  of  the  confederation,  wishing  rather  to  add  a  few  new  powers  to 
congress,  than  to  substitute  a  national  government.  The  states  of  New  Jersey 
and  Delaware  were  opposed  to  a  national  government,  because  its  patrons 
considered  a  proportional  representation  of  the  states  as  the  basis  of  it.  The 
eagerness  displayed  by  the  members  opposed  to  a  national  government,  from 
these  different  motives,  began  now  to  produce  serious  anxiety  for  the  result  of  the 
convention.  Mr.  Dickinson  said  to  Mr.  Madison :  '  You  see  the  consequence 
of  pushing  things  too  far.  Some  of  the  members  from  the  small  states  wish 
for  two  branches  in  the  general  legislature,  and  are  friends  to  a  good  national 
government ;  but  we  would  sooner  submit  to  foreign  power,  than  submit  to  be 
deprived,  in  both  branches  of  the  legislature,  of  an  equality  of  suffrage,  and 
thereby  be  thrown  under  the  dominion  of  the  larger  states.' " — Madison  Paper t. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  531 

sideration.  This  was  now  further  discussed  to  the  23d  of 
June,  when,  on  motion  of  Mr.  Gerry,  the  proceedings  of  the 
convention  for  the  establishment  of  a  national  government, 
except  the  part  relating  to  an  executive,  were  referred  to  a 
committee,  to  prepare  and  report  a  constitution  conformable 
thereto.  This  committee  consisted  of  Mr.  Rutledge,  Mr. 
Randolph,  Mr.  Gorham,  Mr.  Ellsworth,  and  Mr.  Wilson. 
"On  the  26th  of  the  same  month,  those  relating  to  the  exe 
cutive  having  been  adopted,  they,  with  various  other  propo 
sitions  submitted  by  individuals,  were  referred  to  the  same 
committee,  and  the  commitee  adjourned  to  the  6th  of  August, 
when  the  committee  reported  a  draft  of  a  constitution.  This 
was  under  debate  until  the  9th  of  September,  and  underwent 
many  material  alterations.  A  committee,  consisting  of  Mr. 
Johnson,  Mr.  Hamilton,  G.  Morris,  Mr.  Madison,  and  Mr. 
King,  was  then  selected  'to  revise  the  style  and  arrange 
the  articles.'  The  manner  in  which  these  eminent  scholars 
and  statesmen  performed  the  duty  assigned  them,  appears 
from  the  great  precision  and  accuracy  of  the  language  of 
the  constitution,  as  well  as  the  happy  arrangement  of  its 
various  articles." 

The  report  of  this  committee  was  made  on  the  12th  of 
September,  and  further  debated 'till  the  16th,  when  the  con 
stitution  as  amended  was  agreed  to  by  all  the  states,  and 
ordered  to  be  engrossed. 

On  the  following  day,  September  17th,  after  the  reading 
of  the  constitution  as  engrossed,  the  venerable  Franklin  rose, 
and  putting  a  written  speech  into  the  hands  of  Mr.  Wilson, 
requested  him  to  read  it: 

"Mr.  President:  I  confess  that  there  are  several  parts  of 
this  constitution  which  I  do  not  at  present  approve,  but  I  am 
not  sure  I  shall  never  approve  them;  for  having  lived  long, 
I  have  experienced  many  instances  of  being  obliged  by 
better  information,  or  fuller  consideration,  to  change  opinions 
even  on  important  subjects,  which  I  once  thought  right,  but 
found  to  be  otherwise.  It  is  therefore  that,  the  older  I  grow, 
the  more  apt  I  am  to  doubt  my  own  judgment,  and  to  pay 


532  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

more  respect  to  the  judgment  of  others.  Most  men,  indeed, 
as  well  as  most  sects  in  religion,  think  themselves  in  posses 
sion  of  all  truth,  and  that  wherever  others  differ  from  them, 
it  is  so  far  error.  Steele,  a  protestant,  in  a  dedication,  tells 
the  pope,  that  the  only  difference  between  our  churches,  in 
their  opinions  of  the  certainty  of  their  doctrines,  is,  'the 
church  of  Rome  is  infallible,  and  the  church  of  England  is 
never  in  the  wrong/  But  though  many  private  persons 
think  almost  as  highly  of  their  own  infallibility  as  of  that  of 
their  sect,  few  express  it  so  naturally  as  a  certain  French 
lady,  who,  in  a  dispute  with  her  sister,  said,  *I  don't  know 
how  it  happens,  sister,  but  I  meet  with  nobody  but  myself 
that  is  always  in  the  right.' 

"In  these  sentiments,  sir,  I  agree  to  this  constitution,  with 
all  its  faults,  if  they  are  such,  because  I  think  a  general 
government  necessary  for  us,  and  there  is  no  form  of  gov 
ernment  but  what  may  be  a  blessing  to  the  people,  if  well 
administered ;  and  I  believe  further,  that  this  is  likely  to  be 
well  administered  for  a  course  of  years,  and  can  only  end 
in  despotism,  as  other  forms  have  done  before  it,  when  the 
people  shall  become  so  corrupted  as  to  need  despotic  gov 
ernment,  being  incapable  of  any  other.  I  doubt,  too,  whether 
any  other  convention  we  can  obtain,  may  be  able  to  make 
a  better  constitution.  For  when  you  assemble  a  number  of 
men,  to  have  the  advantage  of  their  joint  wisdom,  you  inevi 
tably  assemble,  with  those  men,  all  their  prejudices,  their 
passions,  their  errors  of  opinion,  their  local  interests,  and 
their  selfish  views.  From  such  an  assembly,  can  a  perfect 
production  be  expected?  It  therefore  astonishes  me,  sir,  to 
find  this  system  approaching  so  near  to  perfection  as  it  does; 
and  I  think  it  will  astonish  our  enemies,  who  are  waiting  with 
confidence  to  hear  that  our  councils  are  confounded,  like 
those  of  the  builders  of  Babel;  and  that  our  states  are  on 
the  point  of  separation,  only  to  meet  hereafter  for  the  pur 
pose  of  cutting  one  another's  throats.  Thus  I  consent,  sir, 
to  this  constitution,  because  I  expect  no  better,  and  because 
I  am  not  sure  that  it  is  not  the  best.  The  opinions  I  have 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  533 

had  of  its  errors,  I  sacrifice  to  the  public  good.  I  have 
never  whispered  a  syllable  of  them  abroad.  Within  these 
walls  they  were  born,  and  here  they  shall  die.  If  every 
one  of  us,  in  returning  to  our  constituents,  were  to  report 
the  objections  he  has  had  to  it,  and  endeavor  to  gam 
partisans  in  support  of  them,  we  might  prevent  its  being 
generally  received,  and  thereby  lose  all  its  salutary  effects 
and  great  advantages,  resulting  naturally  in  our  favor  among 
foreign  nations,  as  well  as  among  ourselves,  from  our  real  or 
apparent  unanimity.  Much  of  the  strength  and  efficiency 
of  any  government  in  procuring  and  securing  happiness  to 
the  people,  depends  on  opinion  —  on  the  general  opinion  of 
the  goodness  of  the  government,  as  well  as  of  the  wisdom 
and  integrity  of  its  governors.  I  hope,  therefore,  that  for 
our  own  sakes,  as  a  part  of  the  people,  and  for  the  sake  of 
posterity,  we  shall  act  heartily  and  unanimously  in  recom 
mending  this  constitution  (if  approved  by  congress  and  con 
firmed  by  the  conventions)  wherever  our  influence  may 
extend,  and  turn  our  future  thoughts  and  endeavors  to  the 
means  of  having  it  well  administered. 

"On  the  whole,  sir,  I  cannot  help  expressing  a  wish  that 
every  member  of  the  convention,  who  may  still  have  objec 
tions  to  it,  would  with  me,  on  this  occasion,  doubt  a  little  of 
his  own  infallibility,  and  to  make  manifest  our  unanimity, 
put  his  name  to  this  instrument."  He  then  moved  that  the 
constitution  be  signed  by  the  members,  and  offered  the  fol 
lowing  as  a  convenient  form,  viz:  "Done  in  convention,  by 
the  unanimous  consent  of  the  states  present,  the  17th  of 
September,  &c.  In  witness  whereof,  we  have  hereunto 
subscribed  our  names." 

The  motion  of  Dr.  Franklin  to  sign  by  states  was  objected 
to  by  several  of  the  members,  but  was  agreed  to  —  all  the 


states  answering 


While  the  last  members  were  signing  their  names,  Dr. 
Franklin,  looking  towards  the  president's  chair,  at  the  back 
of  which  a  rising  sun  happened  to  be  painted,  observed  to 
a  few  members  near  him,  that  painters  had  found  it  difficult 


534  ,  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

to  distinguish,  in  their  art,  a  rising  from  a  setting  sun.  I 
have,  said  he,  often  and  often,  in  the  course  of  the  session, 
and  the  vicissitudes  of  my  hopes  and  fears  as  to  its  issue, 
looked  at  that  behind  the  president,  without  being  able  to 
tell  whether  it  was  rising  or  setting;  but  now,  at  length,  1 
have  the  happiness  to  know  that  it  is  a  rising,  and  not  a 
setting  sun.* 


Franklin. 

During  the  deliberations  of  the  convention,  several 
questions  of  deep  interest  arose ;  but  none,  perhaps,  more 
exciting  than  that  which  related  to  the  relative  weight  of 
the  states  in  the  two  branches  of  the  national  legislature. 
The  small  states,  at  length,  consented  that  the  right  of  suf 
frage  in  the  house  should  be  in  proportion  to  the  whole 
number  of  white  or  other  free  citizens  in  each,  including 
those  bound  to  service  for  a  term  of  years,  and  three-fifths 
of  all  other  persons.  While  they  yielded  this  point,  they 
insisted  on  an  equal  vote  in  the  senate. 

*  Madison  Papers. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  535 

To  this,  the  larger  states  objected ;  and,  on  this  question, 
they  remained  for  a  time  about  equally  divided.  "On  the 
first  trial,  in  committee  of  the  whole,  six  states  against  five 
decided  that  the  right  of  suffrage  in  the  senate  should  be 
the  same  as  in  the  house;  the  states  of  Massachusetts, 
Pennsylvania,  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  South  Carolina, 
and  Georgia,  being  in  the  affirmative,  and  Connecticut, 
New  York,  New  Jersey,  Delaware,  and  Maryland  in  the 
negative. 

"On  the  29th  of  June,  the  question  was  again  presented 
to  the  consideration  of  the  convention,  in  a  motion  made 
by  Mr.  Ellsworth,  "that  in  the  second  branch,  each  state 
should  have  an  equal  vote."  We  cannot  pretend  to  give 
even  an  outline  of  the  arguments  in  favor  and  against  this 
motion.  The  debate  was  warm  and  exciting.  For  several 
days,  the  powers  of  mighty  minds  were  in  animated  col 
lision;  and  from  the  strong  ramparts  behind  which  the 
respective  parties  had  apparently  entrenched  themselves, 
there  was,  for  a  time,  little  prospect  of  union  on  the  question. 

"On  the  23d  of  July,  the  question  was  taken,,  on  the 
motion  of  Mr.  Ellsworth,  that  in  the  senate  each  state 
should  have  one  vote ;  and  five  states  were  in  favor  of  it, 
five  against  it,  and  one  divided;  and  the  motion  was  lost. 
This  equal  division  on  a  subject  of  such  importance,  accom 
panied  with  so  much  warmth  on  both  sides,  seemed  to 
present  an  insurmountable  obstacle  to  further  proceedings 
of  the  convention,  without  some  compromise.  To  effect 
this,  Charles  C.  Pinckney,  of  South  Carolina,  moved  for  the 
appointment  of  a  committee,  to  take  into  consideration  the 
subject  of  both  branches  of  the  legislature.  This  motion 
prevailed,  though  not  without  opposition.  Some  of  the 
members  were  in  favor  of  appointing  a  committee,  though 
they  had  little  expectation  of  a  favorable  result.  Mr.  Mar 
tin,  of  Maryland,  declared  that  each  state  must  have  an 
equal  vote,  or  the  business  of  the  convention  was  at  an  end. 

"Mr.  Sherman  said,  we  have  got  to  a  point  that  we  can 
not  move  one  way  or  the  other;  a  committee  is  necessary 


536  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

to  set  us  right.  Mr.  Gerry  observed,  that  the  world 
expected  something  from  them:  if  we  do  nothing,  we 
must  have  war  and  confusion — the  old  confederation  would 
be  at  an  end.  Let  us  see  if  concessions  cannot  be  made — 
accommodation  is  absolutely  necessary,  and  defects  may  be 
amended  by  a  future  convention. 

"Thus  the  convention  was  at  a  stand.  Hopes  were 
indeed  entertained  that  unanimity  of  views  might  on  some 
basis  prevail ;  but  the  longer  continuance  of  the  debate,  in 
the  then  existing  state  of  the  convention,  it  was  apparent, 
was  engendering  no  good." 

Fully  sensible  that  nothing  could  be  effected  but  upon  a 
principle  of  compromise,  the  convention  proceeded  to  elect, 
by  ballot,  a  committee*  of  one  from  each  state,  to  report  on 
this  exciting  subject,  and  adjourned  for  three  days.  The 
interval  was  one  of  great  anxiety;  neither  party  appeared 
inclined  to  recede  from  the  position  it  had  taken,  and  the 
great  objects  for  which  the  convention  had  assembled 
were  apparently  to  be  lost.  And  who  could  foresee  the 
result?  But  at  this  most  critical  juncture,  God  did  not  for 
sake  the  nation.  He  had  borne  her  forward,  and  now  his 
spirit  was  felt  in  his  becalming  influence  upon  the  conven 
tion.  On  reassembling,  the  above  committee  made  a  report, 
which  being  accepted,  the  deliberations  of  the  convention 
proceeded  with  greater  unanimity,  until,  at  length,  a  con 
stitution  was  agreed  upon. 

The  convention  recommended  that  the  constitution  should 
be  submitted  to  state  conventions,  and  that  as  soon  as  the 
same  should  have  been  ratified  by  a  constitutional  majority, 
congress  should  take  measures  for  the  election  of  a  presi 
dent,  and  fix  the  time  for  commencing  proceedings  under 
it.  Among  the  states,  great  diversity  of  opinion  prevailed 
respecting  this  constitution;  and,  for  a  time,  it  was  doubtful 
whether  it  would  receive  the  approbation  of  a  majority. 

*  This  committee  consisted  of  Mr.  Gerry,  Mr.  Ellsworth,  Mr.  Yates,  Mr. 
Patterson,  Dr.  Franklin,  Mr.  Bedford,  Mr.  Martin,  Mr.  Mason,  Mr.  Davy, 
Mr.  Rutledge,  and  Mr.  Baldwin. 


AMERICAN     HIST  ORY. 


537 


But,  at  length,  not  only  this  number  was  obtained,  but  all 
gave  their  assent,  and  in  the  following  order: 


By  convention  of  Delaware,         -     -     -     -     • 

"  "  Pennsylvania,      -     -     -     - 

"  "  New  Jersey,     -     -     -     -     - 

"  "  Georgia,    ------ 

"  "  Connecticut,     -     -     -     -     • 

"  "  Massachusetts,    -     -     -     - 

"  "  Maryland, 

"  "  South  Carolina,  -     -     -     - 

"  "  New  Hampshire,  -     -     -     • 

"  Virginia,    ------ 

"  "  New  York, 

"  "  North  Carolina,  -     -     -     - 

"  «  Rhode  Island,  -     -     -     -     . 


December  7,  1787 
December  12,  1787 
December  18,  1787 


January 

January 

February 

April 

May 

June 

June 

July 

November  21,  1789 

May  29,  1790 


2,  1788 

9,  1788 

6,  1788 

28,  1788 

23,  1788 

21,  1788 

26,  1788 

26,  1788 


"At  the  first  session  of  the  first  congress,  the  senate  and 
house  of  representatives,  two-thirds  concurring,  recom 
mended  to  the  states  the  adoption  of  twelve  amendments 
to  the  constitution,  chiefly  relating  to  the  freedom  of  speech 
and  of  the  press — the  right  of  petition — trial  by  jury — bail 
— election  of  president,  &c.  Ten  of  these  amendments 
were  adopted  by  three-fourths  of  the  legislatures  of  the 
states,  and  became  a  part  of  the  constitution.  Subse 
quently,  two  other  amendments  were  added." 

"The  peaceable  adoption  of  this  government,"  says 
Chancellor  Kent,  "under  all  the  circumstances  which 
attended  it,  presented  the  case  of  an  effort  of  deliberation, 
combined  with  a  spirit  of  amity  and  mutual  concession, 
which  was  without  example.  It  must  be  a  source  of  just 
pride,  and  of  the  most  grateful  recollection  to  every  Amer 
ican  who  reflects  seriously  on  the  difficulty  of  the  experi 
ment,  the  manner  in  which  it  was  conducted,  the  felicity  of 
its  issue,  and  the  fate  of  similar  trials  in  other  nations  of 
the  earth." 

The  opinions  which  prevailed  in  the  convention  of  1787, 
as  to  the  addition  of  new  states,  are  worthy  of  notice.  OP 
one  occasion,  Mr.  Sherman  said,  "  there  is  no  probability 
that  the  number  of  future  states  will  exceed  that  of  the 
existing  states.  If  the  event  should  ever  happen,  it  is  too 


538  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

remote  to  be  taken  into  consideration  at  this  time."  But 
little  more  than  half  a  century  has  elapsed,  and  the  original 
number  has  more  than  doubled,  as  may  be  seen  by  the  fol 
lowing  account  of  the  states  admitted: 

Vermont,  March  4,  1791.  Maine,  March  15,  1820. 

Kentucky,  June  1,  1791.  Missouri,  August  10,  1821. 

Tennessee,  June  1,  1796.  Arkansas,  June  15,  1836. 

Ohio,  November  29,  1802.  Michigan,  January  26,  1837. 

Louisiania,  April  8,  1812.  Florida,  March  3,  1845. 

Indiana,  December  11,  1816.  Texas,  December  29,  1845. 

Mississippi,  December  10,  1817.  Iowa,  December  28,  1846. 

Illinois,  December  3,  1818.  Wisconsin,  May  29,  1848. 

Alabama,  December  14,  1819. 

Congress  assumed  jurisdiction  over  the  District  of  Columbia,  Feb.  27,  1801. 

The  constitution,  of  the  formation  and  adoption  of  which 
we  have  thus  given  an  account,  has  been  in  existence  more 
than  sixty  years.  Meanwhile,  what  changes  in  empires 
and  governments  have  been  effected  in  other  portions  of 
the  globe!  Monarchs  have  been  hurled  from  their  thrones 
— or  have  waged  war,  and  expended  millions  to  retain 
them.  Their  subjects,  degraded  and  oppressed,  have 
sighed  and  struggled  for  liberty,  but  only  to  find  the  chains 
of  servitude  drawn  more  closely  around  them.  Not  until 
recently,  have  the  nations  of  Europe  seemed  to  realize  that 
an  improvement  in  their  political  condition  was  possible. 
They  are,  indeed,  just  now  making  an  effort  to  throw  off 
the  yoke  and  fetters ;  but  what  will  be  the  result  of  their 
experiments,  no  sagacity  can  well  foresee. 

The  American  people  may  well  congratulate  themselves 
upon  the  realization  of  so  many  of  their  early  hopes.  God 
has  helped  them;  and  never  should  his  kind  and  protecting 
care  be  overlooked ;  nor  his  interpositions  in  days  of  dark 
ness  and  perplexity  be  forgotten.  That  was  a  glorious 
struggle,  through  which  they  passed,  and  which  resulted  in 
their  emancipation  from  British  oppression.  But  I  know 
not  whether  the  intervening  hand  of  Providence  was  more 
conspicuous  in  that  contest,  than  in  leading  our  statesmen 
to  the  formation  of  the  constitution,  or  so  many  independent 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  539 

states,  whose  interests  were  apparently  so  connective,  or 
whose  minds  were  so  diverse,  to  its  unanimous  adoption. 

And  why  has  it  lasted?  Why  have  we  not  presented 
to  the  world,  the  same  feverish  and  changeful  dispositon, 
which  has  characterized  our  sister  republics  of  the  South? 
Not  one  of  the  latter,  scarcely,  has  passed  a  single  ten  years, 
without  intestine  commotions — or  some  change  of  their 
constitutions — or  some  radical  alteration  of  their  political 
principles.  And  their  people — what  portions  of  them  have 
dwelt  securely — or  experienced  a  moiety  of  the  advantages 
and  prosperity  that  have  blessed  this  Northern  confederacy? 

The  constitution  of  the  United  States  has  been,  and  is, 
the  wonder  and  admiration  of  the  civilized  world.  How  is 
such  a  national  sovereignty  as  that  constitution  contemplates 
and  creates,  compatible  with  so  many  independent  state 
sovereignties!  Who  could  imagine  that  there  could  exist 
such  efficiency  in  the  one,  and  yet  such  harmony  among 
the  others!  To  the  friends  of  monarchy,  the  mystery  is 
nearly  inexplicable;  and  it  seems  quite  impossible  for  the 
statesmen  of  other  countries,  however  desirous  they  may 
be,  so  to  understand  the  theory  and  practice  of  our  national 
and  state  governments,  as  to  conform  them  to  the  circum 
stances  of  any  other  people  on  the  globe. 

If  it  be  inquired  how  the  framers  of  our  constitution  should 
have  devised  such  a  government,  and  shaped  it  to  meet  the 
wants  of  a  people  in  some  respects  one,  and  in  other  respects 
so  diverse,  the  most  intelligent  and  truthful  answer  is — God 
superintended  and  guided  them;  not  by  immediate  inspira 
tion,  but  they  served  a  long  training;  from  the  very  settle 
ment  of  the  country,  and  in  the  circumstances  which  led 
our  fathers  to  these  shores,  there  was  a  work  of  prepara 
tion.  And  when  the  time  came,  there  was  the  patriotism — 
the  self-denial — the  intelligence — the  political  wisdom — 
which  were  necessary  to  devise  and  perfect  our  glorious 
constitution. 

But  will  it  last? — Last !  Should  an  American  citizen  ever 
indulge  a  thought  to  the  contrary?  But  such  thoughts  will 


540  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

crowd  in,  and  cause  anxiety  to  the  patriot.  When  he  looks 
over  the  pages  of  past  history,  and  reads  the  rise  and  fall  of 
ancient  republics — and  by  what  means  they  perished — by 
their  own  hands — and  by  means  of  their  prosperity — and 
then  casts  his  eyes  over  his  own  country,  and  witnesses  the 
thrift,  the  wealth,  the  expanding  strength  and  glory  of  that 
country — he  will  ask,  will  our  constitution  stand? — will  it 
continue  to  unite  a  people  separated  into  so  many  and  so 
distant  states?  Especially  will  he  have  reason  for  solici 
tude  and  doubt,  when  he  dwells  upon  the  great  and  grave 
questions  which  are  rising  up,  and  are  dividing  the  North 
and  the  South — the  East  and  the  West.  Our  congress  is 
already  nearly  a  battle-field.  Our  presses,  in  different  sec 
tions,  are  waging  war  upon  one  another,  fierce  and  vindic 
tive;  our  whole  people  are  divided  up  into  parties — with 
sectional  interests  and  sectional  jealousies. 

Will  the  constitution,  then,  stand?  We  cannot  say  that 
there  is  no  danger;  but  there  is  ground  of  hope  and  courage. 
Let  the  religion  and  patriotism  of  our  fathers,  be  cultivated 
— let  our  unquenchable  love  of  liberty,  and  a  profound  rev 
erence  for  the  constitution  and  the  union,  be  instilled  into 
the  minds  of  our  children  from  their  earliest  days  of  thought 
and  reflection,  and  that  noble  instrument,  and  that  glorious 
union,  will  continue  for  generations  to  come. 

I  cannot  better  close  these  observations  than  by  citing 
some  forcible  and  eloquent  remarks  of  the  late  Judge  Story, 
addressed  to  the  American  youth. — "Let  the  American 
youth,"  says  he,  "never  forget  that  they  possess  a  noble 
inheritance,  bought  by  the  toils,  and  sufferings,  and  blood 
of  our  ancestors;  and  capable,  if  wisely  improved,  and 
safely  guarded,  of  transmitting  to  their  latest  posterity  all 
the  substantial  blessings  of  life — the  peaceful  enjoyment  of 
liberty,  of  property,  of  religion,  and  of  independence.  The 
structure  has  been  erected  by  architects  of  consummate 
skill  and  fidelity;  its  foundations  are  solid;  its  compart 
ments  are  beautiful,  as  well  as  useful;  its  arrangements  are 
full  of  wisdom  and  order;  and  its  defences  are  impregnable 


AMERICAN     HISTORF. 


541 


from  without.  It  has  been  reared  for  immortality,  if  the 
work  of  man  may  justly  aspire  to  such  a  title.  It  may, 
nevertheless,  perish  in  an  hour,  by  the  folly,  or  corruption, 
or  negligence  of  its  only  keepers,  THE  PEOPLE.  Republics 
are  created  by  the  virtue,  public  spirit,  and  intelligence  of 
the  citizens.  They  fall  when  the  wise  are  banished  from 
the  public  councils  because  they  dare  to  be  honest,  and  the 
profligate  are  rewarded  because  they  flatter  the  people,  in 
order  to  betray  them." 


542 


GREAT     EVENTS     OP 


VI.    GEORGE  WASHINGTON,  PRESIDENT. 


INAUGURATED    AT    NEW   YORK,    APRIL    30,    1789. 


JOHN   ADAMS,  VICE-PRESIDENT. 


HEADS   OF   THE   DEPARTMENTS. 


Thomas  Jefferson. Virginia,  . " . 

Edmund  Randolph,  ....    Virginia,      .    , 
Timothy  Pickering,    ....  Pennsylvania, 

Alexander  Hamilton,    .    .    .    New  York, .    . 
Oliver  Wolcott, Connecticut, 


.  September  26,  1789,  ] 
.  January  2,  1794,  / 
.  December  10,  1795  ' 


Secretaries  of  State. 


Henrv  Knox. 


Massachusetts, 


Tiruo'thy  Pickering,     ....  Pennsylvania,  .  ' .    .  January  2,     '  1795^ 
James  M'Henry, Maryland,  ....    January  27,      1796, 


Samuel  Oserood, .  .  . 
Timothy  Pickering,  . 
Joseph  Habersham,  , 


September  12, 1789,; 
January  2, 
January  27, 

.  September  26, 1789,) 
Pennsylvania, .    .    .    November  7,    1791,  >  Postmasters  General. 
.  Georgia, February  25,    1795,  > 


Edmund  Randolph,  .    .    .    .    Virginia,     ....    September  26, 1789,  > 

William  Bradford, Pennsylvania,  .    .    .January  27,      1794,  >  Attorneys  General. 

Charles  Lee, Virginia,     ....    December  10,   1795  > 


SPEAKERS    OF    THE    HOUSE   OF    REPRESENTATIVES. 


Frederick  A.  Muhlenberg, 
Jonathan  Trumbull, .  .  . 
Frederick  A.  Mulilenberg, 
Jonathan  Dayton, .... 


Pennsylvania,  . 

Connecticut,  . 
Pennsylvania,  . 
New  Jersey, 


.  First  Congress,  .  .  1789. 
,  Second  do.  .  .  1791. 

.  Third  do.  .  .  1793. 
.  Fourth  do.  .  .  1795. 


To  the  traveller  whose  lot  has  led  him  to  traverse  inhospit 
able  deserts — encounter  fierce  storms,  and  stem  angry  floods 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  543 

— it  is  delightful,  at  length,  to  enter  a  region  where  such 
obstacles  no  longer  impede  his  progress — where  he  breathes 
with  freedom — where  he  pauses  to  repose  and  refresh  him 
self,  without  the  anticipation  of  similar  immediate  toil  and 
fatigue.  It  may  not,  indeed,  be  the  end  of  his  journey — 
and  he  may  not  know  with  certainty  the  future  issue  of  that 
journey ;  but  the  aspect  is  less  forbidding — the  prospect  is 
even  inviting — and  he  passes  on,  animated  with  the  hope  of 
still  better  things  to  come. 

Some  such  change  we  realize  at  the  point  at  which  we 
have  arrived,  in  following  down  the  great  events  of  Ameri 
can  history.  Casting  an  eye  upon  the  scenes  of  the  past, 
little  besides  toil,  agitation,  and  conflict,  are  to  be  seen. 

The  Pilgrim  Fathers  land  on  these  western  shores. 
Immediately,  a  wide-spread  wilderness  is  before  them,  and 
the  task  of  clearing  it  is  begun ;  savage  foes — subtle, 
secret,  and  sanguinary — prowl  about  their  habitations,  and 
for  years  agitate  and  distress  them.  The  mother-country 
becomes  involved  in  continental  wars — America  is  the 
theatre  of  the  contest,  and  American  soldiers  must  fight 
her  battles.  But,  like  the  palm-tree,  the  colonists  rise  under 
the  burdens  imposed  on  them.  As  they  prosper  and  expand, 
England  becomes  jealous,  and  bears  herself  lordly  towards 
them,  in  measures  of  oppression — in  prohibitions  and  exac 
tions.  War  ensues — a  long  and  exhausting  war ;  their 
fields  lie  neglected;  their  cities  are  captured;  their  families 
are  impoverished,  and  their  sons  are  slain ;  but  they  conquer, 
and  are  free.  But,  as  a  nation,  they  have  no  sufficient  bond 
of  union — no  efficient  government  to  guide  their  future  des 
tiny  in  safety.  National  and  state  debts  rest  as  an  incubus 
upon  their  efforts,  and  no  adequate  power  exists  by  which 
to  provide  for  their  liquidation.  A  convention  meets: 
different  plans  are  proposed — different  constitutions  are 
discussed.  Obstacles  to  the  adoption  of  any  arise,  which 
appear  insurmountable,  and  the  convention  is  on  the  eve  of 
dissolving — leaving  the  problem  still  unsolved,  whether 
human  wisdom  is  adequate  to  devise  a  constitution  which 


544  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

shall  harmonize  the  conflicting  interests  of  thirteen  free  and 
independent  states. 

Once  more  Providence  rallies  to  our  aid — moving  upon 
untractable  spirits,  as  in  days  of  yore  the  spirit  had  moved 
upon  the  troubled  waters,  and  now,  as  then,  there  "is  a  calm." 
Deliberations  are  resumed — asperities  wear  away — har 
mony  succeeds — the  final  vote  is  taken — a  constitution  is 
adopted,  and  sent  abroad  among  the  people  of  the  states. 

But  again  the  waters  become  tumultuous — angry  conflict 
is  waged  in  almost  every  state-house  in  the  land — hundreds 
and  thousands  lift  up  their  voices  against  this  constitution, 
and  refuse  to  sanction  it — ill-boding  doubts  swell  up  like 
clouds  gathering  from  the  sea,  and  for  a  time  exclude  all 
hope  of  a  constitutional  ratification. 

But  another  becalming  influence  from  on  high  moves 
upon  the  mental  mass;  jarring  strifes  are  suspended — angry 
discord  ceases — harmonious  action  succeeds — the  constitu 
tion  is  ratified,  and  George  Washington  is  elected  president 
of  the  United  States ! 

On  the  ratification  of  the  constitution,  the  attention  of  the 
people  was  at  once  directed  to  General  Washington,  as  the 
first  president  of  the  United  States.  Communications, 
expressive  of  this  general  desire,  were  made  to  him.  "We 
cannot,"  said  Mr.  Johnson,  of  Maryland,  "do  without  you, 
and  I  and  thousands  more  can  explain  to  any  body  but 
yourself,  why  we  cannot  do  without  you."  "I  have  ever 
thought,"  said  Governeur  Morris,  "and  have  said,  that  you 
must  be  president;  no  other  man  can  fill  that  office."  In  a 
letter  on  the  subject,  addressed  to  Washington  by  Colonel 
Hamilton,  the  latter  said,  "You  will  permit  me  to  say,  that 
it  is  indispensable  you  should  lend  yourself  to  its  [the  gov 
ernment's]  first  operations." 

Washington  had  serious  objections  to  becoming  a  candi 
date.  He  sincerely  wished  for  retirement.  "It  is  my  great 
and  sole  desire" — so  he  expressed  himself  to  a  friend,  who 
had  written  him — "to  live  and  die  in  peace  and  retirement 
on  my  own  farm." 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


545 


But  the  voice  of  the  nation  demanded  a  further  sacrifice 
from  the  noble  and  disinterested  patriot.  He  alone  was 
believed  to  fill  so  preeminent  a  station  in  public  opinion, 
that  he  might  be  placed  at  the  head  of  the  nation  without 
exciting  envy.  He  alone  possessed  the  requisite  confidence 
of  the  nation. 

By  the  constitution,  the  new  government  was  to  com 
mence  its  operations  on  the  4th  of  March,  1789;  but  a 
quorum  of  representatives  did  not  appear  till  the  1st,  nor 
of  senators  till  Monday,  the  6th  day  of  April. 

On  this  latter  day,  the  president  of  the  senate,  elected  for 
the  purpose  of  counting  the  votes,  declared  to  the  senate, 
that  the  senate  and  house  of  representatives  had  met,  and 
that  he,  in  their  presence,  had  opened  and  counted  the 
votes  for  the  electors  for  president  and  vice-president  of 
the  United  States;  whereby  it  appeared  that  GEORGE 
WASHINGTON  was  unanimously  elected  president.  The 
following  table  exhibits  the  votes  of  the  several  electoral 
colleges: 

ELECTORAL  VOTES  FOR  PRESIDENT  AND  VICE-PRESIDENT, 

ELECTION   FOR   THE   FIRST   TERM, 

COMMENCING  MARCH  4,  1789,  AND  TERMINATING  MARCH  3,  1793. 


STATES. 


New  Hampshire,. 
Massachusetts,  . 
Connecticut,  .  . 
New  Jersey,  .  . 
Pennsylvania,  .  . 
Delaware,  .  .  . 
Maryland,  .  •  . 
Virginia,  .  .  . 
South  Carolina,  . 
Georgia,  .  .  . 


Whole  No.  of  electors, . 
Majority,    ....    35 


1-8 


Whereupon,  a  certificate  and  letter — the  one  prepared 
by  a  committee  of  the  senate,  the  other  by  its  president- 
were  communicated  to  General  Washington,  setting  forth 
his  election,  and  expressing  the  cordial  wish,,  that  so  aus- 
35 


546  GREAT     EVENTS    OF 

picious  a  mark  of  public  confidence  would  meet  his 
approbation. 

This  certificate  and  letter  were  received  by  Washington, 
at  Mount  Vernon,  on  the  4th  of  April.  He  doubtless  appre 
ciated  the  honor  done  him,  and  was  grateful  to  the  people 
for  the  confidence  reposed  in  him;  but  he  would  have 
declined  the  office,  had  the  convictions  of  duty  allowed. 
That,  however,  was  not  permitted;  and,  yielding  to  the 
wishes  of  the  nation,  he  took  leave  of  Mount  Vernon  on  the 
second  day  after  receiving  notice  of  his  appointment,  and 
proceeded  to  New  York,  at  that  time  the  seat  of  govern 
ment — "bidding  adieu,"  as  he  wrote  in  his  diary,  "to  private 
life  and  domestic  felicity;  and,  with  a  mind  oppressed  with 
more  anxious  and  painful  sensations  than  I  have  words  to 
express." 

The  state  of  the  public  business  required  his  immediate 
presence  at  the  seat  of  government;  but  the  desire  to  see 
the  first  president  of  the  United  States — the  zeal  and  enthu 
siasm  which  were  kindled  up  along  the  whole  route  he  was 
10  take,  rendered  it  impossible  to  proceed  with  haste. 
Crowds  flocked  around  him,  wherever  he  stopped;  and 
corps  of  militia,  and  companies  of  the  most  respectable 
citizens,  escorted  him  through  their  respective  streets. 

On  reaching  New  York,  April  23d,  he  was  received  with 
clue  ceremony  by  the  governor  of  that  state,  and  conducted 
with  military  honors  through  an  immense  concourse  of  peo 
ple,  to  the  apartments  provided  for  him.  Here  he  received 
the  salutations  of  foreign  ministers,  public  bodies,  political 
characters,  and  private  citizens  of  distinction,  who  pressed 
around  him  to  offer  their  congratulations,  and  to  express 
their  joy  at  seeing  the  man,  who  had  the  confidence  of  all, 
at  the  head  of  the  American  republic. 

On  Thursday,  the  30th  of  April,  the  new  president  was 
inaugurated.  The  oath  of  office  was  administered  by  the 
chancellor  of  the  state  of  New  York,  in  the  presence  of 
the  senate  and  house  of  representatives,  and  an  immense 
concourse  of  people,  who  attested  their  joy  by  loud  and 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


547 


548  GREAT      EVENTS     OF 

repeated  acclamations.  From  the  open  gallery  adjoining 
ihe  senate-chamber,  which  had  been  the  scene  of  this  new 
but  imposing  scene,  the  assembly  returned  to  the  senate- 
chamber,  where  the  president  delivered  an  inaugural 
address;  in  which,  after  alluding  to  the  "anxieties"  occa 
sioned  by  his  election  to  the  chief  magistracy,  and  the  fond 
hope  he  had  indulged  of  spending  the  remainder  of  his 
days  in  the  "retreat"  to  which  he  had  retired,  after  years 
of  military  toil  and  strife,  he  proceeded  in  terms  alike  hon 
orable  to  himself  as  a  Christian  and  a  patriot:  "It  would  be 
peculiarly  improper  to  omit,  in  this  first  official  act,  my 
fervent  supplications  to  that  Almighty  Being  who  rules 
over  the  universe — who  presides  in  the  councils  of  nations 
— and  whose  providential  aids  can  supply  every  human 
defect,  that  his  benediction  may  consecrate  to  the  liberties 
and  happiness  of  the  people  of  the  United  States,  a  govern 
ment  instituted  by  themselves  for  these  essential  purposes: 
and  may  enable  every  instrument  employed  in  its  adminis 
tration  to  execute,  with  success,  the  functions  allotted  to  his 
charge.  In  tendering  this  homage  to  the  Great  Author  of 
every  public  and  private  good,  I  assure  myself  that  it 
expresses  your  sentiments  not  less  than  my  own;  nor  those 
of  my  fellow-citizens  at  large,  less  than  either.  No  people 
can  be  bound  to  acknowledge  and  adore  the  invisible  hand 
which  conducts  the  affairs  of  men,  more  than  the  people 
of  the  United  States.  Every  step  by  which  they  have 
advanced  to  the  character  of  an  independent  nation,  seems 
to  have  been  distinguished  by  some  token  of  providential 
agency;  and  in  the  important  revolution  just  accomplished 
in  the  system  of  their  united  government,  the  tranquil 
deliberations,  and  voluntary  consent  of  so  many  distinct 
communities,  from  which  the  event  has  resulted,  cannot  be 
compared  with  the  means  by  which  most  governments 
have  been  established,  without  some  return  of  pious  grati 
tude,  along  with  an  humble  anticipation  of  the  future  bless 
ings  which  the  past  seem  to  presage.  These  reflections, 
arising  out  of  the  present  crisis,  have  forced  themselves 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  549 

too  strongly  on  my  mind  to  be  suppressed.  You  will  join 
with  me,  I  trust,  in  thinking  that  there  are  none,  under  the 
influence  of  which  the  proceedings  of  a  new  and  free  gov 
ernment  can  more  auspiciously  commence." 

Such  were  the  sentiments  of  the  patriot — the  sage — the 
Christian  statesman,  as  he  was  about  to  enter  upon  the 
duties  of  an  office,  upon  the  faithful  or  unfaithful  discharge 
of  which,  was  to  depend  the  perpetuity  or  speedy  annihila 
tion  of  a  constitution  of  government,  which  had  cost  thou 
sands  of  lives  and  millions  of  revenue — besides  involving 
the  happiness  of  unborn  millions.  Washington  had  sur 
veyed  the  wide  field  of  responsibility.  He  came  to  the 
high  and  sacred  office  reluctantly  indeed,  but  in  reliance 
upon  that  Divine  arm  which  had  been  his  stay  in  the  dark 
and  stormy  days  of  the  Revolution.  Having  put  his  hand 
to  the  plough,  he  was  not  the  man  to  look  back.  Having 
passed  the  Rubicon,  his  march  was  forward.  Immediately 
following  the  delivery  of  the  above  address,  the  president, 
with  the  members  of  both  houses,  attended  divine  service 
at  St.  Paul's  chapel.  Thus  did  Washington,  and  thus  did 
the  national  assembly,  commence  the  government  with  a 
devout  recognition  of  its  dependence  upon  Divine  Provi 
dence  for  success.  Happy  for  the  country,  if  the  same 
spirit  of  piety,  and  the  same  acknowledgments  to  the 
Divine  Author  of  all  good,  had  descended  to  after  years. 

The  acts  and  events  which  signalized  the  administration 
of  Washington  relate  to — 

A  System  of  Revenue.  Indian  War. 

Regulation  of  Departments.  Reelection  of  Washington. 

Amendments  of  the  Constitution.  Difficulties  with  France. 

Establishment  of  a  Judiciary.  Insurrection  in  Pennsylvania. 

Assumption  of  Debts.  Jay's  Treaty. 

Removal  of  the  Seat  of  Government.        Election  of  Mr.  Adams. 

National  Bank.  Farewell  Address. 

System  of  Revenue. — The  first  duty,  under  the  federal 
constitution,  to  which  congress  was  called,  was  to  provide 
a  revenue  for  the  support  of  the  government.  For  this 


550  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

purpose  duties  were  laid  on  imported  merchandize  and  on 
the  tonnage  of  vessels;  thus  drawing  into  the  national 
treasury  funds,  which  had  before  been  collected  and  appro 
priated  by  the  individual  states.  To  counteract 'the  com 
mercial  regulations  of  foreign  nations,  and  encourage 
American  shipping,  higher  tonnage  duties  were  imposed  on 
foreign  than  on  American  vessels,  and  ten  per  cent,  less  duty 
on  goods  imported  in  vessels  belonging  to  the  citizens  of  the 
United  States  than  the  same  goods  brought  in  those  owned 
by  foreigners. 

Regulation  of  Departments. — Three  executive  depart 
ments  were  created,  designed  to  aid  the  president  in  the 
management  of  the  government.  These  were  styled 
departments  of  war,  of  foreign  affairs,  and  of  the  treasury. 
The  heads  of  these  departments  were  to  be  called  secretaries, 
and  to  receive  a  salary  of  three  thousand  five  hundred  dollars. 
They  were  intended  to  constitute  a  council,  to  be  consulted 
by  the  president  at  his  pleasure;  and  their  opinions,  on  all 
important  questions,  he  was  authorized  to  require  in  writing. 

In  framing  the  acts  establishing  these  departments,  a 
question  arose  of  serious  magnitude,  viz:  "In  what  manner, 
and  by  whom,  these  important  officers  could  be  removed 
from  office?"  The  constitution  was  explicit  in  regard  to 
their  appointment,  giving  the  power  of  nominating  to  the 
president,  and  that  of  confirming  or  rejecting  the  nomina 
tion  to  the  senate ;  but  it  was  silent  as  to  removal.  Some 
few  maintained  that  they  could  be  removed  only  by 
impeachment;  but  the  principal  question  was,  "whether 
they  were  removable  by  the  president  alone,  or  by  the 
president  with  the  concurrence  of  the  senate?" 

The  debate  on  this  question  was  long  and  animated.  It 
was  claimed,  by  one  portion  of  the  members,  that  as  the 
senate  had  a  voice  in  the  appointment  of  these  officers,  they 
should  have  a  voice  in  case  of  their  removal;  that  such 
power  entrusted  to  one  man  might  be  abused — if  not  by 
Washington,  by  some  of  his  successors. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  551 

On  the  other  hand,  it  was  contended  that,  as  it  was  made 
the  duty  of  the  president  to  see  the  laws  faithfully  executed, 
he  ought  to  have  the  power  of  dismissing  those  agents  who 
were  unfaithful;  otherwise,  how,  in  many  supposable  cases, 
could  he  secure  a  faithful  execution  of  the  laws?  It  was 
further  urged,  that  the  mal-conduct  of  an  officer  might 
require  his  immediate  dismission,  before  the  senate — a  body 
scattered  over  the  states — could  be  convened.  True,  the 
power  might  be  abused,  and,  in  the  hands  of  an  ambitious 
man,  perhaps  would  be ;  but  such  abuse  would,  in  due  time, 
be  rebuked  by  the  people,  and  the  abuser  of  this  delegated 
power,  be  displaced  with  dishonor.  "The  danger,"  said 
Mr.  Madison,  "consists  in  this:  the  president  can  displace 
from  office  a  man  whose  merits  require  that  he  should  be 
continued  in  it.  What  will  be  the  motives  which  the  presi 
dent  can  feel  for  such  abuse  of  his  power,  and  the  restraints 
to  operate  to  prevent  it?  In  the  first  place,  he  will  be 
impeachable  by  this  house,  before  the  senate,  for  such  an 
act  of  mal-administration;  for  I  contend,  that  the  wanton 
removal  of  meritorious  officers,  would  subject  him  to 
impeachment,  and  removal  from  his  own  high  trust." 

The  difference  of  opinion  on  this  great  question,  gave 
rise  to  warm  and  protracted  debates.  A  majority  of  both 
houses,  however,  at  length  decided,  that  the  power  of 
removal  is  in  the  president  alone.  Several  who  had  been 
members  of  the  convention  which  framed  the  constitution, 
were,  at  this  time,  members  of  the  house  of  representatives. 
They  were  equally  divided  on  the  question — Mr.  Madison 
and  Mr.  Baldwin,  supporting  the  construction  finally  adopted 
by  congress :  Mr.  Hamilton  and  Mr.  Gerry,  opposing  it. 

Amendments  of  the  Constitution. — The  states  of  New 
York  and  Virginia,  although  they  ratified  the  constitution, 
were  solicitous  to  have  certain  amendments  adopted,  which, 
in  separate  memorials,  they  presented  to  congress,  and 
urged  that  body  to  call  another  convention  for  their  adop 
tion.  Congress,  however,  had  no  authority  to  call  a  con- 


552  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

vention.  Mr.  Madison  submitted  to  the  house  several 
amendments,  which,  together  with  those  presented  by 
several  of  the  states,  were  referred  to  a  committee,  con 
sisting  of  one  member  from  each  state.  This  committee, 
at  length,  reported  several  amendments;  twelve  of  which, 
after  various  alterations,  were  agreed  to  by  both  branches 
of  congress,  and  sent  to  the  states.  These  amendments 
related  to  religion — keeping  or  bearing  arms  in  time  of  war 
— quartering  soldiers,  citizens,  &c.,  &c.  Ten  of  these 
articles  were  at  length  ratified  by  the  state  legislatures,  and 
became  a  part  of  the  constitution. 

Establishment  of  a  Judiciary. — "A  national  judiciary 
was  also  established  during  this  session,  consisting  of  a 
supreme  court,  circuit,  and  district  courts.  The  bill  for 
carrying  this  part  of  the  constitution  into  effect,  originated 
in  the  senate,  and  was  drawn  up  by  a  committee,  of  which 
Mr.  Ellsworth  was  chairman.  The  district  courts  were  to 
consist  of  one  judge  in  each  state.  The  states  were  divided 
into  circuits,  in  each  of  which,  one  of  the  judges  of  the 
supreme  court,  and  the  district  judge  of  the  state  in  which 
the  court  was  held,  constituted  the  circuit  courts.  In 
certain  cases,  this  court  had  original  jurisdiction,  and  also 
took  cognizance  of  appeals  from  the  district  courts.  The 
supreme  court  was  composed  of  a  chief  justice  and  five 
associate  judges,  and  was  to  hold  two  sessions  annually,  at 
the  seat  of  government.  This  court  had  exclusive  jurisdic 
tion  in  certain  cases,  and  appellative  jurisdiction  from  the 
circuit  courts,  and  also  from  the  state  courts,  in  cases  where 
the  validity  of  treaties,  and  the  laws  of  the  United  States 
were  drawn  in  question.  This  organization  of  the  federal 
judiciary,  has  remained  nearly  the  same  to  the  present  time, 
except  for  a  short  period,  when  a  different  system,  relative 
to  the  circuit  courts,  was  established,  but  which  was  soon 
abolished,  and  the  old  system  restored."*  John  Jay  was 
appointed  chief  justice ;  John  Rutledge,  James  Wilson,  Wil- 

*  Pitkin. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  553 

liam  Gushing,  Robert  H.  Harrison,  and  John  Blair,  associate 
judges  of  the  supreme  court,  and  Edmund  Randolph,  attor 
ney  general.* 

*  Never  did  a  magistrate  exercise  power  entrusted  to  him,  with  stricter  fidelity 
than  Washington.  In  respect  to  appointments  to  and  removals  from  office,  no 
man  could  be  more  conscientious.  Private  friendship  exerted  no  influence, 
where  the  public  good  could  not  be  subserved.  A  lofty  patriotism  swayed  him. 
Even  the  enemies  of  Washington — they  were  never  many — but  the  few  who, 
at  length,  opposed  the  measures  of  his  administration,  had  no  occasion  to  cen 
sure  him  for  conferring  office  on  men  whose  only  claim  was  friendship,  or  political 
affinity  to  the  president.  The  following  anecdote  will  serve  to  illustrate  the 
integrity  of  the  first  chief  magistrate  of  the  union — happy  had  it  been  for  the 
country,  And  for  the  honor  and  reputation  of  some  of  his  successors  in  that 
exalted  office,  had  they  followed,  in  this  respect,  the  "footsteps  of  an  illustrious 
predecessor." 

"  During  his  administration,  an  application  was  made  to  him  by  a  gentleman 
who  had  been  the  friend  and  companion  of  the  general  throughout  the  whole 
course  of  the  Revolutionary  war,  during  which  he  had  received,  on  various 
occasions,  indubitable  marks  of  his  kindness  and  partiality.  He  had  become, 
in  the  estimation,  if  not  of  himself,  of  his  friends,  in  a  degree  necessary  to  the 
happiness  of  Washington,  and  had  therefore,  in  their  opinion,  only  to  apply  for 
the  office,  to  receive  it.  It  was  a  boon,  which,  while  it  would  ensure  compe 
tency  and  ease  to  a  friend,  would  bring  that  friend  into  frequent  intercourse 
with  his  patron  and  former  associate  in  arms. 

"For  the  same  office,  however,  there  was  a  competitor;  but  as  he  was 
decidedly  hostile  to  the  politics  of  Washington,  and  had  made  himself  conspic 
uous  among  the  opposers  of  his  administration,  no  serious  apprehensions  were 
felt  from  this  quarter.  Towards  such  a  man — a  well-known  political  enemy — 
Washington  surely  could  feel  under  no  obligations,  and  was  not  likely  to  prefer 
such  a  one  to  a  personal  friend  and  favorite.  Every  one  acquainted  with  the 
pretensions  of  the  two  applicants,  was  at  no  loss  to  judge  as  to  the  president's 
decision,  and  the  concurrent  opinion  was  in  favor  of  the  friend  and  against  his 
competitor. 

"  Judge,  then,  the  general  surprise,  when  it  was  announced  that  the  political 
opponent  of  Washington  was  appointed  and  the  former  associate  of  the  general 
in  the  toils  and  deprivations  of  the  camp,  was  left  destitute  and  dejected. 

"  When  his  decision  was  known,  a  mutual  friend,  who  interested  himself  in 
the  affair,  ventured  to  remonstrate  with  the  president  on  the  injustice  of  his 
appointment.  '  My  friend,'  replied  this  illustrious  man,  'I  receive  with  a  cordial 
welcome ;  he  is  welcome  to  my  house,  and  welcome  to  my  heart ;  but,  with  all 
his  good  qualities,  he  is  not  a  man  of  business.  His  opponent,  with  all  his 
political  hostility  to  me,  is  a  man  of  business.  My  private  feelings  have  nothing 
to  do  in  the  case !  I  arn  not  George  Washington,  but  president  of  the  United 
States.  As  George  Washington,  I  would  do  this  man  any  kindness  in  mv 
power;  but  as  president  of  the  United  States,  I  can  do  nothing/" 


554  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Assumption  of  Debts. — The  second  session  of  the  first  con 
gress  began  on  the  6th  of  January,  1790.  At  the  close  of 
the  preceding  session,  the  secretary  of  the  treasury  had 
been  directed  to  prepare  a  plan  for  providing  for  the 
adequate  support  of  the  public  credit,  and  to  report  the 
same  at  the  next  meeting  of  congress.  On  the  15th,  in 
obedience  to  the  foregoing  requisition,  Mr.  Hamilton  sub 
mitted  his  report.  Having  dwelt  with  great  ability  upon 
the  importance  of  a  nation  maintaining  the  public  credit,  he 
proposed,  as  the  means  of  supporting  that  of  the  United 
States,  a  system  of  assuming  or  funding  not  only  the  public 
debt,  but  also  the  state  debts,  and  of  making  provision  for  the 
payment  of  the  interest  by  taxes  imposed  on  certain  articles 
of  luxury,  and  on  spirits  distilled  within  the  United  States. 

The  debates  on  this  report  were  exciting  beyond  prece 
dent.  While  not  much  difference  existed  as  to  funding  the 
foreign  debt,  a  strong  opposition  arose,  on  the  part  of  the 
democratic  party,  against  discharging,  in  full,  the  domestic 
debt,  and  the  assumption  of  the  state  debts.  The  federalists 
advocated  the  measure.  The  contest  between  the  two 
rival  parties  was  strong,  spirited,  and  even  virulent.  The 
very  foundations  of  the  government  were  shaken ;  and 
a  writer  has  justly  remarked,  that  to  the  differences  which 
were  then  created,  and  the  excitement  which  sprung  up 
during  the  debates,  may  be  ascribed  "the  origin  of  that 
violent  spirit  which  for  years  arrayed  one  part  of  the 
American  community  against  the  other." 

The  division  of  sentiment  among  the  members  of  congress 
in  relation  to  the  full,  or  only  a  partial  payment  of  the  domes 
tic  debt,  arose  from  this.  A  considerable  proportion  of  the 
original  holders  of  public  securities  had  been  compelled  to 
sell  them  at  greatly  reduced  prices — even  as  low  as  two  or 
three  shillings  on  the  pound.  These  securities  had  been 
purchased  by  speculators,  with  the  expectation  of  ultimately 
receiving  the  full  amount.  "The  federalists  were  with 
Hamilton,  in  favor  of  making  no  difference  between  the 
oresent  and  original  holders  of  the  continental  bills,  main 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  555 

taining  that  the  government  ought  not  to  interfere  with 
transfers.  The  republican  party  advocated  the  discrimina 
tion;  contending  that  it  was  unjust  to  the  veterans  of  the 
Revolution,  "who  had  been  obliged  to  receive  this  paper  in 
lieu  of  gold  and  silver,  and  were  afterwards  compelled  to 
part  with  it  at  a  small  part  of  its  nominal  value,  now  to  be 
condemned  to  poverty,  while  the  speculator  was  receiving 
the  reward  of  their  blood  and  service." 

The  assumption  of  the  state  debts  was  also  violently 
opposed.  The  advocates  of  assumption  claimed  that  the 
debts  incurred  by  the  state,  were  not  for  their  own  benefit, 
but  for  the  promotion  of  the  common  cause,  and  that  there 
fore  it  was  right  that  the  whole  nation  should  be  responsible. 
The  debts  of  the  states  most  active  in  the  war,  were  the 
greatest :  those  of  Massachusetts  and  Carolina  amounted 
to  ten  millions  and  a  half,  while  those  of  all  the  other  states 
were  not  more  than  fifteen  millions.  Was  it  just  to  impose 
such  a  burden  on  the  people  of  these  two  states?  They 
had  already  been  great  sufferers  in  the  privations  they  had 
endured  and  in  the  blood  they  had  lost. 

On  taking  the  vote  in  the  house  of  representatives,  these 
two  plans  of  Mr.  Hamilton  were  lost  by  a  majority  of  two; 
and,  for  a  season,  there  was  little^  prospect  that  a  just  finan 
cial  system  would  be  adopted,  or  that  the  respective  parties 
could  on  any  basis  coalesce.  But,  fortunately,  at  this 
juncture,  a  question  was  exciting  a  deep  interest,  and  with 
reference  to  which  there  was  a  wide  difference,  and  deep 
feelings,  between  the  northern  and  southern  members,  viz: 

The  Removal  of  the  Seat  of  Government. — The  debates 
on  this  subject  were  almost  as  exciting  as  on  the  fiscal 
project  of  Hamilton.  A  compromise,  however,  was  at 
length  effected  in  regard  to  the  permanent  location  of  the 
seat  of  government — the  more  important,  as  it  led  to  a  fur 
ther  compromise  in  relation  to  the  assumption  of  the  state 
debts.  It  was  understood  that  should  the  seat  of  government 
be  fixed  for  ten  years  at  Philadelphia,  and  afterwards  at  a 


556  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

place  to  be  selected  on  the  Potomac,  some  of  the  members 
of  the  house  of  representatives,  from  the  Potomac,  would 
withdraw  their  opposition  to  Mr.  Hamilton.  This  was 
accordingly  done,  and  his  plans  were  adopted.  The  debt 
funded  amounted  to  a  little  more  than  seventy-five  millions 
of  dollars,  upon  a  part  of  which  an  interest  of  three  per 
cent,  was  paid,  and  upon  the  remainder  six  per  cent. 

National  Bank. — During  the  third  session  of  congress, 
Mr.  Hamilton  recommended  the  establishment  of  a  national 
bank.  To  such  an  institution,  the  republican  party  were 
bitterly  opposed,  as  aristocratical  and  unconstitutional. 
Besides,  they  considered  banking  institutions  useless;  the 
present  bill,  in  several  particulars,  defective;  but,  more  than 
all,  it  was  maintained  that  the  constitution  had  not  vested 
the  power  in  congress  to  charter  a  bank.  The  supporters 
of  the  measure,  of  course,  held  opposite  doctrines,  and  were 
not  less  strenuous  in  maintaining  them.  The  bill,  however, 
at  length  passed  both  branches  of  the  national  legislature; 
but  the  different  opinions  entertained,  and  the  asperity  with 
which  they  had  been  expressed,  led  the  president  to  give  to 
the  subject,  as  a  constitutional  question,  more  than  ordinary 
attention.  To  aid  him  inj^is  decision,  he  required  opinions 
of  his  cabinet  in  writing.  Mr.  Jefferson  and  Mr.  Randolph 
opposed — Mr.  Hamilton  and  General  Knox  sanctioned  the 
bill.  After  mature  deliberation,  the  president  became  satis 
fied  of  the  constitutionality  and  utility  of  the  bill ;  upon 
which,  he  gave  it  his  signature. 

"The  capital  stock  of  the  bank  was  ten  millions  of  dollars, 
two  millions  to  be  subscribed  for  the  benefit  of  the  United 
States,  and  the  residue  by  individuals.  One-fourth  of  the 
sums  subscribed  by  individuals  was  to  be  paid  in  gold  and 
silver,  and  three-fourths  in  the  public  debt.  By  the  act  of 
incorporation,  it  was  to  be  a  bank  of  discount  as  well  as 
deposit;  and  its  bills,  which  were  payable  in  gold  and  silver 
on  demand,  were  made  receivable  in  all  payments  to  the 
United  States.  The  bank  was  located  at  Philadelphia,  with 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  557 

power  in  the  directors  to  establish  offices  of  discount  and 
deposit  only  wherever  they  should  think  fit  within  the 
United  States. 

"The  duration  of  the  charter  was  limited  to  the  4th  of 
May,  1811;  and  the  faith  of  the  United  States  was  pledged 
that,  during  that  period,  no  other  bank  should  be  established 
under  their  authority.  One  of  the  fundamental  articles  of 
the  incorporation  was,  that  no  loan  should  be  made  to  the 
United  States  for  more  than  one  hundred  thousand  dollars; 
or  to  any  particular  state  for  more  than  fifty  thousand ;  or 
to  any  foreign  prince  or  state,  unless  previously  authorized 
by  a  law  of  the  United  States.  The  books  were  opened 
for  subscription  in  July,  1791,  and  a  much  larger  sum  sub 
scribed  than  was  allowed  by  the  charter;  and  the  bank 
went  into  successful  operation.* 

The  establishment  of  a  national  bank,  in  connexion  with 
the  assumption  of  the  state  debts,  contributed  to  the  more 
complete  organization  of  two  great  parties,  which  had  their 
origin  in  difference  of  views  regarding  the  constitution  at 
the  time  of  its  adoption. 

Mr.  Hamilton  and  Mr.  Jefferson,  both  eminent  for  their 
talents,  and  each  with  his  adherents,  were  now  openly 
opposed  on  points  which,  as  matters  of  policy,  were  deemed 
of  vital  importance.  The  former  was  viewed,  not  only  as 
the  author  of  the  funding  system,  the  bank,  and  other  mea 
sures,  deemed  either  unconstitutional,  or  highly  injurious  to 
the  public  interest,  but  was  charged  with  hostility  to  repub 
lican  principles  and  to  state  rights.  Mr.  Jefferson,  on  the 
other  hand,  was  considered  hostile  to  the  constitution,  and 
was  accused  of  being  opposed  to  the  administration  of 
which  he  was  a  member,  and  of  taking  measures  to  reduce 
the  powers  of  the  general  government  within  too  narrow 
limits.  To  Washington,  this  determined  hostility  of  his  two 
principal  secretaries  was  truly  afflicting;  and  the  more  so, 
when  he  found  it  so  deep-rooted,  as  in  no  degree  to  yield  to 
his  affectionate  remonstrance. 

*  Pitkin. 


555  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

Indian  War. — While  the  public  councils  were  engaged 
thus  in  matters  of  great  national  importance,  the  hostile 
movements  of  the  Indian  tribes  on  the  frontier  began  to 
excite  the  anxious  solicitude  of  all  reflecting  minds,  espe 
cially  that  of  Washington  himself.  The  Creeks  at  the  South 
had  been  at  war  with  Georgia;  but  in  1790,  their  chief, 
M'Gillivray,  the  son  of  a  white  man,  had  been  induced  to 
go  to  New  York,  and  conclude  a  treaty.  This  terminated 
the  war  in  that  quarter;  but  pacific  arrangements,  which 
had  been  attempted  by  the  president  with  the  tribes  on  the 
north-western  frontier,  had  proved  ineffectual.  The  use  of 
other  means  for  their  pacification,  therefore,  became  indis 
pensably  necessary. 

In  1790,  congress,  at  the  solicitation  of  Washington, 
authorized  the  raising  of  about  fifteen  hundred  men,  of 
whom  three  hundred  were  regulars,  and  the  remainder 
Pennsylvania  and  Kentucky  militia.  The  command  of 
these  was  given  to  General  Harmar,  a  veteran  officer  of 
the  Revolution,  whose  instructions  required  him  to  pene 
trate  to  the  Indian  settlements  on  the  Scioto  and  Wabash, 
and  destroy  them. 

In  the  execution  of  his  commission,  in  October,  General 
Harmar  detached  Colonel  Harden  with  six  hundred  militia 
to  reconnoitre  the  Indian  settlements,  and,  if  possible,  to 
bring  them  to  an  engagement ;  but  the  Indians,  on  the 
approach  of  the  Americans,  fired  their  principal  villages, 
and  fled  to  the  woods.  Thus  foiled  in  his  attempt  to  bring 
the  Indians  to  action,  Colonel  Harden  was  a  second  time 
directed,  with  one  hundred  and  eighty  militia  and  thirty 
regulars,  to  spy  out  the  position  and  intentions  of  the  foe. 
Ten  miles  west  of  Chillicothe,  sight  was  obtained  of  a  con 
siderable  body  of  Indians;  at  which,  the  Kentucky  militia 
suddenly  became  so  alarmed  as  to  flee.  This  evil  example 
was  soon  after  followed  by  the  Pennsylvanians — thus  leav 
ing  the  thirty  regulars  to  sustain  an  engagement  with  a 
greatly  superior  force.  They  displayed  the  greatest  hero 
ism;  and  maintained  the  action,  until  all  but  seven  being 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  559 

overpowered,  the  latter  effected  their  escape,  and  rejoined 
the  army  at  Chillicothe. 

The  Indian  settlements  bordering  on  the  Scioto  were 
now  destroyed;  which  having  been  accomplished,  Colonel 
Harden  was  a  third  time  detached  with  three  hundred  and 
sixty  men,  of  whom  sixty  were  regulars,  under  command 
of  Major  Wyllys.  This  force  was  attacked  by  a  large  body 
of  Indians  at  the  junction  of  the  St.  Joseph  with  the  St. 
Mary.  It  was  a  most  desperate  contest.  Here  the  militia 
retrieved  their  character;  nor  did  they  attempt  to  retreat 
till  one  hundred  and  nine  men  and  officers  lay  dead  on  the 
field.  Of  the  sixty  regulars,  only  ten  survived,  and  among 
the  killed  was  their  brave  commander,  Major  Wyllys.  Fol 
lowing  this  reverse,  the  survivors  of  the  detachments  joined 
the  army,  and  retired  to  Fort  Washington. 

On  the  failure  of  General  Harmar,  Major  General 
Arthur  St.  Clair,  governor  of  the  North-west  territory, 
was  appointed  to  succeed  him.  In  1791,  at  the  head  of 
two  thousand  men,  the  latter  entered  upon  an  expedition 
which  had  for  its  object  the  destruction  of  the  Indian  vil 
lages  on  the  Miami.  On  the  3d  of  November,  the  army 
had  proceeded  within  twelve  or  fifteen  miles  of  the  Indian 
villages,  at  which  point  the  General  formed  his  forces  in 
two  lines — the  first,  under  command  of  General  Butler, 
composed  the  right  wing,  and  lay  with  a  creek  immediately 
in  front  of  them.  The  left  wing,  under  command  of  Colo 
nel  Drake,  formed  the  second,  and  lay  with  an  interval  of 
some  seventy  yards  between  them  and  the  first  line.  The 
militia  occupied  a  post  across  the  creek,  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
in  front. 

On  the  following  day,  before  sunrise,  just  after  the  troops 
had  been  dismissed  from  the  parade,  an  unexpected  attack 
was  made  on  the  militia,  who  fled  in  the  utmost  confusion, 
and,  in  their  flight,  deranged  the  continental  troops,  who 
were  in  the  act  of  forming.  The  officers  exerted  them 
selves  to  the  utmost  to  restore  order;  but  were  not  entirely 
successful.  The  Indians  fell  upon  them  with  savage  impel- 


560  GREAT      EVENTS     OF 

uosity.  The  action  instantly  became  extremely  warm. 
The  continental  troops  fought  with  spirit  and  determina 
tion;  the  Indians,  with  fearful  desperation,  advancing  to 
the  very  mouth  of  the  field-pieces. 

At  length,  perceiving  that  the  only  hope  of  victory  lay  in 
the  use  of  the  bayonet,  an  impetuous  charge  was  made  under 
Lieutenant-colonel  Drake,  and  the  enemy  driven  several 
hundred  yards.  But  not  being  able  to  pursue  the  advan 
tage  gained,  the  Indians  turned,  and  renewed  the  attack. 
Meanwhile,  General  Butler  was  mortally  wounded,  and  the 
right  wing  broken,  the  artillerists  killed,  the  guns  seized, 
and  the  camp  penetrated  by  the  enemy.  At  this  critical 
moment,  Major  Drake  was  ordered  to  charge  with  the  bay 
onet.  This  order  he  executed  with  great  intrepidity  and 
momentary  success. 

But  the  American  troops,  failing  to  keep  their  ranks,  and 
flocking  together  in  crowds,  were,  in  several  cases,  shot 
down  with  but  feeble  resistance.  At  length,  perceiving 
that  his  officers  had  suffered  greatly,  and  the  remnant  of  his 
army  became  more  and  more  confused,  General  St.  Clair 
ordered  a  retreat.  For  some  miles,  the  Indians  followed; 
but,  fortunately  for  the  surviving  Americans,  they  at  length 
turned  back,  to  plunder  the  camp  of  such  articles  as  the 
former  had  been  obliged  to  abandon.  The  routed  troops 
now  continued  their  flight  to  Fort  Jefferson,  a  distance  of 
about  thirty  miles,  throwing  away  their  arms  on  the  road. 
At  this  place,  leaving  their  wounded,  the  army  continued 
its  retreat  to  Fort  Washington. 

The  loss  of  the  Americans  was  severe,  amounting  to 
thirty-eight  commissioned  officers  killed,  and  five  hundred 
and  ninety-three  non-commissioned  officers  and  privates 
slain  and  missing.  The  wounded  amounted  to  between 
two  and  three  hundred  officers  and  men,  many  of  whom 
subsequently  died.  The  loss  of  the  Indians  bore  no  com 
parison,  it  is  thought,  to  that  of  the  Americans.  This 
reverse  was  as  unexpected  as  unfortunate;  yet  want  of 
neither  ability,  zeal,  nor  intrepidity  was  ascribed  to  the 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  561 

commander  of  the  expedition,  by  a  committee  of  congress, 
appointed  to  examine  into  the  causes  of  its  failure. 

The  subsequent  history  of  this  war  is  brief.  In  conse 
quence  of  an  anticipated  adjustment  of  existing  difficulties 
with  the  Indians,  they  having  consented  to  a  conference  in 
the  spring  of  1794,  hostilities  were  for  a  time  suspended. 
But  the  proposed  negotiations  failing,  General  Wayne, 
with  nearly  one  thousand  men,  was  sent  into  their  country, 
to  reduce-  them  to  subjection.  He  engaged  them  in  a  san 
guinary  battle  on  the  20th  of  August,  1794,  on  the  banks 
of  the  Miami,  which  resulted  in  their  utter  rout,  and  which 
was  followed  by  laying  waste  their  whole  country.  By 
means  of  this  victory  over  the  Miamies,  a  general  Indian 
war  was  doubtless  prevented.  On  the  3d  of  August,  a 
treaty  was  concluded  at  Greenville,  which  established 
peace  between  the  United  States  and  the  Indian  tribes,  and 
restored  peace  and  tranquillity  to  the  frontier  settlements. 

Reelection  of  Washington. — During  the  year  1792,  as 
the  time  approached  for  the  election  of  a  chief  magistrate, 
General  Washington  expressed  his  intention,  to  some  of  his 
most  intimate  friends,  to  decline  a  reelection.  His  age  and 
increasing  infirmities  rendered  his  retirement  from  the 
cares  of  political  life  most  desirable.  In  view  of  such 
retirement,  he  had  prepared  a  farewell  address  to  the  peo 
ple.  But,  through  the  persuasion  of  Jefferson,  Hamilton, 
Randolph,  and  others,  he  was  induced  to  forego  his  private 
wishes,  and  was  unanimously  reelected  to  the  presidency. 
No  such  unanimity  has  since  been  manifested  by  the  people 
of  the  United  States,  in  relation  to  the  choice  of  a  chief 
magistrate ;  nor  is  such  unanimity  likely  again  to  exist.  And 
most  conclusively  does  it  show,  not  merely  the  gratitude  of 
the  nation  to  the  man  who  had  stood  foremost  in  times  of 
peril,  but  its  deep  and  universal  sense  of  the  purity  of  his 
patriotism  and  the  worth  of  his  skill  in  moulding  and 
shaping  the  government  still  in  its  infancy.  Such  harmony 
was  alike  honorable  to  the  nation  and  to  Washington. 
36 


562 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


Mr.  Adams  was  reelected  vice-president.     The  following 
is  a  statement  of  the  votes  of  the  several  electoral  colleges : 


No.  of  Electors 
from  each  State. 

STATES. 

G.  Washington, 
of  Virginia. 

John  Adams, 
of  Massa'tts. 

George  Clinton,  ' 
of  New  York. 

Thos.  Jefferson, 
of  Virginia. 

Aaron  Burr, 
of  New  York. 

| 

New  Hampshire,  ..... 

6 

6 

• 

16 

16 

16 

4 

Rhode  Island  

4 

4 

9 

9 

9 

3 

Vermont,    

3 

3 

19 

New  York,  

19 

19 

7 

7 

7 

15 

15 

14 

1 

3 

3 

3 

8 

8 

8 

91 

Virginia,     

91 

21 

4 

4 

4 

18 

North  Carolina,   ...... 

13 

12 

8 

South  Carolina                   .     .     . 

8 

7 

1 

4 

Georgia,     

4 

4 

132 

Whole  No.  of  electors,     .     .     . 

132 

77 

50 

4 

1 

Difficulties  with  France. — The  reelection  of  Washington 
may  be  justly  considered  as  among  the  most  signal  favors 
conferred  on  the  American  people.  A  revolution  in  France 
was  in  progress,  remarkable  for  the  political  changes  it  was 
affecting  and  the  sanguinary  scenes  which  marked  it. 
Monarchy  had  been  abolished,  Louis  XVI.  had  fallen  by 
the  guillotine,  a  republic  had  been  proclaimed,  and  the 
national  convention  had  made  proclamation  of  war  against 
England,  Holland,  and  Spain. 

It  was  not  unnatural  that  a  people,  who  had  themselves 
just  thrown  off  the  yoke,  and  were  beginning  to  taste  the 
sweets  of  liberty,  as  was  the  case  with  the  Americans, 
should  deeply  sympathize  with  a  nation  which  was  engaged 
in  a  similar  struggle  for  independence.  From  the  com 
mencement  of  the  French  Revolution,  in  1789,  not  only  the 
Americans,  but  the  friends  of  liberty  throughout  the  world, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  563 

weie  full  of  hope  that  the  political  condition  of  France 
might  thereby  be  improved.  And  as  that  revolution  pro 
gressed,  the  interest  deepened;  and  when,  at  length,  the 
Republic  was  proclaimed,  "the  affection  of  the  American 
nation  to  its  ancient  ally,  became  devotion."  The  enthu 
siasm  knew  scarcely  any  bounds,  and  was  frequently  mani 
fested  in  the  most  extravagant  manner. 

Nor  was  it  unnatural  that  the  French  people  should  look 
to  America  for  her  sympathy  and  aid,  in  so  important  an 
enterprise.  They  had,  at  a  former  period,  helped  her 
through  her  struggle  for  independence,  and  now,  that  they 
were  embarked  in  a  similar  effort,  could  she  withhold  her 
cooperation  and  aid?  They  had  reason  to  expect  it,  and 
were  not  long  in  adopting  measures  to  secure  it. 

The  news  of  the  declaration  of  war  by  France,  against 
the  powers  already  named,  reached  the  United  States  in 
April,  and  with  this  intelligence  arrived  a  new  minister 
from  the  French  republic,  Mr.  Genet.  Both  these  circum 
stances  contributed  to  "increase  to  an  extraordinary  degree 
the  excitement  already  existing  in  favor  of  France,  and 
disposed  a  large  portion  of  the  nation  to  an  actual  coopera 
tion  with  their  ally  against  the  enemy." 

Washington  and  his  associates  in  power  were  friends  to 
liberty,  and  were  well-wishers  to  the  cause  of  true  freedom 
in  France.  But  the  Revolution  was  assuming  a  selfish  and 
sanguinary  character,  which  betokened  any  thing  but  the 
establishment  of  a  free  and  enlightened  constitutional  gov 
ernment.  The  most  unbridled  ambition  for  power  was 
beginning  to  show  itself,  and  reason  and  religion  were 
apparently  being  deprived  of  their  legitimate  sway.  In 
addition  to  this,  the  United  States  were  in  no  situation  to 
embark  in  angry  conflict  with  Great  Britain  and  other  con 
tinental  powers.  In  such  a  conflict  it  was  apparently  the 
wish  of  France  to  involve  the  country,  and,  to  a  consid 
erable  portion  of  the  American  people — arising  from  their 
prejudices  against  Great  Britain — such  an  event  would  not 
have  been  unacceptablei  But  Washington  judged  more 


564  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

wisely  for  the  interests  of  the  nation;  and  accordingly,  on 
the  22d  of  April,  issued  his  proclamation  of  neutrality. 

This  neutral  and  pacific  policy  of  the  American  govern 
ment  had,  however,  no  apparent  influence  upon  the  new 
French  minister.  "Sanguine  in  his  temperament,  of  uncon 
trolled  passions,  excited  to  a  degree  of  insanity  by  the  new 
born  ideas  which  raged  in  France,  possessed  of  the  wildest 
dreams  of  national  glory  and  aggrandizement — in  a  word, 
the  very  incarnation  of  Jacobinism,  he  was  the  fittest  brand 
which  the  assembly  could  have  selected  to  hurl  into  the 
magazine  of  political  strife.  His  reception  at  Charleston, 
where  he  landed,  was  well  fitted  to  encourage  him.  Public 
authorities,  and  private  citizens,  vied  with  each  other  in 
glorifying  the  representative  of  European  democracy.  On 
all  sides  he  beheld  the  disposition  he  desired,  and  he  did 
not  delay  in  profiting  by  it.  Vessels  were  at  once  fitted 
out  and  armed,  men  were  enlisted,  and  commissions  issued 
under  her  authority  to  cruise  against  the  enemies  of 
France."  Similar  demonstrations  of  regard  were  shown 
him  in  other  places,  as  he  proceeded  towards  Philadelphia, 
and  the  same  arrogant  and  haughty  spirit  was  manifested 
by  him.  Pursuing  his  design  of  involving  the  country  in 
war,  in  despite  of  public  executive  prohibition,  he  issued 
commissions  to  capture,  and  to  bring  into  American  ports, 
the  vessels  belonging  to  countries  with  whom  the  French 
were  at  war. 

It  is  not  necessary  further  to  detail  the  conduct,  nor  the 
insolence  of  this  infatuated  man.  Suffice  it  to  add,  that  on 
the  meeting  of  congress,  December,  1793,  the  proclamation 
of  neutrality  was  approved.  Soon  after,  at  the  instance  of 
Washington,  Mr.  Genet  was  recalled  by  the  French  govern 
ment,  which,  at  the  same  time,  disapproved  of  his  conduct. 

Insurrection  in  Pennsylvania. — The  summer  of  1794, 
was  signalized  by  an  insurrection  in  the  western  counties 
of  Pennsylvania,  commonly  known  as  the  "whiskey  insur 
rection."  It  had  its  origin  in  a  dissatisfaction  with  a  law 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  565 

of  congress,  enacted  in  1791,  by  which  a  duty  was  imposed 
upon  spirits  distilled  in  the  United  States.  The  inhabitants 
of  that  part  of  Pennsylvania  were  chiefly  foreigners,  and 
consequently  were  less  disposed  to  submit  to  the  taxation 
necessary  1o  the  support  of  government.  Strong  opposi 
tion  to  the  law  was  early  manifested,  and  not  a  few  outrages 
were  committed  upon  the  revenue  officers  while  in  the 
discharge  of  their  duty — such  as  "whipping,  tarring,  and 
branding." 

In  consideration  of  these  objections,  in  1791-92,  congress 
so  modified  the  law,  as  to  do  away  its  most  obnoxious 
features.  But  the  law  was  now  turned  to  party  purposes, 
and  the  spirit  of  discontent  was  fostered  and  inflamed  to  an 
excessive  degree.  The  consequence  was,  that  outrages 
were  renewed,  and  the  wildest  anarchy  prevailed. 

In  September,  1792,  the  president  issued  his  proclamation 
against  unlawful  combinations,  and  legal  measures  were 
adopted  against  such  as  refused  to  pay  the  tax  imposed, 
and  also  against  the  rioters.  But  these  measures  were  of 
no  practical  effect.  The  president's  message  was  disre 
garded,  and  the  violence  and  extent  of  the  combination 
utterly  prevented  any  enforcement  of  the  law.  The  house 
of  the  collector  of  Fayette  and  Westmoreland,  was,  in 
November,  1793,  entered  at  night  by  an  armed  party,  and 
the  officer  forced,  at  the  peril  of  his  life,  to  surrender  his 
commission  and  books. 

After  many  fruitless  efforts  to  appease  the  malcontents, 
the  government  decided  that  its  officers  should  be  protected, 
and  the  law,  at  all  hazards,  be  sustained.  Accordingly,  in 
July,  a  number  of  writs  were  issued,  and  the  marshal  dis 
patched  to  serve  them.  In  the  performance  of  this  duty  in 
Allegany  county,  he  was  fired  upon.  The  following  day, 
the  house  of  the  inspector,  General  Neville,  in  the  neigh 
borhood  of  Pittsburg,  was  assaulted — but  the  rioters  were 
repulsed.  On  the  17th,  the  attack  was  renewed,  and,  though 
defended  by  a  detachment  from  the  garrison  at  Pittsburg,  it 
was  taken  and  burned.  The  marshal  and  inspector  were 


566  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

obliged  to  flee  for  their  lives.  The  effect  of  this  transaction 
was  electrical.  The  whole  of  western  Pennsylvania  was  in 
a  blaze.  All  order  was  at  an  end.  All  law  was  prostrate. 
It  was  now  apparent  that  the  interference  of  the  general 
government  would  alone  suffice  to  rule  the  storm.  Neither 
the  civil  forces  nor  the  local  militia  could  be  depended  on. 
General  Washington,  therefore,  on  the  7th  of  August,  made 
a  requisition  upon  the  governor  of  Pennsylvania  and  the 
adjacent  states  for  quotas  of  militia.  Meanwhile,  a  procla 
mation  was  issued  to  the  insurgents  to  disperse,  and  a 
general  amnesty  promised  on  condition  of  a  peaceable 
submission.  These  measures,  however,  had  no  effect.  On 
the  25th  of  September,  the  army  was  ordered  to  proceed. 
On  its  approach,  the  principal  leader  fled.  This  removed 
the  great  obstacle  to  a  pacification,  and  a  general  submission 
ensued  on  the  arrival  of  the  militia.  Thus  terminated  a 
rebellion  which,  for  a  time,  threatened  the  most  disastrous 
consequences  to  the  union.  The  enemies  of  the  govern 
ment  were  not  unwilling  that  it  should  spread  wider  and 
wider;  nor  was  foreign  intrigue  wanting  to  give  it  impulse. 
Through  the  forbearing  policy  of  Washington,  in  the  first 
instance,  and  his  subsequent  firm  and  decided  measures, 
the  insurrection  was  quelled.  A  number  of  arrests  were 
made,  and  a  few  persons  convicted.  But  all  were  at  length 
pardoned. 

Jay's  Treaty. — For  some  time,  the  relations  subsisting 
between  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain  had  been  far 
from  amicable.  The  original  difficulties  arose  from  the 
non-execution  of  the  treaty  of  peace — each  nation  charg 
ing  the  other  with  the  first  infraction.  The  principal  com 
plaints  were,  on  the  one  hand,  the  non-delivery  of  the  ports 
held  by  the  latter  within  the  American  lines,  and  the  car 
rying  off  the  slaves  at  the  close  of  the  war ;  on  the  other, 
the  interposition,  by  the  states,  of  legal  impediments  to  the 
recovery  of  debts  contracted  before  the  war.  Added  to 
these  sources  of  trouble,  Great  Britain  was  accused  of 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  567 

exciting  the  hostility  of  the  Indians  on  our  northern  fron 
tier,  of  impressing  our  seamen,  and,  still  more  recently,  of 
capturing  our  neutral  vessels,  retaliatory  upon  France, 
which  had  set  the  example. 

For  these  reasons,  a  war  between  the  United  States  and 
England  was  now  a  probable  event.  Nor  were  the  friends 
of  France  slow  in  fanning  the  flame  of  discord.  The  latter, 
therefore,  were  greatly  disappointed  on  learning  that  Great 
Britain  had  rescinded  her  orders  in  relation  to  the  capture 
of  neutral  vessels.  But  it  was  a  most  fortunate  circum 
stance  for  the  peace  of  the  two  countries.  Immediately, 
Washington,  perceiving  that  an  opportunity  was  presented 
for  a  probable  settlement  of  existing  difficulties,  on  the  16th 
of  April,  nominated  John  Jay,  then  .chief  justice,  as  envoy 
extraordinary  to  the  British  court. 

On  the  7th  of  March  following,  1795,  a  treaty  of  amity, 
commerce,  and  navigation,  concluded  by  Mr.  Jay,  arrived. 
On  the  8th,  it  was  submitted  to  the  senate. 

The  main  feature  of  this  treaty  respected  indemnity  for 
unlawful  captures,  which  was  provided  for,  but  no  redress 
could  be  obtained  for  negroes  carried  away.  The  obstruc 
tions  to  collecting  debts  were  to  cease,  and  the  ports  on  the 
frontiers  were  to  be  evacuated  by  the  1st  of  June,  1796. 
Other  stipulations  were  embraced,  and  the  treaty  was 
limited  to  twelve  years. 

On  the  24th  of  June,  the  senate  advised  the  ratification 
of  the  treaty  by  a  vote  of  exactly  two-thirds.  It  was  well 
known  that  the  President  was  not  entirely  satisfied  with  it, 
but  he  had  determined  to  ratify  it,  if  advised  by  the  senate. 
The  cabinet  was  divided.  The  country  was  also  divided. 
Even  the  friends  of  England  were  disappointed  in  its  pro 
visions;  while  her  enemies  were  loud  in  their  complaints  and 
threats.  Boston  and  the  other  cities  passed  condemnatory 
resolutions.  In  several  cities,  mobs  threatened  personal 
violence  to  the  supporters  of  the  treaty.  Mr.  Jay  was 
burned  in  effigy;  the  British  minister  was  insulted;  and 
Mr.  Hamilton  was  stoned  at  a  public  meeting. 


568 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


Contrary  to  the  predictions  of  many,  the  treaty,  thus 
ratified,  settled  the  difficulties  between  the  two  countries, 
which  were  on  the  eve  of  war.  It  even  proved  advan 
tageous  to  the  United  States. 

Election  of  Mr.  Adams. — As  the  presidential  term  of 
Washington  was  now  drawing  to  a  close,  he  signified  his 
intention  to  retire  from  the  duties  of  public  life.  During 
his  administration,  the  people  had  become  divided  into  two 
great  political  parties;  at  the  head  of  one,  was  Mr.  Adams; 
at  the  head  of  the  other,  Mr.  Jefferson.  The  election  was 
characterized  by  a  zeal  corresponding  to  the  interest  taken 
by  the  parties  in  their  candidates,  and  their  devotion  to  their 
respective  political  creeds.  The  election  resulted  in  the 
choice  of  Mr.  Adams,  as  may  be  seen  in  the  following 
official  canvass  of  the  votes: 

ELECTION   FOR   THE   THIRD   TERM, 

COMMENCING  MARCH  4,  1797,  AND  TERMINATING  MARCH  3,  1801. 


2 

-i 

a 

d 

1 

* 

|.H' 

Ss 

ID 

i 

t^ 

^ 

jf  •" 

•I 

1 

^•f 

B*a 

iber  of  Ele< 
m  each  Sta 

STATES. 

!j 

nas  Jeffers 
Virginia. 

il 

il 

in  Burr, 
New  York 

uel  Adams 
Massachus 

;r  Ellswort 
Connectici 

1 

£! 

"•>£ 

1 

)hnson, 
North  Car 

RS  Iredell, 
North  Car 

!j 

c  i 

£- 
u'5 

|(8 

rf. 

g  5 

1? 

s* 

J'o 

1° 

n 

^"o 

I"8 

SB'S 

~-'= 

g'g 

I's 

i'8 

•i'o 

£ 

* 

t-1 

fl 

O 

C5 

/i 

2 

J 

o 

j 

3 

Tennessee        .... 

1 

3 

4 

Kentucky       .    •    •    • 

4 

4 

4 

Geoi^ia,           .... 

4 

4 

8 
12 
21 

South  Carolina,  .    .    . 
North  Carolina,    .    .    . 
Virginia,     

i 
i 

7 

8 
11 
30 

4 

8 
1 
1 
4 

6 

1 
3 

15 

3 

3 

1 
1 

1 

2 

3 

n  i*    "        *    *    * 

3 

3 

15 

Pennsylvania,  .... 

1 

14 

2 

13 

7 
12 

New  Jersey,  .... 
New  York,  

7 
12 

7 
12 

9 

Connecticut,  .... 

9 

4 

5 

4 

Rhode  Island,  .... 

4 

4 

16 

Massachusetts,   . 

16 

13 

1 

a 

4 

Vermont,     

4 

4 

6 

New  Hampshire,    .    . 

6 

6 

.39 

Whole  No.  of  electors.  . 

71 

68 

59 

30 

15 

11 

5 

7 

2 

3 

2 

1 

2 

Majority,        ...    70 

Farewell  Address. — Washington's  administration  closed 
on  the  3rd  of  March,  1797.  Shortly  before,  he  held  his 
last  formal  levee.  It  was  an  occasion  of  deep,  and  even 
solemn  interest.  The  distinguished  of  all  parties  and  opin 
ions  were  there — veterans  of  the  revolution,  "weather- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  569 

stained  and  scarred" — statesmen,  bent  with  the  cares  and 
weight  of  years  spent  in  the  service  of  their  country — 
executive  counsellors,  who  had  stood  by  their  chief,  and 
aided  in  giving  shape,  union,  and  strength  to  the  youthful 
republic — ministers  from  foreign  governments,  whose  ven 
eration  approached  that  of  his  countrymen — and  finally,  a 
long  line  of  private  citizens,  who  admired  and  delighted  to 
do  honor  to  the  man.  They  had  convened,  not  for  the 
last  time  to  honor  the  president  of  the  United  States — the 
permanency  of  the  republic  was  no  longer  problematical — 
a  successor  had  been  appointed,  and  hopes  were  reasonably 
entertained  that  the  bonds  of  union  between  the  several 
states  would  be  strengthened  in  future  years;  but  they 
had  come  to  bid  "farewell"  to  Washington — to  him,  to 
whose  valor  and  wisdom  the  nation  was  preeminently 
indebted  for  its  independence,  and  the  prosperity  of  its 
government — in  short,  to  "a  soldier,  without  stain  upon 
his  arms — a  ruler,  without  personal  ambition — a  citizen, 
of  self-sacrificing  patriotism — a  man,  pure,  unblemished, 
and  true  in  every  relation  he  had  filled — one,  in  short, 
to  whom  all  ages  should  point  as  the  testimony,  that  virtue 
and  greatness  had  been  and  could  be  united." 

To  Washington,  the  occasion  was  no  less  solemn  and 
affecting.  On  retiring  from  the  army,  he  had  taken  leave 
of  officers  and  soldiers,  expecting  to  spend  his  future  days 
in  the  shade  of  his  beloved  Mount  Vernon.  Again  he  was 
seeking  that  happy  and  peaceful  retreat,  and  was  glad  to 
be  released  from  the  cares  and  responsibilities  of  office; 
but  when  he  looked  round  upon  faces  long  familiar,  and 
grasped  the  hands  of  those  who  had  helped  him  in  times  of 
anxiety  and  doubt,  Washington's  heart  was  affected.  It  is 
said  there  were  few  smiles,  but  many  tears  seen  during  the 
reception. 

On  leaving  the  seat  of  government,  Washington  pre 
sented  a  token  of  regard  to  the  principal  officers  of  gov 
ernment.  His  affection  for  them  was  sincere  and  abiding. 
Towards  the  entire  American  people,  he  bore  the  kindness 


570  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

and  good-will  of  a  father.  He  wished  their  happiness. 
He  had  spent  years  in  their  service,  without  emolument, 
and  even  at  the  sacrifice  of  a  portion  of  his  patrimony ;  but 
that  was  nothing,  so  long  as  he  could  see  the  government 
stable,  and  the  republic  "one  and  indivisible."  There 
was,  perhaps,  no  one  subject  which  had  occupied  Wash 
ington's  thoughts,  more  than  the  union  of  the  states.  And 
now  that  he  was  about  to  retire,  he  felt  it  to  be  befitting 
him  to  express  his  views  on  some  subjects  connected,  as  he 
thought,  with  the  vital  interests  and  the  future  glory  of  his 
country.  These  he  embodied  in  a  "Farewell  Address," 
which,  for  purity  of  language,  beauty  of  conception,  and 
soundness  of  political  sentiments,  has  never  been  equalled. 
It  can  never  be  read  but  to  be  admired.  There  are  but 
two  sentences  which  we  shall  cite  from  this  address;  but, 
in  respect  to  the  future  glory  and  prosperity  of  our  country, 
they  are  as  the  corner-stones  to  our  national  capitol: 

"The  unity  of  government,  which  now  constitutes  you 
one  people,  is  now  dear  to  you.  It  is  justly  so;  for  it  is  the 
mainspring  in  the  edifice  of  your  real  independence;  the 
support  of  your  tranquillity  at  home;  your  peace  abroad; 
of  your  safety;  of  your  prosperity;  of  that  very  liberty 
which  you  so  highly  prize." 

"Of  all  the  dispositions  and  habits  which  lead  to  political 
prosperity,  religion  and  morality  are  indispensable  supports. 
In  vain  would  that  man  claim  the  tribute  of  patriotism,  who 
should  labor  to  subvert  these  great  pillars  of  human  happi 
ness — these  firmest  props  of  the  duties  of  men  and  citizens." 

On  other  subjects  connected  with  the  future  welfare  of 
the  country,  he  expressed  opinions,  of  whose  wisdom  and 
practical  value,  revolving  years  have  given  ample  proof. 
Against  the  spirit  of  innovation  upon  the  principles  of  the 
constitution,  he  gave  solemn  warning — against  the  spirit  of 
party,  when  bitter  and  exclusive,  he  uttered  his  solemn 
remonstrance.  Public  credit  should  be  maintained;  public 
economy  practiced ;  and  institutions  for  the  education  and 
improvement  of  the  public  mind,  liberally  endowed. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


571 


VII.    JOHN  ADAMS,   PRESIDENT. 


INAUGURATED    AT    PHILADELPHIA,    MARCH    4,    1797. 


THOMAS   JEFFERSON,  VICE-PRESIDENT. 


Timothy  Pickering,     ....  Pennsylvania,  . 
John  Marshall,     .....    Virginia,     .    . 


HEADS    OF    THE    DEPARTMENTS. 

.•&yt3r"m0S;^ecretaries  of  State. 


Oliver  Wolcott,  ......  Connecticut,     . 

Samuel  Dexter,    .....    Massachusetts, 

James  MTTenrf,  .....  Maryland,  .  . 
Samuel  Dexter,  .....  Massachusetts, 
Roger  Griswold,  ......  Connecticut,  . 

Benjamin  Stoddert  .....  Maryland,  .  . 
Joseph  Habersham,  ....  Georgia,  .  .  . 
Charles  Lee,  .....  Virginia,  .  . 


.•fiSSSHISiji s—taries  °f  T. 

.  (continued  in  office),  > 
.    May  13,  1 800,  £  Secretaries  of  War. 

.  Februarys,     1801,) 

.    May  21,  1798,    Secretary  of  the  Navy. 

.  (continued  in  office),    Postmaster  General 
.    (continued  in  office),    Attorney  General 


SPEAKERS    OF   THE   HOUSE   OF   REPRESENTATIVES. 


Jonathan  Dayton,  .    . 
Theodore  Sedgwick^ 


.  New  Jersey,    . 
.    Massachusetts, , 


.    Fifth  Congress, 
.  Sixth      do.  . 


.  1797. 
.    1799. 


ON  the  1st  of  March,  Washington,  now  about  to  retire 
from  the  presidency,  addressed  a  communication  to  the 


572  GREAT     EVENTS      OP 

senate,  desiring  them  to  attend  in  their  chamber,  on  Satur 
day,  the  4th,  at  ten  o'clock,  "to  receive  any  communication 
which  the  new  president  might  lay  before  them,  touching 
their  interests."  In  conformity  with  this  summons,  the 
senate  assembled  at  the  time  and  place  appointed.  The 
oath  of  office  was  administered  by  Mr.  Bingham  to  Mr. 
Jefferson,  the  vice-president  elect.  The  customary  oath 
was  next  administered  by  the  vice-president  to  the  new 
senate;  which  preliminary  forms  being  finished,  the  senate, 
preceded  by  their  presiding  officer,  repaired  to  the  chamber 
of  the  house  of  representatives,  to  witness  the  ceremonies 
of  the  inauguration  of  the  new  president. 

Mr.  Adams  entered,  accompanied  by  the  heads  of  depart 
ments,  the  marshal  of  the  district  and  his  officers,  and  took 
his  seat  in  the  speaker's  chair;  the  vice-president  and  secre 
tary  of  the  senate  were  seated  in  advance  on  his  right,  and 
the  late  speaker  and  clerk  on  the  left;  the  justices  of  the 
supreme  court  sat  before  the  president,  and  the  foreign 
ministers  and  members  of  the  house  in  their  usual  seats. 
The  venerable  Washington  himself  also  appeared.  As  he 
entered,  all  eyes  were  turned  towards  him  with  admiration, 
and  every  heart  beat  with  joy  at  the  complacency  and 
delight  which  he  manifested  at  seeing  another  about  to  be 
clothed  with  the  authority  he  had  laid  aside. 

In  his  inaugural  address,  Mr.  Adams  expressed  his  prefer 
ence,  upon  principle,  to  a  free  republican  government — his 
attachment  to  the  constitution  of  the  United  States — an 
impartial  regard  to  the  rights,  interests,  honor,  and  happi 
ness  of  all  the  states  of  the  Union,  without  preference  to  a 
Northern  or  Southern,  an  Eastern  or  Western  position — a 
love  of  equal  laws  and  exact  justice — an  inflexible  deter 
mination  to  maintain  peace  and  inviolable  faith  with  all 
nations — his  regard  for  the  institutions  of  religion,  and  the 
propagation  of  knowledge  and  virtue  among  all  classes, 
&c.;  and,  finally,  he  invoked  the  care  and  blessing  of  that 
Almighty  Being,  who  in  all  ages  had  been  the  Patron  of  order, 
the  Fountain  of  justice,  and  the  Protector  of  virtuous  liberty. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  573 

Having  concluded  his  address,  the  oath  of  office  was 
administered  by  Chief  Justice  Ellsworth.  Washington  was 
the  first  to  tender  to  the  new  president  his  heartfelt  con 
gratulations;  which  having  done,  he  bade  adieu  to  the  seat 
of  government,  and  hastened  to  the  enjoyment  of  that  peace 
and  quiet  which  he  had  long  desired,  and  which  he  now 
anticipated  in  his  own  beloved  Mount  Vernon. 

The  condition  of  the  country,  on  the  accession  of  Mr. 
Adams,  was  highly  prosperous.  The  constitution  had  been 
tested  through  the  vicissitudes  of  eight  years,  and  had  stood, 
and  continued  to  stand,  as  a  monument  of  the  political  wis 
dom  of  its  framers.  Fortunately,  several  of  those  sages  had 
borne  conspicuous  stations  in  the  government  from  the  time 
of  its  organization.  The  president  himself  had  been  the 
president  of  the  convention  which  formed  the  constitution. 
The  true  intent,  therefore,  of  that  instrument,  both  in  its 
general  and  special  provisions,  had  become  well  understood ; 
its  great  principles  had  been  applied,  and  found  to  answer 
the  most  sanguine  expectations  of  its  patriotic  projectors. 

In  relation  to  particular  measures,  Washington  had  shown 
himself  to  be  as  skillful  a  statesman  as  he  had  proved  him 
self  sagacious  as  a  general.  A  credit  had  been  established 
for  the  country,  whose  soundness  no  capitalist  doubted — 
an  immense  floating  debt  had  been  funded  in  a  manner 
perfectly  satisfactory  to  the  creditors,  and  a  revenue  had 
been  secured  sufficiently  ample  for  the  national  demands. 

Funds  also  had  been  provided  for  the  gradual  extinction 
of  the  national  debt ;  a  considerable  portion  of  it  had,  indeed, 
been  actually  discharged,  and  that  system  devised  which 
did  in  fact,  in  the  lapse  of  some  years,  extinguish  the  whole. 
The  agricultural  and  commercial  thrift  of  the  nation  had 
been  beyond  all  former  example,  and  beyond  all  anticipa 
tion.  The  numerous  and  powerful  tribes  of  Indians  at  the 
West,  had  been  taught  by  arms  and  by  good  faith  to  respect 
the  United  States,  and  to  desire  their  friendship. 

The  principal  events  which  distinguished  the  administra 
tion  of  Mr.  Adams,  were, 


574  GREAT     EVENTS    OF 

Difficulties  with  France.  Death  of  Washington. 

Treaty  with  that  Power.  Removal  of  the  Seat  of  Government. 

Election  of  Mr.  Jefferson. 

Difficulties  with  France. — The  misunderstanding  between 
France  and  the  United  States,  which  had  commenced  during 
the  administration  of  Washington,  not  only  extended  into 
that  of  Mr.  Adams,  but,  soon  after  his  accession,  assumed 
a  still  more  formidable  and  even  warlike  aspect. 

The  seditious  conduct  of  Mr.  Genet,  the  French  minister, 
and  his  recall,  were  noticed  when  reciting  the  prominent 
events  of  Washington's  administration.  He  was  succeeded 
by  Mr.  Fauchet,  who  arrived  in  the  United  States  in  Feb 
ruary,  1794.  The  conduct  of  this  functionary,  if  less 
exceptionable  than  his  predecessor,  was  by  no  means 
calculated  to  restore  the  harmony  of  the  two  governments. 
Fauchet,  believing  that  a  large  party  in  the  United  States 
sympathized  with  him  and  his  government,  insulted  the  admin 
istration  by  accusing  them  of  partiality  to  the  English,  enmity 
to  his  nation,  and  indifference  to  the  cause  of  liberty. 

With  a  desire  to  restore  the  peace  of  the  two  govern 
ments,  General  Washington,  in  1794,  recalled  Mr.  Morris, 
our  then  minister  to  France,  and  appointed  Mr.  Monroe  to 
succeed  him,  a  gentleman  belonging  to  the  republican  party, 
and,  therefore,  more  acceptable  to  the  French  government, 
and  the  more  likely  to  succeed  in  a  satisfactory  adjustment 
of  existing  difficulties.  Mr.  Monroe  was  received  with 
distinguished  consideration,  and  as  an  evidence  of  his  kind 
reception,  the  flags  of  the  two  republics  were  entwined  and 
suspended  in  the  legislative  hall. 

Mr.  Adet  soon  after  succeeded  Mr.  Fauchet.  He  brought 
with  him  the  colors  of  France,  which  were  presented  to  the 
government  of  the  United  States  as  a  token  of  her  sympathy 
and  affection  for  her  sister  republic.  But  when  the  former 
discovered  that  the  United  States  continued  rigidly  to  main 
tain  their  neutrality,  her  sympathy  and  affection  suddenly 
declined.  Measures  were  adopted  highly  injurious  to 
American  commerce.  Her  cruisers  were  let  loose  upon 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  575 

our  commerce,  and  hundreds  of  vessels  pursuing  a  lawful 
trade  were  captured  and  confiscated. 

The  favorable  results  anticipated  from  Mr.  Monroe's 
embassy  to  France  signally  failed.  Whether  this  failure 
proceeded  from  an  impossibility  of  making  terms  with  the 
French  government,  or  from  a  want  of  firmness  and  decision 
on  the  part  of  Mr.  Monroe,  it  may  be  difficult  to  decide. 
But,  dissatisfied  with  the  tardy  and  unsatisfactory  manner 
in  which  the  negotiation  was  conducted,  the  president 
decided  to  recall  Mr.  Monroe.  This  was  accordingly  done, 
and  Mr.  Pinckney  was  appointed  to  succeed  him. 

The  object  of  Mr.  Pinckney's  mission  was  stated  in  his 
letter  of  credence  to  be  "to  maintain  that  good  understand 
ing  which,  from  the  commencement  of  the  alliance,  had 
subsisted  between  the  two  nations;  and  to  efface  unfavor 
able  impressions,  banish  suspicions,  and  restore  that  cordi 
ality  which  was  at  once  the  evidence  and  pledge  of  a 
friendly  union."  The  French  directory,  however,  refused 
to  acknowledge  Mr.  Pinckney  in  his  official  capacity;  and, 
at  length,  by  a  written  mandate,  ordered  him  to  quit  the 
territory  of  the  French  republic. 

Intelligence  of  these  facts  having  been  communicated 
to  Mr.  Adams,  he  summoned  congress  by  proclamation,  to 
assemble  on  the  15th  of  May,  when,  in  a  fine  and  dignified 
speech,  he  stated  the  great  and  unprovoked  outrages  of  the 
French  government.  He  expressed,  however,  his  wish  for 
an  accommodation,  and  his  purpose  of  attempting  it.  Mean 
while,  he  earnestly  recommended  the  adoption  of  measures 
of  defence. 

Accordingly,  to  prevent  war,  if  practicable,  Mr.  Adams 
appointed  three  envoys  extraordinary  to  the  French  repub 
lic.  General  Pinckney,  then  at  Amsterdam,  whither  he  had 
retired  on  being  ordered  to  leave  France,  Mr.  Marshall  and 
Mr.  Gerry.  These,  also,  the  directory  refused  to  receive. 
They  were,  however,  addressed  by  persons  verbally  in 
structed  by  Talleyrand,  the  minister  of  foreign  relations, 
and  invited  to  make  proposals.  In  explicit  terms,  these 


576  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

unofficial  agents  demanded  a  large  sum  of  money  before 
any  negotiations  could  be  opened.  To  this  insulting  demand, 
a  decided  negative  was  given.  A  compliance  was,  never 
theless,  repeatedly  urged,  until,  at  length,  the  envoys  refused 
to  hold  with  them  any  further  communications. 

These  matters  becoming  known  in  America,  excited  gen 
eral  indignation.  The  spirit  of  party  appeared  to  be  extinct. 
"Millions  for  defence,  not  a  cent  for  tribute,"  the  language  of 
Mr.  Pinckney  to  the  French  government,  resounded  from 
every  quarter  of  the  Union.  The  treaty  of  alliance  with 
France  was  declared  by  congress  to  be  annulled ;  and  author 
ity  was  given  for  capturing  armed  French  vessels.  Provision 
was  made  for  raising  a  regular  army,  and  in  case  events 
should  render  it  expedient,  for  augmenting  it.  A  direct 
tax  and  additional  internal  duties  were  laid.  To  the  com 
mand  of  the  armies  of  the  United  States,  President  Adams, 
with  the  unanimous  advice  of  the  senate,  appointed  George 
Washington,  with  the  rank  of  lieutenant-general  and  com- 
mander-in-chief.  Washington  reluctantly  accepted  the 
office,  declaring,  however,  that  he  cordially  approved  the 
measures  of  the  government. 

The  first  act  of  hostility  between  the  two  nations,  appears 
to  have  been  committed  by  the  Insurgente,  which  captured 
the  American  schooner  Retaliation,  and  carried  her  into 
Guadaloupe.  Soon  after,  the  Constellation,  under  the  com 
mand  of  Captain  Truxton,  went  to  sea,  and  in  February, 
1799,  he  encountered  the  Insurgente,  which,  after  a  close 
action  of.  about  an  hour  and  a  half,  he  compelled  to  strike. 
The  rate  of  the  Constellation  was  thirty-two  guns;  that  of  the 
Insurgente,  forty.  The  former  had  three  men  wounded,  one 
of  whom  shortly  after  died,  and  none  killed;  the  latter  had 
forty-one  wounded,  and  twenty-nine  killed.  This  victory, 
so  brilliant  and  so  decisive,  with  such  a  wonderful  disparity 
of  loss,  gave  great  eclat  to  the  victor  and  to  the  navy. 

Treaty  with  France. — The  bold  and  decided  tone  of  the 
Americans,  added  to  their  preparations  for  prosecuting  a 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  577 

war  with  vigor — and,  perhaps,  more  than  all,  the  success 
of  the  American  navy  in  various  engagements,  had  the 
desired  effect.  Overtures  for  renewing  the  negotiations 
were  received  from  the  French  directory,  which  were 
immediately  responded  to  by  the  president,  by  the  appoint 
ment  of  Oliver  Ellsworth,  chief  justice  of  the  United  States, 
Patrick  Henry,*  then  late  governor  of  Virginia,  and  Wil 
liam  Vans  Murray,  minister  at  the  Hague,  envoys  extraor 
dinary  for  concluding  a  peace.  On  their  arrival  at  Paris, 
they  found  the  directory  overthrown,  and  the  government 
in  the  hands  of  Napoleon  Buonaparte,  as  first  consul. 
By  him  they  were  promptly  received,  and  a  treaty  was 
concluded  on  the  30th  of  September,  1800 ;  soon  after 
which,  the  provisional  army  in  America  was,  by  order  of 
congress,  disbanded. 

Death  of  Washington. — The  good  and  the  great  must 
die,  and,  at  length,  America  was  called  to  mourn  the 
departure  of  the  good  and  illustrious  Washington.  He 
did  not  live,  much  as  he  desired  that  event,  to  witness  the 
restoration  of  peace. 

On  Friday,  December  13th,  while  attending  to  some 
improvements  upon  his  estate,  he  was  exposed  to  a  light 
rain,  which  that  same  night  induced  an  inflammatory  affec 
tion  of  the  windpipe.  In  the  morning  his  family  physician, 
Dr.  Craik,  was  called  in;  but  the  utmost  exertions  of  medi 
cal  skill  were  applied  in  vain.  Believing,  from  the  com 
mencement  of  his  complaint,  that  it  would  prove  fatal, 
Washington  succeeded,  though  with  difficulty,  in  expressing 
a  desire  that  he  might  be  permitted  to  die  without  being 
disquieted  by  unavailing  attempts  to  rescue  him  from  his 
fate.  When  no  longer  able  to  swallow,  undressing  himself, 
he  retired  to  his  bed,  there  to  await  his  dissolution.  To  his 
friend  and  physician  he  said,  with  difficulty,  "Doctor,  I  am 
dying,  and  have  been  dying  for  a  long  time;  but  I  am  not 

*  Before  the  time  of  embarkation,  Mr.  Henry  died,  and  Governor  Davie  waa 
appointed  in  his  place. 
37 


578  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

afraid  to  die."  Respiration  became  more  and  more  con 
tracted  and  imperfect,  until  half-past  eleven  on  Saturday 
night,  when,  retaining  the  full  possession  of  his  intellect,  he 
expired  without  a  struggle.  Thus,  in  the  sixty-eighth  year 
of  his  age,  died  the  "Father  of  his  country."  Intelligence 
of  this  event,  as  it  rapidly  spread,  produced  spontaneous, 
deep,  and  unaffected  grief,  suspending  every  other  thought, 
and  absorbing  every  different  feeling. 

Congress  unanimously  resolved  upon  a  funeral  procession 
in  memory  of  Washington.  On  the  appointed  day  the  pro 
cession  moved  from  the  legislative  hall  to  the  German  Luthe 
ran  church,  where  an  oration  was  delivered  by  General  Lee, 
a  representative  from  Virginia.  The  procession  was  grand 
and  solemn;  the  oration,  eloquent  and  impressive:  through 
out  the  Union,  similar  marks  of  affection  were  exhibited — 
the  whole  nation  appeared  in  mourning.  Funeral  orations, 
commemorative  of  his  virtues,  were  pronounced  in  almost 
every  city  and  town,  and  many  were  the  tears  shed  by 
young  and  old,  as  the  excellencies  of  his  character  were 
portrayed,  and  the  services  which  he  had  rendered  in 
achieving  the  independence,  and  contributing  to  the  happi 
ness  of  his  country,  were  reviewed. 

Washington  deserved  all  the  public  honors  which  were 
paid  him,  and  yet  he  needed  none  of  them  to  add  to  the 
celebrity  of  his  name,  or  the  glory  of  his  achievements. 
Wherever  the  story  of  his  greatness,  and  of  his  patriotic 
services,  has  travelled,  it  has  elicited  the  admiration  and 
homage  of  mankind.  Indeed,  among  civilized  people  of  all 
countries,  his  name  has  become  a  household  word,  and  is 
identified  with  all  that  is  \vise,  and  pious,  and  patriotic.  By 
the  aged  warriors  of  our  Western  tribes — now  indeed  few 
and  far  between — he  is  still  remembered  as  "our  Father:" 
his  name  is  familiar  to  the  wandering  Bedouin,  and  his  fame 
has  penetrated  to  the  mountain  fastnesses  of  the  roving 
Tartar.  And  in  all  future  time — at  least  while  the  Ameri 
can  republic  has  a  name  and  a  place  on  the  earth — or  while 
the  record  of  her  Revolution,  and  the  establishment  of  her 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  579 

government  shall  last — the  name  of  Washington  will  be 
remembered  with  gratitude  and  joy.  "His  country  is  his 
monument,  and  her  history  his  epitaph." 

The  character  of  Washington  has  been  so  often  portrayed, 
that  we  shall  not  deem  it  necessary  to  enter  upon  a  formal 
review  of  it  in  these  pages.  It  may  be,  perhaps,  a  more 
grateful  service  which  we  render,  to  garner  up  some  "trib 
utes"  to  his  exalted  worth,  which  have  been  paid  him  by 
some  of  the  most  distinguished  men  in  other  countries. 

Said  Mr.  Fox,  in  the  British  parliament,  in  a  speech 
delivered  during  Washington's  second  presidential  term: 
"Illustrious  man!  deriving  less  honor  from  the  splendor  of 
his  situation  than  the  dignity  of  his  mind:  before  whom  all 
borrowed  greatness  sinks  into  insignificance,  and  all  the 
potentates  of  Europe  (excepting  the  members  of  our  own 
royal  family)  become  little  and  contemptible !" — Said  Napo 
leon — a  man  not  wont  to  lavish  his  praises — and  yet  a  man 
who  understood  and  could  appreciate  noble  qualities  existing 
in  others — said  Napoleon — "Washington  is  dead!  The 
great  man  fought  against  tyranny;  he  established  the  lib 
erty  of  his  country.  His  memory  will  always  be  dear  to  the 
French  people,  as  it  will  to  all  freemen  of  the  two  worlds." 

Byron  has  added  his  testimony  to  the  excellency  and 
glory  of  Washington — a  tribute  of  praise  which,  it  is  said,  he 
has  no  where  in  any  of  his  writings  paid  to  a  British  hero,  not 
even  to  Wellington  himself.  "After  taxing  his  misanthropy 
for  the  bitterest  forms  of  speech,  to  be  applied  to  the  fallen 
Napoleon,  and  to  mock  at  the  fearful  reverses  of  the  French 
emperor's  fortune,  he,  by  some  strange  impulses,  winds  up 
his  scorching  lyric  with  these  few  lines:" 

"  Where  shall  the  weary  eye  repose 
When  gazing  on  the  great — 
Where  neither  guilty  glory  glows, 

Nor  despicable  state? 
Yes — one — the  first — the  last — the  best — 

The  Cincinnatus  of  the  West, 
Bequeathed  the  name  of  Washington, 
To  make  men  blush  there  was  but  one." 


580  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

Beautiful  is  the  tribute — and  as  just  as  beautiful — which 
the  Professor  of  Modern  History,  in  the  English  Univer 
sity  of  Cambridge  (William  Smith,  Esq.),  pays  to  the  sage 
of  Mount  Vernon.  "Instances  may  be  found,"  says  he, 
"when  perhaps  it  may  be  thought  that  he  was  decisive  to  a 
degree  that  partook  of  severity  and  harshness,  or  even 
more ;  but  how  innumerable  were  the  decisions  which  he 
had  to  make !  How  difficult  and  how  important  through  the 
eventful  series  of  twenty  years  of  command  in  the  cabinet  or 
the  field !  Let  it  be  considered  what  it  is  to  have  the  man 
agement  of  a  revolution  and  afterwards  the  maintenance  of 
order.  Where  is  the  man  that,  in  the  history  of  our  race, 
has  ever  succeeded  in  attempting  successively  the  one  and 
the  other?  The  plaudits  of  his  country  were  continually 
sounding  in  his  ears,  and  neither  the  judgment  or  the  vir 
tues  of  the  man  were  ever  disturbed.  Armies  were  led  to 
the  field  with  all  the  enterprise  of  a  hero,  and  then  dis 
missed  with  all  the  equanimity  of  a  philosopher.  Power 
was  accepted — was  exercised — was  resigned  precisely  at 
the  moment  and  in  the  way  that  patriotism  directed.  What 
ever  was  the  difficulty,  the  trial,  the  temptation,  or  the  dan 
ger,  there  stood  the  soldier  and  the  citizen,  ererTia-Iiy  the  same, 
without  fear  and  without  reproach,  and  there  was  the  man 
who  was  not  only  at  all  times  virtuous,  but  at  all  times  wise. 

"As  a  ruler  of  mankind,  he  may  be  proposed  as  a  model. 
Deeply  impressed  with  the  original  rights  of  human  nature, 
he  never  forgot  that  the  end  and  aim  of  all  just  govern 
ment  was  the  happiness  of  the  people,  and  he  never  exercised 
authority  till  he  had  first  taken  care  to  put  himself  clearly 
in  the  right.  His  candor,  his  patience,  his  love  of  justice, 
were  unexampled ;  and  this,  though  naturally  he  was  not 
patient — much  otherwise,  highly  irritable." 

"Of  all  great  men" — such  is  the  declaration  of  Mr. 
Guizot,  one  of  the  ministers  of  the  late  king  of  the  French — 
"of  all  great  men,  Washington  was  the  most  virtuous  and 
the  most  fortunate.  In  this  world,  God  has  no  higher  favors 
to  bestow." 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  581 

A  writer  in  the  Edinburgh  Review,  expresses  himself  in 
terms  equally  honorable  to  the  American  Fabius:  "If  pro 
found  sagacity,  unshaken  steadiness  of  purpose,  the  entire 
subjugation  of  all  the  passions,  which  carry  havoc  through 
ordinary  minds,  and  oftentimes  lay  waste  the  fairest  pros 
pects  of  greatness — nay  the  discipline  of  those  feelings  that 
are  wont  to  lull  or  seduce  genius,  and  to  mar  and  to  cloud 
over  the  aspect  of  virtue  herself— joined  with,  or  rather 
leading  to,  the  most  absolute  self-denial,  the  most  habitual 
and  exclusive  devotion  to  principle — if  these  things  can 
constitute  a  great  character,  without  either  quickness  of 
apprehension  or  resources  of  information,  or  circumventive 
powers,  or  any  brilliant  quality  that  might  dazzle  the  vul 
gar — then  Washington  was  the  greatest  man  that  ever  lived 
in  this  world,  uninspired  by  divine  wisdom,  and  unsustained 
by  supernatural  virtue." 

To  the  foregoing,  we  may  add  an  extract  from  the  elo 
quent  peroration  of  Lord  Brougham,  in  his  masterly  essay 
on  "Public  Characters."  "This  is  the  consummate  glory 
of  the  great  American;  a  triumphant  warrior,  where  the 
most  sanguine  had  a  right  to  despair;  a  successful  ruler, 
in  all  the  difficulties  of  a  course  wholly  untried ;  but  a  war 
rior,  whose  sword  only  left  its  sheath  when  the  first  law  of 
our  nature  commanded  it  to  be  drawn ;  and  a  ruler  who, 
having  tasted  of  supreme  power,  greatly  and  unostenta 
tiously  desired  that  the  cup  might  pass  from  him,  nor 
would  he  suffer  more  to  wet  his  lips  than  the  most  solemn 
and  sacred  duty  to  his  country  and  his  God  required."  "It 
will  be  the  duty  of  the  historian  and  the  sage  in  all  ages  to 
omit  no  occasion  of  commemorating  this  illustrious  man; 
and  until  time  shall  be  no  more,  will  a  test  of  the  progress 
which  our  race  has  made  in  wisdom  and  in  virtue  be 
derived  from  the  veneration  paid  to  the  immortal  name  of 
Washington !" 

Such  were  some  of  the  attributes,  the  virtues,  the  ser 
vices  of  Washington,  and  such  the  tribute  paid  to  his  great 
ness,  his  worth,  and  his  unequalled  glory,  as  a  man,  a 


582  GR.EAT     EVENTS     OF 

military  chieftain,  and  a  ruler.  More  might  be  added,  but 
it  is  unnecessary,  unless  it  be,  that  Washington  was  a 
Christian.  Every  where — in  seasons  of  trial,  peril,  and 
almost  of  hopeless  despondency — he  placed  his  reliance 
upon  that  Great  Being  who  holds  in  his  hand  the  fate  of 
men  and  of  nations.  His  hopes  for  his  country  were 
founded  more  on  the  righteousness  of  her  cause,  and  on  the 
blessing  of  Heaven,  than  on  the  number  or  strength  of  his 
army.  Of  his  religion,  he  made  no  parade — of  his  virtues, 
no  boast — but  he  was  ever  more  true  to  the  dictates  of 
piety,  and  observant  of  the  forms  and  institutions  of  the 
Gospel.  And  it  was  this  reliance  upon  that  Gospel,  which 
enabled  him  to  say,  in  the  closing  moments  of  life,  "I  am  not 
afraid  to  die." 

In  conclusion,  we  may  add,  in  the  highly  laudatory  and 
just  language  of  another,  "Washington  stands  almost  alone 
in  the  world.  He  occupies  a  region  where  there  are, 
unhappily  for  mankind,  but  few  inhabitants.  The  Grecian 
biographer  could  easily  find  parallels  for  Alexander  and 
Csesar;  but,  were  he  living  now,  he  would  meet  with  great 
difficulty  in  selecting  one  for  Washington.  There  seems  to 
be  an  elevation  of  moral  excellence,  which,  though  possible 
to  attain  to,  few  ever  approach.  As,  in  ascending  the  lofty 
peaks  of  the  Andes,  we  at  length  arrive  at  a  line  where 
vegetation  ceases,  and  the  principle  of  life  seems  extinct; 
so,  in  the  gradations  of  human  character,  there  is  an  eleva 
tion  which  is  never  attained  by  mortal  man.  A  few  have 
approached  it,  but  none  nearer  than  Washington. 

"He  is  eminently  conspicuous  as  one  of  the  great  bene 
factors  of  the  human  race ;  for  he  not  only  gave  liberty  to 
millions,  but  his  name  now  stands,  and  will  for  ever  stand,  a 
noble  example  to  high  and  low.  He  is  a  great  work  of  the 
Almighty  Artist,  which  none  can  study  without  receiving 
purer  ideas  and  more  lofty  conceptions  of  the  grace  and 
beauty  of  the  human  character.  He  is  one  that  all  may 
copy  at  different  distances,  and  whom  none  can  contem 
plate  without  receiving  lasting  and  salutary  impressions  of 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  583 

the  sterling  value,  the  inexpressible  beauty  of  piety,  integ 
rity,  courage,  and  patriotism,  associated  with  a  clear,  vigor 
ous,  and  well-poised  intellect. 

"Pure  and  widely  disseminated  as  is  the  fame  of  this 
great  and  good  man,  it  is  yet  in  its  infancy.  It  is  every 
day  taking  deeper  root  in  the  hearts  of  his  countrymen  and 
the  estimation  of  strangers,  and  spreading  its  branches 
wider  and  wider  to  the  air  and  the  skies.  He  is  already 
become  the  saint  of  liberty,  which  has  gathered  new  honors 
by  being  associated  with  his  name ;  and  when  men  aspire 
to  free  nations,  they  must  take  him  for  their  model.  It  is, 
then,  not  without  ample  reason  that  the  suffrages  of  man 
kind  have  combined  to  place  Washington  at  the  head  of  his 
race.  If  we  estimate  him  by  the  examples  recorded  in  his 
tory,  he  stands  without  a  parallel  in  the  virtues  exhibited, 
and  the  most  unprecedented  consequences  resulting  from 
their  exercise.  The  whole  world  was  the  theatre  of  his 
actions,  and  all  mankind  are  destined  to  partake,  sooner  or 
later,  in  their  results.  He  is  the  hero  of  a  new  species;  he 
had  no  model.  Will  he  have  any  imitators?  Time,  which 
bears  the  thousands  and  thousands  of  common  cut-throats 
to  the  ocean  of  oblivion,  only  adds  new  lustre  to  his  fame, 
new  fame  to  his  example,  and  new  strength  to  the  reveren 
tial  affection  of  all  good  men.  What  a  glorious  fame  is  his, 
to  be  acquired  without  guilt,  and  enjoyed  without  envy !  to 
be  cherished  by  millions  living,  hundreds  of  millions  yet 
unborn !  Let  the  children  of  my  country  prove  themselves 
worthy  of  his  virtues,  his  labors,  his  sacrifices,  by  rever 
encing  his  name,  and  imitating  his  piety,  integrity,  industry, 
fortitude,  patience,  forbearance,  and  patriotism.  So  shall 
they  become  fitted  to  enjoy  the  blessings  of  freedom  and 
the  bounties  of  Heaven."* 

Removal  of  the  Seat  of  Government. — In  the  year  1800, 
the  seat  of  government,  agreeably  to  a  law  passed  by  con- 

*  Paulding's  Life  of  Washington. 


584  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

gress  in  1790,  was  removed  to  Washington,  in  the  District 
of  Columbia.  This  territory,  ten  miles  square,  had  been 
granted  to  the  general  government  by  the  states  of  Virginia 
and  Maryland.  Public  buildings  had  been  erected,  and  in 
November  of  this  year,  congress,  for  the  first  time,  held 
their  session  in  that  place.  After  congratulating  the  people 
of  the  United  States  on  the  assembling  of  congress,  on  the 
prospect  of  a  residence  not  to  be  changed,  the  president 
said:  "It  would  be  unbecoming  the  representatives  of  this 
nation  to  assemble,  for  the  first  time,  in  this  solemn  temple, 
without  looking  up  to  the  Supreme  Ruler  of  the  universe, 
and  imploring  his  blessing.  May  this  territory  be  the 
residence  of  virtue  and  happiness!  In  this  city,  may  that 
piety  and  virtue,  that  wisdom  and  magnanimity,  that  con 
stancy  and  self-government,  which  adorned  the  great  char 
acter  whose  name  it  bears,  be  for  ever  held  in  veneration. 
Here,  and  throughout  our  country,  may  simple  manners, 
pure  morals,  and  true  religion,  flourish  for  ever." 

Election  of  Mr.  Jefferson. — At  this  period,  a  presiden 
tial  election  recurred.  From  the  time  of  the  adoption  of 
the  constitution,  the  republican  party  had  been  gradually 
gathering  strength,  and,  in  anticipation  of  success,  great 
preparations  were  made  by  them  to  elect  their  candidates, 
Mr.  Jefferson  and  Mr.  Burr.  The  candidates  of  the  fed 
eral  party  were  Mr.  Adams  and  General  Pinckney. 

Unfortunately  for  the  federal  party,  the  administration  of 
Mr.  Adams  had  not  been  generally  acceptable.  "In  the 
early  part  of  it,  the  acts  by  which  the  army  and  navy  were 
strengthened,  and  eighty  thousand  of  the  militia  subjected 
to  his  order,  were  represented,  by  the  republicans,  as  proofs 
that,  however  he  might  have  been  a  friend  to  the  constitution 
of  his  country,  he  now  either  wished  to  subvert  it,  or  was 
led  blindfold  into  the  views  of  those  who  did.  The  repub 
licans  scrupled  the  policy  of  a  war  with  France,  and  denied 
the  necessity,  even  in  case  of  such  a  war,  of  a  large  land 
force.  They  believed  that  spirits  were  at  work  to  produce 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  585 

this  war,  or  to  make  the  most  of  a  disturbance,  in  order  to 
lull  the  people,  while  they  raised  an  army,  which  they 
intended  as  the  instrument  of  subverting  the  republican, 
and  establishing  a  monarchical  government." 

These  insinuations — or,  more  properly,  charges — were 
doubtless  utterly  groundless;  but  they  served  to  bring  Mr. 
Adams'  administration  into  disrepute,  and  to  strengthen  the 
republican  party,  which  were  boastful  of  their  superior 
regard  to  the  constitution,  and  friendship  to  the  rights  and 
liberty  of  the  people. 

Other  measures  of  the  administration  served  to  increase 
the  party  odium  against  it,  and,  in  the  sequel,  to  overthrow 
it.  We  allude  particularly  to  two  acts  of  congress — THE 
ALIEN  and  SEDITION  LAWS,  of  July,  1798. 

The  alien  law  empowered  the  president  "to  order  all 
such  aliens  as  he  should  judge  dangerous  to  the  peace  and 
safety  of  the  -United  States,  or  should  have  reasonable 
grounds  to  suspect  were  concerned  in  any  treasonable 
or  secret  machinations  against  the  government  thereof,  to 
depart  out  of  the  territory  of  the  United  States,  within  such 
time  as  should  be  expressed  in  such  order."  In  case  of 
disobedience,  such  aliens,  on  conviction  before  the  circuit 
or  district  courts  of  the  United  States,  were  subjected  to 
imprisonment  for  not  more  than  three  years,  and  incapaci 
tated  from  becoming  citizens.  The  subsequent  law,  respect 
ing  alien  enemies,  enabled  the  president,  on  a  declaration 
of  war,  to  cause  the  subjects  of  the  belligerent  nation  "to 
be  apprehended,  restrained,  secured,  and  removed  as  alien 
enemies."  Under  both  these  acts,  they  were  permitted  to 
remove  their  property,  and  under  the  latter,  if  not  charge 
able  with  crimes  against  the  United  States,  to  defend 
themselves. 

Of  the  two  measures,  the  sedition  act  was  by  far  the  most 
unpopular.  "The  other,"  says  Mr.  Tucker,  "was  con 
demned  by  most  Americans,  like  the  stork  in  the  fable,  for 
the  society  in  which  he  was  found,  and  for  the  sake  of 
soothing  the  great  class  of  foreigners  who  were  not  yet 


586  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

naturalized,  the  greater  part  of  whom,  particularly  the  Irish 
and  French,  were  attached  to  the  republican  party."* 

The  sedition  law,  in  some  of  its  provisions,  went  still 
further.  It  imposed  fine  and  imprisonment  for  unlawfully 
combining  and  conspiring  with  intent  to  oppose  the  measures 
of  government,  when  directed  by  the  proper  authority:  for 
impeding  the  operation  of  any  law  of  the  United  States; 
intimidating  an  officer  from  the  performance  of  his  duty, 
or  counselling  or  advising,  with  similar  intent,  insurrections, 
riots,  or  unlawful  combinations.  It  also  imposed  similar, 
but  lighter  penalties,  for  the  publication  of  false,  scandalous, 
and  malicious  writings  against  the  government  of  the 
United  States,  either  house  of  congress,  or  the  president, 
with  intent  to  bring  them  into  contempt,  &c.  The  act  was 
limited  to  two  years. 

Such  were  the  measures  which  at  this  most  critical  period 
of  our  history  were  adopted,  when  the  United  States,  if  not 
carrying  on,  were  undergoing  a  war  with  France;  and 
when  the  country  swarmed  with  secret  spies  and  agents 
These  laws  have  been  condemned,  and  President  Adams 
and  his  government  severely  censured  for  having  secured 
their  enactment.  They  were  denounced  at  the  time  by  the 
republican  party  in  no  measured  terms.  They  were  claimed 
to  be  unnecessary,  cruel,  and  despotic. 

But,  while  it  is  not  our  province  to  enter  into  a  justifica 
tion  of  these  laws,  it  may  be  proper  to  say,  by  way  of 
palliation,  to  use  the  language  of  another,  "that  the  laws 
themselves  sprung  from  existing  facts,  and  self-preservation 
demanded  that  the  power  of  providing  for  the  public  safety, 
vested  in  every  government  by  the  very  objects  of  govern 
ment,  should  now  be  used."f 

The  sedition  law  was  never  enforced,  except  against  a 
few — Callender  was  one — an  alien  and  a  fugitive  from 
justice,  who  would  have  overthrown  the  government,  in  his 
zeal  to  build  up  the  republican  party. 

*  Life  of  Jefferson,  vol.  ii.  p.  45. 

t  Gibbs'  Memoirs  of  the  Administrations  of  Washington  and  John  Adams. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  587 

The  necessity  for  the  laws  regarding  aliens,  was  more 
apparent.  The  Frenchmen  in  the  United  States,  at  that 
era,  were  estimated  at  thirty  thousand.  Many  of  them 
were  associated  together  in  clubs,  which  had  for  their  object 
the  furtherance  of  French  interests.  The  number  of  British 
subjects  was  still  greater.  Other  foreigners  were  numer 
ous,  and  all  were  attached  to  France.  They  were  restless, 
feverish,  factious.  Whatever  may  be  thought  of  the  expe 
diency  or  justice  of  the  law  in  question,  no  reasonable  doubt 
can  be  entertained  of  the  necessity  of  some  restrictive  mea 
sures  in  a  time  of  such  excitement  as  then  prevailed.  And 
yet  it  must  be  admitted  that  no  man  was  actuated  by  a 
loftier  patriotism  than  Mr.  Adams;  nor  was  any  one  ever 
more  ready  to  make  sacrifices  for  his  country's  good.  It  is 
sometimes  urged  that  he  was  vain,  self-willed,  impulsive. 
But  these  imperfections  were  relieved  by  noble  virtues. 
His  political  opponent — the  man  who  supplanted  him — 
declared  that  he  was  the  ablest  advocate  of  independence. 
In  days  when  others  desponded,  he  hoped. 

The  acts  secured  the  object  sought — they  secured,  if  not 
the  peace,  the  safety  of  the  country;  for  even  while  they 
were  in  the  process  of  enactment,  not  a  few  of  the  more 
"notorious  of  the  incendiaries"  left  the  country.  But  they 
largely  contributed  to  the  overthrow  of  the  existing  admin 
istration,  and  the  triumph  of  the  democratic  party. 

As  the  constitution  then  existed,  each  elector  gave  his 
vote  for  two  persons,  without  designating  which  was  to  be 
president — the  one  having  the  largest  number  being  entitled 
to  the  presidency,  and  the  other  to  the  vice-presidency. 
Thomas  Jefferson  and  Aaron  Burr  were  the  two  candidates 
of  the  republican  party.  Each  of  these  having  seventy- 
three  votes,  it  devolved  upon  the  house  of  representatives 
to  decide  between  them.  The  federal  party  having  been 
defeated  in  respect  to  their  candidates,  sided  with  the 
friends  of  Colonel  Burr,  in  opposition  to  Mr.  Jefferson. 

As  this  was  the  first  time  that  the  election  of  a  president 
had  thus  devolved  upon  the  house  of  representatives,  a 


588  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

general  interest  was  taken  in  the  subject.  But  that  interest 
was  greatly  increased  by  the  then  existing  state  of  political 
parties.  On  the  arrival  of  the  time  for  the  election,  it  was 
decided  that,  after  the  balloting  had  commenced,  no 
adjournment  should  be  had  until  a  choice  was  made — that 
during  the  balloting,  the  doors  of  the  house  should  be 
closed — that  the  delegation  from  each  state  should  be 
seated  together — that  the  latter  should  first  ballot  among 
themse.ves,  and  that  duplicates  of  these  ballots  should  be 
made,  and  placed  in  separate  boxes.  When  all  the  states 
had  thus  voted,  the  ballot-boxes  were  to  be  carried  by  the 
sergeant-at-arms  to  two  separate  tables.  The  ballots  were 
then  to  be  counted  by  tellers,  eight  in  number,  at  each 
table.  When  counted,  the  reports  were  to  be  announced 
from  each  table ;  if  these  reports  agreed,  they  were  to  be 
accepted,  as  the  true  votes  of  the  states;  but,  if  they  dif 
fered,  a  new  balloting  was  to  be  made. 

On  Wednesday,  the  llth  of  February,  1801,  the  balloting 
commenced.  On  the  first  ballot,  eight  states  voted  for  Mr. 
Jefferson,  six  states  for  Mr.  Burr,  and  the  votes  of  two 
states  were  divided.  Unexpectedly,  no  choice  was  effected 
during  the  first  day,  and  an  adjournment  became  necessary. 
The  balloting  was  continued  on  the  following  day,  and, 
indeed,  until  Tuesday,  the  17th  of  February,  when  the 
thirty-fifth  ballot,  as  had  all  the  previous  ballots,  resulted 
the  same  as  the  first.  The  excitement  of  members,  and  of 
citizens  attracted  from  various  parts  of  the  country  to  see 
the  issue  of  a  novel  political  contest,  had  now  become 
intense.  Every  possible  influence  was  exerted  by  the 
respective  parties.  Mr.  Nicholson,  of  Maryland,  being  too 
unwell  to  sit  during  the  protracted  ballotings,  had  a  bed 
prepared  for  him  in  one  of  the  committee-rooms,  to  which 
the  ballot-box  was  carried  by  the  tellers  on  the  part  of  the 
state.  For  several  days,  the  members  ate  little,  and  slept 
still  less.  At  length,  however,  the  long  contest  was  termi 
nated  by  the  thirty-sixth  ballot,  which  resulted  in  the 
election  of  Mr.  Jefferson — ten  states  having  voted  for  him, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


589 


four  for  Mr.  Burr,  and  two  in  blank.     The  following  table 
exhibits  the  final  result: 


No.  of  Electors  || 
from  each  State. 

STATES. 

Thos.  Jefferson, 
of  Virginia. 

Aaron  Burr, 
of  New  York.  1 

..    GO 

CO    S 

Ji 

^s 

1-8 

I—  S 

C.  C.  Pinckney, 
of  S.  Carolina. 

1 

Is 

l? 

6 

fi 

6 

16 

Massachusetts         •     • 

16 

16 

4 

Rhode  Inland        

4 

3 

1 

9 

Connecticut   

q 

9 

4 

4 

4 

1^ 

New  York          

12 

12 

7 

7 

7 

15 

8 

8 

7 

7 

S 

Delaware,  

3 

3 

in 

5 

5 

5 

5 

21 

4 

Virginia,     

Kentucky                 .          . 

21 
4 

21 

4 

19 

North  Carolina,    

8 

8 

4 

4 

3 

8 

Tennessee,     

3 

8 

3 

8 

4 

Georgia,    

4 

4 

138 

Whole  No.  of  electors,     .     .     . 

73 

73 

65 

64 

1 

590 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


VIII.   THOMAS  JEFFERSON,  PRESIDENT 


INAUGURATED    AT    WASHINGTON,    MARCH    4,    1801 


AARON  BURR  AND  GEORGE  CLINTON,  VICE-PRESIDENTS. 


James  Madison, 


Samuel  Dexter, 
Albert  Gallatin, . 


Henry  Dearborn, 


HEADS    OF    THE    DEPARTMENTS. 
Virginia,      ....    March  5,          1801, 


.    Massachu setts,   . 
.  Pennsylvania,  .    , 


.    Massachusetts, 


.    (continued  in 
.  January  26, 


March  5, 


Secretary  of  State. 
Secretaries  of  Treasury. 
1801,    Secretary  of  War. 


Benjamin  Stoddert,     ....  Man-land,    . 
Robert  Smith, Maryland,  . 


Joseph  Habersham, 
Gideon  Grainier,   . 


.  Georgia,  .    . 
Connecticut, 


Levi  Lincoln,  .    .    .    .Massachusetts,.    .    .  March  5,          1801,) 

John  Breckenridsre Kentucky,.    .    .    .    December  23,  1805,  /Attorneys  General 

Caesar  A.  Rodney, Delaware,    ....  January  20,      1807,  > 

SPEAKERS    OF    THE    HOUSE    OF    REPRESENTATIVES. 


Nathaniel  Macon, North  Carolina,  . 

Joseph  B.  Varaum,  ....    Massachusetts,     . 

Nathaniel  Macon, North  Carolina,  . 

Joseph  B.  Varuum Massachusetts,     . 


.    Seventh  Congress,    .  1801. 

.  Eighth         do.    .    .    1813. 

.    Ninth          do. .    .    .  1805. 

Tenth         do.    .    .    1807. 


MR.  JEFFERSON  was  inducted  into  office,  with  the  usuai 
imposing  ceremonies,  on  the  4th  of  March,  1801 ;  on  which 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  591 

occasion,  deviating  from  the  example  of  his  predecessors, 
he  transmitted  to  congress  a  written  message,  instead  of 
delivering  a  speech  in  person — a  practice  which  has  been 
followed  by  his  successors  in  the  presidential  chair,  without 
an  exception. 

This  message  was  a  remarkable  document,  inasmuch  as 
it  set  forth  the  "essential  principles"  of  our  government  in 
the  narrowest  compass,  and  with  great  clearness  and  pre 
cision  of  language.  These  were,  "Equal  and  exact  justice 
to  all  men,  of  whatever  state  or  persuasion,  religious  or 
political ;  peace,  commerce,  and  honest  friendship  with  all 
nations,  entangling  alliances  with  none ;  the  support  of  the 
state  governments,  in  all  their  rights,  as  the  most  competent 
administrations  for  our  domestic  concerns,  and  the  surest 
bulwarks  against  anti-republican  tendencies;  the  preserva 
tion  of  the  general  government,  in  its  whole  constitutional 
vigor,  as  the  sheet-anchor  of  our  peace  at  home  and  safety 
abroad ;  a  jealous  care  of  the  right  of  election  by  the  people, 
a  mild  and  safe  corrective  of  abuses,  which  are  lopped  by 
the  sword  of  revolution,  where  peaceable  remedies  are 
unprovided;  absolute  acquiescence  in  the  decisions  of  the 
majority,  the  vital  principle  of  republics,  from  which  there 
is  no  appeal  but  to  force,  the  vital  principle  and  immediate 
parent  of  despotism ;  a  well-disciplined  militia,  our  best 
reliance  in  peace,  and  for  the  first  moments  of  war,  till 
regulars  may  relieve  them ;  the  supremacy  of  the  civil  over 
the  military  authority;  economy  in  the  public  expense,  that 
labor  may  be  lightly  burdened;  the  honest  payment  of  our 
debts,  and  sacred  preservation  of  the  public  faith;  encour 
agement  of  agriculture,  and  of  commerce  as  its  handmaid; 
the  diffusion  of  information,  and  arraignment  of  all  abuses 
at  the  bar  of  the  public  reason ;  freedom  of  religion,  freedom 
of  the  press,  and  freedom  of  person,  under  the  protection  of 
the  habeas  corpus;  and  trial  by  juries  impartially  selected. 
These  principles  form  the  bright  constellation  which  has 
gone  before  us,  and  guided  our  steps  through  an  age  of 
revolution  and  reformation." 


592  GREAT     EVENTS    OF 

The  leading  events  in  the  presidential  career  of  Mr. 
Jefferson,  will  require  us  to  notice  the — 

Purchase  of  Louisiana.  Attack  on  the  Chesapeake. 

"War  with  Tripoli.  British  Orders  in  Council. 

Murder  of  Hamilton.  Milan  Decree. 

Reelection  of  Jefferson.  Embargo. 

Conspiracy  and  Trial  of  Burr.  Election  of  Mr.  Madison. 

Difficulties  between  France  and  England. 

Purchase  of  Louisiana. — By  the  treaty  of  1783,  the 
Mississippi  was  made  the  western  boundary  of  the  United 
States,  from  its  source  to  the  thirty-first  degree  of  latitude, 
and  following  this  line  to  the  St.  Mary's.  By  a  treaty  of 
the  same  date,  the  Floridas  were  ceded  to  Spain,  without 
any  specific  boundaries.  This  omission  led  to  a  contro 
versy  between  the  United  States  and  Spain,  which  nearly 
terminated  in  hostilities.  By  a  treaty  with  Spain,  however, 
in  1795,  boundary  lines  were  amicably  settled,  and  New 
Orleans  was  granted  to  American  citizens  as  a  place  of 
deposit  for  their  effects  for  three  years  and  longer,  unless 
some  other  place  of  equal  importance  should  be  assigned. 
No  other  place  being  assigned  within  that  time,  New 
Orleans  continued  to  be  used  as  before. 

In  1800,  a  secret  treaty  was  signed  at  Paris,  by  the 
plenipotentiaries  of  France  and  Spain,  by  which  Louisiana 
was  guarantied  to  France,  and,  in  1801,  the  cession  was 
actually  made.  At  the  same  time,  the  Spanish  intendant 
of  Louisiana  was  instructed  to  make  arrangements  to 
deliver  the  country  to  the  French  commissioners.  Upon 
receiving  intelligence  of  this  intended  transfer,  great  sensi 
bility  prevailed  in  congress,  and  a  proposition  was  made  to 
occupy  the  place  by  force;  but,  after  an  animated  discus 
sion,  the  project  was  relinquished,  and  negotiations  with 
France  were  commenced  by  Mr.  Jefferson,  for  the  purchase 
of  the  whole  country  of  Louisiana,  which  ended  in  an 
agreement  to  that  effect,  signed  at  Paris,  April  30th,  1803, 
by  which  the  United  States  were  to  pay  to  France  fifteen 
millions  of  dollars.  Early  in  December,  1803,  the  commis- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  593 

sioners  of  Spain  delivered  possession  to  France;  and,  on 
the  20th  of  the  same  month,  the  authorities  of  France  duly 
transferred  the  country  to  the  United  States. 

War  with  Tripoli. — In  his  message  to  Congress,  in 
1801,  Mr.  Jefferson  spoke  of  the  relations  of  the  United 
States  with  all  nations  as  pacific,  except  with  Tripoli,  the 
least  considerable  of  the  Barbary  states.  This  power  had 
made  demands,  the  most  unjust,  upon  the  American  govern 
ment,  and  had  threatened  war,  because  that  government 
had  failed  to  comply  with  those  demands  before  a  given  day. 
Thus  threatened,  the  president  had  sent  out  Commodore 
Dale  with  a  squadron  of  two  ships  and  a  sloop-of-war,  to 
blockade  the  harbor  of  Tripoli,  by  which  piratical  cruisers 
should  be  prevented  from  making  depredations  upon  Amer 
ican  commerce. 

In  1803,  it  became  necessary  to  add  to  this  Mediterra 
nean  force.  Accordingly,  a  squadron  of  seven  sail  was 
ordered,  of  which  Commodore  Preble  was  put  in  command. 
In  October,  the  frigate  Philadelphia,  forty-four,  Captain 
Bainbridge,  while  in  eager  pursuit  of  a  small  vessel, 
grounded  in  the  harbor  of  Tripoli,  and,  in  this  situation, 
was  compelled  to  surrender.  The  officers  became  pris 
oners,  and  the  crew  slaves.  In  this  emergency,  Stephen 
Decatur,  then  a  lieutenant  under  Commodore  Preble,  pro 
posed  a  plan  for  recapturing  or  destroying  the  Philadelphia. 
The  American  squadron  was  at  that  time  lying  at  Syracuse. 
Agreeably  to  the  plan  proposed,  Lieutenant  Decatur,  in 
the  ketch  Intrepid,  four  guns  and  seventy-five  men,  pro 
ceeded,  under  the  escort  of  the  Syren,  Captain  Stewart,  to 
the  harbor  of  Tripoli.  The  Philadelphia  lay  within  half 
gun-shot  of  the  bashaw's  castle,  and  was  guarded  by 
several  cruisers  and  gun-boats.  The  Intrepid  entered  the 
harbor  alone,  about  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening,  and  suc 
ceeded  in  getting  near  the  Philadelphia,  between  ten  and 
eleven  o'clock,  without  having  awakened  suspicion  of  hei 
hostile  designs.  This  vessel  had  been  captured  from  the 
38 


594  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Tripolitans,  and,  assuming  on  this  occasion  her  former 
national  appearance,  was  permitted  to  warp  alongside. 
The  moment  the  vessel  came  in  contact,  Decatur  and  his 
followers  leaped  on  board,  and  soon  overwhelmed  the 
crew.  Twenty  Tripolitans  were  killed.  All  the  sur 
rounding  batteries  being  opened  upon  the  Philadelphia, 
she  was  immediately  set  on  fire;  when,  a  favoring  breeze 
springing  up,  the  Intrepid  extricated  herself  from  her  prey, 
and  sailed  triumphantly  out  of  the  harbor. 

In  July,  1804,  Commodore  Preble  having  concentrated 
his  forces  before  Tripoli,  opened  a  tremendous  fire  of  shot 
and  shells,  which  was  as  promptly  returned  by  the  Tripoli- 
tan  batteries  and  shipping.  At  the  same  time,  two  divisions 
of  gun-boats — the  first  under  the  command  of  Captain 
Somers,  the  second  under  Lieutenant  Stephen  Decatur — 
advanced  against  those  of  the  enemy. 

Lieutenant  Decatur,  bearing  down  upon  one  of  superior 
force,  soon  carried  her  by  boarding;  when,  taking  his  prize 
in  tow,  he  grappled  with  another,  and,  in  like  manner, 
transferred  the  fight  to  the  enemy's  deck.  In  the  fierce 
encounter  which  followed  this  second  attack,  Lieutenant 
Decatur,  having  broken  his  sword,  closed  with  the  Turkish 
commander,  and,  both  falling  in  the  struggle,  gave  him  a 
mortal  wound  with  a  pistol-shot,  just  as  the  Turk  was 
raising  his  dirk  to  plunge  it  into  his  breast.  Lieutenant 
Trippe,  of  Lieutenant  Decatur's  squadron,  had  boarded  a 
third  large  gun-boat,  with  only  one  midshipman  and  nine 
men,  when  his  boat  fell  off,  and  left  him  to  wage  the  unequal 
fight  of  eleven  against  thirty-six.  Courage  and  resolution, 
however,  obliged  the  numerous  foe  to  yield,  with  the  loss 
of  fourteen  killed  and  seven  wounded.  Lieutenant  Trippe 
received  eleven  sabre  wounds,  and  had  three  of  his  party 
wounded,  but  none  killed. 

On  the  4th  of  September,  Commodore  Preble  determined 
to  send  a  fire-ship  into  the  enemy's  harbor.  For  this  service, 
the  Intrepid  was  fitted  out,  being  filled  with  powder,  shells, 
and  other  combustible  materials.  Captain  Somers  con- 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  595 

ducted  the  enterprise,  having  for  his  associates  Lieutenants 
Wadsworth  and  Israel,  all  volunteers.  At  eight  o'clock  in 
the  evening,  she  stood  into  the  harbor,  with  a  moderate 
breeze.  Several  shots  were  fired  at  her  from  the  batteries. 
She  had  nearly  gained  her  place  of  destination,  when  she 
exploded,  without  having  made  any  of  the  signals,  previ 
ously  concerted,  to  show  that  the  crew  was  safe.  Night 
hung  over  the  dreadful  catastrophe,  and  left  the  whole 
squadron  a  prey  to  the  most  dreadful  anxiety. 

Doubt,  however,  was  at  length  turned  into  certainty. 
She  had  prematurely  blown  up,  destroying  one  of  the 
enemy's  gun-boats,  and  shattering  several  others.  Commo 
dore  Preble,  in  his  account,  says,  that  he  was  led  to  believe 
that  those  boats  were  detached  from  the  enemy's  flotilla  to 
intercept  the  ketch,  and,  without  suspecting  her  character, 
had  suddenly  boarded  her,  when  the  gallant  Somers  and  the 
heroes  of  his  party,  observing  the  other  three  boats  sur 
rounding  them,  and  no  prospect  of  escape,  determined  to 
put  a  match  to  the  train  leading  directly  to  the  magazine; 
and,  he  adds,  that  his  "conjectures  respecting  this  affair  are 
founded  on  a  resolution  which  Captain  Somers  and  Lieu 
tenants  Wadsworth  and  Israel  had  formed,  never  to  be 
taken  by  the  enemy,  and  never  to  suffer  him  to  get  posses 
sion  of  the  powder  on  board  the  Intrepid." 

The  reigning  bashaw  of  Tripoli,  at  this  time,  was  an 
usurper,  while  the  lawful  one  and  an  older  brother,  Hamet 
Caramelli,  was  at  Tunis  in  exile.  At  the  commencement 
of  the  war,  William  Eaton,  then  American  consul  at  Tunis, 
becoming  acquainted  with  Hamet,  concerted  an  expedition 
to  expel  the  usurper,  and  restore  the  rightful  heir  to  the 
throne.  To  such  an  enterprise,  the  sanction  of  the  Amer 
ican  government  being  necessary,  General  Eaton  repaired 
to  the  United  States,  and  "laid  his  plan  before  our  govern 
ment;  but  they,  thinking  the  scheme  altogether  too  roman 
tic,  yet  not  wishing  wholly  to  discourage  it,  made  him 
agent  for  the  government ;  he  sailed  with  the  fleet  for  the 
Mediterranean,  and  proceeding  to  Alexandria,  prevailed  en 


596  GREAT      EVENTS     OF 

the  viceroy  of  Egypt  to  suffer  him  to  have  an  interview 
with  the  exiled  bey.  They  met  near  Grand  Cairo,  and 
entered  into  a  convention  for  the  purpose  of  attacking 
Tripoli.  Eaton  was  to  be  commander-in-chief  of  the  land 
forces.  Their  army  consisted  of  a  few  American  sailors, 
a  small  company  of  artillery,  a  few  straggling  Greeks, 
the  servants  of  Hamet  Bashaw,  and  some  camel-drivers. 
With  this  motley  band,  Eaton  dashed  across  the  desert  in 
the  most  noble  style,  fearless  of  all  difficulties.  Here  he 
was  joined  by  a  few  Arabian  cavalry,  and,  after  suffering 
every  hardship,  arising  from  hunger  and  a  scorching  sun, 
the  party  reached  Bomba,  where  they  found  the  Argus  and 
Hornet,  under  the  command  of  Captain  Hull.  The  army,  of 
nearly  four  hundred,  continued  their  march  to  Derne.  On 
the  25th  of  April,  1804,  they  encamped  on  an  eminence 
which  commanded  the  place,  and  forthwith  demanded  a 
surrender.  The  inhabitants  of  Derne  treated  the  summons 
with  contempt.  A  furious  assault  was  the  consequence,  and 
the  place  was  carried  after  a  short  but  desperate  action. 

Unfortunately  for  Eaton's  projects,  at  this  time  he 
received  intelligence  that  the  American  commissioners  in 
the  fleet  had  made  peace  with  the  bashaw  then  in  power. 
It  was  stipulated,  that  Eaton  should  evacuate  Derne,  and 
repair  to  the  fleet;  and  that  a  mutual  delivery  of  prisoners 
should  take  place,  among  whom  was  Captain  Bainbridge, 
with  the  officers  and  crew  of  the  Philadelphia;  and,  as  the 
bashaw  had  a  balance  of  more  than  two  hundred  prisoners 
in  his  favor,  he  was  to  receive  sixty  thousand  dollars. 
Hamet  Bashaw  accompanied  Eaton  to  the  United  States, 
with  a  few  of  his  followers,  while  the  remainder  of  the 
army  fled  to  the  mountains.  The  commissioners  acknowl 
edged  that  Eaton's  success  prepared  the  way  for  the  treaty 
of  peace.  Moreover,  the  president  of  the  Umted  States, 
in  a  message  to  congress,  spoke  highly  of  his  services;  and 
the  citizens  every  where  hailed  him  as  worthy  of  a  place 
in  the  lists  of  chivalry;  but,  during  his  after-life,  he  ever 
felt  that  injustice  was  done  him  by  his  countrymen,  although 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  597 

Massachusetts  made  him  a  grant  of  ten  thousand  acres  of 
land  as  a  reward  for  his  services. 

Murder  of  Hamilton. — On  the  12th  of  July,  1804,  Gen 
eral  Alexander  Hamilton  died  in  the  city  of  New  York,  in 
consequence  of  a  wound  received  the  day  previous,  in  a 
duel  fought  by  him  with  Aaron  Burr. 

In  February,  1804,  Colonel  Burr  was  nominated  as  a 
candidate  for  the  office  of  governor  of  New  York.  Judge 
Morgan  Lewis  was  the  opposing  and  successful  candidate. 
The  contest  was  violent,  and  even  "acrimonious."  The 
majority  of  the  democratic  party  supported  Judge  Lewis; 
a  respectable  minority  favored  the  election  of  Colonel 
Burr.  Similar  divisions  existed  among  the  federal  party. 
Hamilton  and  his  immediate  political  friends  were  strong  in 
their  opposition  to  Burr.  In  the  contest,  the  press  was 
enlisted.  Violent,  and  even  libellous  articles,  were  daily 
published.  In  the  progress  of  this  warfare,  a  letter,  written 
by  Dr.  Charles  D.  Cooper  to  Colonel  Burr,  was  published,  in 
which,  among  other  matters,  there  occurred  the  following 
clause:  "I  could  detail  to  you  a  still  more  despicable  opin 
ion,  which  General  Hamilton  has  expressed  of  Mr.  Burr." 

At  the  request  of  Colonel  Burr,  Judge  Van  Ness  called 
upon  General  Hamilton,  and  demanded  an  explanation.  A 
few  days  following,  the  latter  replied  by  letter,  in  which, 
after  expressing  his  embarrassment  in  attempting  to  meet  a 
charge  so  indefinite,  he  said:  "I  stand  ready  to  avow  or 
disavow,  promptly  and  explicitly,  any  precise  or  definite 
opinion  which  I  may  be  charged  with  having  declared  of 
any  gentleman.  More  than  this  cannot  fitly  be  expected 
from  me;  and,  especially,  it  cannot  be  reasonably  asked  that 
I  shall  enter  into  any  explanation  upon  a  basis  so  vague  as 
that  you  have  adopted.  I  trust,  on  reflection,  you  will  see 
the  matter  in  the  same  light  with  me." 

Colonel  Burr  was  not  satisfied,  and  from  this  date,  June 
20th,  the  correspondence,  thus  begun,  was  continued  to  the 
3d  of  July,  when  it  was  definitely  arranged  that  a  meet- 


598  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

ing  should  take  place  between  them  on  the  morning  of 
the  llth,  at  Weehawk,  on  the  Jersey  shore,  at  seven 
o'clock  A.  M. 

That  meeting  took  place.  They  fought  at  ten  paces 
distance.  The  fire  of  Colonel  Burr  took  effect,  and  General 
Hamilton  fell.  The  ball  passed  through  the  liver  and  dia 
phragm,  and  lodged  in  the  vertebra.  From  the  first,  it  was 
apparent  that  the  wound  was  mortal,  and  of  this,  Hamilton 
was  sensible.  On  the  day  following,  he  expired. 

The  seconds  in  this  most  unfortunate  and  criminal  affair 
were  Mr.  Pendleton,  the  friend  of  Mr.  Hamilton,  and 
Judge  Van  Ness,  the  friend  of  Burr.  By  the  former,  it 
was  claimed  that  General  Hamilton  did  not  fire  first,  nor 
at  all  at  Colonel  Burr.  Several  circumstances  corroborated 
this  statement.  In  a  paper,  left  by  Hamilton,  in  antici 
pation  of  his  interview  with  Burr,  he  writes:  "I  have 
resolved,  if  our  interview  is  conducted  in  the  usual  man 
ner,  and  it  pleases  God  to  give  me  the  opportunity,  to 
reserve  and  throw  away  my  first  fire,  and  I  have  thought 
of  even  reserving  my  second  fire,  and  thus  give  a  double 
opportunity  to  Colonel  Burr  to  pause  and  reflect."  Dr. 
Hosack,  his  attendant  physician  on  the  ground,  accompa 
nied  him  on  his  return  across  the  Hudson  to  New  York. 
On  their  way,  Hamilton,  observing  the  pistol  which  he  had 
used  lying  in  the  boat,  said:  "Take  care  of  that  pistol;  it  is 
undischarged,  and  still  cocked;  it  may  go  off,  and  do  harm. 
Pendleton  knows  that  I  did  not  intend  to  fire  at  him." 
"Yes,"  said  Pendleton;  "I  have  already  made  Dr.  Hosack 
acquainted  with  your  determination." 

It  may  be  further  added,  and  to  the  dishonor  of  Hamilton 
it  should  be  added — and  perhaps  as  a  solemn  dissuasive 
against  a  practice  at  war  with  reason,  revelation,  and  all 
the  dear  and  important  relations  of  life — that  he  accepted 
the  challenge,  and  repaired  to  that  duelling-ground,  con 
trary  to  the  convictions  of  conscience  and  duty.  In  the 
paper  already  alluded  to,  he  writes:  "My  religious  and 
moral  principles  are  strongly  opposed  to  the  practice  of 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  599 

duelling,  and  it  would  ever  give  me  pain  to  be  obliged  to 
shed  the  blood  of  a  fellow-creature  in  a  private  combat 
forbidden  by  the  laws." — In  an  interview  with  him,  a  few 
hours  before  he  expired,  and  as  he  was  about  to  part  with 
him,  the  late  Dr.  Mason  said  to  him,  "I  have  one  request  to 
make."  He  asked  "  what  it  was ?"  The  doctor  replied,  that 
"whatever  might  be  the  issue  of  his  affliction,  he  would 
give  his  testimony  against  the  practice  of  duelling." — "[ 
will,"  said  he;  "I  have  done  it.  If  that" — evidently  antici 
pating  the  event — "if  that  be  the  issue,  you  will  find  it  in 
writing.  If  it  please  God  that  I  recover,  I  shall  do  it  in  a 
manner  which  will  effectually  put  me  out  of  its  reach  in 
future." 

Nothing  scarcely  could  exceed  the  indignation  of  the 
public  against  the  murderer  of  Hamilton.  From  that  fatal 
hour,  he  was  shunned  by  all  classes,  and  for  years  roamed 
abroad,  a  fugitive  from  the  land  in  which  he  was  once  hon 
ored.  Forgetting  all  party  distinctions  and  animosities,  the 
people  in  various  parts  of  the  land  united  in  demonstrations 
of  respect  for  the  memory  of  Hamilton,  and  sincere  sorrow 
at  his  untimely  fall.  Next  to  Washington,  no  man  was, 
perhaps,  more  respected ;  nor  since  the  departure  of  the 
Father  of  his  country  to  another  world,  was  the  loss  of  one 
more  deeply  or  widely  deplored. 

Hamilton  had  occupied  a  conspicuous  place  for  years 
in  the  army  and  under  the  government.  In  the  former 
capacity,  he  had  stood  by  the  side  of  Washington.  He 
loved  military  life,  and,  as  a  soldier  and  a  patriot,  deserved 
well  of  his  country.  From  his  views  on  several  subjects 
connected  with  the  organization  of  the  government,  and 
especially  the  management  of  the  finances  of  the  country, 
many  dissented.  Yet,  it  cannot  be  denied,  that  the  policy 
he  advised,  resulted  in  the  prosperity  of  the  country.  He 
was  a  strong  partisan  in  his  time,  and  tenacious  of  his 
opinions.  There  were  contemporary  with  him  others  of 
a  similar  stamp,  yet  widely  different  from  him  in  their 
political  views. 


600 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


But,  aside  from  his  political  career,  Hamilton  was  a  dis 
tinguished  man — possessed  of  a  lofty  and  comprehensive 
mind.  At  the  bar,  with  men  of  learning  and  experience,  he 
was,  perhaps,  without  a  rival.  "His  eloquence  combined 
the  nervousness  and  copious  elegance  of  the  Greek  and 
Roman  schools." 

It  was  truthfully  said  of  him,  what  was  beautifully  said 
of  another: 

"Incorrupta  fides — nudaque  veritas, 
Quando  ullum  inveniet  parem? 
Multis  ille  quidem  flebilis  occidit." 

Reelection  of  Mr.  Jefferson. — In  1805,  Mr.  Jefferson  was 
elected  a  second  time  to  the  office  of  president.  The  elec 
toral  votes  were  one  hundred  and  seventy-six,  of  which  he 
received  one  hundred  and  sixty-two.  George  Clinton  was 
chosen  vice-president.  The  following  is  the  official  canvass 
of  the  votes: 


E 

2  « 
o   u 
11 

STATES. 

PRESIDENT. 

VICE-PRESIDENT. 

Thos.  Jefferson, 
of  Virginia. 

C.  C.  Pinckney, 
of  S.  Carolina. 

£  o 
O  £ 

o 

*B  ^S 
SA 

7 
19 
4 
9 
6 
19 
8 
20 
3 
11 
24 
14 
10 
6 
5 
8 
3 

New  Hampshire,     .     .     . 
Massachusetts,  .... 
Rhode  Island,     .... 
Connecticut,      .... 

7 
19 
4 

G 
19 

8 
20 

9 
24 
14 
10 
6 
5 
8 
3 

9 

3 

2 

7 
19 
4 

6 

19 
8 
20 

9 
24 
14 
10 
6 
5 
8 
3 

9 

3 
2 

New  York        .... 

New  Jersey,  
Pennsylvania,   .... 

North  Carolina,     .     .     . 
South  Carolina,  .... 
Georgia        

Ohio,    

176 

Whole  No.  of  electors,  . 
Majority,     ....     89 

162 

14 

162 

14 

AMERICAN     HISTORY.  601 

Conspiracy  and  Trial  of  Burr. — In  the  spring  of  1807, 
Colonel  Aaron  Burr  was  arrested  on  the  Tombigbee  river, 
Mississippi  territory,  on  a  charge  of  treason  against  the 
United  States;  and  was  conveyed  to  Richmond,  Virginia, 
for  trial.  Other  arrests  were  made  of  persons  supposed  to 
be  concerned  with  him  in  his  treasonable  scheme — among 
them  were  Generals  Adair  and  Dayton,  Blannerhasset, 
Swartwout,  Alexander,  Smith,  Bollman,  Ogden,  &c.  Burr 
and  Blannerhasset  alone  were  brought  to  trial.  The  trial 
of  the  former  took  place  in  May,  1807,  before  the  circuit 
court  of  the  United  States,  Judge  Marshall  presiding.  No 
indictment  was  found  by  the  grand  jury  until  the  25th  of 
June,  when  two  bills  were  presented  against  Burr — one  for 
treason,  the  other  for  a  misdemeanor.  On  the  30th  of  June, 
he  was  committed  to  the  penitentiary  for  safe  keeping 
until  the  3d  day  of  August.  From  the  5th  until  the  17th  of 
August,  the  court  was  engaged  in  obtaining  a  jury  and  dis 
cussing  points  of  law.  On  that  day,  the  treason  case  was 
opened,  and  an  examination  of  witnesses  on  the  part  of  the 
government  commenced.  On  the  1st  of  September,  the 
case  was  given  to  the  jury,  and  as  no  overt  act  was  proved 
against  Colonel  Burr  to  sustain  the  charge  of  treason  com 
mitted  within  the  state  of  Virginia,  the  jury  rendered  a 
verdict  of  "Not  guilty." 

On  the  9th  of  September,  a  jury  was  empanneled  to  try 
Colonel  Burr  on  the  indictment  for  misdemeanor,  which 
consisted  of  seven  counts;  the  substance  of  which  was,  that 
Aaron  Burr  did  set  on  foot  a  military  enterprise,  to  be 
carried  on  against  the  territory  of  a  foreign  prince,  viz:  the 
province  of  Mexico,  which  was  within  the  territory  of  the 
king  of  Spain,  with  whom  the  United  States  were  at  peace. 
After  proceeding  in  the  trial  at  some  length,  the  district 
attorney  himself  moved  that  the  jury  should  be  discharged 
— the  evidence  of  the  guilt  of  the  accused  not  appearing, 
sufficient.  To  a  discharge  of  the  jury  without  the  rendition 
of  a  verdict,  Burr  objected ;  whereupon  the  jury  retired,  and 
soon  returned  with  a  verdict  of  "Not  guilty." 


602  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

The  distinguished  talents  of  Colonel  Burr,  his  well-known 
cunning  and  intrigue,  and  the  eminent  station  he  had  occu 
pied  in  the  United  States,  together  with  the  grave  charges 
against  him  of  a  contemplated  dismemberment  of  the  Union, 
with  other  projects — all  combined  to  attach  interest  and 
importance  to  his  trial.  In  his  message  to  congress,  devel 
oping  the  designs  of  Burr,  as  the  government  understood 
them,  President  Jefferson  accused  him  of  designing  to 
revolutionize  the  territory  west  of  the  Alleganies,  and  of 
establishing  an  independent  government,  of  which  New 
Orleans  was  to  be  the  capital,  and  himself  the  chief.  In 
addition  to  this  project,  Colonel  Burr,  it  was  alleged,  had 
formed  another,  which,  in  case  of  the  failure  of  the  first, 
might  be  carried  on  independent  of  it,  viz:  an  attack  on 
Mexico,  and  an  establishment  of  an  empire  there.  To  serve 
as  a  pretext  for  all  his  preparations,  and  an  allurement  for 
such  followers  as  really  wished  to  acquire  settlements  in 
that  country,  it  was  stated  that  a  third  object  was  provided 
— the  settlement  of  the  pretended  purchase  of  a  tract  of 
land  on  the  Washita,  claimed  by  a  Baron  Bastrop. 

Such  were  the  plans  of  Burr,  according  to  intelligence 
communicated  from  time  to  time  to  the  government  of  the 
United  States.  On  the  belief  of  the  guilt  of  Burr,  or  through 
utter  hostility  to  him,  Jefferson  acted ;  and  with  an  evident 
design  to  prevent  his  escape,  he  succeeded  in  procuring  the 
passage  of  a  bill  in  the  senate  for  suspending  the  writ  of 
habeas  corpus;  but  it  was  rejected  by  the  house,  by  the 
strong  vote  of  one  hundred  and  thirteen  to  nineteen. 

Burr,  to  his  dying  day,  denied  any  intention  of  dismem 
bering  the  Union;  but  avowed  the  projects  which  did  not 
involve  the  charge  of  treason.  "In  his  latter  days,"  says 
his  biographer,  "Colonel  Burr  had  no  longer  any  motive  for 
concealment;  nor  did  he  evince  the  least  desire  to  suppress 
the  facts  in  relation  to  any  of  his  acts,  even  where  the  pro 
mulgation  of  those  facts  was  calculated  to  effect  his  moral 
character.  According  to  his  representation,  repeated  at  a 
time,  and  under  circumstances  the  most  solemn  and  impres- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  603 

sive,  (Burr  at  this  time  was  expected  to  survive  but  a  short 
time,)  his  views  were  twofold,  viz:  First,  The  revolutionizing 
of  Mexico;  and,  Second,  A  settlement  on  what  was  known 
as  the  Bastrop  lands." 

It  is  further  added  by  his  biographer,  that  "during  the 
years  1806  and  1807,  Herman  Blannerhasset  kept  a  private 
journal,  in  which  are  recorded  the  principal  incidents  arising 
out  of  his  connexion  with  Colonel  Burr.  Portions  of  it  are 
interesting  and  amusing.  The  entries  confirm  the  particular 
statements  of  Truxton,  Bollman,*  and  others,  and  repudiate 
the  idea  of  treasonable  designs.  It  appears  that  in  Decem 
ber,  1805,  Blennerhasset  addressed  a  letter  to  Colonel  Burr, 
expressing  a  wish  to  participate  in  any  speculation  in  the 
Western  country  that  might  present  itself  to  Burr.  A 
Spanish  war  was  hourly  anticipated,  and  Blennerhasset 
proposed  to  join  Burr  in  any  expedition  that  might  be 
undertaken  against  the  Spanish  dominions. 

"In  August,  1806,  in  consequence  of  this  overture,  Burr 
visited  Blannerhasset  at  his  home  on  the  Ohio,  and  the 
next  day  rode  with  him  to  Marietta,  and  then  separated, 
Burr  being  on  his  way  to  Chilicothe.  From  Marietta  to 
Blannerhasset' s  was  about  fifteen  miles.  Some  time  after, 
Burr  returned  to  Blannerhasset,  to  whom  he  said  that  an 
expulsion  of  the  Spaniards  from  the  American  territory,  or 
an  invasion  of  Mexico,  would  be  pleasing  to  the  administra 
tion,  if  it  could  be  accomplished  without  an  open,  formal 
war,  which  would  be  avoided  as  long  as  possible,  from 
parsimony  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  dread  of  France  on 
the  other." 

We  have  thus  given  such  a  statement  of  this  subject  as 
our  limits  permit,  and  as  seems  due  to  the  respective  par 
ties  engaged  in  it.  Different  opinions  will  doubtless  be 
entertained  with  reference  to  Burr's  real  designs.  That  he 

*  Commodore  Truxton  and  Doctor  Bollman  testified  before  the  court,  that 
they  were  both  intimate  with  Colonel  Burr;  that  in  their  conversation  with  him, 
there  had  been  no  reserve ;  and  that  they  had  never  heard  him  speak  of  a  dis 
solution  of  the  Union. 


604  GREAT      EVENTS     OF 

contemplated  the  dismemberment  of  the  Union,  and  the 
founding  of  an  empire,  of  which  New  Orleans  was  to  be 
the  centre,  and  himself  the  head,  will  be  questioned  by  some. 
That  he  was  capable  of  devising  such  a  project,  and 
would  have  accomplished  it,  if  in  his  power,  no  one 
acquainted  with  the  deep  designing  character  of  the  mur 
derer  of  Hamilton,  can  doubt.  With  exalted  talents — with 
an  early  education  and  parental  counsel,  as  liberal  and 
watchful  as  ever,  perhaps,  fell  to  the  lot  of  mortal  to  enjoy — 
with  the  favor  and  patronage  of  a  people,  seldom  so  gener 
ously  conferred,  or  so  long  and  uniformly  enjoyed — Burr 
proved  himself  a  selfish,  unprincipled  man.  One  thing  is 
certain,  and  this  he  admitted — that  he  designed  the  inva 
sion  and  overthrow  of  the  Mexican  government,  and  the 
erection  of  an  independent  power  in  its  place.  And  to 
further  his  views,  he  induced  not  a  few,  by  "inuendoes 
and  otherwise,"  to  believe  that  his  arrangements  for  the 
accomplishment  of  this  were  with  the  knowledge,  if  not  the 
approbation,  of  the  United  States'  government. 

France  and  England,  1806. — A  contest  between  these 
two  powers,  which  had  been  waging  for  some  time,  and 
which  had  involved  the  whole  of  Europe,  began  now 
seriously  to  affect  the  commercial  interests  of  America.  It 
being  the  obvious  policy  of  the  latter  to  preserve  a  strict 
neutrality  in  respect  to  these  belligerent  powers,  every  act 
of  the  American  government  had  respect  to  maintaining 
the  same.  Being  neutral,  her  vessels  carried  from  port  to 
port  the  productions  of  France  and  her  dependent  king 
doms;  and  also  to  the  ports  of  those  kingdoms,  the  manu 
factures  of  England,  bringing,  by  means  of  this  "carrying 
trade,"  vast  wealth  to  the  nation.  These  advantages  were, 
however,  too  great  to  be  long  enjoyed  unmolested.  Amer 
ican  ships,  carrying  to  Europe  the  produce  of  French  colo 
nies,  were  captured  by  British  cruisers,  and  condemned  by 
their  courts  as  lawful  prizes;  and  now,  several  European 
Dorts,  under  the  control  of  France,  were,  by  British  orders 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  605 

m  council.  May  1C,  1806,  declared  to  be  in  a  state  of 
blockade,  although  not  invested  with  a  British  fleet;  and 
American  vessels,  attempting  to  enter  those  ports,  were  also 
captured  and  condemned.  France  and  her  allies  suffered 
from  these  proceedings,  but  far  less  than  the  United  States. 
By  way  of  retaliation,  in  November  of  the  same  year, 
Buonaparte  issued  a  decree  at  Berlin,  declaring  the  British 
islands  to  be  in  a  state  of  blockade,  and  of  course  authori 
zing  the  capture  and  condemnation  of  all  neutral  vessels 
attempting  to  trade  with  them.  Thus,  from  the  retaliatory 
measures  of  these  two  rival  powers,  the  commerce  of  the 
United  States  was  seriously  injured. 

Although  the  relations  of  Great  Britain  and  America 
were  at  this  time  ostensibly  pacific,  yet  there  existed,  and 
had  long  existed,  a  claim  on  the  part  of  Great  Britain,  and 
a  pretence  under  that  claim,  which  was  denied  by  the  sev 
eral  presidents  during  their  administrations.  This  was 
what  was  denominated  "the  right  of  search" — founded 
upon  the  English  principle,  that  no  act  of  a  subject  can 
change  his  allegiance  to  the  government  under  which  he 
was  born.  Upon  this  principle,  Great  Britain,  soon  after 
the  peace  of  1783,  claimed  the  right  to  board  and  search 
neutral  vessels,  and  take  therefrom  all  British  seamen  found 
therein.  In  the  exercise  of  this  pretended  right,  citizens 
of  the  United  States  had  been  seized,  and,  being  trans 
ported  to  a  distant  part  of  the  world,  had  been  compelled 
to  perform  the  degrading  part  of  British  sailors.  Notwith 
standing  the  remonstrances  of  Washington,  Adams,  and 
Jefferson,  the  odious  practice  was  still  continued,  and  every 
year  was  adding  to  its  aggravations. 

Attack  on  the  Chesapeake. — At  length,  an  event  occurred, 
growing  out  of  this  pretended  "right  of  search,"  which 
roused  the  indignation  of  the  American  people. 

A  British  armed  ship,  called  the  Melampus,  while  lying 
in  Hampton  roads,  lost,  by  desertion,  several  of  her  crew, 
viz:  William  Ware,  Daniel  Martin,  John  Strachan,  John 


606  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Little,  and  Ambrose  Watts.  Not  long  after,  the  first  three 
offered  themselves  for  enlistment  on  board  the  Chesapeake, 
then  at  Norfolk,  Virginia,  preparing  for  the  Mediterranean. 

The  British  consul  at  Norfolk,  being  apprised  of  this 
circumstance,  wrote  a  letter  to  the  American  naval  officer, 
requesting  these  men  to  be  returned.  With  this  request 
the  officer  refusing  to  comply,  the  British  agent  requested 
an  order  from  government  for  their  surrender.  An  exam 
ination,  however,  into  the  characters  and  claims  of  the 
men  in  question,  resulted  in  proof  that  Ware,  Martin,  and 
Strachan,  were  natives  of  America.  The  two  former  had 
protections,  or  notarial  certificates  of  their  being  Ameri 
can  citizens.  Strachan-  had  no  protection,  but  asserted 
that  he  lost  it  previously  to  his  escape.  Such  being  the 
circumstances  of  the  men,  the  government  refused  to 
surrender  them. 

On  the  22d  of  June,  the  Chesapeake  weighed  anchor,  and 
proceeded  to  sea.  She  passed  the  British  ships  Bellona 
and  Melampus,  lying  in  Lynnhaven  bay.  There  were  twc 
ships  lying  off  Cape  Henry,  one  of  which,  the  Leopard, 
Captain  Humphreys,  weighed  anchor,  and,  in  a  few  hours, 
came  alongside  the  Chesapeake. 

A  British  officer  immediately  came  on  board,  and 
demanded  the  deserters.  To  this,  Captain  Barron  replied, 
that  he  did  not  know  of  any  being  there,  and  that  his  duty 
forbade  him  to  allow  of  any  muster  of  his  crew,  except  by 
their  own  officers. 

During  this  interview,  Barron,  noticing  some  proceedings 
of  a  hostile  nature  on  board  the  adverse  ship,  gave  orders, 
on  the  departure  of  the  officer,  to  clear  his  gun-deck,  and, 
after  some  time,  directed  his  men  to  their  quarters  secretly, 
and  without  beat  of  drum;  still,  however,  without  any 
serious  apprehensions  of  an  attack. 

Before  these  orders  could  be  executed,  the  Leopard  com 
menced  a  heavy  fire,  which  proved  very  destructive.  In 
thirty  minutes,  the  hull,  rigging,  and  spars  of  the  Chesa 
peake  were  greatly  damaged;  three  men  were  killed  and 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  607 

sixteen  wounded;  among  the  latter,  was  the  the  captain 
himself.  Such  was  the  previous  disorder,  that,  during  this 
time,  the  utmost  exertions  were  insufficient  to  prepare  the 
ship  for  action,  and  the  captain  thought  proper  to  strike 
his  colors. 

The  British  captain  refused  to  accept  the  surrender  of 
the  Chesapeake,  but  took  from  her  crew  Ware,  Martin, 
and  Strachan,  the  three  men  formerly  demanded  as  desert 
ers,  and  a  fourth,  John  Wilson,  claimed  as  a  runaway  from 
a  merchant  ship. 

"On  receiving  information  of  this  outrage,  the  president, 
by  proclamation,  interdicted  the  harbors  and  waters  of  the 
United  States  to  all  armed  British  vessels,  forbade  inter 
course  with  them,  and  ordered  a  sufficient  force  for  the 
protection  of  Norfolk,  and  such  other  preparations  as  the 
occasion  appeared  to  require.  An  armed  vessel  of  the 
United  States  was  dispatched,  with  instructions  to  the 
American  minister  at  London,  to  call  on  the  British  gov 
ernment  for  the  satisfaction  and  security  which  the  outrage 
required." 

Pursuant  to  these  instructions,  Mr.  Monroe,  then  minister 
resident  at  the  court  of  St.  James,  demanded  reparation; 
and,  as  an  essential  part  of  that  reparation,  security  against 
future  impressments  from  American  ships.  But  Mr.  Can 
ning,  the  British  minister,  objected  to  uniting  these  subjects, 
and  Mr.  Monroe  not  being  authorized  to  treat  them  sepa 
rately,  Mr.  Rose  was  dispatched,  by  the  English  government, 
as  envoy  extraordinary  to  the  United  States,  to  adjust  the 
difficulty  which  had  arisen  on  account  of  the  Chesapeake.* 

*  This  unhappy  difficulty  was  not  finally  adjusted  till  1811.  Mr.  Rose 
reached  America  December  25th.  But,  having  no  authority  to  negotiate  until 
the  president  should  recall  his  proclamation  of  July  2d,  and  the  president 
declining  to  accede  to  such  a  preliminary,  the  negotiations,  for  the  time,  closed. 
In  November,  1811,  the  British  minister  communicated  to  the  secretary  of 
state,  that  the  attack  on  the  Chesapeake  was  unauthorized  by  his  majesty's 
government ;  that  the  officer  at  that  tune  in  command  on  the  American  coast, 
had  been  recalled ;  that  the  men,  taken  from  the  Chesapeake,  should  be 
restored,  and  that  suitable  pecuniary  provision  should  be  made  for  those  who 


008  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Orders  in  Council. — In  November,  Great  Britain  issued 
her  orders  in  council,  which  measure  she  declared  to  be  in 
retaliation  of  the  French  decree  of  November,  1806.  By 
these  orders,  all  neutral  nations  were  prohibited  from  trading 
with  France  or  her  allies,  excepting  upon  the  payment  of  a 
tribute  to  England. 

Milan  Decree. — Scarcely  had  the  news  of  the  adoption 
of  the  above  orders  reached  Milan,  where  Buonaparte  then 
was,  than  he  issued,  December  17th,  a  retaliatory  decree, 
called  the  "Milan  Decree,"  which  confiscated  any  and 
every  vessel  found  in  any  of  his  ports,  which  had  allowed 
herself  to  be  searched  by  an  English  ship,  or  had  paid  the 
tribute  demanded. 

Embargo. — Congress  had  been  summoned,  by  procla 
mation  of  the  president,  to  meet  as  early  as  the  27th  of 
October.  The  wanton  attack  upon  the  Chesapeake  had 
filled  the  country  with  indignation — all  parties  felt  the 
national  honor  insulted;  forgetting,  for  the  time,  political 
jealousies  and  animosities,  all  concurred  in  demanding  sat 
isfaction  for  the  outrage. 

There  were  other  subjects,  also,  which,  in  the  opinion  of 
the  executive,  required  the  thoughtful  consideration  of  the 
national  legislature.  The  conduct  of  the  continental  bel 
ligerents  was  preying  upon  the  vital  interests  of  America. 
Great  Britain  was  asserting  rights  which  could  never  be 
allowed,  and  assuming  a  lofty  tone  which  would  excite  no 
other  feelings  but  indignation. 

In  view  of  the  circumstances  of  the  country,  the  presi 
dent  recommended  to  congress  to  lay  an  embargo — by 
which  measure  he  designed  to  detain  seamen,  ships,  and 
merchandise  in  port,  to  preserve  them  from  the  dangers  to 
which  they  were  exposed  on  the  ocean;  but  the  higher 

suffered  in  the  attack,  and  for  the  families  of  the  seamen  that  fell.  To  these 
propositions  the  president  acceded.  But  the  question,  touching  the  right  of 
search,  was  left  undecided. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  609 

motive  for  recommending  such  a  measure,  probably,  was 
the  hope  of  thereby  inducing — coercing,  we  might  with 
more  truth  say — the  belligerent  powers  to  respect  the  laws 
of  nations.  In  accordance  with  the  recommendation  of  the 
president,  an  embargo  was  laid. 

This  measure  was  not  without  its  commercial  and  polit 
ical  effects.  The  large  shipping  interest  then  in  the 
United  States  was  locked  up  by  means  of  it,  and  vessels 
abroad,  which  were  obliged  to  come  in,  could  go  out  no 
more.  To  the  New  England  states,  which  were  preemi 
nently  commercial,  the  embargo  was  highly  obnoxious. 
They  believed  the  measure  both  impolitic  and  oppressive. 

A  rapid  change  in  the  political  opinions  of  the  people  of 
New  England  was  the  consequence.  A  large  majority, 
embracing  many  who  had  supported  the  administration, 
now  united  with  the  federal  party,  and  opposed  its  mea 
sures  with  zeal.  Thus  pressed  by  public  sentiment,  the 
government  felt  the  necessity  of  repealing  the  embargo, 
which  it  was  the  more  willing  to  do,  from  the  consideration 
that  it  had  failed  to  effect  its  principal  object ;  but,  at  the 
same  time,  another  law  was  passed,  prohibiting  all  inter 
course  with  France  and  Great  Britain  for  one  year.  "  Pro 
vision  was  made  in  this  law,  that,  should  either  of  the 
hostile  nations  revoke  her  edict,  so  that  the  neutral  com 
merce  of  the  United  States  should  be  no  longer  violated, 
the  president  should  immediately  make  it  known  by  procla 
mation,  and,  from  that  time,  the  non-intercourse  law  should 
cease  to  be  enforced  as  it  regarded  that  nation." 

Election  of  Mr.  Madison. — In  this  critical  posture  of 
affairs,  the  period  having  again  arrived  for  the  election  of 
president,  Mr.  Jefferson  signified  his  determination  to  follow 
and  confirm  the  example  of  Washington,  by  retiring  to  pri 
vate  life  at  the  expiration  of  his  second  term.  "Never  did 
a  prisoner,"  said  he,  "released  from  his  chains,  feel  such 
relief  as  I  shall,  on  shaking  off  the  shackles  of  power.  I 
thank  God  for  the  opportunity  of  retiring  from  them  with- 
39 


610                                      GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

out  censure,  and  carrying  with  me  the  most  constant  proofs 

of  public  approbation.     I  leave  every  thing  in  the  hands  of 

men  so  able  to  take  care  of  them,  that,  if  we  are  destined 

to  meet  misfortunes,  it  will  be  because  no  human  wisdom 

could  avert  them."     James  Madison  was  chosen  his  suc 

cessor,  and  George  Clinton  reelected  vice-president.     The 

following  table  presents  the  result  of  the  official  canvass- 

1 

PRESIDENT. 

VICE-PRESIDENT. 

1  1 

c" 

cj* 

t^  cd 

sFjl 

c 

„ 

^  a; 

^ 

K  ^ 

O      . 

O    % 

QJ   _C 

O    £ 

o    . 

o 

c  .b 

M 

22  £ 

•*>  o 

«    ° 

O  J3 

O 

*o  "" 

STATES. 

_£   K"H 

-^  £ 

.5  ^t 

-5  '2 

o  '° 

1| 

tj^ 

*'S 

s'S 

O  £ 

|o 

O  ^ 

s  j? 

s  '.1 

S    1 

6  I 

S5 

.  CO 

hi:  52; 

cu 

r-        ' 

cc  ^ 

3  £ 

£    O 

O  '"Q 

O  "•£ 

O  ^ 

S  ^o 

s  o 

j  5^ 

9^ 

T 

3 

O 

O 

3 

•"•  5 

C3 
I—  } 

o 

7 

New  Hampshire,  . 

7 

7 

19 

Massachusetts,    . 

19 

19 

4 

Rhode  Island,  .     .     . 

4 

4 

9 

Connecticut,  . 

9 

9 

6 

Vermont,     .... 

6 

6 

19 

New  York,     .     .     . 

13 

6 

13 

3 

3 

8 

New  Jersey, 

8 

8 

20 

Pennsylvania,      .     . 

20 

20 

3 

Delaware,    .... 

3 

3 

11 

Maryland,      .     .     . 

9 

2 

9 

2 

24 

Virginia  ,  

24 

24 

14 

North  Carolina,  . 

11 

3 

11 

3 

10 

South  Carolina,     .     . 

10 

10 

6 

Georgia,    .... 

6 

6 

7 

Kentucky,   .... 

7 

7 

5 

Tennessee, 

5 

5 

3 

Ohio,       .     .     .     . 

3 

3 

113 

3 

3 

47" 

175 

Whole  No.  of  electors, 

122 

6 

47 

9 

Majority,    ...  88 

AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


611 


IX.    JAMES  MADISON,   PRESIDENT 


INAUGURATED    AT    WASHINGTON,    MARCH    4,    1809. 


GEORGE  CLINTON  AND  ELBRIDGE  GERRY,  VICE-PRESIDENTS 


HEADS  OF  THE  DEPARTMENTS. 


.'.    November  25  1811  \Se{ 

Albert  Gallatin,  
George  W  Campbell         .    . 

Pennsylvania,  . 
Tennessee,  .  . 

.    .  (continued  in  office),  ) 
.    .  February  9,      1814,  ?  Secretaries  of  Treasury  . 

Alexander  J.  Dallas  
William  Eustis 

Pennsylvania, 

.    .    October    6,     1814,5 
March  7           1809  } 

John  Armstrong,     
James  Monroe,  
William  H.  Crawford,     .    .    . 

Paul  Hamilton,  
William  Jones,   
Benjamin  W.  Crowninshield,  . 

New  York,  .    . 
Virginia,  .    .    . 
Georgia,  .    .    . 

South  Carolina, 
Pennsylvania;  . 
Massachusetts, 

Connecticut,  . 

.    .  Januarv  13,      1813,  f  c~>rptnrip<!  nf  War 
.    .    September  27,  1814,  f  becretanes  of  Wd*- 
.    .  March  3,          1815,  ) 

.    .    March?,          1809,  > 
.    .  January  12,     1813,  }  Secretaries  of  the  Navy 
.    .    December  17,  1814,) 

Return  J.  Meigs,    ..... 

Caesar  A.  Rodney,  
Wi.liam  Pinkney  
Richard  Rush,    

Ohio,  .... 

Delaware,    .    . 
Maryland,  .    . 
Pennsylvania,  . 

.    .  (continued  in  office),) 
.    .    December  11,  1811,  >  Attorneys  General 
.    .  February  10,    1814,) 

SPEAKERS  OF  THE  HOUSE  OF  REPRESENTATIVES. 

Joseph  B.  Vamum Massachusetts,     .    .  Eleventh  Congress,    .  1809 

Henry  Clay, Kentucky Twelfth       do.    .    .    1311. 

Henry  Clay, Kentucky,    ....  Thirteenth  do.      .    .   1^3. 

Lan^don  Cheves, South  Carolina,  .    .    Thirteenth  do.    .    .    J8H. 

Henry  Clay,    ......    Kentucky,    ....  Fourteenth  do.     .    .  1B15. 


612  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

IN  his  address,  delivered  on  the  occasion  of  his  inaugura 
tion,  Mr.  Madison  alluded  to  "the  present  situation  of  the 
world  as  without  a  parallel,  and  that  of  the  United  States 
as  full  of  difficulties."  The  two  leading  powers  of  Europe, 
France  and  England,  were  still  engaged  in  arraying  against 
each  other  commercial  edicts,  which  tended  directly  to 
destroy  the  commerce  of  nations  disposed  to  pursue  a 
neutral  policy.  The  United  States,  moreover,  were  suffer 
ing  by  means  of  restrictions  upon  their  commerce,  imposed 
by  the  federal  government.  The  condition  of  the  people, 
especially  the  commercial  portion  of  it,  was  gloomy  and 
depressing.  A  vast  amount  of  capital,  invested  in  shipping, 
was  lying  idle,  and  rapidly  diminishing  in  value.  Neither 
the  embargo  nor  non-intercourse  had  had  the  effect  to  induce 
either  of  the  belligerent  powers  to  pause  in  their  wanton 
and  unjust  restrictions  and  decrees.  On  the  contrary,  their 
obnoxious  measures  were  growing  oppressive  every  month. 
The  patience  of  the  United  States'  government  was  nearly 
exhausted.  Every  thing  betokened  a  speedy  resort  to  arms. 

The  principal  events  and  measures  which  subsequently 
signalized  the  administration  of  Mr.  Madison,  were  as 
follows : 

Battle  of  Tippecanoe,  Capture  of  York, 

Early  Session  of  Congress,  Seige  of  Fort  Meigs, 

Declaration  of  War,  Perry's  Victory, 

Surrender  of  Hull,  Battle  of  the  Thames, 

Capture  of  the  Guerriere,  Creek  War, 

Battle  of  Queenstown,  Battle  of  Chippewa  and 

Capture  of  the  Frolic,  Bridgewater, 

Capture  of  the  Macedonian,  Capture  of  Washington, 

Capture  of  the  Java,  Engagement  on 

Battle  of  Frenchtown,  Lake  Champlain, 

Capture  of  the  Peacock,  Battle  of  New  Orleans, 

Reelection  of  Mr.  Madison,  Treaty  of  Ghent, 
Close  of  Mr.  Madison's  Administration. 

Battle  of  Tippecanoe. — This  battle,  fought  on  the  7th  of 
November,  1811,  was  doubtless  one  of  the  most  spirited  and 
best-fought  actions  recorded  in  the  annals  of  Indian  warfare, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  613 

For  several  years,  the  Indian  tribes  on  our  Western  fron 
tier  had  exhibited  a  restless  and  hostile  spirit,  engendered 
by  the  intrigues  of  two  twin-brothers  of  the  Shawnee  tribe, 
Tecumseh,  the  Crouching  Panther,  and  Ol-li-wa-chi-ca,  the 
Open  Door,  generally  known  as  the  Prophet.  The  former 
was  a  bold  and  skillful  warrior,  sagacious  in  council,  and 
formidable  in  battle ;  the  latter  was  cunning,  cruel,  cowardly, 
and  treacherous. 

One  important  object  of  these  brothers,  was  to  form  a 
general  combination  of  the  north-western  and  south-western 
Indians,  for  the  purpose  of  preventing  the  whites  from 
extending  their  settlements  west  of  those  already  existing, 
and  perhaps  of  recovering  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi — a 
territory  which,  from  its  great  fertility,  they  naturally  and 
strongly  desired  to  possess. 

The  plans  of  the  brothers  were,  from  time  to  time,  com 
municated  to  General  Harrison,  then  governor  of  the  north 
west  territory,  by  his  confidential  advisers;  and,  for  several 
years,  by  his  forbearance  and  wise  policy,  he  was  enabled 
to  counteract  those  plans,  without  exciting  their  jealousy  or 
increasing  their  hostility. 

In  September,  1809,  General  Harrison  held  a  council  at 
Fort  Wayne,  where  he  negotiated  a  treaty  with  the  Miamies 
and  several  other  Indian  tribes,  by  which  they  sold  to  the 
United  States  a  large  tract  of  country  on  both  sides  of  the 
Wabash,  extending  up  that  river  more  than  sixty  miles 
above  Vincennes. 

At  the  time  this  treaty  was  negotiated,  Tecumseh  was  ab- 
absent,  but  his  brother,  the  Prophet,  who  was  present,  made 
objection  to  it ;  but,  on  the  return  of  the  former,  he  expressed 
great  dissatisfaction,  and  even  threatened  to  put  to  death 
those  chiefs  who  had  signed  the  treaty.  From  this  time, 
no  efforts  of  General  Harrison  availed  to  pacify  the 
brothers,  or  to  quiet  the  restless  and  hostile  feelings  of  their 
followers.  At  length,  the  Indians  proceeded  to  the  perpe 
tration  of  deeds  of  depredation  and  murder;  the  white 
population  of  the  frontier  became  excited  and  alarmed.  In 


614  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

this  state  of  things,  General  Harrison,  by  order  of  the  presi 
dent,  assembled  five  hundred  of  the  militia  and  volunteers 
of  Indiana,  and  with  these,  increased  by  a  regiment  of 
United  States'  infantry,  consisting  of  three  hundred  and 
fifty  men,  and  a  small  but  gallant  body  of  volunteers  from 
Kentucky,  took  post  at  Fort  Harrison,  sixty  miles  above 
Vincennes;  whence,  not  long  after,  he  proceeded,  October 
28th,  1811,  to  the  Prophet's  town.  At  the  distance  of  nine 
or  ten  miles,  the  army  encamped  on  the  evening  of  the  5th 
of  November. 

On  the  following  day,  the  army  proceeded  towards  the 
town  in  the  order  of  battle;  and  when  arrived  within  a 
short  distance,  they  were  met  by  a  deputation  of  the 
Prophet's  counsellors.  "They  were  sent,"  they  said,  "to 
ascertain  why  an  army  was  advancing  upon  them,  and  to 
avert,  if  possible,  approaching  hostilities.  This  was  the 
wish  of  the  Prophet  himself."  A  suspension  of  hostilities 
was  agreed  upon,  for  the  purpose  of  an  interview  between 
the  governor  and  chiefs,  to  be  held  the  following  day. 

"The  ensuing  night  was  dark  and  cloudy.  The  moon 
rose  late,  and  soon  after  midnight  there  commenced  a  light 
fall  of  drizzling  rain.  The  night,  however,  passed  without 
interruption,  and  the  governor  and  his  aids  rose  at  a  quar 
ter  to  four,  and  were  sitting  in  conversation  before  a  fire. 
It  was  still  dark,  as  the  light  of  the  moon  was  shadowed  by 
heavy  and  lowering  clouds.  At  this  moment,  an  attack  by 
the  Indians  was  commenced.  They  had  stealthily  crept  up 
near  the  sentries,  with  the  intention  of  rushing  upon  them, 
and  killing  them  before  they  could  give  the  alarm.  But, 
fortunately,  one  of  them  discovered  an  Indian  creeping 
towards  him  through  the  grass,  and  fired  at  him.  This  was 
immediately  followed  by  the  Indian  yell,  and  a  furious 
charge  upon  the  left  flank.  The  camp-fires  were  immedi 
ately  extinguished,  as  their  light  only  served  to  expose  our 
men  to  the  deadly  aim  of  the  Indians.  Upon  the  first  alarm, 
the  governor  mounted  his  horse,  and  proceeded  to  the  point 
of  attack;  and,  finding  the  line  there  much  weakened,  he 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


615 


ordered  two  companies  from  the  centre  and  rear  line  to 
march  to  their  support.  About  this  time,  the  gallant  Colo 
nel  Daviess,  of  Kentucky,  in  attempting  to  dislodge  some 
Indians  concealed  behind  some  trees,  was  shot  down,  being 
pierced  with  three  balls,  either  of  which  would  have  proved 
fatal.  His  men  repulsed  the  Indians  several  times,  and 
finally  succeeded  in  carrying  him  into  the  camp.  Colonel 
Isaac  White,  of  Indiana,  another  brave  officer,  who  served 
as  a  volunteer  under  Colonel  Daviess,  likewise  fell  in  this 
sanguinary  charge.  About  the  same  time,  Colonel  Owen, 
aid  to  Governor  Harrison,  was  also  killed. 


"The  battle  was  now  maintained  in  every  direction  with 
desperate  valor.  The  Indians  advanced  and  retreated  by 
a  rattling  noise,  made  with  deer-hoofs.  They  fought  with 
great  enthusiasm,  and  seemed  determined  to  conquer. 

"When  the  day  dawned,  the  left  flank,  the  most  assail 
able  part  of  the  encampment,  was  reinforced  by  four  com 
panies,  drawn  from  the  rear  and  centre;  the  right  flank 
was  strengthened  by  two  companies;  the  dragoons  were 
mounted,  and,  supported  by  them,  a  simultaneous  charge 


616  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

was  made  upon  the  enemy  on  both  flanks;  and  so  vigorous 
and  determined  was  the  attack,  that  the  enemy  gave  way  on 
all  sides.  The  Indians,  on  the  left  flank,  were  driven  into  a 
swamp,  impenetrable  to  cavalry,  while  those  on  the  right 
were  put  to  flight  with  great  loss,  and  this  severely-con 
tested  victory  was  at  last  gained  by  our  gallant  troops."* 

The  Indians  engaged  in  this  battle  were  supposed  to 
amount  to  one  thousand.  They  were  led  by  three  dis 
tinguished  warriors — White  Loomstone  Eater,  and  Winne- 
mac — the  last  a  Potawattomie  chief,  who  had  made  great 
professions  of  friendship  to  General  Harrison  himself. 
Tecumseh  was  not  present  at  the  battle,  being  on  a  visit  to 
more  southern  tribes,  the  object  of  which  was  supposed  to  be 
to  enlist  them  in  a  common  cause  against  the  United  States. 
As  for  the  Prophet,  he  took  no  active  part  in  the  engage 
ment,  but  employed  himself  in  chanting  a  war-song  from  a 
neighboring  eminence.  When  it  was  announced  to  him 
that  the  tide  was  setting  strongly  against  his  warriors,  and 
that  they  were  falling  on  every  side,  his  only  response  was 
"to  fight  on,  and  that  they  would  soon  see  the  fulfillment  of 
all  his  predictions." 

A  melancholy  duty  followed  the  battle — that  of  burying 
their  brave  companions,  who  had  fallen  on  the  field.  This 
done,  and  the  wounded  provided  for,  the  army  took  up  their 
march  from  the  scene  of  carnage,  and  returned  to  Vin- 
cennes.  The  results  of  the  engagement  were  important. 
The  haughty  and  discontented  spirit  of  the  Indians  was 
humbled,  and  the  plan  which  they  had  devised,  and  which 
had  nearly  ripened  to  maturity,  of  attacking  and  destroy 
ing  the  scattered  border  settlements,  was  defeated. 

Early  Session  of  Congress. — On  the  5th  of  November, 
1811,  President  Madison  summoned  a  meeting  of  congress. 
His  message  indicating  an  apprehension  of  hostilities  with 
Great  Britain,  the  committee  of  foreign  relations  in  the 
house  of  representatives  reported  resolutions  for  filling  up 

*  Life  of  William  Henry  Harrison. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  617 

the  ranks  of  the  army;  for  raising  an  additional  force  of 
ten  thousand  men;  for  authorizing  the  president  to  accept 
the  services  of  fifty  thousand  volunteers,  and  for  ordering 
out  the  militia  when  he  should  judge  it  necessary;  for 
repairing  the  navy,  and  for  authorizing  the  arming  of  mer 
chantmen  in  self-defence.  A  bill  from  the  senate,  for 
raising  twenty-five  thousand  men,  after  much  discussion, 
was  also  agreed  to  by  the  house. 

Declaration  of  War. — Preparations  in  anticipation  of 
war  were  now  industriously  urged ;  yet  the  hope  was  still 
cherished,  until  May  in  the  following  year,  that  a  change 
of  policy  in  Europe  would  render  unnecessary  an  appeal 
to  arms.  Towards  the  close  of  that  season,  the  Hornet 
arrived  from  London,  bringing  information  that  no  prospect 
existed  of  a  favorable  change.  On  the  1st  of  June,  the 
president  sent  a  message  to  congress,  recounting  the  wrongs 
received  from  Great  Britain,  and  submitting  the  question, 
whether  the  United  States  should  continue  to  endure  them, 
or  resort  to  war?  The  message  was  considered  with 
closed  doors.  On  the  18th,  an  act  was  passed,  declaring 
war  against  Great  Britain ;  soon  after  which,  the  president 
issued  his  proclamation  making  public  announcement  of 
the  same. 

Surrender  of  Hull. — At  the  time  of  the  declaration  of 
war,  General  Hull  was  at  Dayton,  in  Ohio,  with  a  small 
American  force,  destined  for  Detroit.  This  having  been 
subsequently  increased  to  two  thousand  five  hundred  men, 
on  the  12th  of  July  he  crossed  into  Canada,  and  taking 
post  at  Sandwich,  issued  from  that  place  a  proclamation, 
couched  in  bold  and  imposing  language.  By  means  of  it, 
the  Indians  were  awed  into  neutrality,  and  the  Canadians, 
favorable  to  the  American  cause,  either  remained  quietly  at 
home  or  joined  his  ranks. 

On  the  1st  of  August,  intelligence  was  received  by  the 
American  general  of  the  fall  of  the  fortress  at  Mackinaw 


618  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

on  the  17th  of  July.  Until  the  moment  of  a  demand  to 
surrender,  no  intelligence  had  been  received  by  the  garri 
son  of  the  declaration  of  war.  This  event  justly  filled 
Hull  with  surprise  and  consternation,  as  he  had  now  no 
means  of  checking  the  incursions  of  the  restless  hordes  of 
northern  savages. 

On  the  5th  of  August,  a  council  of  war  was  held,  to 
deliberate  upon  the  expediency  of  attacking  the  fortress  of 
Maiden;  but  as  the  artillery  had  not  arrived,  it  was  decided 
to  wait  two  days,  and  then  proceed  with  or  without  it,  as 
the  case  might  be. 

Meanwhile,  however,  communications  were  received 
from  Generals  Porter  and  Hall,  who  commanded  on  the 
Niagara  frontier,  that  the  enemy  were  leaving  their  posts 
in  that  quarter,  and  were  concentrating  their  forces  at 
Maiden.  At  the  same  time,  Hull  was  informed  that  he 
could  not  depend  upon  assistance  from  General  Dearborn, 
the  commander-in-chief,  although  the  latter  had  been 
directed  by  the  government  to  invade  Canada  from  Niag 
ara,  and  cooperate  with  Hull.  Under  all  the  aspects  of  the 
case,  although  his  delayed  artillery  had  arrived,  Hull  issued 
orders,  on  the  afternoon  of  the  7th,  for  his  army  to  return 
to  Detroit. 

An  order  to  the  officers  and  army  so  unexpected  as  this 
— at  a  moment  when  they  were  anticipating  a  victory  and 
the  honors  due  from  it — was  like  a  thunderbolt  upon  them. 
The  murmurs  of  the  volunteers  and  regular  troops  were 
loud.  They  upbraided  their  commander  with  pusillanimity, 
and  even  treachery. 

On  the  14th,  a  British  force,  under  command  of  General 
Brock,  the  most  active  and  able  of  the  British  command 
ers  in  Canada,  took  a  position  opposite  Detroit,  where 
they  proceeded  to  erect  batteries.  On  the  15th,  he  sent  a 
flag,  bearing  a  summons  to  the  American  general  to  surren 
der,  in  which  he  says:  "It  is  far  from  my  intention  to  join 
in  a  war  of  extermination,  but  you  must  be  aware  that  the 
numerous  body  of  Indians,  who  have  attached  themselves 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  619 

to  my  troops,  will  be  beyond  my  control  the  moment  the 
contest  commences."  To  this,  General  Hull  answered:  "I 
have  no  other  reply  to  make,  than  that  I  am  prepared  to 
meet  any  force  which  may  be  at  your  disposal,"  &c.  Gen 
eral  Brock  immediately  opened  his  batteries  upon  the 
town  and  fort,  and  several  persons  within  the  fort  were 
killed.  The  fire  was  returned  by  the  Americans  with 
some  effect. 

On  the  morning  of  the  16th,  the  British  crossed  the  river, 
and  landing,  under  cover  of  their  ships,  at  Spring  Wells, 
three  miles  below  Detroit,  commenced  their  march  towards 
the  fort.  Hull,  it  was  evident,  was  perplexed  and  agitated. 
At  first,  his  army  was  drawn  up  in  order  of  battle  without 
the  fort,  his  artillery  advantageously  planted,  and  his  troops 
impatiently  waiting  the  approach  of  the  enemy.  At  length, 
when  the  British  were  within  five  hundred  yards  of  their 
lines,  most  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  an  order  from  Gen 
eral  Hull  was  received,  directing  them  "to  retire  imme 
diately  to  the  fort." 

'No  sooner  were  the  troops  in  the  fort,  than  they  were 
further  directed  to  stack  their  arms — immediately  after 
which,  a  white  flag  was  suspended  from  the  walls,  in  token 
of  submission.  A  British  officer  rode  up  to  ascertain  the 
cause,  for  this  surrender  was  no  less  unexpected  to  the 
assailants.  A  capitulation  was  agreed  to,  without  even 
stipulating  the  terms.  Words  are  wanting  to  express  the 
feelings  of  the  Americans,  in  being  thus  compelled  to  sur 
render  to  an  inferior  force,  without  firing  a  gun,  when  they 
were  firmly  convinced  that  that  force  was  in  their  power. 
The  British  took  immediate  possession  of  the  fort,  with  all 
the  public  property  it  contained;  among  which  were  forty 
barrels  of  powder,  four  hundred  rounds  of  fixed  twenty- 
four-pound  shot,  one  hundred  thousand  ball  cartridges,  two 
thousand  five  hundred  stand  of  arms,  twenty-five  pieces  of 
iron  cannon  and  eight  of  brass,  the  greater  number  of 
which  had  been  captured  by  the  Americans  during  the 
revolutionary  war.  Besides  this  great  amount  of  warlike 


620  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

stores,  the  whole  territory,  forts  and  garrisons  were  also 
delivered  up. 

In  his  official  dispatch,  General  Hull  labored  to  free  his 
conduct  from  censure,  by  bringing  into  view  the  inferiority 
of  his  force,  compared  with  that  of  the  enemy;  and,  also, 
the  dangers  which  threatened  him  from  numerous  western 
tribes  of  Indians.  But  whether  the  views  which,  induced 
this  suridnder  were  in  reality  justly  founded  or  not,  the 
public  mind  was  altogether  unprepared  for  an  occurrence 
at  once  so  disastrous  and  mortifying. 

Some  time  after,  having  been  exchanged,  Hull  was 
arraigned  before  a  court-martial,  of  which  General  Dear 
born  was  president.  By  this  tribunal,  he  was  acquitted  of 
treason,  but  sentenced  to  death  for  cowardice  and  unofficer- 
like  conduct.  In  consideration,  however,  of  his  revolu 
tionary  services,  and  the  recommendation  of  the  court,  the 
president  remitted  the  punishment  of  death,  but  deprived 
him  of  all  military  command. 

Constitution  and  Guerriere. — While  defeat  and  disgrace 
were  attending  the  American  arms  on  the  land,  the  ocean 
was  the  theatre  of  bold  and  successful  achievement  on  the 
part  of  the  American  navy.  On  the  19th  of  August,  three 
days  after  the  disgraceful  surrender  of  Detroit,  the  Consti 
tution  achieved  a  splendid  victory  over  the  Guerriere.  On 
the  2d  of  August,  the  Constitution  put  to  sea.  On  the  19th, 
a  vessel  hove  in  sight,  which  proved  to  be  the  Guerriere, 
and  the  Constitution  bore  down  upon  her.  "At  first,  it  was 
the  intention  of  Captain  Hull  to  bring  her  to  close  action 
immediately;  but,  on  coming  within  gun-shot,  she  gave  a 
broadside,  and  filled  away;  then  wore,  giving  a  broadside 
on  the  other  tack,  but  without  effect.  They  now  continued 
wearing  and  manoeuvring  on  both  sides,  for  three-quarters 
of  an  hour,  the  Guerriere  attempting  to  take  a  raking  posi 
tion;  but,  failing  in  this,  she  bore  up,  and  run  with  her  top 
sail  and  jib  on  the  quarter.  The  Constitution,  perceiving 
this,  made  sail  to  come  up  with  her.  Captain  Hull,  with 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  621 

admirable  coolness,  received  the  enemy's  fire  without 
returning  it.  The  enemy,  mistaking  this  conduct  on  the 
part  of  the  American  commander  for  want  of  skill,  con 
tinued  to  pour  out  his  broadsides  with  a  view  to  cripple 
his  antagonist.  From  the  Constitution,  not  a  gun  had 
been  fired.  Already  had  an  officer  twice  come  on  deck, 
with  information  that  several  of  the  men  had  been  killed, 
at  their  guns.  The  gallant  crew,  burning  with  impatience, 
silently  awaited  the  orders  of  their  commander.  The 
moment  so  long  looked  for,  at  last  arrived.  Sailing- 
master  Aylwin  having  seconded  the  views  of  the  captain 
with  admirable  skill,  in  bringing  the  vessel  exactly  to  the 
station  intended,  orders  were  given  at  five  minutes  before 
five  P.  M.,  to  fire  broadside  after  broadside,  in  quick  suc 
cession.  The  crew  instantly  discovered  the  whole  plan, 
and  entered  into  it  with  all  the  spirit  that  the  circumstances 
were  calculated  to  inspire.  Never  was  any  firing  so  dread 
ful.  For  fifteen  minutes  the  vivid  lightning  of  the  Constitu 
tion's  guns  continued  one  blaze,  and  their  thunder  roared 
with  scarce  an  intermission.  The  enemy's  mizen-mast  had 
gone  by  the  board,  and  he  stood  exposed  to  a  raking  fire 
which  swept  his  decks.  The  Guerriere  had  now  become 
unmanageable;  her  hull,  rigging,  and  sails,  dreadfully  torn; 
when  the  Constitution  attempted  to  lay  her  on  board.  At 
this  moment,  Lieutenant  Bush,  in  attempting  to  throw  his 
marines  on  board,  was  killed  by  a  musket-ball,  and  the 
enemy  shot  ahead,  but  could  not  be  brought  before  the 
wind.  A  raking  fire  now  continued  for  fifteen  minutes 
longer,  when  his  main-mast  and  fore-mast  went,  taking 
with  them  every  spar  excepting  the  bowsprit.  On  seeing 
this,  the  firing  ceased,  and  at  twenty-five  minutes  past  five, 
she  surrendered.  "In  thirty  minutes"  says  Captain  Hull, 
"after  we  got  fairly  alongside  of  the  enemy,  she  surren 
dered,  and  had  not  a  spar  standing,  and  her  hull,  above  and 
below  water,  so  shattered,  that  a  few  more  broadsides  must 
have  carried  her  down."  The  Guerriere  was  so  much 
damaged,  as  to  render  it  impossible  to  bring  her  in;  she 


622  GREAT     EVENTS    OF 

was  therefore  set  fire  to  the  next  day,  and  blown  up.  The 
damage  sustained  by  the  Constitution  was  comparatively  of 
so  little  consequence,  that  she  actually  made  ready  for 
action  when  a  vessel  appeared  in  sight  the  next  day.  The 
loss  on  board  the  Guerriere,  was  fifteen  killed  and  sixty- 
three  wounded:  on  the  side  of  the  Constitution,  seven  killed 
and  seven  wounded.  It  is  pleasing  to  observe,  that  even 
the  British  commander,  on  this  occasion,  bore  testimony  to 
the  humanity  and  generosity  with  which  he  was  treated  by 
the  victors.  The  American  frigate  was  superior  in  force 
by  a  few  guns,  but  this  difference  bore  no  comparison  to 
the  disparity  of  the  conflict.  The  Guerriere  was  thought 
to  be  a  match  for  any  vessel  of  her  class,  and  had  been 
ranked  among  the  largest  in  the  British  navy.  The  Con 
stitution  arrived  at  Boston  on  the  28th  of  August,  having 
captured  several  merchant  vessels."* 

The  victory  thus  achieved  was  of  incalculable  importance 
to  the  Americans.  If  unexpected  and  surprising  to  them,  it 
was  still  more  so  to  the  English.  On  the  ocean,  the  latter 
claimed  supremacy;  and  their  successes  in  respect  to  other 
nations  seemed  to  justify  their  proud  pretensions.  Indeed, 
whatever  might  be  the  result  of  the  contest  on  the  land,  it 
had  scarcely  occurred  to  the  English,  that  the  Americans 
could,  in  any  equal  engagement  on  the  water,  become  the 
victors.  Nor  had  the  Americans  themselves  confident 
hope  of  any  signal  success.  But  this  beginning  diffused  a 
general  joy  throughout  the  nation,  as  well  it  might,  and 
excited  anticipations  which,  if  high,  were  destined  to  be 
more  than  realized. 

Battle  of  Queenstown. — For  the  purpose  of  invading  Can 
ada,  an  army  of  about  five  thousand  New  York  militia  had 
been  collected  on  the  Niagara  frontier.  Of  these,  General 
Stephen  Van  Rensselaer,  of  Albany,  an  officer  of  great 
merit,  had  the  command.  His  head-quarters  were  at  Lew- 

*    Breckenridge's  History  of  the  War. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  623 

iston,  on  the  river  Niagara,  opposite  to  which  was  Queens- 
town,  a  fortified  British  post.  Several  hundred  regular 
troops  were  also  attached  to  his  command. 

The  rnilitia  displaying  great  eagerness  to  attack  the 
enemy,  the  general  determined  to  give  them  an  opportunity 
by  crossing  over  to  Queenstown.  On  the  morning  of  the 
13th,  the  army  having  been  reinforced  by  three  hundred 
regulars,  under  Colonel  Christie,  the  passage  of  the  Niagara 
was  made.  One  division  of  the  troops  was  commanded 
by  Colonel  Solomon  Van  Rensselaer;  the  other,  was  the 
division  of  Colonel  Christie.  These  were  to  be  followed 
by  Colonel  Fenwick's  artillery,  and  the  residue  of  the 
army.  The  first  party  which  effected  a  landing,  was  that 
of  Colonels  Van  Rensselaer  and  Christie,  about  four 
o'clock  in  the  morning.  On  landing,  the  detachments 
were  formed  by  order  of  Colonel  Van  Rensselaer,  (Colonel 
Christie  not  having  crossed  with  his  men,)  for  the  purpose 
of  storming  the  heights  of  Queenstown. 

At  this  critical  moment,  the  American  troops  were 
attacked  on  either  flank,  during  which  the  brave  Colonel 
Van  Rensselaer  received  four  severe  wounds,  which  were 
then  supposed  to  be  mortal.  The  command  now  devolved 
upon  Captain  Wool,  the  senior  officer  of  the  regular  troops, 
who,  although  sorely  wounded,  repaired  to  Van  Rensselaer, 
and  volunteered  for  any  service  which  might  relieve  the 
troops  of  the  latter.  Colonel  Van  Rensselaer  directed  the 
storming  of  the  British  battery  upon  the  heights.  Wool 
immediately  conducted  his  force  silently  and  circuitously, 
leaving  the  battery  to  his  right,  until  he  had  passed  it,  and 
attained  an  eminence  which  commanded  it.  The  British, 
finding  that  resistance  would  not  avail  them  any  thing,  left 
it  to  the  Americans,  and  retreated  down  the  heights  of 
Queenslown. 

Elated  with  their  success,  the  Americans  hnd  fallen  into 
disorder,  when  suddenly  they  beheld  the  intrepid  Brock 
advancing  at  the  head  of  a  reinforcement  of  about  three 
hundred  men  from  Fort  George.  In  a  moment  of  alarm, 


624  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

an  officer  raised  a  white  flag,  in  token  of  surrender,  but 
which  Wool  indignantly  pulled  down.  To  keep  the  enemy 
at  bay,  until  he  could  form  his  men,  he  dispatched  a  body 
of  sixty  men,  who  advanced,  but  retreated  without  firing  a 
gun.  The  British  followed,  and  drove  the  Americans  to 
the  brink  of  the  precipice.  One  soldier,  who  was  about  to 
descend,  Wool  ordered  to  be  shot;  but,  as  the  musket  was 
levelling,  he  returned.  Thus  prohibiting  either  surrender 
or  retreat,  and  being  ably  seconded  by  his  officers,  Wool 
rallied,  and  led  on  his  troops  to  the  attack.  The  British,  in 
their  turn,  gave  way,  and  retreated  down  the  hill.  Brock, 
in  attempting  to  rally  them  amidst  a  galling  fire  from  the 
Americans,  was  mortally  wounded.  His  party  no  longer 
attempted  resistance,  but  fled  in  disorder. 

The  Americans  were  now  congratulating  themselves  on 
their  success,  when,  unexpectedly,  they  were  attacked  by 
a  body  of  British  and  Indians,  amounting  to  one  thousand, 
under  General  SheafFe,  who  had  followed  the  energetic 
Brock  from  Fort  George.  The  battle  becoming  warm,  and 
the  Americans  being  hard  pressed,  General  Van  Rensselaer 
recrossed  the  Niagara,  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  over  the 
militia,  who  were  on  the  opposite  bank. 

But  their  ardor  had  abated.  The  sight  of  the  wounded, 
and  the  groans  of  the  dying,  who  most  unfortunately  had 
been  carried  in  boats  to  the  American  side,  had  served  to 
destroy  all  their  courage.  They  could  not  be  persuaded  to 
cross,  although  their  gallant  general  besought  them  with 
tears.  Two  thousand  and  five  hundred  of  the  militia,  quite 
sufficient  to  have  maintained  the  works  which  had  been 
taken,  remained  idle  and  cowardly  spectators  of  this  most 
interesting  scene.  For  this  conduct,  they  found  an  excuse 
in  the  unconstitutionality  of  obliging  militia  to  enter  a 
foreign  territory  for  the  purpose  of  aggressive  war.  Thus 
the  day  was  lost,  and  the  troops,  who  had  fought  so  nobly, 
had  fought  in  vain,  and  were  obliged,  at  length,  to  surren 
der.  Sixty  were  killed,  one  hundred  wounded,  and  seven 
hundred  made  prisoners. 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  625 

Wasp  and  Frolic. — On  the  13th  of  October,  the  Ameri 
can  sloop-of-war  Wasp,  mounting  sixteen  thirty-two-pound 
carronades,  two  long  twelves,  with  one  hundred  and 
thirty  men,  left  the  Delaware  on  a  cruise.  On  the  night 
of  the  17th,  several  sail  were  discovered,  which,  in  the 
morning,  proved  to  be  English  merchantmen  from  Hondu 
ras,  under  convoy  of  a  brig  and  two  ships,  armed  with 
sixteen  guns  each.  The  brig  shortened  sail,  with  an  evident 
disposition  for  an  engagement. 

Meanwhile,  the  Wasp  having  prepared  for  action,  ranged 
close  up  on  the  starboard  side  of  the  enemy,  receiving  her 
broadside  at  the  distance  of  some  sixty  yards,  and  deliver 
ing  her  own.  From  this  moment,  the  action  became  unre- 
mitted.  The  fire  of  the  Frolic,  for  so  she  proved  to  be, 
was  to  that  of  the  Wasp,  as  three  to  two;  but  with  this 
remarkable  difference,  that  while  the  former  uniformly  fired 
as  she  rose,  the  sea  being  rough,  the  latter  as  uniformly 
fired  when  she  sunk.  And  the  consequence  was,  that  the 
shot  of  the  Frolic  were  either  lost,  or  only  touched  the  rig 
ging  of  the  Wasp,  while  those  from  the  latter  struck  the  hull 
of  her  antagonist. 

In  the  brief  space  of  five  minutes,  the  maintop-mast  of 
the  Wasp  was  shot  away,  and,  falling  down  with  the  main 
top-sail  yard  across  the  larboard  fore  and  foretop-sail,  ren 
dered  her  head  yards  unmanageable  during  the  rest  of  the 
action.  Soon  after,  her  gaff  and  mizen-gallant-masts  were 
shot  away. 

Perceiving  the  desolating  effect  of  the  enemy's  fire  upon 
his  spars  and  rigging,  Captain  Jones  at  first  decided  to 
board;  but,  soon  after,  finding  his  ship  in  a  favorable  posi 
tion  to  rake,  he  directed  a  fresh  broadside  to  be  delivered. 
The  vessels  had  gradually  approached,  and  were  now  so 
near,  that  in  loading  some  of  the  guns  of  the  Wasp,  the 
rammers  hit  against  the  bows  of  her  antagonist,  and  the 
men  of  the  Frolic  could  no  longer  be  kept  at  their  quarters 
forward.  The  discharge  of  one  or  two  carronades  swept 
the  enemy's  decks.  The  impetuosity  of  the  Wasp's  crew 
40 


626  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

could  be  no  longer  restrained,  and  they  began  to  leap  into 
the  rigging,  and  from  thence  on  to  the  bowsprit  of  the  brig. 
In  this  movement,  however,  they  were  preceded  by  Mr. 
Biddle,  the  first  lieutenant.  On  reaching  the  deck,  judge 
his  surprise,  only  three  officers  and  a  seaman  at  the  wheel 
were  to  be  seen !  The  bodies  of  the  slain  were  lying  here 
and  there,  and  the  deck  was  slippery  with  blood. 

The  colors  were  still  flying,  there  being  no  seaman  to 
pull  them  down.  This  grateful  service  was  performed  by 
Mr.  Biddle  himself.  The  officers  now  stepped  forward,  and 
surrendered  their  swords  in  submission.  Thus,  in  forty- 
three  minutes,  possession  was  taken  of  the  Frolic,  after  one 
of  the  most  bloody  conflicts  recorded  in  naval  history. 

The  Frolic  was  commanded  by  Captain  Whinyates.  She 
mounted  on  her  main  deck  sixteen  thirty-two-pound  car- 
ronades,  four  long  guns,  differently  stated  to  be  sixes,  nines, 
and  twelves,  with  two  twelve-pound  carronades  on  a  top 
gallant  forecastle.  The  Wasp  had  five  killed  and  five 
wounded.  Her  hull  sustained  but  trifling  injury.  The  loss 
of  the  Frolic  was  seventy  or  eighty  in  wounded  and  killed. 
Both  these  vessels  were  captured  ,the  same  day  by  the 
Poictiers,  seventy-four,  and  taken  to  Bermuda. 

This  and  other  naval  victories,  while  they  served  to 
animate  and  gratify  the  whole  American  people,  were 
humbling  to  the  pride  of  Great  Britain.  She  had  made 
her  boast  that  she  would  drive  our  "bits  of  striped  bunting" 
from  the  ocean;  but  she  found  herself  mistaken;  nor  was  a 
committee  of  investigation  able  to  solve  the  mystery,  except 
that  the  American  frigates  were  seventy- fours  in  disguise ! 

United  States  and  Macedonian. — The  capture  of  the 
Frolic  was  almost  immediately  succeeded  by  the  capture, 
off  the  Western  Isles,  October  25th,  of  the  British  frigate 
Macedonian,  mounting  forty-nine  carriage-guns,  by  the 
American  frigate  United  States,  forty-four  guns.  The  for 
mer  was  commanded  by  Captain  John  S.  Garden;  the  latter 
by  Captain  Stephen  Decatur. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  627 

The  engagement,  from  its  commencement,  lasted  for 
nearly  an  hour  and  a  half — the  early  part  being  occupied 
;n  firing  long-shot;  but  it  was  terminated  in  a  very  short 
period,  after  the  vessels  came  into  close  action.  For  a 
time,  the  advantage  of  position  was  with  the  Macedonian ; 
but,  notwithstanding  this,  the  fire  of  the  Americans  was  so 
superior,  that,  in  a  brief  space,  the  mizen-mast,  fore  and 
maintop-mast,  and  main-yard  of  the  enemy,  were  cut  down ; 
besides  receiving  not  less  than  one  hundred  -round  shot  in 
her  hull.  Of  her  crew,  three  hundred  in  number,  thirty- 
six  were  killed,  and  sixty-eight  wounded. 

The  damage  sustained  by  the  United  States  was  com 
paratively  small.  She  lost  one  of  her  top-gallant-masts, 
received  some  wounds  in  her  spars,  had  a  good  deal  of  rig 
ging  cut,  but  was  hulled  only  a  few  times.  Of  her  officers 
and  crew,  five  were  killed  and  seven  wounded. 

The  manner  m  which  the  brave  Decatur  received  Cap 
tain  Garden  on  board  the  United  States  did  him  great  honor 
When  the  latter  presented  his  sword,  as  in  such  cases  is 
usual,  the  former  assured  him  that  "he  could  not  think  of 
taking  the  sword  of  an  officer  who  had  defended  his 
ship  so  gallantly,  but  he  should  be  happy  to  take  him 
by  the  hand." 

The  United  States,  after  the  action,  was  in  a  condition  to 
pursue  her  course;  but,  desirous  of  securing  a  prize  so  val 
uable  as  the  Macedonian,  Captain  Decatur  determined  to 
make  the  attempt,  notwithstanding  her  disabled  state. 
Accordingly,  having  made  such  repairs  upon  her  as  cir 
cumstances  allowed,  the  two  ships  made  the  best  of  their 
way  to  the  United  States. 

The  Macedonian  was  a  fine  ship  of  her  class.  She  was 
smaller,  of  lighter  armament,  and  had  fewer  men  than  the 
United  States;  but  the  disproportion  between  the  force 
of  the  two  vessels  was  much  less  than  between  the 
execution. 

The  reputation  of  Captain  Decatur,  already  high,  was 
added  to  by  the  manner  in  which  the  Macedonian  was  cap- 


628  GREAT      EVENTS     OF 

tured ;  and  another  testimony  was  added  to  the  skill  and 
bravery  of  the  naval  officers  of  the  United  States. 

If  such  warfare  must  be — yet  it  is  gloomy  to  think  of  it 
among  rational  and  immortal  beings,  made  of  one  blood,  and 
having  one  common  destiny — it  may  not  be  criminal,  per 
haps,  to  desire  that  our  country's  cause  should  be  crowned 
with  success,  if  that  cause  be  just. 

Constitution  and  Java. — The  naval  campaign  of  1812 
closed  with  another  American  victory,  equal  in  brilliancy 
to  any  which  had  preceded.  On  the  29th  of  December,  a 
few  leagues  west  of  St.  Salvador,  on  the  coast  of  Brazil, 
the  Constitution,  now  under  command  of  Commodore 
Bainbridge,  descried  the  British  frigate  Java,  forty-nine 
guns,  and  four  hundred  men,  commanded  by  Captain  Lam 
bert.  Both  vessels,  for  some  time,  manoeuvred  to  obtain  a 
position  that  would  enable  them  to  rake,  or  avoid  being 
raked.  In  the  early  part  of  the  engagement,  the  wheel  of 
the  Constitution  was  shot  away.  Commodore  Bainbridge 
determined  to  close  with  the  British  vessel,  notwithstanding, 
in  so  doing,  he  should  expose  his  ship  to  be  several  times 
raked.  He  ordered  the  fore  and  main-sails  to  be  set,  and 
luffed  up  close  to  the  enemy,  in  such  a  manner  that  his  jib- 
boom  got  foul  of  the  Constitution's  mizen-rigging.  About 
three  o'clock,  the  head  of  the  British  vessel's  bowsprit  and 
jib-boom  were  shot  away ;  and,  in  the  space  of  an  hour, 
her  fore-mast  was  shot  away  by  the  board,  her  main-top 
mast  just  above  the  cap,  her  gaff  and  spanker-boom,  and 
her  main-mast  nearly  by  the  board. 

About  four  o'clock,  the  fire  of  the  British  vessel  being 
completely  silenced,  and  her  colors  in  the  main  rigging  being 
down,  she  was  supposed  to  have  struck.  The  courses  of 
the  Constitution  were  now  hauled  on  board,  to  shoot  ahead, 
in  order  to  repair  her  rigging,  which  was  very  much  cut. 
The  British  vessel  was  left  a  complete  wreck.  Her  flag 
was  soon  after  discovered  to  be  still  flying.  The  Constitu 
tion,  however,  hove  to,  to  repair  some  of  her  damages 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


629 


About  a  quarter  of  an  hour  after,  the  main-mast  of  the 
British  vessel  went  by  the  board.  About  three-quarters  of 
an  hour  after  four,  the  Constitution  wore,  and  stood  for  the 
British  vessel,  and  got  close  athwart  her  bows,  in  a  very 
effectual  position  for  raking,  when  she  prudently  struck  her 
flag.  The  Constitution  had  nine  men  killed  and  twenty-five 
wounded;  the  Java  had  sixty  killed  and  one  hundred  and 
twenty  wounded.  Captain  Lambert  was  mortally  wounded. 


The  great  distance  from  the  United  States,  and  the  dis 
abled  state  of  the  Java,  forbade  every  idea  of  attempting 
to  bring  her  to  the  United  States.  No  alternative  was 
therefore  left  but  to  burn  her,  which  was  done,  after  the 
prisoners  and  their  baggage  were  removed  to  the  Constitu 
tion.  They  were  all  landed  at  St.  Salvador,  and  paroled. 
The  commander  of  the  Java,  Captain  Lambert,  died  soon 
after  he  was  put  on  shore. 

Lieutenant  Aylwm,  of  the  Constitution,  was  severely 
wounded  during  the  action.  When  the  boarders  were 
called  to  repel  boarders,  he  mounted  the  quarter-deck  ham 
mock-cloth,  and,  in  the  act  of  firing  his  pistol  at  the  enemy, 


630  GREAT     EVENTS    OF 

received  a  ball  through  his  shoulder.  Notwithstanding  the 
severity  of  his  wound,  he  continued  at  his  post  until  the 
enemy  struck.  He  died,  however,  on  the  28th  of  January, 
at  sea. 

Close  of  the  Campaign  of  1812.  —  The  naval  victories, 
which  have  been  noticed,  were  peculiarly  gratifying  to  the 
Americans  ;  the  more  so,  from  the  humiliating  fact  that,  on 
the  land,  not  a  single  achievement  had  been  made  worthy 
the  American  valor.  Not  one  victory  had  been  gained 
which  lasted  —  nor  one  foot  of  territory  acquired,  of  which 
possession  was  retained.  But  the  navy  had  triumphed. 
The  victories  gained,  were  by  that  class  of  citizens  whose 
rights  had  been  violated  ;  and  over  a  nation,  whose  long- 
continued  success  had  led  them  to  consider  themselves  lords 
of  the  sea.  Many  British  merchantmen  were  also  captured, 
both  b^  the  American  navy  and  by  privateers.  The  num 
ber  of  prizes,  made  during  the  first  seven  months  of  the 
•war,  exceeded  five  hundred. 

Campaign  of  1813.  —  The  scene  of  the  campaign  of 
1813,  comprehended  the  whole  northern  frontier  of  the 
United  States.  The  army  of  the  West,  under  General 
Harrison,  was  stationed  near  the  head  oi  Lake  Erie  ;  the 
army  of  the  centre,  under  General  Dearborn,  between 
Lakes  Ontario  and  Erie;  and  the  army  of  the  North,  under 
General  Hampton,  occupied  the  shores  of  Lake  Champlain. 
The  invasion  of  Canada  was  the  grand  project  of  the 
campaign.  The  British  forces  in  Canada  were  under  the 
general  command  of  Sir  George  Prevost.  The  defence  of 
the  Upper  Provinces  was  committed  to  Colonels  Procter 
and  Vincent;  that  of  the  Lower  Provinces  was  entrusted 
to  General  Sheaffe. 


Battle  of  IfVencfaoiim.-—  Michigan,  of  which  Detroit  was 
the  prominent  town,  was  still  in  possession  of  the  British 
The  citizens  of  the  western  country,  being  anxious  to 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  (531 

regain  possession  of  it,  General  Harrison  determined  to 
undertake  a  winter  campaign,  having  the  reconquest  of 
that  territory  in  view.  Accordingly,  General  Winchester, 
with  about  eight  hundred  men,  principally  from  the  most 
respectable  families  in  Kentucky,  was  directed  to  proceed 
in  advance  of  the  main  army.  Learning,  during  his  march, 
that  a  party  of  British  were  stationed  at  Frenchtown,  situ 
ated  on  the  river  Raisin,  twenty-six  miles  from  Detroit,  he 
attacked  and  dispersed  them. 

The  Americans  encamped  near  the  field  of  battle,  a  part 
of  them  being  protected  by  close  garden  pickets.  "  Although 
near  an  enemy's  post,  but  little  precaution  was  taken  to 
prevent  a  surprise.  Early  in  the  morning  of  the  22d  of 
January,  they  were  attacked  by  a  large  force  of  British 
and  Indians;  the  former  commanded  by  Colonel  Procter, 
the  latter  by  the  chiefs  Round-head  and  Split-log.  The 
troops  on  the  open  field  were  thrown  into  disorder.  Gen 
eral  Winchester  and  other  officers  made  an  ineffectual 
attempt  to  rally  them.  They  fled,  but  while  attempting  to 
escape,  were  mostly  killed  by  the  Indians.  The  general 
and  Colonel  Lewis  were  made  prisoners. 

"The  troops  behind  the  pickets  maintained  the  contest 
with  undaunted  bravery.  At  length,  Colonel  Procter 
assured  General  Winchester,  that  if  the  remainder  of  the 
Americans  would  immediately  surrender,  they  should  be 
protected  from  massacre;  but  otherwise,  he  would  set  fire 
to  the  village,  and  would  not  be  responsible  for  the  conduct 
of  the  savages.  Intimidated  by  this  threat,  General  Win 
chester  sent  an  order  to  the  troops  to  surrender. 

"Colonel  Procter,  leaving  the  wounded  without  a  guard, 
marched  immediately  back  to  Maiden.  The  Indians  accon> 
panied  them  a  few  miles,  but  returned  early  the  next  morn* 
ing.  Deeds  of  horror  followed:  the  wounded  officers  were 
dragged  from  the  houses,  killed,  and  scalped  in  the  streets. 
The  buildings  were  set  on  fire.  Some  who  attempted  to 
escape,  were  forced  back  into  the  flames.  Others  were  put 
to  death  by  the  tomahawk,  and  left  shockingly  mangled  in 


632  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

the  highway.  The  infamy  of  this  butchery  should  not  fall 
upon  the  perpetrators  alone.  It  must  rest  equally  upon 
those  who  instigated  them  to  hostility,  by  whose  side  they 
fought,  who  were  able,  and  were  bound  by  a  solemn  engage 
ment  to  restrain  them."*  "  By  this  bloody  tragedy,"  observes 
Mr.  Breckenridge,  "all  Kentucky  was  literally  in  mourning; 
for  the  soldiers  thus  massacred,  tortured,  burned,  or  denied 
the  common  rites  of  sepulture,  were  of  the  most  respectable 
families  of  the  state ;  many  of  them  young  men  of  fortune 
and  property,  with  numerous  friends  and  relatives.  The 
remains  of  these  brave  youth  lay  on  the  ground,  beat  by 
the  storms  of  heaven,  and  exposed  to  the  beasts  of  the  forest, 
until  the  ensuing  autumn,  when  their  friends  and  relatives 
ventured  to  gather  up  their  bleaching  bones,  and  consigned 
them  to  the  tomb. 

Hornet  and  Peacock. — The  day  following  the  tragical 
affair  of  Frenchtown,  a  signal  naval  battle  was  fought  off 
South  America,  between  the  Hornet,  Captain  Lawrence, 
and  the  Peacock,  Captain  Peake.  "In  less  than  fifteen 
minutes  the  Peacock  struck  her  colors,  displaying  at  the 
same  time  a  signal  of  distress.  The  victors  hastened  to 
the  relief  of  the  vanquished ;  but  the  Peacock  sank  before 
all  her  crew  could  be  removed,  carrying  down  nine  British 
seamen,  and  three  brave  and  generous  Americans.  "Of  all 
our  naval  victories,''  remarks  a  writer,  "this  is  the  one  which 
the  Americans  recollect  with  most  pleasure."  Not  that  there 
was  more  glory  in  the  achievment,  but  there  was  such  high- 
souled  generosity,  such  unwonted  effort,  such  risk  of  life  to 
save  the  crew  of  the  conquered  ship,  as  rarely,  if  ever, 
before  occurred.  Her  guns  were  thrown  overboard — her 
shot-holes  plugged — every  thing  done — but  she  went  down, 
and  some  noble  hearts  with  her.  And,  then,  as  if  what  had 
been  done  were  not  enough,  to  crown  the  whole,  the  crew 
of  the  Hornet  divided  their  clothes  with  the  prisoners. 

*  Male's  History  of  the  United  States. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  633 

On  his  return  to  the  United  States,  Captain  Lawrence  was 
promoted  to  the  command  of  the  frigate  Chesapeake,  then 
in  the  harbor  of  Boston.  For  several  weeks  the  British 
frigate  Shannon,  of  equal  force,  had  been  cruising  before  that 
port;  and  Captain  Broke,  her  commander,  had  announced 
his  wish  to  meet,  in  single  combat,  an  American  frigate. 
Inflamed  by  this  challenge,  Captain  Lawrence,  although  his 
crew  was  just  enlisted,  set  sail  on  the  1st  of  June  to  seek 
the  Shannon.  Towards  evening  of  the  same  day  they  met, 
and  instantly  engaged  with  unexampled  fury.  In  a  very 
few  minutes,  and  in  quick  succession,  the  sailing-master  of 
the  Chesapeake  was  killed,  Captain  Lawrence  and  three 
lieutenants  were  severely  wrounded,  her  rigging  was  so  cut 
to  pieces  that  she  fell  on  board  the  Shannon;  Captain  Law 
rence  received  a  second  and  mortal  wound,  and  was  carried 
below;  at  this  instant,  Captain  Broke,  at  the  head  of  his 
marines,  gallantly  boarded  the  Chesapeake,  when  resistance 
ceased,  and  the  American  flag  was  struck  by  the  British. 
Of  the  crew  of  the  Shannon,  twenty-four  were  killed  and 
fifty-six  wounded.  Of  that  of  the  Chesapeake,  forty-eight 
were  killed  and  nearly  one  hundred  wounded.  This  unex 
pected  defeat  impelled  the  Americans  to  seek  for  circum 
stances  consoling  to  their  pride,  and,  in  the  journals  of  the 
day,  many  such  were  stated  to  have  preceded  and  attended 
the  action.  The  youthful  and  intrepid  Lawrence  was 
lamented  with  sorrow — deep,  sincere,  and  lasting.  When 
carried  below,  he  was  asked  if  the  colors  should  be  struck: 
"No,"  he  replied;  "they  shall  wave  while  I  live!"  Delirious 
from  excess  of  suffering,  he  continued  to  exclaim,  "Don't 
give  up  the  ship!" — an  expression  consecrated  by  his  coun 
trymen.  He  uttered  but  few  other  words  during  the  four 
days  that  he  survived  his  defeat." 

Reelection  of  Mr.  Madison. — The  period  for  the  elec 
tion  of  president  of  the  United  States  having  again  arrived, 
Mr.  Madison  was  a  second  time  placed  at  the  head  of 
the  nation,  and  El  bridge  Gerry  chosen  vice-president. 


634 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


They  were  inaugurated  on  the  4th  day  of  March,  1813, 
The  following  table  exhibits  the  result  of  the  electoral  vote: 


Number  of  Electors  II 
from  each  State.  | 

STATES. 

PRESIDENT. 

VICE-PRESJD'T. 

James  Madison, 
of  Virginia. 

De  Witt  Clinton, 
of  New  York. 

ii 

&     §2 

•tl 

H 

w 

Jared  Ingersoll, 
of  Pennsylv'a. 

8 
22 
4 
9 
8 
29 
8 
25 
4 
11 
25 
15 
11 
8 
12 
8 
7 
3 

New  Hampshire                        .     . 

8 

25 

6 
25 
15 
11 
8 
12 
8 
7 
3 

8 
22 
4 
9 

29 

8 

4 
5 

1 

2 

8 

25 

6 
25 
15 
11 
8 
12 
8 
7 
3 

7 
20 
4 
9 

29 

8 

4 
5 

Massachusetts    ...... 

Rhode  Inland                        ... 

New  York     

Pennsylvania,     

Maryland,      

North  Carolina,  

Kentucky         ....... 

Ohio,      

Louisiana,      

217 

Whole  No.  of  electors,     .     .     . 
Majority,    109 

128 

89 

131 

86 

Capture  of  York. — York,  the  capital  of  Upper  Canada, 
was,  at  this  time,  the  great  depository  of  British  military 
stores  for  the  western  posts,  and  hence  its  capture  was 
deemed  an  object  of  great  importance,  besides  that  it 
would  be  the  means  of  thwarting  the  plans  of  the  enemy. 
With  this  object  in  view,  about  the  middle  of  April,  Gen 
eral  Dearborn  issued  orders  to  General  Pike  to  embark  on 
board  a  flotilla,  with  seventeen  hundred  men,  and  proceed 
to  its  reduction. 

"The  force  of  the  enemy,  under  the  command  of  Gen 
eral  SheafFe,  consisted  of  seven  hundred  and  fifty  regulars, 
and  five  hundred  Indians,  besides  a  body  of  grenadiers  and 
a  corps  of  Glengary  fencibles.  These  troops  had  collected 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  635 

near  the  place  of  debarkation,  which  was  nearly  a  mile 
and  a  half  from  the  fort.  Major  Forsyth  was  the  first  who 
landed.  General  Pike  soon  followed  with  the  remainder  of 
the  troops.  After  a  severe  contest  of  half  an  hour,  the 
enemy  retreated  to  their  works.  The  Americans  followed ; 
they  had  destroyed  one  battery,  and  were  now  within  sixty 
yards  of  the  main  works,  when  the  sudden  and  tremendous 
explosion  of  a  magazine  near  by  filled  the  air  in  every  direc 
tion  with  huge  stones  and  fragments  of  wood,  which  caused 
a  dreadful  havoc  among  the  troops.  One  hundred  of  the 
Americans  and  forty  of  the  British  were  killed.  General 
Pike  fell  mortally  wounded.  Finding  resistance  unavailing, 
General  Sheaflfe,  with  the  British  regulars,  retreated  towards 
Kingston,  leaving  the  commanding  officer  of  the  militia  to 
make  the  best  terms  in  his  power.  The  brief  outlines  of  a 
capitulation  were  soon  agreed  on,  and  the  Americans  took 
possession  of  the  town.  The  brave  Pike  survived  but  a 
few  hours;  and,  like  Wolfe  at  Quebec,  drew  his  last  breath 
amidst  the  cheering  shouts  of  victory.  His  dying  head 
reposed,  upon  the  banner  that  had  lately  floated  over  the 
fortress  which  his  valor  had  aided  to  conquer. 

"General  Dearborn  now  took  command  of  the  troops. 
The  loss  of  the  British  was  ninety  killed,  two  hundred 
wounded,  and  three  hundred  prisoners,  besides  five  hundred 
militia,  released  upon  parole.  A  great  quantity  of  stores 
was  likewise  found  here,  as  York  was  the  naval  and  military 
depot  for  Upper  Canada.  General  Sheaffe's  baggage  and 
papers  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Americans. 

"On  the  8th  of  May,  General  Dearborn  evacuated  the 
capital  of  Upper  Canada:  and  having  crossed  the  lake,  for 
the  purpose  of  leaving  the  wounded  at  Sackett's  Harbor, 
again  set  sail,  and  disembarked  his  troops  at  Niagara."* 

Siege  of  Fort  Meigs. — General  Harrison  was  marching 
to  the  support  of  General  Winchester,  when  the  tidings  of 
the  defeat  and  massacre  at  Frenchtown  reached  him.  As 

*  Willard's  Republic. 


636  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

he  could  now  be  of  no  service  to  that  general,  he  took  post 
at  a  place  called  the  Rapids,  on  the  south  side  of  the  Mau- 
mee,  a  river  flowing  into  the  west  end  of  Lake  Erie,  where 
he  erected  a  fort,  which  he  named  Fort  Meigs,  in  honor  of 
the  governor  of  Ohio. 

The  erection  of  this  fortification  was  by  no  means  agree 
able  to  the  British,  and  a  plan  was  early  laid  to  capture  and 
destroy  it.  On  the  26th  of  April,  a  large  party  of  British 
and  Indians,  combined,  made  their  appearance  on  the  oppo 
site  side  of  the  river;  and,  on  the  morning  of  the  26th,  the 
Indians  were  conveyed  over  in  boats,  and  surrounded  the 
fort  in  every  direction. 

On  the  29th,  the  siege  began,  all  intercourse  with  other 
posts  being  cut  off.  During  the  preceding  night,  the  British 
had  thrown  up  a  mound,  on  which  to  plant  their  guns,  and 
behind  which  they  could  secure  themselves  from  the  fire 
of  the  Americans. 

Next  day,  several  of  the  Americans  were  wounded ;  and 
General  Harrison  himself,  being  continually  exposed,  had 
several  narrow  escapes.  On  the  following  day,  the  enemy 
fired  two  hundred  and  fifty-six  times  from  their  batteries. 
The  Americans  fired  less  rapidly,  but  with  greater  effect. 
A  bullet  struck  the  seat  on  which  General  Harrison  was 
sitting,  and  at  the  same  time  a  volunteer  was  wounded,  as 
he  stood  directly  opposite  to  him. 

In  this  manner,  several  days  passed;  during  which,  Gen 
eral  Harrison  and  his  soldiers  displayed  the  utmost  coolness 
and  determination.  They  were  resolved  to  surrender  only 
when  they  could  fight  no  longer — when  ammunition  failed, 
or  food  and  water  could  no  longer  be  obtained. 

At  this  critical  juncture,  intelligence  was  received  that 
General  Clay,  with  twelve  hundred  men,  was  hastening  to 
their  relief.  He  was  already  but  a  few  miles  up  the  river, 
and  an  officer  was  immediately  dispatched,  directing  him 
to  land  one-half  of  his  force  on  the  opposite  side,  for  the  pur 
pose  of  forcing  the  enemy's  batteries  and  spiking  his  cannon. 

The  gallant  Colonel  Dudley  was  deputed  to  execute  this 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  637 

order;  -but,  unfortunately,  his  troops  pursued  the  retreating 
enemy  until,  suddenly,  a  party  of  Indians,  under  command 
of  the  celebrated  Tecumseh,  rose  from  ambush  upon  them. 
The  slaughter  was  terrible.  The  brave  Colonel  Dudley 
was  among  the  killed,  and  more  than  five  hundred  of  his 
detachment  were  taken  prisoners.  The  other  part  of  Gen 
eral  Clay's  troops  were  more  fortunate.  And  yet,  lured  by 
a  party  of  Indians,  whom  they  wished  to  destroy,  they  pro 
ceeded  into  the  woods,  where  they  would  have  been  cut  off, 
had  not  General  Harrison  dispatched  a  company  of  cavalry 
to  cover  their  retreat. 

At  length,  the  British  gave  up  the  contest.  Although 
they  had  made  many  prisoners,  this  did  not  aid  them,  in 
relation  to  the  fort.  The  8th  of  May  brought  an  end  to 
the  toils  of  the  Americans  in  the  fort  of  Camp  Meigs.  An 
exchange  of  prisoners  took  place,  and  on  the  morning  of 
the  9th,  the  enemy  commenced  their  retreat.  Thus  did 
Harrison  sustain,  in  effect,  a  siege  of  twelve  days;  during 
which,  the  enemy  had  fired  eighteen  hundred  shells  and 
cannon-balls,  besides  keeping  up  an  almost  continual  dis 
charge  of  small  arms.  The  loss  of  each  was  about  equal. 

Perry's  Victory. — During  the  summer,  by  the  exertions 
of  Commodore  Perry,  an  American  squadron  had  been  fitted 
out  on  Lake  Erie.  It  consisted  of  nine  small  vessels,  car 
rying  fifty-four  guns.  A  British  squadron  had  also  been 
built  and  equipped,  under  the  superintendence  of  Commo 
dore  Barclay.  It  consisted  of  six  vessels,  mounting  sixty- 
three  guns.  Commodore  Perry,  immediately  sailing,  offered 
battle  to  his  adversary;  and  on  the  10th  of  September  the 
British  commander  left  the  harbor  of  Maiden,  to  accept  the 
offer.  In  a  few  hours,  the  wind  shifted,  giving  the  Ameri 
cans  the  advantage.  Perry,  forming  the  line  of  battle, 
hoisted  his  flag,  on  which  was  inscribed  the  words  of  the 
dying  Lawrence,  "Don't  give  up  the  ship!"  Loud  huzzas 
from  all  the  vessels  proclaimed  the  animation  which  this 
motto  inspired.  About  noon,  the  firing  commenced ;  after 


638 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


a  short  action,  two  of  the  British  vessels  surrendered ;  and 
the  rest  of  the  American  squadron  now  joining  in  the  battle, 
the  victory  was  rendered  decisive  and  complete.  The 
British  loss  was  forty-one  killed  and  ninety-four  wounded. 


The  American  loss  was  twenty-seven  killed  and  ninety-six 
wounded;  of  which  number,  twenty-one  were  killed  and 
sixty  wounded  on  board  the  flag-ship  Lawrence,  whose 
whole  complement  of  able-bodied  men,  before  the  action, 
was  about  one  hundred.  The  commodore  gave  intelligence 
of  the  victory  to  General  Harrison  in  these  words:  "We 
have  met  the  enemy,  and  they  are  ours.  Two  ships,  two 
brigs,  one  schooner,  and  one  sloop." 

Battle  of  the  Thames. — By  means  of  the  victory  of  Com 
modore  Perry,  the  Americans  became  masters  of  Lake  Erie, 
but  the  territory  of  Michigan,  which  had  been  surrendered 
by  Hull,  was  still  in  possession  of  Colonel  Procter.  The 
next  movements  of  General  Harrison  were  therefore  against 
the  British  and  Indians  at  Detroit  and  Maiden.  General 
Harrison  had  previously  assembled  a  portion  of  the  Ohio 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


639 


militia  on  the  Sandusky  river;  and  on  the  7th  of  September 
four  thousand  from  Kentucky,  the  flower  of  the  state,  with 
Governor  Shelby  at  their  head,  arrived  at  his  camp.  With 
the  cooperation  of  the  fleet,  it  was  determined  to  proceed 
at  once  to  Maiden.  On  the  27th,  the  troops  were  received 
on  board,  and  reached  Maiden  on  the  same  day;  but  the 
British  had,  in  the  mean  time,  destroyed  the  fort  and  public 
stores,  and  had  retreated  along  the  Thames  towards  the 
Moravian  villages,  together  with  Tecumseh's  Indians,  con 
sisting  of  twelve  or  fifteen  hundred.  It  was  now  resolved 
to  proceed  in  pursuit  of  Procter.  On  the  5th  of  October, 
a  severe  action  occurred  between  the  two  armies  at  the 
river  Thames,  by  which  the  British  army  fell  into  the  hands 


of  the  Americans.  In  this  battle,  Tecumseh  was  killed,  and 
the  Indians  fled.  The  British  loss  was  nineteen  regulars 
killed,  fifty  wounded,  and  about  six  hundred  prisoners.  The 
American  loss,  in  killed  and  wounded,  amounted  to  upwards 
of  fifty.  Procter  made  his  escape  down  the  Thames. 
On  the  29th  of  September,  the  Americans  took  possession 


640  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

of  Detroit,  which,  on  the  approach  of  Harrison's  army,  had 
been  abandoned  by  the  British. 

Creek  War. — While  affairs  were  proceeding  at  the  North, 
the  public  attention  was  arrested  by  hostilities  commenced 
by  the  Creek  Indians.     They  had  been  visited  by  Tecum- 
seh,  who  had  persuaded  them  that  the  Great  Spirit  required 
them  to  unite  in  an  attempt  to  extirpate  the  whites.     In 
the  fall  of  1812,  a  sanguinary  war  had  been  waged  by  the 
Creeks  and  Seminoles,  against  the  frontier  inhabitants  of 
Georgia.     At  the  head  of  two  thousand  five  hundred  volun 
teers  from  Tennessee,  General  Jackson  had  marched  into 
their  country,  and  compelled  them  to  desist;  but,  soon  after 
his  return,  their  animosity  burst  forth  with  increased  and 
fatal  violence.     Dreading  their  cruelty,  some  three  hundred 
men,  women,  and  children,  took  refuge  in  Fort  Mimms. 
Here,  at  noon-day,  on  the  30th  of  August,  they  were  sur 
prised  by  a  party  of  six  hundred  Indians,  who,  from  the 
fort,  drove  the  people  into  the  houses  which  it  inclosed. 
To  these  they  set  fire.     Seventeen  only  of  the  refugees 
escaped   to    carry  the   horrid  tidings    to   the  neighboring 
stations.     But  the  whites  resolved  on  vengeance.     General 
Jackson,  at  the  head  of  three  thousand  five  hundred  militia 
of  Tennessee,  again  took  up  his  march  into  the  southern 
wilderness.     A  detachment,  under  General  Coffee,  encoun 
tering  at  Tallushatchie  a  body  of  Indians,  a  sanguinary 
conflict  ensued.    The  latter  fought  with  desperation,  neither 
giving  nor  receiving  quarter,  until  nearly  every  warrior  had 
perished.     Yet  still,  the  spirit  of  the  Creeks  remained  unsub 
dued.     With  no  little  sagacity  and  skill,  they  selected  and 
fortified  another  position  on  the  Tallapoosa,  called  by  them 
selves  Tohopeka,  and  by  whites  Horse-shoe  Bend.     Here 
nearly  a  thousand  warriors,  animated  with  a  fierce    and 
determined   resolution,   were    collected.     Three   thousand 
men,  commanded  by  General  Jackson,  marched  to  attack 
this  post.     To  prevent  escape,  a  detachment  under  General 
Coffee  encircled  the  Bend.     The  main  body  advanced  to 


AMERICAN      HISTORY. 


641 


the  fortress,  and  for  a  few  minutes  the  opposing  forces  were 
engaged  muzzle  to  muzzle  at  the  port-holes ;  but  at  length, 
the  troops  leaping  over  the  walls,  mingled  in  furious  com 
bat  with  the  savages.  When  the  Indians,  fleeing  to  the 
river,  beheld  the  troops  on  the  opposite  bank,  they  returned, 
and  fought  with  increased  fury  and  desperation.  Six  hun 
dred  warriors  were  killed ;  four  only  yielded  themselves 
prisoners;  the  remaining  three  hundred  escaped.  Of  the 
whites,  fifty-five  were  killed  and  one  hundred  and  forty-six 
wounded.  It  was  deemed  probable  that  further  resistance 
would  be  made  by  the  Indians  at  a  place  called  the  Hickory- 
ground;  but,  on  General  Jackson's  arriving  thither  in  April, 
1814,  the  principal  chiefs  came  out  to  meet  him,  and  among 
them  was  Weatherford,  a  half-blood,  distinguished  equally  for 


Creek  Chiefs  surrendering  to  General  Jackson. 

his  talents  and  cruelty.  "I  am  in  your  power,"  said  he ;  "do 
with  me  what  you  please.  I  have  done  the  white  people  all 
the  harm  I  could.  I  have  fought  them,  and  fought  them 
bravely.  There  was  a  time  when  I  had  a  choice;  I  have 
none  now;  even  hope  is  ended.  Once,  I  could  animate  my 
41 


642  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

warriors;  but  I  cannot  animate  the  dead.  They  can  no 
longer  hear  my  voice ;  their  bones  are  at  Tallushatchie, 
Talladega,  Emuckfaw,  and  Tohopeka.  While  there  was  a 
chance  of  success,  I  never  supplicated  peace ;  but  my  people 
are  gone,  and  I  now  ask  it  for  my  nation  and  myself." 
Peace  was  concluded,  and  General  Jackson  and  his  troops 
enjoyed  an  honorable  but  short  repose.* 

Battles  of  Chippewa  and  Bridgewater. — In  the  beginning 
of  July,  General  Brown  crossed  the  Niagara  with  about 
three  thousand  men,  and  took  possession  without  opposition 
of  Fort  Erie.  In  a  strong  position  at  Chippewa,  a  few 
miles  distant,  was  intrenched  an  equal  number  of  British 
troops,  commanded  by  General  Riall.  On  the  4th,  General 
Brown  approached  their  works ;  and  the  next  day,  on  the 
plains  of  Chippewa,  an  obstinate  and  sanguinary  battle  was 
fought,  which  compelled  the  British  to  retire  to  their  intrench- 
ments.  In  this  action,  which  was  fought  with  great  judg 
ment  and  coolness  on  both  sides,  the  loss  of  the  Americans 
was  about  four  hundred  men ;  that  of  the  British  was 
upwards  of  five  hundred.  Soon  afterwards,  General  Riall, 
abandoning  his  works,  retired  to  the  heights  of  Burlington. 
Here  Lieutenant-general  Drummond,  with  a  large  reinforce 
ment,  joined  him,  and,  assuming  the  command,  led  back  the 
army  towards  the  American  camp.  On  the  25th  was  fought 
the  battle  of  Bridgewater,  which  began  at  four  in  the  after 
noon,  and  continued  till  midnight.  After  a  desperate  conflict, 
the  British  troops  were  withdrawn,  and  the  Americans  left 
in  possession  of  the  field.  The  loss  on  both  sides  was  severe, 
and  nearly  equal.  Generals  Brown  and  Scott  having  both 
been  severely  wounded,  the  command  devolved  upon  Gen 
eral  Ripley.  He  remained  a  few  hours  upon  the  hill,  col 
lected  the  wounded,  and  then  retired  unmolested  to  the 
camp.  This  battle  was  fought  near  the  cataract  of  Niagara, 
whose  roar  was  silenced  by  the  thunder  of  cannon  and  the 
din  of  arms,  but  was  distinctly  heard  during  the  pauses  of 

*  Hinton. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  643 

the  fight.  The  American  general  found  his  force  so  much 
weakened,  that  he  deemed  it  prudent  again  to  occupy  Fort 
Erie.  On  the  4th  of  August,  it  was  invested  by  General 
Drummond  with  five  thousand  troops.  In  the  night,  l<etween 
the  14th  and  15th,  the  besiegers  made  a  daring  assault  upon 
the  fort,  which  was  repelled  with  conspicuous  gallantry  by 
the  garrison,  the  former  being  more  than  nine  hundred  men, 
the  latter  but  eighty-four.  The  siege  was  still  continued. 
On  the  2d  of  September,  General  Brown  having  recovered 
from  his  wounds,  threw  himself  into  the  fort,  and  took  com 
mand  of  the  garrison.  For  their  fate,  great  anxiety  was 
felt  by  the  nation,  which  was,  however,  in  some  degree 
removed,  by  the  march  from  Plattsburgh  of  five  thousand 
men  to  their  relief.  After  an  hour  of  close  fighting,  they 
entered  the  fort,  having  killed,  wounded,  and  taken  one 
thousand  of  the  British.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  was 
also  considerable,  amounting  to  more  than  five  hundred. 
On  the  21st  of  September,  the  forty-ninth  day  of  the  siege, 
General  Drummond  withdrew  his  forces. 

Capture  of  Washington. — About  the  middle  of  August, 
a  British  squadron  of  between  fifty  and  sixty  sail,  arrived 
in  the  Chesapeake,  wjtji^  troops  destined  for  the  attack  of 
Washington,  the  capital  of  the  United  States.  A  body  of 
five  thousand  of  them  having  landed,  an  action  was  fought 
at  Bladensburgh,  six  miles  from  Washington.  General 
Winder  commanded  the  American  force ;  Commodore 
Barney  the  flotilla.  The  British  were  commanded  by 
Major-general  Ross  and  Rear-admiral  Cockburn.  The 
Americans  were  repulsed,  and  General  Ross,  at  the  head 
of  about  seven  hundred  men,  took  possession  of  Washing 
ton,  and  burned  the  capitol,  the  president's  house,  and  public 
offices,  the  arsenal,  the  navy  yard,  and  the  bridge  over  the 
Potomac.  The  loss  of  the  British  in  this  expedition,  was 
nearly  a  thousand  men  in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing; 
the  loss  of  the  Americans  was  ten  or  twelve  killed,  and 
thirty  or  forty  wounded.  Commodore  Barney's  horse  was 


644  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

killed  under  him,  and  himself  wounded  in  the  thigh,  and 
taken  prisoner;  but  he  was  paroled  on  the  field  of  battle 
for  his  bravery. 

After  the  capture  of  Washington,  the  British  army 
reembarked  on  board  the  fleet  in  the  Patuxent,  and  Admi 
ral  Cockburn  moved  down  that  river,  and  proceeded  up 
the  Chesapeake.  On  the  29th  of  August,  the  corporation 
of  Alexandria  submitted  to  articles  of  capitulation,  and  the 
city  was  delivered  up  to  the  British.  On  the  llth  of  Sep 
tember,  the  British  admiral  appeared  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Patapsco,  fourteen  miles  from  Baltimore,  with  a  fleet  of 
ships  of  war  and  transports,  amounting  to  fifty  sail.  The 
next  day,  six  thousand  troops  were  landed  at  North  point, 
and  commenced  their  march  towards  the  city.  In  this 
march,  when  the  foremost  ranks  were  harassed  by  a  brisk 
fire  from  a  wood,  Major-general  Ross  was  mortally 
wounded.  A  battle  was  fought  on  this  day.  The  Ameri 
can  forces,  the  militia,  and  the  inhabitants  of  Baltimore, 
made  a  gallant  defence,  but  were  compelled  to  retreat;  the 
British,  however,  abandoning  the  attempt  to  get  possession 
of  the  city,  retired  to  their  shipping  during  the  night  of  the 
13th  of  September. 

Engagement  on  Lake  Champlain. — Towards  the  close 
of  the  winter  of  1814,  the.  troops  under  General  Wilkinson 
removed  from  their  winter-quarters  at  French  Mills,  and 
took  station  opposite  Plattsburgh.  At  this  time,  General 
Izard  assumed  the  command.  During  the  summer,  the 
troops  were  reduced,  by  various  detachments,  to  fifteen  hun 
dred.  Moreover,  the  defences  here  were  mostly  in  a  state  of 
dilapidation,  and  the  stores  and  ordinances  in  great  disorder. 

It  was  while  troops  and  fortifications  were  in  this  state, 
that  intelligence  was  received  that  Sir  George  Prevost, 
governor-general  of  Canada,  was  on  his  march,  at  the  head 
of  fourteen  hundred  men,  well-disciplined,  with  ample 
stores  and  a  numerous  train  of  artillery.  In  addition,  the 
British  had  a  respectable  naval  force  on  the  lake,  amount- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  645 

ing  to  ninety-five  guns  and  one  thousand  and  fifty  men. 
To  cope  with  this  combined,  and  vastly  superior  force,  the 
Americans  had  the  troops  already  named,  and  a  flotilla 
carrying  eighty-six  guns  and  eight  hundred  and  twenty- 
six  men. 

On  the  3d  of  September,  Sir  George  Provost,  having 
taken  possession  of  Champlain,  proceeded  to  occupy  Platts- 
burgh.  But,  instead  of  making  the  most  of  his  advantage, 
the  British  general  contented  himself  with  erecting  works, 
by  which  to  annoy  the  Americans — thus  giving  the  latter 
opportunity  to  strengthen  themselves,  and  to  summon  from 
New  York  and  Vermont  a  considerable  force  to  their  aid. 
At  the  moment,  the  delay  of  the  British  was  not  understood, 
but  in  a  few  days  it  was  explained  by  the  appearance  of 
the  British  squadron,  which  was  observed  bearing  down  in 
order  of  battle.  It  consisted  of  the  frigate  Confiance,  car 
rying  thirty-nine  guns ;  twenty-seven  of  which  were  twenty- 
four  pounders;  the  brig  Linnet,  of  sixteen  guns;  the  sloops 
Chub  and  Finch,  each  carrying  eleven  guns;  thirteen  gal- 
lies,  five  of  two  guns,  and  the  remainder  of  one  gun.  Com 
modore  McDonough,  commanding  the  American  squadron, 
lay  at  this  time  at  anchor  in  Plattsburgh  bay.  His  fleet 
consisted  of  the  Saratoga,  of  twenty-six  guns,  eight  of 
which  were  long  twenty-four  pounders;  the  Eagle,  twenty 
guns;  the  Ticonderoga,  seventeen  guns;  the  Preble,  seven, 
and  twenty  gallies,  six  of  which  carried  two,  and  the 
remainder  one  gun  each.  One  of  this  squadron  had  been 
constructed  in  eighteen  days,  from  timber  cut  for  this  pur 
pose,  standing  on  the  shore  of  the  lake. 

At  about  nine  o'clock,  the  British  commander,  Captain 
Downie,  anchored  in  line  abreast  the  American  squadron, 
about  three  hundred  yards  distant — the  Confiance  taking  a 
position  opposite  the  Saratoga — the  Linnet,  opposite  the 
Eagle — the  British  galleys  and  one  of  the  sloops,  opposite 
the  Ticonderoga,  Preble,  and  left  division  of  the  American 
galleys — the  other  sloop  was  opposed  to  the  right  division. 

The  action  now  opened,  and  at  the  same  time  an  engage 


646  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

ment  commenced  on  the  land,  between  the  forces  under 
General  McComb  and  Sir  George  Prevost.  The  fate  of 
the  day  depended  chiefly  on  the  result  of  the  engagement 
between  the  two  large  vessels.  For  two  hours,  this  contest 
was  waged,  with  great  skill  and  bravery,  between  these 
two;  but  the  greater  weight  of  the  enemy's  battery  seemed 
to  incline  the  scale  of  victory.  By  this  time,  the  guns  of 
the  Saratoga,  on  the  starboard  side,  had  been  either  dis 
mounted  or  rendered  unmanageable:  nor  was  the  condi 
tion  of  the  Confiance  much  better.  The  fortune  of  the  day 
now  depended  upon  a  difficult  manoeuvre — to  change  the 
position  of  the  vessels,  so  as  to  bring  their  larboard  sides 
into  action.  In  this,  the  Saratoga  succeeded,  while  the 
attempt  on  the  part  of  the  Confiance  failed.  The  explo 
sions  of  the  former,  on  wheeling,  now  became  tremendous, 
and  a  short  and  successful  work  was  made  of  it.  In 
eighteen  minutes,  the  Saratoga  announced  her  surrender. 
Meanwhile,  the  Linnet  had  struck  to  the  Eagle.  Three  of 
the  galleys  were  sunk ;  the  rest  escaped.  With  the  excep 
tion  of  the  latter,  the  entire  squadron  was  captured.  It 
was  a  most  sanguinary  and  disastrous  contest.  The  Sara 
toga  had  received  in  her  hull  fifty-five  round  shot;  the 
Confiance,  one  hundred  and  five.  Twice  the  Saratoga  was 
set  on  fire  by  hot  shot.  The  time  occupied  in  the  action 
was  two  hours  and  twenty  minutes.  Captain  Downie,  of 
the  Confiance,  was  killed,  with  forty-nine  of  his  men,  and 
sixty  wounded.  The  Saratoga  lost  twenty-eight  killed  and 
twenty-nine  wounded.  The  total  loss  of  the  American 
squadron  amounted  to  fifty-two  killed  and  fifty-eight 
wounded.  The  loss  of  the  British  was  eighty-four  killed, 
one  hundred  and  ten  wounded,  and  eight  hundred  ana 
fifty-six  prisoners. 

This  engagement  took  place  in  sight  of  the  two  armies. 
But  they  were  not  idle  spectators  of  the  exciting  scene. 
They  also  became  engaged,  and,  during  the  naval  conflict, 
the  noise  of  cannon,  bombs,  rockets  responded  to  the  explo 
sions  on  the  water.  Three  desperate  efforts  were  made  by 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  647 

the  British  to  cross  over,  and  storm  the  American  works. 
Other  modes  of  attack  were  resorted  to,  but  repulse  and 
defeat  followed  each  and  every  one  of  them.  On  the  loss 
of  the  squadron,  which  was  as  painful  as  unexpected,  the 
efforts  of  the  British  relaxed;  but  the  firing  was  still  kept 
up,  and  continued  till  night,  when  the  siege  was  raised,  and 
the  artillery  withdrawn.  During  the  night,  Prevost  with 
drew  his  forces  and  retired. 

Thus  failed  a  project  for  which  liberal  prepartions  had 
been  made,  and  of  whose  success,  the  highest  hopes  had 
been  indulged.  Thus  Sir  George  Prevost  was  taught,  that 
not  then,  nor  there,  whatever  he  might  do  at  some  future 
day,  could  he  display  British  colors  as  a  token  of  triumph. 
The  "star-spangled  banner"  must  still  wave  on  the  waters 
of  Champlain;  and  our  national  flag  still  float  over  the  for 
tifications  of  Pittsburgh. 

Battle  of  New  Orleans. — In  the  spring  of  1814,  General 
Jackson  was  appointed  a  major-general  in  the  army  of  the 
United  States,  and  assigned  to  the  protection  of  the  city  of 
New  Orleans,  and  the  circumjacent  territory.  To  this 
duty  he  addressed  himself  with  a  promptitude  and  resolu 
tion  characteristic  of  the  man,  and  commensurate  with  the 
preparations  which,  it  was  supposed,  the  British  had  made 
to  subdue  it. 

On  the  1st  day  of  December,  the  general  reached  New 
Orleans,  and,  on  the  4th,  rumor  was  rife  that  a  hostile  fleet 
was  already  wending  its  way  along  the  coast.  On  the  6th, 
this  rumor  was  confirmed.  Admiral  Cochrane  and  Sir 
George  Cockburn,  after  the  burning  of  Washington,  and 
subsequent  retreat  down  the  Chesapeake,  were  now  direct 
ing  their  course  towards  New  Orleans.  The  expedition 
was  formidable,  consisting  of  more  than  eighty  sail,  which 
were  still  to  be  reinforced;  on  board  the  transports  were 
some  eleven  thousand  troops,  "veteran  heroes  of  the  Pen 
insula,"  ardent  for  the  attack — commanded  by  four  generals 
of  great  experience — two  admirals,  and  twelve  thousand 


648  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

seamen  and  marines,  with  fire-ships,  rockets,  ammunition, 
and  artillery  in  abundance. 

The  inhabitants  of  New  Orleans  were,  at  this  time,  sup 
posed  to  be  not  less  than  thirty  thousand — a  number  quite 
sufficient,  under  ordinary  circumstances,  to  furnish  adequate 
assistance.  But  they  were  chiefly  of  French  and  Spanish 
extraction.  By  the  purchase  of  Louisiana,  they  had  recently 
become  citizens  of  the  United  States;  but  the  sympathies 
and  patriotism  of  some  had  not  followed  their  transfer.  In 
addition,  the  city  had  few,  if  any  defences;  arms,  ammu 
nition,  troops — all  were  wanting. 

In  circumstances  like  these,  General  Jackson  assumed 
command  of  the  city.  He  saw  the  danger  which  impended ; 
he  saw  the  importance  of  power  amid  the  conflicting  ele 
ments.  He  has  sometimes  been  censured  for  his  despotic 
bearing  during  these  scenes  of  turmoil  and  confusion:  But 
we  must  not  judge  too  severely.  He  felt  the  emergency, 
and  did  not  hesitate  to  proclaim  martial  law,  as,  in  his  view, 
the  only  means  of  safety  and  protection  to  the  city. 

The  force  which  General  Jackson  had  brought  with  him 
from  Mobile,  amounted  to  only  about  fifteen  hundred  men, 
and  consisted  of  Coffee's  Tennessee  volunteers,  Hind's  com 
pany  of  cavalry,  and  the  seventh  and  forty-fourth  regiments. 
To  these  were  added  three  hundred  city  volunteers,  and  a 
battalion  of  men  of  color,  two  hundred,  making  a  total, 
with  the  troops  in  garrison  at  Fort  St.  Philips,  of  only 
twenty-five  hundred  men.  This  force  was  so  obviously 
inadequate,  that  General  Jackson  made  every  effort  to 
supply  the  deficiency ;  and  in  this,  he  was  seconded  by  the 
executive  of  Kentucky,  Tennessee,  and  Louisiana.  But 
their  patriotic  exertions  were,  in  a  great  measure,  unavail 
ing;  there  being,  at  no  time,  of  Louisianians,  in  the  army 
of  General  Jackson,  more  than  nine  hundred,  and  still  less 
from  any  other  state.  The  naval  force,  stationed  at  New 
Orleans,  consisted  of  six  gun-boats  and  several  smaller  ves 
sels,  under  command  of  Commodore  Daniel  T.  Patterson. 

Soon  after  reaching  New  Orleans,  General  Jackson  pro- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  649 

ceeded  to  examine  the  various  fortified  points  below  the 
city,  and  gave  directions  for  strengthening  them  as  his 
means  allowed.  On  the  9th,  he  returned  to  the  city, 
whence  he  proceeded  on  a  similar  tour  of  inspection  to  the 
lakes.  Contrary  to  all  expectation,  the  British  armament, 
instead  of  coming  up  the  Mississippi,  entered  the  lakes 
which  connect  with  the  gulf,  and,  on  the  23d  of  December, 
commenced  landing  their  forces  on  the  narrow  strip  of 
land  bordering  the  river.  Before  reaching  this  point,  how 
ever,  an  engagement  had  taken  place  between  the  gun 
boats  and  a  large  British  force,  which  had  resulted  in  the 
capture  of  the  former.  It  was  a  spirited  action  of  some 
two  hours,  and  the  Americans  surrendered  only  when  the 
enemy  had  gained  their  decks,  and  overpowered  them  by 
numbers.  The  whole  number  of  guns  in  the  American 
vessels  was  twenty-three,  and  of  men  one  hundred  and 
eighty-three.  The  British  had  forty-five  boats,  forty-three 
pieces  of  cannon,  and  twelve  hundred  men.  The  loss  of 
the  Americans  was  very  small,  while  that  of  the  British  was 
not  less  than  three  hundred,  including  several  officers, 
killed  and  wounded. 

The  invading  army,  it  was  now  certain,  was  at  hand. 
Indeed,  they  had  effected  a  landing;  they  were  on  the 
banks  of  the  Mississippi,  only  nine  miles  from  the  city. 
This,  as  we  have  stated,  was  on  the  23d  of  December. 

General  Jackson  had  decided,  in  case  of  their  landing,  to 
attack  them  the  first  possible  moment.  "Feeble  as  my 
force  is,"  said  he,  "I  am  resolved  to  assail  the  enemy  on  his 
first  landing,  and  perish  sooner  than  he  shall  reach  the  city;" 
a  resolution  which  he  now  proceeded  to  fulfill  with  all  the 
energy  in  his  power.  That  same  night  was  the  time 
appointed. 

A  little  before  dark,  the  American  troops  arrived  in  view 
of  the  enemy.  They  were,  at  this  time,  about  two  thou 
sand  strong,  but  afterwards  reinforced  to  the  number  of  one 
thousand  more.  Among  the  vessels,  which  had  escaped 
the  British,  was  one  of  considerable  size,  called  the  Caro- 


650  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

line.  With  this,  Commodore  Patterson  was  to  drop  down 
the  river,  anchor  in  front  of  the  British,  and  commence  the 
attack,  which  should  be  a  signal  for  a  general  assault. 

A  British  officer,  who  was  present  during  the  scene,  thus 
describes  the  dismay  of  the  British  troops,  when  first  the 
Caroline  opened  her  appalling  fire  upon  them. 

"The  day  passed  without  any  alarm,  and,  the  darkness 
having  set  in,  the  fires  were  made  to  blaze  with  increased 
splendor;  our  evening  meal  was  eaten,  and  we  prepared  to 
sleep.  But  about  half-past  seven  o'clock,  the  attention  of 
several  individuals  was  drawn  to  a  large  vessel,  which 
seemed  to  be  stealing  up  the  river  till  she  came  opposite  to 
our  camp,  when  her  anchor  was  dropped,  and  the  sails  lei 
surely  furled.  We  hailed  her,  but  she  gave  no  answer. 
This  forboded  no  good.  Soon  after,  we  heard  some  one 
cry,  in  a  commanding  voice,  'Give  them  this  for  the  honor 
of  America!'  and  they  did  give  it  to  us.  Explosion  after 
explosion  burst  upon  us,  and  showers  of  grape  swept  down 
numbers  in  the  camp. 

"Nor  to  this  dreadful  storm  of  fire  had  we  any  thing  to 
oppose.  Our  artillery  was  too  light  to  bring  into  competi 
tion  with  an  adversary  so  powerful.  Our  only  alternative 
was  to  shelter  the  men,  as  much  as  possible,  from  this  iron 
hail;  and  our  only  shelter  was  to  hasten  under  the  dyke 
["levee1'].  There  we  lay  for  an  hour,  unable  to  move  from 
our  ground,  or  offer  any  opposition;  when  the  sound  of 
musketry,  at  some  distance,  called  our  attention  towards 
the  pickets,  and  warned  us  to  prepare  for  a  closer  and  more 
desperate  strife.  Soon  after,  our  apprehensions  were  real 
ized.  A  semi-circular  blaze  of  musketry  burst  upon  us. 
We  were  surrounded."  The  assailants  were  Coffee's  brig 
ade  of  six  hundred  dismounted  riflemen. 

The  further  details  of  proceedings  that  night,  we  must 
omit.  For  two  hours,  such  warfare  was  carried  on  as  the 
darkness  allowed.  The  American  troops  did  not  exceed 
two  thousand ;  the  force  of  the  enemy  reached,  at  length, 
four  or  five  thousand.  The  Americans  were  not  the 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  651 

victors,  nor  were  they  vanquished.  They  retired  in  safety, 
with  a  loss  of  but  twenty-four  killed,  one  hundred  and  fif 
teen  wounded,  and  seventy-four  made  prisoners.  The  loss 
of  the  British  was  not  less  than  four  hundred  in  killed, 
wounded,  and  prisoners.  Among  the  Americans  killed 
were  two  valiant  officers — Colonel  Lauderdale  and  Lieu 
tenant  McClelland.  This  action  was  probably  the  salva 
tion  of  New  Orleans.  From  that  hour,  the  Americans  had 
more  confidence;  the  British  less. 

On  the  4th  of  January,  the  long-expected  reinforcement 
from  Kentucky,  amounting  to  two  thousand  two  hundred 
and  fifty,  under  command  of  Major-general  Thomas,  reached 
New  Orleans,  but  the  great  advantage,  anticipated  from 
this  additional  force,  failed  of  being  realized.  Not  more 
than  five  hundred  of  them  were  supplied  with  muskets 
fit  for  service;  for  the  remainder,  none  could  possibly  be 
furnished. 

For  several  days  longer,  the  armies  continued  in  view  of 
each  other,  but  comparatively  inactive.  Preparations,  how 
ever,  were  making.  The  clouds  were  gathering.  The 
storm  was  approaching.  At  length,  the  8th  of  January 
arrived;  a  day  rendered  memorable  by  the  victory  achieved 
by  the  Americans  over  a  British  force  greatly  superior,  and 
in  every  possible  way  prepared  for  the  contest. 

On  the  morning  of  the  8th,  signals,  intended  to  produce 
concert  in  the  enemy's  movements,  were  descried.  Sky 
rockets  shot  up.  Preparations,  as  if  for  immediate  action, 
were  observed.  And  thus  it  proved.  The  important  day 
had  arrived,  and  operations  were  commenced  on  the  part 
of  the  British,  by  showers  of  bombs  and  balls  upon  -the 
American  line:  while  congreve-rockets,  in  multitudes,  went 
whizzing  through  the  air.  The  two  divisions,  under  com 
mand  of  Sir  Edward  Packenham  in  person,  and  supported 
by  Generals  Keane  and  Gibbs,  now  moved  forward.  A 
dense  fog  enabled  them  to  approach  within  a  short  distance 
of  the  American  intrenchments  without  being  discovered. 
Their  march  was  dignified — their  step,  firm — their  bearing, 


652 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


lofty.  Meanwhile,  all  was  silence  among  the  Americans 
behind  the  parapets.  The  guns  were  loaded — the  matches 
were  ready — all  were  waiting,  with  breathless  anxiety,  for 
the  word  of  command.  Jackson  stood  an  intent  observer  of 
the  scene.  He  watched  every  movement — weighed  every 
circumstance — measured  the  lessening  distance.  They 
had  reached  the  critical  spot  to  which  the  guns  were 


pointed — the  voice  of  Jackson  was  heard,  as  in  tones  of 
thunder,  "Fire!"  and,  in  an  instant,  such  a  storm  of  death 
rolled  over  the  astonished  British,  as  was  scarcely  ever 
before  witnessed.  The  front  ranks  were  mowed  down,  and 
their  advance  arrested.  At  this  critical  juncture,  Sir 
Edward  Packenham  threw  himself  in  front  of  the  aston 
ished  columns,  and  urged  them  on.  But  at  that  instant,  he 
fell  mortally  wounded,  and,  nearly  at  the  same  time,  Gen 
erals  Gibbs  and  Keane  were  borne  from  the  field,  danger 
ously  wounded.  The  troops  now  fled.  In  their  flight, 
they  were  met  by  General  Lambert,  on  the  advance  with 
a  reserve  force,  and  urged  once  more  to  renew  the  attack; 
but  his  commands  were  unheeded. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  653 

There  were,  indeed,  other  attempts  made  upon  the 
American  works  in  other  quarters,  and  they  were  partially 
successful ;  but,  in  the  sequel,  the  British  were  every  where 
repulsed — the  American  flag  waved  in  triumph — the  city 
of  New  Orleans  was  safe — and,  that  night,  joy  and  glad 
ness  were  in  every  family. 

The  American  effective  force,  at  the  time,  on  the  left 
bank,  was  three  thousand  seven  hundred;  that  of  the  enemy, 
at  least  nine  thousand,  and,  by  some  authorities,  they  were 
reckoned  still  more  numerous.  The  killed,  wounded,  and 
prisoners,  as  ascertained  on  the  day  after  the  battle,  by 
Colonel  Hayne,  the  inspector-general,  was  two  thousand 
six  hundred.  General  Lambert's  report  to  Lord  Bathurst, 
stated  it  to  be  two  thousand  and  seventy.  Among  the  killed 
was  the  commander-in-chief,  and  Major-general  Gibbs,  who 
died  of  his  wounds  the  following  day;  besides  many  other 
valuable  officers.  The  loss  of  the  Americans,  in  killed  and 
wounded,  was  but  thirteen. 

It  is  certainly  surprising  that  generals  so  distinguished  for 
their  sagacity,  and  so  experienced  in  military  tactics,  as  were 
the  British,  should  have  hazarded  such  an  assault.  It  seems 
probable  that  the  enterprise  was  one  of  great  magnitude 
and  danger,  in  their  view;  but  warranted  by  the  circum 
stances  in  which  they  were  placed.  But,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  Americans  were  entitled  to  all  possible  praise. 
Their  bravery  and  zeal  were  conspicuous  through  the 
entire  contest.  It  was  fortunate  that  their  commander  was 
possessed  of  great  courage  and  equal  skill.  General  Jack 
son  acquired  greater  reputation,  on  this  occasion,  than  he 
had  gained  at  any  previous  period  of  his  life,  distinguished 
as  his  military  fame  had  become. 

To  the  benevolent  heart,  there  will  ever  be  connected 
with  this  battle  one  sad,  sad  reflection.  The  carnage  of 
that  day — the  groans,  sorrows,  sufferings  caused  by  that 
conflict — might  have  been  spared.  Peace  between  the  two 
nations  had  actually  been  agreed  upon.  Oh!  could  some 
breeze  have  wafted  the  intelligence  to  these  Western  shores 


654  GREAT      EVENTS     OF 

ere  the  dawn  of  that  8th  of  January,  1815,  what  streams  ol 
blood  had  been  stayed!  how  many  precious  lives  would 
have  been  spared!  what  despair  and  destitution  averted 
from  families  and  individuals ! 

Treaty  of  Ghent. — The  brilliant  successes  of  the  Amer 
icans  were  duly  appreciated,  and  joy  and  exultation  per 
vaded  the  nation.  Tidings  of  peace  soon  followed.  A 
negotiation,  which  had  been  opened  at  Ghent  in  the  Neth 
erlands,  towards  the  close  of  1814,  between  the  American 
commissioners,  J.  Q.  Adams,  Bayard,  Clay,  Russel,  and 
Gallatin,  and  the  British  commissioners,  Gambier,  Goul- 
burn,  and  Adams,  resulted  in  a  treaty  of  peace,  which  was 
signed  on  the  24th  of  December.  It  immediately  received 
the  approbation  of  the  prince  regent,  and  was  ratified  by 
the  president  and  senate  on  the  18th  day  of  February. 
This  was  a  welcome  event  to  all  parties.  Among  a  por 
tion  of  the  people,  the  war  had  never  been  popular.  A 
large  debt  had  been  contracted,  and  the  commerce  of  the 
country  had  greatly  suffered.  There  was  a  general  joy 
that  the  war  had  terminated ;  yet  some  were  disposed  to 
inquire,  what  object  had  been  gained?  It  was  true,  the 
credit  of  the  country  in  respect  to  military  skill,  but  espe 
cially  as  to  naval  tact,  had  been  greatly  increased.  An 
arrogant,  invading  foe  had  been  driven  from  our  shore. 
Our  national  honor  vindicated — but,  in  the  end,  the  treaty 
negotiated  and  ratified  was  silent  as  to  the  subjects  for 
which  the  war  was  professedly  declared.  It  provided  only 
for  the  suspension  of  hostilities — the  exchange  of  prisoners 
— the  restoration  of  territories  and  possessions  obtained  by 
the  contending  powers  during  the  war — the  adjustment 
of  unsettled  boundaries — and  for  a  combined  effort  to  effect 
the  entire  abolition  of  traffic  in  slaves.  But,  notwithstand 
ing  several  important  omissions,  the  treaty  was  joyfully 
received,  and  the  various  classes  of  society  once  more 
began  to  turn  their  attention  to  their  accustomed  trades 
and  occupations. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


055 


Close  of  Mr.  Madison's  Administration. — The  remain 
der  of  Mr.  Madison's  administration  was  marked  by  few 
events  or  measures  of  national  importance.  Yet,  we  may 
briefly  notice  the  conclusion  of  a  treaty,  conducted  at 
Algiers,  with  the  dey  of  Algiers,  by  William  Shaler  and 
Commodore  Stephen  Decatur,  on  the  30th  of  June,  1815 — • 
a  "convention  by  which  to  regulate  the  commerce  between 
the  territories  of  the  United  States  and  of  his  Britannic 
Majesty,"  concluded  at  London,  July  3 — and  the  incorpora 
tion  of  a  national  bank,  with  a  capital  of  thirty-five  mil 
lions  of  dollars. 

February  12th,  the  electoral  votes  for  Mr.  Madison's 
successor  were  counted  in  the  presence  of  both  houses  of 
congress,  when  it  appeared  that  Mr.  Monroe  was  elected 
by  a  large  majority.  The  following  is  a  summary  of  the 
votes: 


£    . 

O    OJ 

PRESIDENT 

VICE-PRESIDENT. 

si 

w     - 

_j- 

* 

,; 

E« 

is 

o 

15  o 

11 

*> 

Is  .S 

S-'fl 

'o  u 

STATES. 

o.s 

M?"1 

£ 

^2  ^ 

X    c 

~f  •- 

W  ">> 

i:- 

a! 

3  * 

0    £ 

—    - 

hH    c 

fS  £ 

£  5 

a:  t* 

02  ^~^ 

.  ^ 

h^M    ^ 

tn  " 

^  ^ 

^ 

D^ 

c  ^ 

*"*"*    O 

Q  ^*- 

c  «*. 

C  ^ 

a  <*- 

5  5*H 

fc<~ 

5 

Q 

0 

1—5 

C3 

^o 

0    ° 

8 

New  Hampshire,  .     . 

8 

8 

22 

Massachusetts,    .     . 

22 

22 

4 

Rhode  Island,  . 

4 

4 

9 

Connecticut,  .     .     . 

9 

5 

4 

8 

Vermont,     .... 

8 

8 

29 

New  York,     .     .     . 

29 

29 

8 

New  Jersey, 

8 

8 

25 

Pennsylvania, 

25 

25 

3 

Delaware,    .... 

3 

3 

8 

Maryland, 

8' 

8 

25 

Virginia,  

25 

25 

15 

North  Carolina,  . 

15 

15 

11 

South  Carolina,     .     . 

11 

11 

8 

Georgia,     .... 

8 

8 

12 

Kentucky,   .... 

12 

12 

8 

Tennessee, 

8 

8 

8 

Ohio 

8 

8 

3 

Louisiana,. 

3 

3 

3 

Indiana 

3 

3 

217 

163 

5 

4 

Whole  No.  of  electors, 

183 

34 

22 

3 

Majority,  .     .     .109 

1 

1 

656 


GREAT     EVENTS     OP 


X.    JAMES  MONROE,   PRESIDENT 


INAUGURATED    AT    WASHINGTON,    MARCH    4,    1817. 


DANIEL   D.   TOMPKINS,  VICE-PRESIDENT. 


HEADS   OF    THE   DEPARTMENTS. 


J  >hn  Q.  Adams,     .    . 
William  H.  Crawford, 


Isaac  Shelby, 
John  C.  Calhoun, 


Benjamin  W.  Crowninshield,  . 
Smith  Thompson,  .... 
Samuel  L.  Southard,     .    .    . 

Return  J.  Meigs,    .    .    .    .    . 
John  M'Lean,  ...... 


Richard  Rush, 
William  Wirt, 


,  Massachusetts,  . 
Georgia,  .    . 

Kentucky,    .    . 
.  South  Carolina, 

Massachusetts, 
New  York,.  . 
New  Jersey,  . 

Ohio, 

Ohio,    .... 

,  Pennsylvania,  . 
Virginia,     .    . 


.  March  5, 
.    March  5, 


1817,    Secretary  of  State. 
1817,    Secretary  of  Treasury. 


SPEAKERS    OF    THE    HOUSE    OF    REPRESENTATIVES. 


Henry  Clay,  . 
Herrv  Clav 
JohrTW.  favlor 
Philip  P.  Barbour, 
Henry  Clay,    .    . 


.  (continued  in  office),  ) 

November  30,  1818,  >  Secretaries  of  the  Navy. 
.  December  9,    1833,) 

GeneraL 

Attorneys  General 


1817. 
1819. 
1820. 

18-21. 
1823. 


.  Kentucky  .....  Fifteenth  Congress, 

.    Kentucky  ....    Sixteenth      do.    . 

New  York,  .    .    .    .  Sixteenth      do.  .    . 

Virginia,     ....    Seventeenth  do.    . 

Kentucky,    ....  Eighteenth  do.  .    . 


THE  elevation  of  Mr.  Monroe  to  the  presidency  was  an 
event  highly  auspicious  to  the  interests  of  the  nation.     Be- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  657 

sides  having  been  employed  for  many  years  in  high  and 
responsible  stations  under  the  government,  he  possessed  a 
sound  and  discriminating  judgment,  and  a  remarkably  calm 
and  quiet  temperament.  In  not  a  few  of  the  qualities  of 
his  mind,  he  resembled  Washington,  and,  like  that  great 
and  good  man,  apparently  had  the  true  interests  of  his 
country  in  view  in  the  acts  and  measures  of  his  adminis 
tration.  He  may  be  said  to  be  fortunate  in  respect  to  the 
time  and  circumstances  of  his  accession  to  the  presidency. 
A  war,  of  whose  justice  and  expediency  a  respectable  por 
tion  of  the  country  had  strong  doubts — and  as  to  which, 
therefore,  loud  and  even  angry  debate  had  existed,  both  in 
congress  and  throughout  the  country — that  war  had  termi 
nated,  and  the  asperities  growing  out  of  different  views 
entertained  of  it,  were  fast  subsiding.  Commerce,  too,  was 
beginning  to  revive,  and  the  manufacturers  were  hoping  for 
more  auspicious  days.  In  every  department  of  industry, 
there  was  the  commencement  of  activity;  and,  although  the 
country  had  suffe^ld  too  long  and  too  seriously  to  regain 
at  once  her  former  prosperity,  hopes  of  better  times  were 
indulged,  and  great  confidence  was  reposed  in  the  wise  and 
prudent  counsels  of  the  new  president. 

A  review  of  the  principal  measures  and  events  during 
the  presidency  of  Mr.  Monroe,  will  require  us  to  notice  the 
following  topics : 

Tour  of  the  President,  Revision  of  the  Tariff, 

Admission  of  Missouri,  Visit  of  Lafayette, 

Provision  for  indigent  officers,  &c.,  Review  of  Mr.  Monroe's 

Reelection  of  Mr.  Monroe,  Administration, 

Seminole  War,  Election  of  Mr.  Adams. 

Tour  of  the  President. — This  took  place  in  the  summer 
and  autumn  following  Mr.  Monroe's  inauguration,  and 
extended  through  the  Northern  and  Eastern  states  of  the 
Union.  It  was  an  auspicious  measure,  and  contributed,  no 
doubt,  in  a  degree,  to  his  popularity.  He  had  in  view,  the 
better  discharge  of  his  duty  as  president,  in  superintending 
42 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

the  works  of  public  defence,  and  most  probably  the  cultiva 
tion  of  friendly  feelings  wi'h  the  great  mass  of  the  people. 
These  objects  were  happily  accomplished.  The  works  of 
public  defence,  which  he  wished  personally  to  inspect  or  to 
provide  for,  were  the  fortifications  of  the  sea-coast  and  inland 
frontiers,  naval  docks,  and  the  navy  itself.  For  all  these 
objects,  congress  had  made  liberal  appropriations,  and  by 
personal  observation,  he  sought  the  means  of  guiding  his 
judgment  as  to  the  best  mode  of  promoting  the  interests 
thus  committed  to  his  care. 


Reception  of  Mr.  Monroe  at  New  York. 

The  president  made  two  other  visits  of  a  similar  kind, 
during  his  first  term,  viz:  one  in  the  summer  of  the  follow 
ing  year,  and  the  other  in  the  summer  of  1819.  The  formei 
was  to  the  Chesapeake  bay  and  the  country  lying  on  its 
shores.  The  other  was  to  the  Southern  and  South-western 
states  of  the  Union.  In  the  course  of  a  few  weeks  he 
visited  Charleston,  Savannah,  and  Augusta,  as  also  the 
Cherokee  nation,  Nashville,  Louisville,  and  other  places. 
The  same  national  objects  commanded  his  attention  as 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  659 

during  his  other  tours,  and  the  same  spirit  of  courtesy  and 
deference  was  manifested  towards  him. 

Admission  of  Missouri. — In  another  place,  (p.  538,)  we 
have  had  occasion  to  notice  the  periods  at  which  the 
several  states,  formed  since  the  adoption  of  the  Federal 
Constitution,  have  been  admitted  into  the  Union,  and  Mis 
souri  among  them;  but,  as  in  respect  to  this  state,  there 
were  new  and  peculiar  considerations  involved,  it  is  deemed 
important  to  speak  of  them  in  this  place  more  at  large. — 
The  proposition  to  admit  Missouri  into  the  Union,  was  con 
sidered  at  the  same  time  with  Maine;  but,  although  congress 
passed  the  act  of  admission  for  both  at  once,  it  was  condi 
tional  in  regard  to  Missouri.  A  clause  in  the  constitution 
of  this  state,  requiring  the  legislature  to  enact  a  law  "to 
prevent  free  negroes  and  mulattoes  from  coming  to  and 
settling  in  the  state,"  was  obnoxious  to  a  majority  of  the 
members  of  congress.  After  a  long  debate  in  that  body,  it 
was  decided  that  Missouri  should  be  admitted,  on  the  con 
dition  that  no  laws  should  be  passed,  by  which  any  free 
citizens  of  the  United  States  should  be  prevented  from 
enjoying  the  rights  to  which  they  were  entitled  by  the 
constitution  of  the  United  States. 

There  had  previously  been  a  long  and  exciting  debate  in 
congress,  on  the  subject  of  the  restriction  of  slavery  in  the 
bill  admitting  Missouri.  The  bill  for  admitting  that  terri 
tory,  contained  a  provision  prohibiting  slavery  within  the 
new  state;  but,  having  passed  the  house  of  representatives, 
it  was  arrested  in  the  senate.  Strong  sectional  parties,  in 
reference  to  this  subject,  appeared,  not  only  in  congress, 
but  throughout  the  country.  It  was  deemed  imminently  a 
time  of  danger  to  the  general  interests  of  the  nation  and  the 
Union  itself.  The  dissolution  of  the  general  government 
seemed  to  be  threatened.  That  the  pernicious  system  of 
involuntary  servitude  should  be  further  extended,  seemed 
to  be  abhorrent  to  the  minds  of  most  of  the  wise  and  good. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  rights  of  the  slave-holding  states  were 


660  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

thought  by  themselves,  at  least,  to  be  invaded.  Accordingly, 
members  of  congress  from  the  non-slave-holding  states,  stren 
uously  advocated  the  restriction;  while  members  from  the 
slave-nolding  portion  of  the  country  as  strenuously  opposed  it. 

The  long  and  earnest  debates  on  the  subject,  were  con 
cluded,  only  by  the  parties  accepting  a  compromise,  in 
consequence  of  which,  slavery  was  to  be  tolerated  in  Mis 
souri,  but  forbidden  in  all  that  part  of  Louisiana  as  ceded 
by  France,  lying  north  of  thirty-six  degrees  thirty  min 
utes  north  latitude,  except  so  much  as  was  embraced 
within  the  limits  of  the  state.  The  vote  in  the  house  of 
representatives  was  several  times  given  for  excluding 
slavery;  but  the  senate  disagreed,  and  would  not  yield  to 
the  house.  When  the  house  yielded,  at  length,  to  the 
opinion  of  the  senate,  it  was  by  a  majority  of  four  only,  in 
favor  of  the  bill,  omitting  the  clause  of  exclusion,  and  con 
taining  that  of  the  interdiction  of  slavery  elsewhere,  as 
already  defined.  The  compromise  happily  averted  what 
ever  danger  there  might  have  been  to  the  union  of  the  states. 

When  Missouri,  by  a  solemn  act  of  her  legislature,  had 
accepted  the  fundamental  condition  imposed  by  congress, 
that  she  would  not  authorize  the  passage  of  any  laws  exclu 
ding  citizens  of  other  states  from  enjoying  the  privileges  to 
which  they  were  entitled  by  the  constitution  of  the  United 
States,  she  was  declared  a  member  of  the  Union.  This 
occurred  August  10th,  1821. 

Provision  for  indigent  Officers  and  Soldiers. — In  1818, 
a  .aw  was  passed  by  congress,  granting  pensions  to  the 
surviving  officers  and  soldiers  of  the  Revolutionary  war, 
which  included  all  who  had  served  nine  months  in  the  con 
tinental  army  at  any  period  of  the  war,  provided  it  was  at 
one  term  of  enlistment.  Another  act  of  congress,  following 
at  the  expiration  of  two  years,  modified,  and  in  some  degree 
restricted  this  law,  by  confining  the  pension  to  those  who 
were  in  destitute  circumstances.  Still,  under  this  condition, 
the  number  who  received  the  bounty,  or  rather  the  justice 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


661 


of  their  country,  was  very  large,  not  less  than  thirteen 
thousand  having  experienced  the  grateful  relief.  Through 
the  inability  of  the  government,  soon  after  the  war,  these 
soldiers  who  had  so  largely  contributed  to  the  liberties  of 
their  country,  had  never  been  duly  compensated.  They 
now  received  a  welcome,  though  late  remuneration. 

Reelection  of  Mr.  Monroe. — In  March,  1821,  Mr.  Mon 
roe  entered  upon  his  second  term  of  office,  having  been 
reelected  president  by  nearly  an  unanimous  vote.  Mr. 
Tompkins  was  also  continued  in  the  vice-presidency.  The 
following  table  exhibits  the  vote  of  the  several  electoral 
colleges: 


1  Number  of  Electors  I 
from  each  State.  | 

STATES. 

PRESIDENT 

1-d 

15  o 
Srlx 

0    £ 

—    - 

d£ 

Q 

Rich'd.  Stockton,  1  < 
of  New  Jersey.  |  8 

PRESI 
1 

DENT. 

i! 
«§ 

"Hf£ 

C3 

73  o 

1  Daniel  Rodney,  1 
*J  ^1  of  Delaware.  | 

oT 
p  jj 

1! 

n> 

£  *o 

C3 

>—  J 

t/T 

a    j 

—    O 

o 

8 
15 
4 
9 
8 
29 
8 
25 
4 
11 
25 
15 
11 
8 
12 
8 
8 
3 
3 
3 
3 
3 
9 
3 

New  Hampshire,  .     . 
Massachusetts,    . 
Rhode  Island,  .     .     . 
Connecticut,  .     .     . 
Vermont,     .... 
New  York,    .     .     . 
New  Jersey, 
Pennsylvania,      .     . 
Delaware,    .... 
Maryland,      .     .     . 
Virginia  

7 
15 
4 
9 
8 
29 
8 
24 
4 
11 
25 
15 
11 
8 
12 
7 
8 
3 
3 
2 
3 
3 
9 
3 

1 

7 
7 
4 
9 
8 
29 
8 
24 

10 
25 
15 
11 
8 
12 
7 
8 
3 
3 
2 
3 
3 
9 
3 

8 

1 

North  Carolina,  .     . 
South  Carolina, 
Georgia,     .... 
Kentucky,   .... 
Tennessee,     .     .     . 
Ohio,  

Louisiana,.     .     .     . 
Indiana,  

Mississippi,     .     .     . 
Illinois 

Alabama,  .... 
Maine,    
Missouri,  .... 

235 

Whole  No.  of  electors, 
Majority,  .     .     .118 

231 

1 

218 

8 

1 

1 

662  GREAT      EVENTS     OF 

No  president,  since  Washington,  has  received  so  decided 
an  expression  of  the  public  will.  His  popularity  seemed 
to  be  the  result  of  his  moderation  in  politics,  his  candid 
temper,  and  his  wise  and  useful  measures.  His  administra 
tion  throughout  was  the  era  of  good  feeling. 

Seminok  War. — Within  the  southern  limits  of  the  Uni 
ted  States,  but  mostly  in  Florida,  lived  a  tribe,  or  confed 
eracy  of  Indians,  named  Seminoles.  They  consisted, 
originally,  of  fugitives  from  the  northern  tribes,  resident 
within  the  limits  of  the  United  States.  To  these  fugitives, 
additions  were  made  from  the  Creek  Indians,  numbers  of 
whom  were  dissatisfied  with  the  provisions  of  the  treaty  of 
1814,  and  negroes,  who  had  absconded  from  their  masters. 
The  resentments  enkindled  in  the  breasts  of  these  miser 
able  people,  are  believed  to  have  been  fanned  by  foreign 
emissaries,  of  whom  the  most  noted  were  two  Englishmen, 
Alexander  Arbuthnot  and  Robert  C.  Ambrister.  The  con 
sequence  was,  that  outrages  were  committed  upon  the 
inhabitants  of  the  states  on  our  southern  borders,  the 
progress  of  which  it  became  necessary  to  arrest. 

General  Gaines,  the  United  States'  officer  in  that  quarter, 
made  a  demand  to  deliver  up  the  authors  of  these  outrages, 
but  the  Indians  refused  to  comply.  In  consequence  of  this 
refusal,  the  Indians,  who  were  still  on  the  lands  ceded  to 
the  United  States  by  the  Creeks,  in  1814,  were  placed  at 
the  disposal  of  General  Gaines,  to  remove  them  or  not,  as 
he  should  see  fit. 

The  general  availed  himself  of  his  discretionary  pcwer 
to  take  an  Indian  village  called  Fowl  Town,  near  the 
Florida  line.  In  this  undertaking,  one  man  and  one  woman 
were  killed,  and  two  women  made  prisoners.  It  was 
executed  by  a  detachment  under  Major  Twiggs.  A  few 
days  after,  a  second  detachment,  who  were  on  a  visit  to 
the  town  to  obtain  property,  were  fired  upon,  and  a  skirmish 
ensued,  in  which  there  was  a  loss  of  several  on  both  sides. 
Shortly  after,  a  large  party  of  Seminole  Indians  formed  an 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


663 


ambuscade  upon  the  Appalachicola  river,  attacked  one  of 
the  American  boats,  ascending  near  the  shore,  and  killed, 
wounded,  and  took  the  greater  part  of  the  detachment, 
consisting  of  forty  men,  commanded  by  Lieutenant  R.  W. 


Attack  of  the  Seminoles  on  Lieutenant  Scott's  Boats. 

Scott,  of  the  seventh  infantry.  There  were  also  on  board, 
killed  or  taken,  seven  women,  the  wives  of  soldiers.  Six 
of  the  detachment  only  escaped,  four  of  whom  were 
wounded.*' 

This  event  led  to  increased  hostilities.  Fort  Scott,  in 
which  General  Gaines  with  about  six  hundred  regular 
soldiers  was  confined  for  a  time,  was  openly  attacked  by  a 
large  force  of  the  enemy.  General  Andrew  Jackson  was 
directed,  December  26,  to  take  the  field.  In  connection 
with  this,  he  was  authorized,  if  he  deemed  the  force  of 
General  Gaines  to  be  insufficient  to  carry  on  the  war,  "to 
call  on  the  executives  of  the  neighboring  states  for  such  an 
additional  militia  force  as  he  might  deem  requisite.'*  Gen- 

*  General  Gaines'  official  letter. 


664  GREAT     EVENTS    OF 

eral  Jackson  varied  from  the  order  addressed  to  him,  by 
sending  out  a  circular  to  the  patriots  of  West  Tennessee, 
inviting  them,  to  the  number  of  one  thousand,  to  take  up 
arms  with  him  against  the  Indians.  The  General's  call 
was  promptly  responded  to,  and  the  thousand  volunteers 
were,  in  due  time,  gathered  to  his  standard. 

In  this  affair,  General  Jackson  was  widely  censured  for 
departing  from  the  letter  and  spirit  of  his  instructions; 
although  the  apology  offered,  was  the  delay  that  would 
have  been  caused,  had  the  governor  of  Tennessee,  who 
\vas  either  at  Knoxville  or  in  the  Cherokee  nation,  been 
first  called  upon.  The  account  of  his  proceedings,  which 
he  sent  to  the  secretary  of  war,  seems  to  have  met  with 
favor  by  the  public  authorities  at  Washington.  The  troops 
thus  raised,  were  joined  by  a  number  of  friendly  Creeks 
under  General  M'Intosh.  Meanwhile,  it  appears  from  the 
instructions  of  the  president  to  General  Gaines,  that  the 
war  was  to  be  prosecuted  in  Florida,  only  in  the  event  of 
the  Indians  fleeing  into  that  country,  and,  in  that  case,  the 
Spanish  authority  was  to  be  respected  wherever  it  was 
maintained.  Jackson,  however,  did  not  conform  to  these 
instructions,  and  particularly  in  regard  to  the  interdiction 
not  to  attack  a  Spanish  fort,  should  any  Indians  take  shelter 
under  one,  which  was  also  a  matter  of  instruction.  He 
justified  his  non-compliance,  in  this  case,  on  the  ground  that, 
orders  issued  to  one  officer,  could  not  be  construed  as  orders 
to  his  successor,  without  a  special  reference  to  the  first — 
that  his  orders  were  general  and  discretionary,  and  that 
the  circumstances  contemplated  by  the  orders  to  General 
Gaines,  never  existed.  The  Indians  were  found  sheltered 
within  a  fort,  and  not  merely  under  the  protection  of  its 
guns  on  the  outside. 

On  the  plan  of  warfare,  which  the  American  general 
deemed  it  justifiable  to  act,  he  not  only  entered  Florida  in 
pursuit  of  the  Indians  as  they  fled  thither,  but  he  forcibly 
seized  the  Spanish  garrison,  St.  Marks.  While  at  St. 
Marks,  information  was  imparted  to  General  Jackson,  that 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


665 


the  governor  of  Pensacola  was  favoring  the  Indians ;  upon 
which,  although  the  executive  had  given  instruction  not  to 
attack  a  Spanish  fort,  he  took  up  his  march  for  the  fort  at 
Pensacola,  before  which,  after  twenty  days,  he  appeared 
prepared  to  subdue  it,  at  whatever  expense  it  might  cost. 
The  fortress  was  invested  on  the  25th  of  May,  and,  after  a 
bombardment  and  cannonading  for  two  days,  the  garrison 


Taking  the  Fort  at  Pensacola. 

surrendered  prisoners  of  war.  The  officers  of  the  govern 
ment,  civil  and  military,  were  transported  to  Havana,  and 
a  new  government  established  for  the  province.  These 
matters  being  settled,  General  Jackson  announced  to  the 
secretary  of  war  that  the  Seminole  war  was  terminated, 
and  returned  to  his  house  at  Nashville. 

The  conduct  of  the  general,  in  transcending  his  orders, 
was  made  a  subject  of  inquiry  in  the  house  of  representa 
tives,  and  a  report  made  disapproving  of  some  parts  of  it 
as  arbitrary,  unjustifiable,  and  dangerous  in  principle;  and 
the  report  was  ably  supported  by  Mr.  Clay,  of  Kentucky, 
and  Mr.  Johnson,  of  Virginia,  and  others,  but  opposed  by 


666  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

many  other  members.  The  inquiry  disclosed  several 
highly  arbitrary  acts.  Mr.  Monroe  caused  the  instructions 
given  on  this  occasion  to  be  laid  before  Congress;  and  he 
also  gave  orders  immediately  for  the  restoration  of  the 
forts  and  places  to  the  Spanish  authorities. 

General  Jackson  was,  also,  charged  with  undue  severity, 
in  the  execution  of  Arbuthnot  and  Ambrister,  the  English 
men  before  alluded  to,  whom  he  took  in  the  territory.  The 
former  he  caused  to  be  hung,  and  the  other  to  be  shot. 
The  punishment  was  summary,  and  without  law;  but  the 
executive  found  cause  to  excuse  these  acts  on  the  consider- 
tion  of  the  peculiar  exigency  of  the  case.  The  great 
popularity  of  the  military  commander  was  supposed  to 
have  furnished  a  reason  for  no  further  proceedings  or 
inquiries  into  this  affair. 

Revision  of  the  Tariff. — A  law  was  passed  by  congress, 
on  the  subject  of  the  tariff,  in  May,  1824,  embracing  the 
revision  and  alteration  of  the  tariff  which  had  heretofore 
existed.  Except  a  slight  protection  to  coarse  cotton  cloths, 
nothing  had  been  done  to  encourage  the  manufactures  of 
the  country.  The  attention  of  the  people  had  been,  for  a 
long  time,  turned  towards  the  subject,  and  congress  had 
debated  it  at  different  periods,  but  very  little  had  been 
effected.  Such  was  the  state  of  things  from  1816  to  1824. 
On  the  part  of  many  citizens,  great  zeal  had  been  mani 
fested  in  favor  of  manufactures  among  us.  Numbers, 
especially  in  the  Northern  and  Eastern  states,  owing  to  the 
impediments  which  existed  in  the  prosecution  of  commerce 
and  navigation,  by  the  restrictive  measures  of  the  govern 
ment,  as  well  as  by  the  war,  had  engaged  in  the  business  of 
manufacturing.  By  their  energy,  perseverance,  and  econ 
omy,  they  had  attained  to  a  measure  of  success;  but  still, 
some  public  enactments  were  wanting  to  give  due  encour 
agement  to  the  general  interests  of  manufactures.  The 
well-known  favorable  opinion  of  the  president,  as  also  the 
growing  interest  felt  by  the  people  on  the  subject,  produced 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  667 

their  effect  in  calling  to  it  the  attention  of  the  national  legis 
lature,  to  some  practical  purpose. 

At  the  period  above  named,  congress  imposed  higher 
duties  on  several  articles  of  import,  chiefly  of  the  descrip 
tion  of  those  then  manufactured  in  the  United  States.  On 
several  articles,  a  duty  of  five  per  cent,  was  laid,  in  addi 
tion  to  that  before  imposed,  though  the  act  met  a  very 
powerful  opposition.  The  debate  on  the  bill  occupied  the 
house  of  representatives  more  than  ten  weeks,  and  the  bill 
was  passed  by  a  majority  of  only  five.  It  was  opposed  by 
those  who  were  concerned  in  commerce,  on  the  ground 
that  it  would  prove  detrimental  to  their  particular  interests. 
It  was  opposed  by  those  who  were  concerned  in  agricul 
ture,  from  the  consideration  that  an  undue  profit  was 
secured  by  it  to  the  manufacturers.  On  the  part  of  some, 
it  was  a  ground  of  opposition  that  it  would  greatly  diminish 
imports,  and  thus  lessen  the  public  revenue.  A  portion  of 
the  national  legislature,  who  were  professedly  in  favor  of 
encouraging  manufactures,  believed  that  they  were  already 
sufficiently  protected.  This  opposition  was  principally  by 
members  from  the  Southern  states,  where  no  manufactures 
were  established,  and  who  believed  that  additional  duties 
on  imports  would  operate  unequally  in  different  parts  of 
the  union. 

But  notwithstanding  the  strong  opposition  to  the  measure, 
the  bill  of  the  house  passed  the  senate  with  several  altera 
tions,  by  a  vote  of  twenty-five  to  twenty-one.  The  mea 
sure,  when  put  to  the  test  of  experiment,  proved  effectual 
in  affording  the  desired  protection  to  the  articles  which  it 
embraced;  but  the  same  legislation  was  wanted  in  regard 
to  others,  perhaps  equally  important  to  the  comfort,  defence, 
and  independence  of  the  country. 

Visit  of  Lafayette. — The  arrival  of  the  Marquis  de  La 
fayette  into  the  United  States,  signalized  the  year  1824. 
It  was  an  event  of  great  interest  to  the  people  of  the  coun 
try.  As  the  friend,  benefactor,  and  ally  of  the  Americans 


668 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


during  the  Revolution,  he  was  remembered  with  lively 
gratitude  after  his  return  to  his  native  land,  and  his  subse 
quent  history  had  been  traced  by  many  among  us  with 
deep  concern,  as  well  as  admiration.  Nearly  half  a  cen 
tury  had  elapsed,  since  he  came  as  a  youthful,  devoted 
adventurer  to  our  shores,  in  the  cause  of  freedom,  and  age 
was  now  stealing  over  him  with  it*  usual  effects  on  the 
human  frame.  Before  the  close  c;  life,  he  wished  once 
more  to  revisit  the  scenes  of  his  early  conflicts;  and,  having 
intimated  his  intention  of  coming  to  this  country,  the  people 
were  prepared  to  give  him  a  welcome  and  enthusiastic 
reception. 


Landing  of  Lafayette  at  Castle  Garden. 

He  landed  at  New  York,  on  the  16th  of  August,  accom 
panied  by  his  son,  and  M.  L.  Vasseur,  his  secretary.  His 
entrance  into  the  city  was  more  than  a  Roman  triumphal 
procession.  Splendid  as  it  was,  it  was  more  remarkable  as 
the  tribute  of  the  concentrated  heart  of  America,  in  its  great 
commercial  capital.  He  was  met  by  one  universal  burst  of 
grateful  enthusiasm. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


669 


In  the  course  of  about  a  year,  he  visited  each  of  the 
twenty-four  states,  and  most  of  the  principal  cities  of  the 
land,  and  was  every  where  received  with  the  like  spirit  of 
enthusiasm  and  gratitude. 


Lafayette  laying  the  Corner-stone, 

He  was  present  on  the  occasion  of  laying  the  corner 
stone  of  the  Bunker  hill  monument,  and  assisted,  as  was 
most  befitting  he  should,  in  laying  its  corner-stone.  His 
presence  added  greatly  to  the  interest  of  the  occasion,  and 
long  will  it  be  remembered  with  what  enthusiasm  his  pres 
ence  was  greeted. 

"When  the  time  arrived  which  he  had  fixed  as  the  termi 
nation  of  his  visit,  it  was  thought  most  fitting  that  his 
.departure  from  the  country  should  take  place  from  the 
capital.  A  frigate  was  prepared  at  that  place,  and  named, 
in  compliment  to  him,  the  Brandywine,  to  transport  him  to 
his  native  country.  The  few  weeks  spent,  upon  the  invita 
tion  of  the  president,  as  the  guest  of  the  nation,  in  the  national 
palace,  were  appropriated  to  taking  leave  of  those  venerable 
men  who  had  shared  with  him,  both  in  establishing  the  inde- 


670 


GREAT      EVENTS     OF 


pendence  of  the  country,  and  in  receiving  all  the  appropriate 
honors  which  the  people  could  bestow.  He  had  previously 
visited  and  taken  leave  of  the  venerable  Adams;  he  now  in 
succession  took  leave  of  the  other  ex-presidents,  the  illustri 
ous  author  of  the  declaration  of  independence ;  the  able 
supporter  and  advocate  of  the  federal  constitution;  and  the 
soldier  of  the  Revolution,  who  had  shed  his  blood  in  the 
same  cause  with  Lafayette." 

His  departure,  which  was  from  the  seat  of  government, 
on  the  7th  of  September,  1825,  was  affecting  in  the  highest 
degree,  but  it  needs  not  here  to  be  described.  Suffice  it  to 
say,  that  in  passing  down  the  Potomac,  he  landed  to  pay 


Lafayette  at  the  Tomb  of  Washington. 

a  farewell  visit  to  the  tomb  of  Washington;  then,  proceeding 
on  his  way,  he  made  a  safe  and  prosperous  voyage  to  France. 

General  Review  of  Mr.  Monroe's  Administration,  his 
Character,  fyc. — As  has  been  already  remarked,  under  the 
administration  of  Mr.  Monroe,  there  existed  a  propitious 
state  of  things.  The  wisdom  and  practical  foresight  of 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  671 

Mr.  Monroe  were  manifested  in  the  measures  of  his  admin 
istration.  Profound  peace  continued  through  the  whole  of 
it,  the  amicable  relations  of  the  country  with  other  nations 
having  been  carefully  cherished.  Of  the  national  debt,  not 
less  than  sixty  millions  were  paid.  The  Floridas  were  not 
only  peaceably  acquired,  but  the  western  boundaries  of  our 
country  were  so  settled  as  to  give  it  the  width  of  a  conti 
nent.  He  effected  the  repeal  of  the  internal  taxes,  reduced 
the  military  establishment  to  the  smallest  compass  consistent 
with  safety,  and  brought  the  army  under  an  efficient  organi 
zation.  The  asperity  of  party  spirit  yielding  in  a  great 
degree,  he  was  enabled  to  carry  most  of  those  measures 
which  he  deemed  necessary  to  the  public  welfare.  Progress 
was  made  in  the  suppression  of  the  slave-trade,  the  civiliza 
tion  of  the  Indians  advanced,  and  the  independence  of  the 
South  American  nations  recognized. 

As  to  the  character  of  President  Monroe,  there  seems  to 
be  scarcely  a  dissenting  opinion.  His  feelings,  manners, 
and  principles,  appeared  to  be  adapted  eminently  for  con 
ciliation.  Nearly  all  united  under  him  and  with  him  in 
carrying  out  the  public  enactments.  "He  was  not  so  great 
a  philosopher  as  Jefferson,  nor  so  learned  as  Madison;  but 
he  possessed  a  more  practical  knowledge,  or  was  more 
desirous  of  pursuing  that  which  was  useful,  than  of  adopting 
new  theories,  or  of  supporting  his  own  speculative  views  in 
opposition  to  public  opinion.  He  faithfully  strove  to  defend 
and  promote  the  great  interests  of  the  republic;  but  sought 
not  for  impracticable  good  in  ways  discovered  only  to  his 
contemplative  imagination."  Fisher  Ames'  lively,  but  per 
haps  too  severe,  remark  concerning  Mr.  Jefferson,  that  "he 
strains  his  optics  to  look  beyond  its  (the  world's)  circum 
ference,  and  contemplates  invisibility  till  he  thinks  nothing 
else  is  real,"  has  no  application  to  Mr.  Monroe,  though  the 
latter  was  of  the  same  school  of  politics.  To  continue  the 
quotation  first  presented,  "He  (Mr.  Monroe)  had  as  much 
regard  for  humanity,  and  was  as  sincere  a  lover  of  his  kind, 
as  Mr.  Jefferson;  but  he  followed  more  truly  the  beaten  path 


672 


GREAT      EVENTS      OF 


of  common  sense,  and  adhered  more  cautiously  to  the  plain 
maxims  sanctioned  by  experience,  and  shown  by  past  history 
to  be  essential  to  the  welfare  of  society." 

Election  of  John  Quincy  Adams. — It  being  understood 
that,  according  to  the  example  of  his  predecessors,  Mr.  Mon 
roe  would  retire  at  the  expiration  of  his  second  term,  the 
subject  of  his  successor  was  early  introduced  to  the  nation. 
Several  candidates  were  put  in  nomination,  and  the  claims 
of  each  were  duly  urged  by  their  respective  friends  and 
supporters.  The  following  was  the  electoral  vote,  according 
to  the  official  count  before  the  two  houses  of  congress: 


PRESIDENT. 

VICE-PRESIDENT. 

t 

03 

•p1 

|£ 

J  3 

|     . 

a".  I 

<S 

. 

1  2 

•H-d 

|| 

fjj 

3-d 

c  & 

£    . 

3  o 

35    O 

*o  ^ 

STATES. 

I! 

a  ^= 

—    o 

g    eS 

^   0 

:£:  "3 

It* 

^     ^ 

C^ 

>C^ 

s 

,fj   £ 

<  £ 

U  'tc 

~     G 

d| 

3  £ 

-r  O 

^5  ^  ' 

-2  tj 

c^ 

0 

93 

•    O 

LD  S 

o 

2n 

>  £ 

OJ 

O  g 

r£2        B 

B  P 

1^ 

Ofjg 

ae 

^M 

^oi 

H^ 

1^ 

-£ 

^5 

3  <-S 

^  ^o 

^  ^C 

S  ^c 

?    O 

S  'o 

-  *3 

2  ^o 

2  ^o 

5  o 

g1® 

* 

< 

H^ 

^ 

K 

i 

^ 

^ 

^  

5 

« 

8 

New  Hampshire, 

8 

7 

1 

15 

Massachusetts, 

15 

15 

4 

Rhode  Island,  . 

4 

3 

8 

Connecticut,  . 

8 

8 

7 

Vermont, 

7 

7 

36 

New  York,     . 

1 

26 

5 

4 

29 

7 

8 

New  Jersey,     . 

8 

8 

28 

Pennsylvania, 

28 

28 

3 

Delaware,    . 

1 

2 

1 

11 

Maryland,  .     . 

7 

3 

1 

10 

1 

24 

Virginia,. 

24 

24 

15 

North  Carolina, 

15 

15 

11 

South  Carolina, 

11 

11 

9 

Georgia,  .     .     . 

9 

9 

14 

Kentucky,.     . 

14 

7 

7 

11 

Tennessee   .     . 

11 

11 

16 

Ohio      . 

16 

16 

5 

Louisiana,   .     . 

3 

2 

5 

5 

Indiana, 

5 

5 

3 

Mississippi  .     . 

3 

3 

3 

Illinois,  .          . 

2 

1 

3 

5 

Alabama,     .     . 

5 

5 

9 

Maine,  .     .     . 

9 

9 

3 

Missouri,     .     . 

3 

3 

261 

No.  of  electors, 

99 

84 

41 

37 

182 

30 

24 

13 

9 

2 

Majority,  .  131 

11 

AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


673 


XT.  JOHN  QUINCY  ADAMS,  PRESIDENT. 


INAUGURATED    AT    WASHINGTON,    MARCH    4,    1325. 


JOHN   C.    CALHOUN,  VICE-PRESIDENT. 


HEADS   OF   THE   DEPARTMENTS. 


Richard  Rush, 

March  7          1825 

March  7          1825  5 

earyo 

Peter  B  Porter  .    .    . 

.    .    New  York, 

May  26            1828?  \ 

Secretaries  of  War 

Samuel  L.  Southard,  . 
John  M'Lean,  .    .    . 

.    .    .  New  Jersey,     . 
.    .    .    Ohio  

.    .  (continued  in  office), 
.    .    (continued  in  office), 

Secretary  of  the  Navy. 
Postmaster  General. 

William  Wirt, Virginia, (continued  in  office),    Attorney  General 

SPEAKERS    OF   THE    HOUSE   OF    REPRESENTATIVES. 


John  W.  Taylor,    .    . 
Andrew  Stevenson, . 


.  New  York,  ....  Nineteenth  Congress,    .  1825. 
,    Virginia, Twentieth       do.    .    .    1827. 


THE  policy  and  views  of  Mr.  Adams  were,  in  the  main, 

conformed    to   those   of  his   immediate    predecessor.     As 

secretary  of  state  under  Mr.  Monroe,  it  is  believed  that  no 

important  measures  were  adopted  without  the  advice  or 

43 


674  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

consent  of  Mr.  Adams.  He  would,  of  course,  have  been 
apt  to  continue  in  the  same  general  line  of  conduct.  His 
qualifications  were  of  the  highest  order;  he  well  understood 
the  interests  of  his  country,  and  was  skilled  in  every  art  of 
diplomacy  and  government. 

On  one  point,  perhaps,  he  differed  in  theory  from  Mr. 
Monroe.  He  expressed  less  regard  for  state  rights,  or 
allowed  more  power  to  the  general  government,  according 
to  his  construction  of  the  constitution,  than  Mr.  Monroe 
did.  The  latter  considered  the  United  States'  government 
strictly  federal;  the  former  viewed  it  rather  as  a  consoli 
dated  or  national  one.  In  their  public  measures,  however, 
this  difference  of  opinion  did  not  often  lead  to  the  exercise 
of  greater  power  by  one  than  the  other.  The  constitution 
was  the  guide  of  both;  but  one  might  approve  an  act  of 
congress  for  internal  improvements,  from  which  the  other 
would  probably  have  withheld  his  assent,  from  scruples  as 
to  the  constitutional  authority  of  the  federal  government 
for  such  enterprises. 

The  administration  of  Mr.  Adams  was,  however,  destined 
to  be  confronted  by  a  very  formidable  opposition.  This 
was  from  the  beginning,  on  the  part  of  numbers — they 
were  determined  to  dislike  his  measures,  whether  right  or 
wrong,  as  they  differed  with  him  in  matters  of  opinion,  and 
were  dissatisfied  with  some  circumstances  attending  his 
election.  It  was  alleged  that  the  latter  was  brought  about 
by  corruption.  This  state  of  things  constituted  a  second 
era  of  political  asperity  in  the  history  of  our  government, 
which  has  not  subsided  to  this  day.  But  the  constitution 
has  happily  survived  the  shock,  though,  at  the  present  time, 
it  begins  to  be  assailed  by  the  more  dangerous  spirit  of 
sectional  divisions.  Another  portion  of  Mr.  Adams'  politi 
cal  opponents,  more  honest  or  honorable  than  the  rest,  were 
willing  to  judge  him  by  his  acts.  "It  is  but  justice  to  add, 
that  the  charge  of  a  bargain  between  Mr.  Adams  and  Mr. 
Clay  has  not  been  satisfactorily  supported.  On  the  con 
trary,  it  seems  now  to  be  generally  admitted  that  no 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  675 

alliance  had  been  formed  between  these  gentlemen,  previous 
to  the  election  which  issued  in  Mr.  Adams'  accession." 

The  following  are  the  principal  topics  upon  which  we 
propose  to  dwell  in  noticing  the  administration  of  Mr. 
Adams,  viz: 

Controversy  respecting  the  Creeks,        Fiftieth  Anniversary  of  Independence 
Proposed  Mission  to  Panama,  "American  System," 

Internal  Improvements,  Election  of  General  Jackson. 

Controversy  respecting  the  removal  of  the  Creeks. — At 
the  commencement  of  Mr.  Adams'  term  of  office,  a  contro 
versy  arose  between  the  general  government  and  the  state 
of  Georgia,  respecting  the  territory  occupied  by  the  Creek 
Indians.  There  had  long  been  a  dispute  between  these 
people  and  the  Georgia  state  government,  which  claimed 
the  lands  on  which  the  Creeks  resided.  The  claim  was 
professedly  founded  on  a  compact  into  which  the  United 
States  entered  with  Georgia,  in  1802,  of  extinguishing,  at 
the  national  expense,  the  Indian  title  to  these  lands,  and  of 
removing  the  natives,  "as  soon  as  it  could  be  done  peace 
ably,  and  on  reasonable  terms."  The  consideration,  on  the 
part  of  Georgia,  was  the  relinquishment  of  her  claim  to 
the  Mississippi  territory.  Georgia  was  impatient  to  have 
the  compact  fulfilled — the  Indians,  having  grown  more 
attached  to  their  homes,  refused  to  alienate  their  territory. 
Between  the  vehemence  of  Georgia  and  the  resistance  of 
the  Creeks,  the  general  government  had  a  difficult  task  to 
perform.  As  it  had  been  invariably  desirous  of  observing 
good  faith  with  the  Indian  tribes,  and  had  treated  them  with 
much  lenity  and  kindness,  it  was  fully  disposed  to  do  jus 
tice  to  the  Creeks,  while  it  was  equally  desirous  to  satisfy 
Georgia.  Before  the  government  could  extinguish  the 
Indian  claim  in  the  manner  before  agreed  upon,  i.  e.  "peace 
ably,  and  on  reasonable  terms,"  the  governor  of  Georgia 
insisted  on  the  removal  of  the  tribe,  and  threatened  to  take 
possession  of  the  territory  by  force.  It  was  in  contempla 
tion,  however,  on  the  part  of  the  federal  executive,  to  resort 
to  force  to  prevent  these  proceedings  on  the  part  of  Georgia, 


676 


GREAT      EVENTS     OF 


The  danger  of  a  collision,  at  one  time,  appeared  to  be 
imminent.  The  national  executive,  nevertheless,  by  his 
prompt  and  vigilant  measures,  passed  through  the  crisis 
with  safety,  and  effected  successfully  the  object  in  view. 

A  treaty,  which  had  been  made  with  a  party  of  the 
Indians  just  before  Mr.  Adams  entered  upon  his  office,  by 
which  all  the  Creek  lands  in  Georgia  and  Alabama  were 
ceded  to  the  United  States,  and  which  had  been  sanctioned 
by  the  senate  on  the  last  day  of  the  session,  was  virtually 
set  aside.  Upon  a  more  dispassionate  consideration,  it  had 


Removal  of  the  Creek  Indians. 

appeared  not  to  have  been  executed  in  good  faith,  and 
accordingly  a  new  treaty  was  concluded  at  Washington, 
through  great  effort  on  the  part  of  the  public  authorities. 
This  was  entered  into  with  the  chiefs  of  the  Creek  tribe,  in 
March,  1826.  It  stipulated  for  the  payment  of  a  large 
sum  to  the  tribe,  and  to  guaranty  the  lands  not  expressly 
ceded  by  them.  Congress  sanctioned  the  treaty  and  its 
stipulations,  though  the  members  from  Georgia  expressed 
their  dissent  on  record.  The  conduct  of  Mr.  Adams,  in 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  677 

this  difficult  and  perplexing  affair,  was  approved  very  gen 
erally  in  congress,  and  throughout  the  country. 

Proposed  Mission  to  the  Congress  at  Panama. — The 
president  having  been  invited  to  send  commissioners  to  the 
congress  of  Panama,  which  had  for  its  object  the  cementing 
of  the  friendly  relations  of  all  the  independent  states  of 
America,  saw  fit  to  accept  the  invitation.  Having  nomi 
nated  Richard  C.  Anderson  and  John  Sergeant,  as  minis 
ters  on  the  part  of  the  United  States,  and  William  B. 
Rochester,  of  New  York,  as  secretary,  he  presented  these 
names  to  the  senate  for  confirmation.  This  step  awakened 
a  spirit  of  animosity  against  the  president,  and  a  long  and 
angry  debate  ensued ;  but  the  nominations  were  eventually 
confirmed,  and  the  necessary  appropriations  voted.  Mea 
sures  were  soon  taken  to  carry  this  policy  into  effect,  and 
directions  were  sent  to  Mr.  Anderson,  who  was  then  in 
Columbia,  to  attend  the  congress,  which  was  to  be  convened 
in  the  beginning  of  summer.  But  he  was  cut  down  by  a 
malignant  fever  before  he  could  reach  the  place.  Mr. 
Sergeant  was  prevented  from  going,  on  account  of  the 
lateness  of  the  period  at  which  his  appointment  was  made. 

This  failure  of  representation  at  the  congress,  on  the 
part  of  the  United  States,  was,  by  many,  deemed  auspi 
cious,  as  the  relations  and  interests  of  the  country  might 
otherwise  have  been  compromitted;  but  others  thought  dif 
ferently,  and  believed  that  a  conference  of  the  kind  might 
issue  in  the  adoption  of  a  friendly  and  enlightened  policy 
between  the  parties. 

Internal  Improvements. — In  1826,  a  proposition  was 
made  in  congress  to  expend  a  sum  of  money  for  repairing 
and  extending  the  Cumberland  road.  An  act  had  been 
passed  long  before,  during  Mr.  Jefferson's  second  presi 
dential  term,  for  making  a  road  from  Cumberland,  in  the 
state  of  Maryland,  or  near  that  place,  and  on  the  north 
bank  of  the  Potomac  river,  to  the  river  Ohio.  Hence  the 


678  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

name  of  the  road.  After  having  been  commenced,  money 
was  appropriated,  at  different  periods,  to  finish  and  repair 
the  road.  It  was  considered  of  great  national  advantage 
and  convenience,  inasmuch  as  it  furnished  a  commodious 
way  from  the  Atlantic  slope  to  the  Ohio  river  and  to  the 
great  valley  of  the  Mississippi. 

To  the  proposition  above  alluded  to  for  an  additional 
sum  of  money,  opposition  was  made  at  the  present  time. 
The  amount  asked  was  eighty  thousand  dollars,  for  repairs 
and  also  for  its  continuance  farther  west ;  for  it  was  consid 
ered  as  proper  to  extend  it  to  a  remoter  point,  as  to  have 
made  it  to  the  Ohio  river.  The  sum  was  named  in  a  gen 
eral  appropriation  bill.  Many  were  opposed,  on  account 
of  their  doubts  respecting  the  authority  of  congress  to 
expend  money  for  such  objects.  Others,  however,  who 
were  reluctant  to  vote  money  for  internal  improvements  on 
general  principles,  were  in  favor  of  the  appropriation  in 
this  instance,  as  it  would  be  of  great  public  utility,  and  as 
the  road,  in  order  to  be  used  with  facility,  must  be  repaired. 

"The  vote,  at  this  time,  for  an  appropriation  to  repair  the 
Cumberland  road,  indicated  the  views  of  members  of  con 
gress  on  the  subject  of  internal  improvements;  for  it  was 
long  discussed,  and  several  members  went  fully  into  the 
constitutionality  of  this  and  several  measures.  In  the  sen 
ate,  the  votes  were  twenty-three  in  favor  and  fifteen 
against  the  appropriation.  And,  in  the  house  of  repre 
sentatives,  they  were  ninety-two  to  sixty-three.  And,  at 
the  same  session,  congress  authorized  the  executive  to  sub 
scribe,  on  the  part  of  the  government,  for  shares  in  the  Dis 
mal  Swamp  canal,  so  called,  within  the  state  of  Virginia, 
to  the  amount  of  sixty  thousand  dollars;  which  was  a  direct 
recognition  of  the  power  of  congress  to  construct  works 
for  the  public  convenience.  An  act  was  also  passed  for  a 
survey  in  Florida,  with  a  view  to  construct  a  canal  across 
the  peninsula,  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico."* 

*  Bradford's  History  of  the  Federal  Government. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  679 

The  Fiftieth  Anniversary  of  American  Independence. — 
This  was  a  day  long  to  be  remembered  in  the  annals  of  the 
nation.  The  exultation  of  feeling  throughout  the  country, 
that  we  had  reached  in  safety  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  our 
independence,  was  great.  The  day  was  every  where  cele 
brated  with  more  than  the  usual  demonstrations  of  joy.  But 
the  most  striking  feature  of  the  occasion,  was  the  simulta 
neous  deaths  of  two  ex-presidents  of  the  United  States, 
John  Adams  and  Thomas  Jefferson.  The  coincidence  in 
their  departure  from  life  was  certainly  remarkable,  more 
especially  as  having  occurred  at  that  particular  juncture. 
It  would  seem  to  have  been  a  providential  dispensation, 
designed  to  answer  some  important  purpose;  perhaps  to 
awaken  the  great  principles  of  political  freedom  and  equal 
rights,  to  the  maintenance  of  which  the  lives  of  both  were 
consecrated.  They  had  both — and  equally,  perhaps — 
acted  a  most  conspicuous  part  on  the  theatre  of  the  world, 
and  especially  in  the  affairs  of  American  independence. 
"Both  had  been  presidents,  both  had  lived  to  great  age, 
both  were  early  patriots,  and  both  were  distinguished  and 
ever  honored  by  their  immediate  agency  in  the  act  of  inde 
pendence.  It  cannot  but  seem  striking  and  extraordinary, 
that  these  two  should  live  to  see  the  fiftieth  year  from  the 
date  of  that  act;  that  they  should  complete  that  year,  and 
.that  then,  on  the  day  which  had  fast  linked  for  ever  their 
own  fame  with  their  country's  glory,  the  heavens  should 
open  to  receive  them  both  at  once.  As  their  lives  them 
selves  were  the  gifts  of  Providence,  who  is  not  willing  to 
recognize  in  their  happy  termination,  as  well  as  in  their 
long  continuance,  proofs  that  our  country  and  its  benefac 
tors  are  objects  of  his  care?" 

Although  they  belonged  to  different  schools  in  politics, 
and  were  separated,  for  a  time,  by  the  party  distinctions 
which  prevailed  soon  after  the  constitution  went  into  ope 
ration,  yet  they  seemed  to  have  coalesced  very  much  in 
views  and  feelings  in  the  latter  portion  of  their  lives. 
Friendly  letters,  of  great  interest,  passed  between  them, 


680  GREAT      EVENTS     OF 

which  were  given  to  the  public  at  the  time.  Bat  the  coin 
cidences  or  parallel  circumstances  attending  these  distin 
guished  men  are  not  yet  exhausted.  "They  belonged  to 
the  same  profession,  and  had  pursued  its  studies  and  its 
practice,  for  unequal  lengths  of  time  indeed,  but  with  dili 
gence  and  effect.  Both  were  learned  and  able  lawyers. 
They  were  natives  and  inhabitants  respectively  of  those 
two  of  the  colonies,  which,  at  the  Revolution,  were  the 
largest  and  most  powerful,  and  which,  naturally,  had  a  lead 
in  the  political  affairs  of  the  times.  When  the  colonies 
became,  in  some  degree,  united,  by  the  assembling  of  the 
general  congress,  they  were  brought  to  act  together  in  its 
deliberations,  not  indeed  at  the  same  time,  but  both  at  early 
periods.  Each  had  already  manifested  his  attachment  to 
the  cause  of  the  country,  as  well  as  his  ability  to  maintain 
it,  by  pointed  addresses,  public  speeches,  extensive  corres 
pondence,  and  whatever  other  mode  could  be  adopted  for 
the  purpose  of  exposing  the  encroachments  of  the  British 
parliament,  and  animating  the  people  to  manly  resistance. 
Both  were  not  only  decided,  but  early  friends  of  indepen 
dence.  While  others  yet  doubted,  they  were  resolved; 
where  others  hesitated,  they  pressed  forward.  They  were 
both  members  of  the  committee  for  preparing  the  Declara 
tion  of  Independence;  they  constituted  the  sub-committee, 
appointed  by  the  other  members  to  make  the  draft.  They' 
left  their  seats  in  congress,  being  called  to  other  public 
employments,  at  periods  not  remote  from  each  other, 
although  one  of  them  returned  to  it,  afterwards,  for  a  short 
time.  Neither  of  them  was  of  the  assembly  of  great  men 
which  formed  the  present  constitution,  and  neither  was  at 
any  time  member  of  congress  under  its  provisions.  Both 
have  been  public  ministers  abroad,  both  vice-presidents,  and 
both  presidents."  These  coincidences  were  surprisingly 
completed,  as  already  mentioned,  by  their  simultaneous 
deaths,  and  that  on  the  anniversary  of  liberty. 

Introduction  of  the   "American  System.9' — The   phrase 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  681 

"American  System"  was  given  to  the  policy  advocated  by 
many,  of  protecting,  by  impost  duties,  the  manufactures  of 
the  country  against  foreign  competition.  It  began  to  be 
employed  during  the  administration  of  Mr.  Adams.  Addi 
tional  duties  were  sought  by  the  friends  of  manufactures  on 
woolen  goods,  and  a  bill  for  that  purpose  passed  both 
houses  of  congress,  in  the  months  of  April  and  May,  1827. 
The  measure,  however,  seemed  not  to  be  satisfactory  to 
the  country  at  large.  "The  president  was  in  favor  of 
affording  protection  to  domestic  manufactures  generally, 
and  of  woolens  particularly,  which,  at  this  time,  was  the 
leading  question  in  political  economy,  so  far  as  the  federal 
government  was  believed  to  have  authority  to  interfere. 
But  he  was  also  friendly  to  extensive  enterprises  in  com 
merce  and  navigation,  and  expressed  no  opinion  in  support 
of  the  ultra  doctrines  of  the  manufacturers." 

Election  of  General  Jackson. — The  administration  of 
Mr.  Adams  encountered  strong  and  determined  opposition. 
The  circumstance  of  his  rival,  General  Jackson,  having 
had  a  larger  popular  vote  than  himself,  and  having,  in  con 
gress,  only  a  small  majority,  when  elected  to  office,  seemed, 
in  the  view  of  the  democratic  party,  quite  sufficient  to 
justify  a  more  than  usual  distrust  of  his  administration, 
from  its  beginning.  Mr.  Adams  was  watched  with  singular 
vigilance,  and  every  advantage  taken  to  render  his  acts 
unpopular.  It  was  early  charged  against  him,  that  a  cor 
rupt  bargain  had  been  made  with  Mr.  Clay,  his  secretary 
of  state.  The  Panama  mission  was  represented  as  a  mea 
sure  weak  and  injudicious.  And,  moreover,  it  was  charged 
that  his  administration  was  wasteful  and  extravagant. 

Of  the  falsity  and  injustice  of  these  charges,  it  is  now 
unnecessary  to  speak.  They  were  a  part  of  an  organized 
system  of  opposition,  and  designed  to  prevent  the  reelec 
tion  of  Mr.  Adams,  and  secure  that  of  General  Jackson. 
In  this  design,  the  friends  of  the  latter  succeeded,  the  vote 
of  the  electors  for  president  affording  a  victory  to  his  sup- 


682 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


porters,  as  gratifying  as  the  defeat  of  the  friends  of  the 
former  was  mortifying. 


Is 

0    £ 

a)  £ 
ytt 

<*-  X 

0   £ 

IE 
1* 

STATES. 

PRESI 

DENT. 

VJCE-PRESIDI 

NT. 

And'w.  Jackson, 
of  Tennessee. 

oT 

Is 

<l 

ja 

|* 

JohnC.Calhoun, 
of  S.  Carolina. 

Richard  Rush, 
of  Pennsylv'a. 

William  Smith, 
of  S.  Carolina. 

9 

8 
15 

4 

8 

36 
8 
28 
3 
11 
24 
15 
11 
9 
14 
11 
16 
5 
3 
5 
3 
5 
3 

1 

20 

28 

5 
24 
15 
11 
9 
14 
11 
16 
5 
3 
5 
3 
5 
3 

8 
8 
15 
4 
8 
7 
16 
8 

3 

6 

1 

20 

28 

5 
24 
15 
11 
2 
14 
11 
16 
5 
3 
5 
3 
5 
3 

8 
8 
15 

4 
8 
7 
16 

8 

3 

6 

7 

New  Hampshire,     .     .     . 
Massachusetts,  .... 

Connecticut,      .... 

New  York              •     *     . 

Pennsylvania,   .... 
Delaware,  

North  Carolina,     .     .     . 
South  Carolina,  .... 
Georgia        .... 

Ohio,    

Indiana,  

Miossuri,  .     . 

261 

Whole  No.  of  electors,  . 
Majority,     ....     131 

178 

83 

171 

83 

7 

AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


683 


XII.  ANDREW  JACKSON,  PRESIDENT. 


INAUGURATED    AT   WASHINGTON,   MARCH  4,   1829, 
JOHN  C.  CALHOUN  AND  MARTIN  VAN  BTJREN,  Vice-Presidents, 


Martin  Van  Buren,  . 
Edward  Livingston, 
Louis  M'Lane,      .     . 
John  Forsyth,       .    . 
Samuel  D.  Ingham, 
Louis  M'Lane,       .    . 
William  J.  Duane,    . 
Roger  B.  Taney,  .    . 

.    New  York,      .    .    March  6, 
.    Louisiana,  .    .    .    January  12, 
.    Delaware,  .    .    .    May  29, 
.    Georgia,     .    .    .    June  27, 
.    Pennsylvania,     .    March  6, 
.    Delaware,  .    .    .    January  13, 
.    Pennsylvania,      .    May  29, 
.    Maryland,  (appointed  in  the  re( 

Tennessee, 
Ohio,       . 


Levi  Woodbury,  • 

John  H.  Eaton,     . 

Lewis  Cass,      .    . 

John  Branch,   ....    North  Carolina,  . 

Levi  Woodbury,  . 

Mahlon  Dickerson, 

William  T.  Barry, 

Amos  Kendall, 

John  M.  Berrien, . 

Rosier  B.  Taney,  , 

Benjamin  F.  Butler, 


HEADS  OF  THE   DEPARTMENTS. 

1829,  "I 

1833'  [  Secretaries  of  State. 

1834  J 
1829,1 

SB 

;SS .  'I  Secretaries  of  Treasury, 
negatived  by  the  Senate,) 
New  Hampshire     January  27,    1834,  J 

March  9,          1829,  )  «=„.„,».-:„.  nf  War 
December  30, 1831,  (  Se  W&r" 

March  9,         1829,  ) 

New  Hampshire,    December  27, 1831,  >  Secretaries  of  the  Navy. 
New  Jersey,    .    .    June  30,          1834,  ) 
Ken,Ucky,.    .    .    March  ^       Jg^  PostmaBters  Gmeral. 

March  9,          1829,  ) 

December  27, 183].  >  Attorneys  General. 

June  24,  1834,  ) 


Kentucky 
Georgia, 
Maryland, 
New  York, 


SPEAKERS  OF  THE  HOUSE  OF  REPRESENTATIVES. 


Andrew  Stevenson, 
Andrew  Stevenson, 
Andrew  Stevenson, 
John  Bell,  .... 
James  K.  Polk,  .  . 


Virginia,  . 
Virginia,  . 
Virginia,  . 
Tennessee, 
Tennessee, 


Twenty-first  Congress,  1829. 
Twenty-second  do.  .  1331. 
Twenty-third  do.  .  1333. 
Twenty-fourth  do  .  1834. 
Twenty-fifth  do.  .  1835. 


684  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

IN  his  inaugural  address,  General  Jackson  exhibited,  in 
comprehensive  terms,  his  views  in  regard  to  the  administra 
tion  of  the  government.  He  spoke  of  the  limitations  and 
extent  of  executive  power — the  peace  and  friendship  to  be 
cultivated  with  foreign  powers — the  respect  due  to  the 
rights  of  the  separate  states — the  solicitude  to  be  exercised 
in  the  management  of  the  public  revenue — the  equal  foster 
ing  care  of  the  general  government  in  respect  to  agriculture, 
commerce,  and  manufactures — the  necessity  of  reform,  and 
the  correction  of  certain  abuses — the  attention  to  be  given 
to  internal  improvement  and  the  diffusion  of  knowledge — 
the  policy  to  be  observed  towards  the  Indian  tribes  within 
our  borders — and  other  similar  topics. 

He  expressed,  also,  the  diffidence  he  felt  on  assuming  the 
high  and  responsible  station  to  which  he  had  been  elevated, 
and  the  reverence  with  which  he  regarded  the  examples  of 
public  virtue  left  us  by  his  illustrious  predecessors;  hoping 
at  the  same  time  to  receive  instruction  and  aid  from  the 
coordinate  branches  of  the  government,  and  the  indulgence 
and  support  of  his  fellow-citizens  in  general.  It  was  a  brief 
and  terse  address,  and  manifested  the  characteristic  decision 
and  fearlessness  of  the  man. 

A  sketch  of  the  more  prominent  measures  and  events  of 
General  Jackson's  administration  will  require  us  to  notice 
the  following  topics,  viz: 

Condition  of  the  Country,  Reelection  of  Andrew  Jackson, 

Georgia  and  the  Cherokees,  Removal  of  Deposites, 

Public  Lands,  Death  of  Lafayette, 

National  Bank,  Deposite  Act, 

Internal  Improvements,  Seminole  War, 

Indian  Hostilities,  Treasury  Circular, 

Discontents  in  South  Carolina,  Election  of  Mr.  Van  Buren, 
Character  of  Jackson's  Administration. 

Condition  of  the  Country. — A  high  degree  of  prosperity 
was  enjoyed  in  the  United  States  at  this  era.  The  adminis 
tration  of  General  Jackson's  predecessor  had  been  crowned 
with  signal  success.  Circumstances,  however,  connected 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  685 

with  the  election  of  Mr.  Adams  were  seized  upon  as  a 
ground  of  attack;  and,  in  the  eye  of  many,  all  that  he  after 
wards  did,  as  the  executive  of  the  nation,  was  unnaturally 
colored  or  distorted.  But  the  results  showed  that  his  admin 
istration  had  been  conducted  with  wisdom,  integrity,  and 
vigor.  During  the  whole  course  of  it,  uninterrupted  peace 
had  been  enjoyed;  our  commercial  relations  had  been  gradu 
ally  extended;  and,  in  many  instances,  the  claims  of  Amer 
ican  citizens  upon  foreign  governments  had  been  prosecuted 
with  success.  At  home,  the  marks  of  an  able  administration 
were  exhibited,  in  the  increased  activity  imparted  to  the 
legitimate  powers  of  the  federal  government  for  the  devel 
opment  of  the  resources  of  the  country,  and  the  increase 
of  its  wealth  and  respectability. 

Georgia  and  the  Cherokees. — The  president,  in  his  mes 
sage  on  the  8th  of  December,  1829,  had  presented,  at  con 
siderable  length,  his  views  in  regard  to  the  disposal  of  the 
Indian  tribes  within  the  limits  of  the  United  States.  He 
recommended  their  removal  beyond  the  boundary  of  the 
different  states,  but  without  compulsion,  to  such  territory 
west  of  the  Mississippi,  as  congress  might  set  apart  for  their 
use.  In  this,  he  wished  to  avoid  the  difficulties  arising  from 
the  treaties  between  the  United  States  and  these  Indians, 
and  the  opposing  claims  of  the  states  within  whose  limits 
the  Indians  resided.  This  was  one  of  the  most  embarrass 
ing  subjects  which  demanded  the  attention  of  the  new 
administration.  It  was  especially  applicable  to  the  relation 
which  the  Cherokees,  a  powerful  tribe  within  the  limits  of 
Georgia,  sustained  to  the  general  government. 

Treaties  had  been  made  with  this  tribe,  from  time  to  time, 
ever  since  the  adoption  of  the  federal  constitution.  In  these 
treaties,  the  protection  of  the  United  States  was  promised 
them,  and  the  territory  they  inhabited  was  acknowledged  to 
be  theirs.  But  the  government  had  also  acknowledged  the 
limits  of  Georgia,  and  had  agreed  to  extinguish  the  Indian 
title  whenever  it  could  be  peaceably  effected. 


686  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Georgia,  in  her  anxiety  to  secure  the  Indian  territory,  had 
passed  laws  from  time  to  time,  with  reference  to  that  object, 
claiming  exclusive  civil  and  criminal  jurisdiction  over  the 
Indians.  In  this  state  of  things,  the  new  administration 
came  in,  and  the  views  of  the  president  coinciding  with 
those  of  the  state  of  Georgia,  a  change  was  made  in  her 
mode  of  procedure.  She  was  allowed,  with  the  approba 
tion  of  the  general  government,  to  extend  her  laws  over  the 
Cherokees,  and  to  consider  the  treaties  of  the  United  States 
with  them,  guaranteeing  their  territory,  as  unconstitutional 
and  void. 

In  conformity  to  the  president's  proposal  of  removing  the^ 
Indians,  as  already  alluded  to,  a  bill  was  submitted  to  both 
houses  of  congress,  in  February,  1830,  authorizing  the  presi 
dent  to  set  apart  such  portion  as  he  should  deem  necessary 
of  the  public  territory  west  of  the  Mississippi,  to  be  divided 
into  districts,  for  the  permanent  residence  of  the  emigrating 
Indians.  The  bill  underwent  a  thorough  and  spirited  debate, 
and  was  finally  passed  by  both  houses,  by  a  small  majority. 

The  laws  of  Georgia  had  come  into  direct  conflict  with 
those  of  the  United  States,  but  this  bill  seemed  to  release 
the  president  from  the  duty  of  enforcing  the  acts  of  the 
latter,  and  observing  the  faith  of  treaties,  as  it  was  also  in 
agreement  with  his  determination  not  to  regard  either,  in 
reference  to  a  sovereign  state.  Encouraged  by  the  acts  of 
the  government  and  the  views  of  the  president,  Georgia 
proceeded  to  assert  entire  sovereignty  over  the  Indians 
within  its  limits,  issued  writs  of  the  state  courts  against  the 
residents  in  the  Indian  territories,  and  tried  the  Cherokees 
before  the  tribunals  of  the  state.  At  length,  even  the  mis 
sionaries  of  the  American  board,  residing  and  laboring 
among  them,  were  arrested,  tried,  condemned  and  impris 
oned,  for  refusing  to  obtain  a  permit  from  the  government 
of  Georgia  to  reside  within  the  territory,  or  to  take  an  oath 
of  allegiance  to  the  state.  And,  to  consummate  their  high 
handed  proceedings,  the  decision  of  the  supreme  judicial 
tribunal  of  the  United  States,  pronouncing  the  acts  of  the 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  687 

Georgia  legislature  null  and  void,  being  unconstitutional, 
was  resisted  by  the  state.  What  might  have  ensued  from 
this  condition  of  affairs,  had  the  general  government  under 
taken  to  enforce  the  decision  of  the  supreme  court  of  the 
nation,  as  it  would  have  been  its  imperious  duty,  it  is  need 
less  to  say.  The  missionaries  relieved  Georgia  from  the 
dreaded  calamity,  by  informing  the  governor  that  they  had 
instructed  their  counsel  to  prosecute  the  case  no  further. 
Soon  after  this,  the  missionaries  were  set  at  liberty. 

Notwithstanding  all  the  stringent  measures  of  Georgia, 
the  Cherokees  were  determined  to  remain  in  the  land  of 
their  fathers.  But  at  length,  in  1835,  a  few  of  their  chiefs 
were  induced  to  sign  a  treaty  for  the  sale  of  their  lands  and 
a  removal  west  of  the  Mississippi.  Although  this  treaty 
was  opposed  by  a  majority  of  the  Cherokees,  and  the  terms 
afterwards  decided  upon  at  Washington  rejected,  yet,  as 
the  state  of  Georgia  was  determined  in  its  hostility,  and 
they  could  expect  no  protection,  according  to  the  new  doc 
trine,  from  the  general  government,  they  finally  decided 
upon  a  removal;  but  it  was  not  until  the  close  of  the  year 
1838,  that  the  task  of  emigration  was  completed. 

Public  Lands. — Questions  pertaining  to  the  public  lands 
were  earnestly  debated  at  this  period.  These  lands  form 
an  immense  domain,  and  lie  on  both  sides  of  the  Mississippi, 
though  much  the  larger  portion  lies  on  the  west  of  that 
river.  Applying  the  Georgia  doctrine,  in  reference  to  the 
sovereignty  of  the  state  over  all  land  within  its  limits,  some 
of  the  new  states,  formed  out  of  the  public  domain,  set  up  a 
claim  to  the  property  in  the  soil  of  all  lands  not  owned  by 
individuals,  as  an  element  of  sovereignty.  The  mode  of 
disposing  of  these  lands,  was  complained  of  in  other  states, 
and  attempts  were  made  to  throw  doubt  on  the  validity  of 
the  title  of  the  general  government  to  that  portion  within 
the  limits  of  states. 

A  resolution  of  Mr.  Foot,  of  Connecticut,  on  this  subject, 
gave  rise  to  animated  discussion  in  the  senate,  on  the  29th  of 


688  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

December,  1829.  In  the  course  of  the  debate,  Mr.  Hayne, 
of  South  Carolina,  introduced  the  subject  of  state  rights, 
and  contended  that  the  several  states  within  which  the 
public  lands  were  situated,  should  have  the  entire  control 
and  jurisdiction  over  them.  Mr.  Webster,  of  Massachu 
setts,  replied  to  Mr.  Hayne  in  one  of  the  most  eloquent  and 
effective  speeches  ever  delivered  in  congress,  and  contended 
that  on  subjects  fully  committed  to  the  government  by  the 
constitution,  its  powers  were  absolute,  exclusive,  and  unlim 
ited;  that  no  state,  nor  even  a  number  of  states,  might 
justly  interfere  in  such  cases;  and  that  the  public  lands  not 
expressly  ceded  to  a  particular  state,  were  solely  and  abso 
lutely  at  the  disposal  of  the  United  States'  government. 
This  speech  destroyed,  for  a  time,  the  hopes  of  the  advocates 
of  the  novel  doctrine  of  nullification;  yet  the  views  of  Mr. 
Hayne,  respecting  state  rights  and  powers,  continued  to  be 
entertained  by  a  large  portion  of  the  people  of  the  Southern 
states.  No  particular  law  resulted  from  this  able  and  pro 
longed  discussion. 

National  Bank. — In  anticipation  of  a  request  for  the 
renewal  of  the  charter  of  the  United  States'  bank,  the  presi 
dent,  in  his  message  to  congress,  had  expressed  opinions 
adverse  to  that  measure.  But  the  standing  committees  of 
the  senate  and  house,  to  which  that  portion  of  his  message 
referred,  made  reports  in  opposition  to  the  president's  views. 
The  friends  of  the  administration  formed  a  majority  in  both 
committees,  and  it  was  readily  perceived  how  little  harmony 
of  action  there  was  likely  to  be,  on  that  subject,  between  the 
president  and  the  party  which  had  brought  him  into  power. 

About  four  years  anterior  to  the  expiration  of  the  existing 
charter,  that  is,  in  December,  1832,  a  memorial  was  pre 
sented  to  congress  from  the  president  and  directors  of  the 
United  States'  bank,  for  a  renewal  of  its  charter.  This 
memorial  was  referred  to  a  select  committee,  which,  on  the 
13th  of  March  following,  reported  in  its  favor,  recommend 
ing  only  some  limitations  to  the  power  of  issuing  notes  and 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  689 

holding  real  property;  also,  the  payment  of  a  bonus  of  one 
million  five  hundred  thousand  dollars.  After  long  debates, 
and  various  amendments,  a  bill  for  this  purpose  was  carried 
in  the  senate  by  a  vote  of  twenty-eight  to  twenty,  and  in 
the  house  by  a  vote  of  one  hundred  and  seven  to  eighty- 
five;  but,  being  on  the  4th  of  July  sent  to  the  president,  it 
was  returned  to  the  senate  on  the  10th  of  July  with  an 
absolute  veto,  which,  not  being  opposed  by  two-thirds, 
decided  the  fate  of  the  bank. 

Internal  Improvements. — The  policy  of  the  government 
from  an  early  period,  though  not  from  the  beginning,  had 
favored  works  of  internal  improvement,  so  that  it  seemed 
to  be  settled  as  a  feature  of  each  successive  administration, 
from  Mr.  Jefferson  to  the  present  period.  From  General 
Jackson's  own  votes,  while  he  was  a  member  of  the  sen 
ate,  it  might  reasonably  be  inferred  that  the  same  policy 
would  be  coincident  with  his  views  as  president.  But  such 
was  found  not  to  be  the  fact.  The  question  of  internal 
improvements  by  the  general  government,  was  earnestly 
discussed  at  the  first  session  of  the  twenty-first  congress, 
and  a  bill  was  passed  in  the  house,  by  a  vote  of  one  hun 
dred  and  two  to  thirty-five,  in  the  senate  by  twenty-four  to 
eighteen,  authorizing  a  subscription  to  the  stock  of  the 
Maysville  and  Lexington  road  company,  in  Kentucky. 
The  bill  thus  passed  by  so  large  a  majority,  was  sent  to 
the  president  for  his  approval.  After  retaining  it  eight 
days,  he  returned  it  to  the  house,  on  the  27th  of  May,  1830, 
with  his  objections. 

The  reading  of  this  veto  message  produced  much  excite 
ment  in  congress.  Many  of  the  friends  of  the  president 
from  Pennsylvania  and  from  the  Western  states,  had  con 
fidently  looked  for  his  approbation  of  the  bill.  Their 
surprise  and  disappointment  were  equally  great.  The 
question  being  taken  upon  the  passage  of  the  bill,  notwith 
standing  the  objections  of  the  president,  the  vote  stood,  yeas 
ninety-six,  nays  ninety-four.  Two-thirds  of  the  house  not 
44 


690  GREAT     EVENTS    OF 

agreeing  to  pass  the  bill,  it  was  rejected,  though  a  majority  of 
the  house  refused  to  sustain  the  objections  of  the  president. 

Indian  Hostilities. — The  year  1832  was  distinguished  by 
a  series  of  Indian  hostilities,  commonly  known  as  "Black 
Hawk's  War,"  from  the  name  of  the  celebrated  Indian 
chief,  who  was  the  leader  of  the  Sac  and  Fox  Indians  in 
these  hostilities.  These  tribes,  together  with  the  Winne- 
bagoes,  had,  for  a  considerable  time,  manifested  a  restless 
disposition,  and  appeared  evidently  disposed  to  commence 
hostilities,  as  opportunity  might  offer.  They  had  joined  the 
British  in  the  war  of  1812,  and  inflicted  much  injury  on  the 
Americans.  Encouraged  by  the  friendship  of  the  British, 
as  well  as  incited  by  their  own  warlike  propensities,  the 
Sacs  and  Foxes  claimed  the  right  of  occupying  a  part  of 
the  country  upon  Rock  river,  even  after  it  had  been  sold  to 
the  citizens  of  the  United  States,  and  the  latter  had  made 
settlements  upon  it.  In  attempting  to  assert  this  right, 
frequent  collisions  ensued;  and,  as  no  persuasions  on  the 
part  of  the  agents  of  the  government  could  induce  them  to 
be  quiet,  and  confine  themselves  to  their  own  country  on 
the  west  of  the  Mississippi,  measures  were  taken  to  compel 
them  to  desist  from  their  aggressions.  As  early  as  1831,  a 
considerable  detachment  of  the  army,  and  also  of  the  militia 
of  Illinois,  was  called  into  the  field;  upon  which,  the  Indians 
agreed  to  confine  themselves  within  their  own  proper  limits. 

In  a  short  time,  however,  this  arrangement  was  violated 
by  a  party  of  these  Indians,  in  an  outrage  committed  upon 
a  band  of  friendly  Menomonies,  in  the  very  vicinity  of  Fort 
Crawford.  Twenty-five  persons  were  wantonly  killed  and 
many  wounded,  while  encamped  in  the  village  of  Prairie 
du  Chien,  under  the  protection  of  our  flag.  It  was  felt  by 
the  government,  that  this  aggression  could  not  be  passed 
over  without  the  infliction  of  a  due  chastisement;  as  all 
was  at  stake,  in  regard  to  the  friendly  Indians  and  the 
frontier  settlements  in  that  quarter.  Accordingly,  the 
department  ordered  General  Atkinson,  on  the  7th  of  March, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  691 

1832,  to  ascend  the  Mississippi  with  the  disposable  regular 
troops  at  Jefferson  barracks,  and  to  strengthen  the  frontiers; 
orders  were  also  given  for  the  reoccupation  of  Chicago. 

In  the  prosecution  of  his  instructions,  General  Atkinson 
proceeded  to  the  Indian  country,  where,  after  various  skir 
mishes,  and  several  more  serious  engagements,  the  Sacs 
and  Foxes,  under  the  direction  of  Black  Hawk,  fled  beyond 
the  Mississippi.  On  the  28th  and  29th  of  July,  General 
Atkinson  crossed  with  his  army  to  the  north  side  of  the 
Wisconsin,  at  Helena,  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy.  After  a 
most  difficult  and  forced  march,  over  steep  mountains  and 
through  deep  ravines,  on  the  5th  day  of  March,  the  enemy 
was  announced  by  one  of  the  scouts.  A  suitable  disposi 
tion  was  made  of  the  American  forces,  with  a  view  to 
prevent  the  escape  of  any  of  the  foe,  and  the  firing  com 
menced,  as  the  different  portions  of  the  army  came  in 
contact  with  him.  The  battle  lasted  upwards  of  three 
hours.  About  fifty  of  his  women  and  children  were  taken 
prisoners,  and  many  were  killed  in  the  battle.  When  the 
Indians  were  driven  to  the  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  some 
hundreds  of  the  men,  women,  and  children  plunged  into 
the  river,  and  hoped,  by  diving,  to  escape  the  bullets. 
Very  few,  however,  escaped — the  American  sharp-shooter 
is  nearly  infallible  in  his  aim. 

Black  Hawk,  in  the  midst  of  the  battle,  escaped,  and 
went  up  the  river.  The  savages,  after  this  defeat,  became 
convinced  of  the  impossibility  of  contending,  with  success, 
against  the  American  arms.  No  further  serious  resistance 
was  offered  on  their  part,  and  the  war  soon  closed  by  the 
capture  of  Black  Hawk,  who  was  delivered  up  to  the 
American  commander,  by  two  Winnebagoes,  on  the  27th 
of  August.  He  was  well  treated  and  much  noticed  in  the 
United  States. 

Discontent  in  South  Carolina. — The  year  1832  was 
distinguished  also  by  discontents  in  the  Southern  portion 
of  the  country,  particularly  in  South  Carolina,  arising  from 


692  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

the  tariff  of  1828.  That  tariff  had  been  slightly  modified 
by  an  act  of  congress,  in  the  summer  of  1832.  But  the 
small  and  partial  reduction  of  duties  thus  secured,  did  not 
diminish,  but  rather  served  to  increase  the  opposition  to 
the  American  System,  then  so  called.  By  this  system  was 
meant  the  policy  of  high  duties  on  imports,  for  the  protec 
tion  of  domestic  manufactures. 

In  South  Carolina,  it  was  resolved,  a  few  months  after  the 
passage  of  the  law  of  July,  1832,  by  the  legislature,  that 
the  present  law,  and  that  of  1828,  were  infractions  of  the 
constitution,  or  exceeded  the  power  given  to  the  federal 
government  by  that  compact,  and  were,  therefore,  null  and 
void;  and  that  the  execution  of  those  acts,  within  the  state, 
was  to  be  prevented,  even  by  force,  if  necessary.  And  the 
requisite  measures  were  taken  to  enforce  this  resolution. 

An  issue  was  thus  brought  on  between  the  state  and 
federal  government,  that  imperiously  demanded  attention. 
The  very  existence  of  the  government  depended  on  the 
decision  of  the  president.  South  Carolina  had  set  at 
defiance  the  supreme  authority  of  the  Union,  and  declared 
that  no  umpire  should  be  admitted  to  decide  between  the 
contending  parties.  In  such  an  exigency,  the  president  felt 
that  there  was  no  room  for  hesitation.  The  difficulty  must 
be  met,  not  only  to  save  the  Union  from  dismemberment,  or 
the  loss  of  one  of  its  constituent  parts,  but  to  protect  those 
citizens  of  South  Carolina,  who  still  adhered  to  the  Union, 
from  the  horrors  of  civil  discord.  The  president,  with  his 
personal  courage  and  indomitable  will,  as  also  clothed  with 
the  irresistible  power  of  the  Union,  determined  to  throw 
himself  into  the  breach,  and  to  enforce  the  revenue  acts 
with  an  entire  disregard  to  the  pretended  rights  of  sover 
eignty,  which  were  assumed  by  the  state  of  South  Carolina. 

To  carry  the  determination  of  the  government  into  effect, 
all  the  disposable  military  force  was  ordered  to  assemble  at 
Charleston,  and  a  sloop-of-war  was  sent  to  that  port  to 
protect  the  federal  officers,  in  case  of  necessity,  in  the 
execution  of  their  duties.  On  the  10th  of  December,  the 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  693 

proclamation  of  the  president  was  issued,  plainly  and  forci 
bly  stating  the  nature  of  the  American  government,  and 
the  supremacy  of  the  federal  authorities  in  all  matters 
intrusted  to  their  care.  At  the  same  time,  in  this  docu 
ment,  he  exhorted  the  citizens  of  South  Carolina  not  to 
persist  in  a  course  which  must  bring  upon  their  state  he 
force  of  the  confederacy,  and  expose  the  Union  to  the 
hazard  of  a  dissolution. 

The  proclamation  of  General  Jackson  was  a  noble  pro 
duction.  It  was  hailed  with  delight  throughout  the  country, 
as  well  by  his  political  opponents,  as  by  his  friends.  "Per 
haps  no  document  has  emanated  from  the  executive  depait- 
ment  of  the  government,  which  has  been  more  generally 
approved,  both  in  regard  to  the  style  in  which  it  was 
written,  and  the  doctrines  asserted  and  maintained,  since 
the  farewell  address  of  the  first  president.  It  contains  no 
speculative  opinions,  no  new  theories;  it  speaks  the  facts 
of  history,  in  the  language  of  the  constitution,  and  in  the 
spirit  which  we,  of  a  later  generation,  may  suppose  animated 
its  framers." 

The  president,  on  this  momentous  occasion,  was  nobly 
supported  by  the  leaders  of  the  opposition  party  in  congress, 
with  Mr.  Webster  at  their  head.  The  force  of  public 
opinion  was  irresistible — South  Carolina  was  compelled  to 
shrink  before  it.  No  resistance  was  actually  made  to  the 
enforcement  of  the  laws  they  had  nullified,  and,  conse 
quently,  no  coercive  measures  were  necessary  on  the  part 
of  the  general  government  to  maintain  its  authority.  The 
objectionable  laws  were  somewhat  modified  in  the  session 
of  1833,  by  what  was  termed  "the  compromise  act,"  pro 
posed  by  Mr.  Clay;  and  South  Carolina,  though  she  has 
steadfastly  adhered  to  her  theories,  has  been  contented  not 
to  reduce  them  to  practice. 

Reelection  of  General  Jackson. — In  the  autumn  of  1832, 
the  electors  of  the  country  were  again  convened  in  their 
respective  places  of  residence  for  the  choice  of  a  president. 


694 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


The  two  principal  candidates  were  General  Jackson  and 
Henry  Clay.  The  friends  of  Mr.  Calhoun,  in  South  Caro 
lina,  where  the  tariff  question  had  already  produced  a 
bitter  feeling  of  hostility  to  the  government,  remained 
almost  entirely  aloof  from  the  contest.  The  anti-masonic, 
party  in  the  Northern  states,  which  had  been  recently 
formed,  supported  William  Wirt,  of  Maryland.  The  oppo 
nents  of  General  Jackson  were  strongly  opposed  to  his 
reelection,  and  made  great  exertions  to  defeat  it;  but  the 
returns  from  the  electoral  colleges  exhibited  a  large  majority 
in  his  favor.  The  following  is  the  official  result  of  the 
electoral  vote: 


PRESIDENT. 

VICE-PRESIDENT. 

£ 

is 

C 

CJ 

.  e 

g 

*.fl 

H  ^ 

0    V 

£ 

ei 

0"g 

IN 

"c 

i-T    C3 

c  > 

J   1 

1 

^c* 

II 

^  s 

STATES. 

1  1 

fs 

14 

«t 

II 

it 

•v      U 

I  1 

o 

•°  S 

*l 

^1 

*l 

I! 

.s'sS 

QJ        ? 

P| 

tl 

3  c 

OJ 

»5  ^ 

•g's 

c  ^ 

J3*0 

~  c 

rt  "o 

C  u_ 

^    O 

I's 

S*3 

B  ° 

< 

B 

O 

1—  ! 

£ 

& 

O 
•—  9 

^  

B 

10 

Maine,  .     .     . 

10 

10 

7 

New  Hampshire, 

7 

7 

14 

Massachusetts, 

14 

14 

4 

Rhode  Island,  . 

4 

4 

8 

Connecticut,  . 

8 

8 

7 

Vermont, 

7 

7 

42 

New  York, 

42 

42 

8 

New  Jersey,     . 

8 

8 

30 

Pennsylvania, 

30 

30 

3 

Delaware,    . 

3 

3 

10 

Maryland,  .     . 

3 

5 

3 

5 

23 

Virginia,.     . 

23 

23 

15 

North  Carolina, 

15 

15 

11 

South  Carolina, 

11 

11 

11 

Georgia,  .     .     . 

11 

11 

15 

Kentucky,  .     . 

15 

15 

15 

Tennessee,  .     . 

15 

15 

21 

Ohio,     .     .     . 

21 

21 

5 

Louisiana,   .     . 

5 

5 

4 

Mississippi,  . 

4 

4 

9 

Indiana,     .     . 

9 

9 

5 

Illinois,  .     . 

5 

5 

7 

Alabama,    .     . 

7 

7 

4 

Missouri,   . 

4 

4 

2881  No.  of  electors, 

219 

49 

11 

7 

189 

49 

30 

11 

7 

1  Majority,  .  145 

AMERICAN     HISTORY.  695 

Removal  of  the  Depositts. — The  law  of  1816,  which 
created  the  United  States'  bank,  required  that  the  public 
moneys  should  be  deposited  in  that  bank,  subject  to  be 
removed  only  by  the  secretary  of  the  treasury,  and  requir 
ing  him,  in  that  case,  to  present  his  reasons  for  removing 
them  to  congress.  Congress  had  already  refused  to  author 
ize  the  removal  of  the  deposites,  and  the  president  was  now 
resolved  to  effect  it  on  his  own  responsibility.  The  new 
secretary  of  the  treasury,  William  J.  Duane  (for  there  had 
been  some  recent  changes  in  the  cabinet),  refusing  to  act  in 
this  matter,  and  resigning  his  office,  the  attorney-general, 
Roger  B.  Taney,  was  appointed  in  his  place.  Mr.  Taney 
immediately  issued  the  necessary  orders  for  the  removal  of 
the  deposites  from  the  United  States'  bank;  a  measure 
which  resulted  from  the  president's  determination  to  break 
off  all  connection  between  the  government  and  the  bank. 

At  the  coming  session  of  congress,  2d  of  December, 
1833,  one  of  the  first  acts  of  the  senate  was  the  adoption 
of  a  resolution,  by  a  vote  of  twenty-six  to  twenty,  declaring 
"that  the  president,  in  his  late  executive  proceedings,  in 
relation  to  the  public  revenue,  l^ad  assumed  upon  himself 
authority  and  power  not  conferred  by  the  constitution  and 
laws,  but  in  derogation  of  both."  This  resolution  remained 
on  the  journal  until  January  15,  1837,  when  it  was  formally 
expunged  by  order  of  the  senate. 

The  act  of  the  president,  and  the  measures  taken  by  the 
United  States'  bank,  occasioned  much  embarrassment 
throughout  the  mercantile  community,  during  the  years 
1834  and  1835.  Committees,  appointed  by  the  merchants, 
mechanics,  and  tradesmen  of  the  principal  commercial 
cities,  solicited  the  president  to  replace  the  government 
deposites  in  the  United  States'  bank.  But  he  resisted  every 
solicitation.  Many  petitions  were  sent  to  congress  on  the 
same  subject.  The  senate  favorably  received  them;  but 
Uie  house  saw  fit  to  sustain  the  president  in  this  measure. 

Death  of  Lafayette. — This  illustrious  man  and  benefactor 


696  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

of  America,  died  at  his  residence,  La  Grange,  in  France, 
on  the  20th  of  May,  1834.  This  event  was  announced  to 
congress  on  the  21st  of  June,  in  a  message  from  the  presi 
dent.  The  character,  services,  and  sacrifices  of  Lafayette, 
as  an  apostle  of  liberty  and  lover  of  mankind,  were  spoken 
of  in  appropriate  terms  of  commendation  in  the  president's 
communication.  ^  A  joint  select  committee,  of  both  houses, 
reported  a  series  of  resolutions,  among  which,  one  went  to 
request  the  president  to  address  a  letter  of  condolence  to 
the  survivors  in  his  family,  and  another  to  appoint  John 
Quincy  Adams  to  deliver,  at  the  next  session  of  congress, 
an  oration  on  the  life  and  character  of  the  illustrious  man. 
In  due  time,  Mr.  Adams  pronounced  his  eulogy,  in  which 
the  character  and  actions  of  Lafayette  were  drawn  in  a 
masterly  manner. 

Deposits  Act. — The  deposite  or  distribution  act  was 
passed  by  congress  in  1835.  The  president  had  given  it 
his  "reluctant  approval,"  with  the  apprehension  of  evil  con 
sequences  flowing  from  it.  In  a  message  to  the  subsequent 
congress,  he  speaks  of  it  as  merely  an  act  for  the  deposite 
of  the  surplus  moneys  of  the  United  States  in  the  state 
treasuries,  for  safe  keeping,  until  wanted  for  the  service  of 
the  general  government — but  that  it  had  been  spoken  of  as 
a  gift,  would  be  so  considered,  and  might  be  so  used.  The 
manifestation  of  the  president's  feelings,  in  regard  to  this 
act  and  its  disadvantages,  was  not  calculated  to  relieve 
the  minds  of  some,  as  to  what  he  might  attempt,  in  order  to 
defeat  its  execution,  or  to  prevent  a  future  similar  measure. 
This  apprehension  was  subsequently  strengthened  by  cer 
tain  circumstances,  which,  however,  need  here  no  specific 
mention.  There  was  at  least  an  apparent  effort  to  obtain 
control  over  the  government  funds,  so  as  to  divert  them 
from  the  channel  directed  by  the  act  of  congress. 

Seminole  War. — The  Seminole  Indians  of  Florida,  near 
the  close  of  the  year  1835,  commenced  hostilities  against 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  697 

the  settlements  of  the  whites  in  their  neighborhood.  To 
this,  they  were  incited  by  the  attempt  of  the  government 
to  remove  the  Indians  to  lands  west  of  the  Mississippi,  in 
accordance  with  the  treaty  of  Payne's  Landing,  executed 
in  1832.  That  treaty,  however,  the  Indians  denied  to  be 
justly  binding  upon  them,  and  they  naturally  felt  a  strong 
reluctance  to  quit  their  homes  for  ever.  Micanopy,  the 
king  of  the  Seminoles,  was  opposed  to  the  removal ;  and 
Osceola,  their  most  noted  warrior,  said  he  "wished  to  rest 
in  the  land  of  his  fathers,  and  his  children  to  sleep  by 
his  side." 

Osceola  was  cruelly  put  in  irons  by  General  Thompson, 
the  government  agent,  who  was  displeased  by  the  preten 
sions  of  the  chieftain,  and  his  remonstrances  against  the 
governmental  proceedings.  He,  however,  obtained  his 
liberty,  at  length,  by  dissembling  his  displeasure,  and  gave 
his  confirmation  to  the  treaty  of  removal.  The  whites 
were  thus  lulled  into  security;  and,  while  they  were 
expecting  the  delivery  of  the  cattle  and  horses  of  the 
Indians,  according  to  the  treaty,  the  latter  were  already 
commencing  the  work  of  devastation  and  death. 

At  this  time,  Major  Dade  was  dispatched  from  Fort 
Brooke,  at  the  head  of  Tampa  Bay,  with  upwards  of  an 
hundred  men,  to  the  assistance  of  General  Clinch,  stationed 
at  Fort  Drane,  in  the  interior  of  Florida.  The  latter  was 
supposed  to  be  in  imminent  danger.  Dade  had  proceeded 
only  about  half  the  distance,  when  he  was  suddenly 
attacked  by  the  enemy,  and  he  and  all,  except  four  of  his 
men,  were  killed,  and  these  four,  terribly  mangled,  after 
wards  died  of  their  wounds. 

At  the  time  of  this  massacre,  Osceola,  with  a  small  band 
of  warriors,  was  lurLlag  in  the  vicinity  of  Fort  King,  about 
sixty-five  miles  south-west  from  St.  Augustine.  Here 
General  Thompson  and  a  few  friends  were  dining  at  a 
store  near  the  fort,  when  Osceola  and  his  band  surprised 
them  by  a  sudden  discharge  of  musketry,  and  five  out  of 
nine  were  killed.  The  general  was  one  of  the  slain,  his 


698  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

body  having  been  pierced  by  fifteen  bullets.  The  Indian 
chief  and  his  party  then  rushed  in,  scalped  the  dead,  and 
retreated  before  they  could  be  fired  upon  from  the  fort. 

There  were  other  engagements  about  this  time  between 
the  Americans  and  the  savages;  and  subsequently,  upon  the 
junction  of  several  of  the  Creek  towns  and  tribes  with  the 
Seminoles  in  the  war,  murders  and  devastations  became 
frequent.  The  Indians  obtained  possession  of  many  of  the 
southern  mail  routes  in  Georgia  and  Alabama,  attacked 
steamboats,  destroyed  stages,  burned  a  number  of  towns, 
and  compelled  thousands  of  the  whites,  who  had  settled  in 
their  territory,  to  abandon  their  homes.  A  strong  force, 
however,  of  confederate  whites  and  friendly  Indians,  having 
been  sent  against  them,  and  several  of  the  hostile  chiefs 
having  been  captured,  the  Creeks  submitted,  and,  during  the 
summer  of  1836,  several  thousands  of  them  were  trans 
ported  west  of  the  Mississippi. 

In  October  of  the  same  year,  Governor  Call  took  com 
mand  of  the  American  forces  in  Florida,  and  marched  into 
the  interior  with  nearly  two  thousand  men.  At  the  Wahoo 
swamp,  not  far  from  Dade's  battle-ground,  five  hundred  and 
fifty  of  his  troops  attacked  a  large  number  of  the  enemy, 
who,  after  a  fierce  contest  of  nearly  half  an  hour,  were  dis 
persed,  with  the  loss  of  twenty  warriors  left  dead  on  the 
field.  In  a  second  engagement,  the  Americans  lost  nine 
men  killed  and  sixteen  wounded.  The  combats  of  the 
whites  and  Indians  in  Florida,  at  this  period,  seem  to  have 
been  attended  with  much  loss  of  life  on  both  sides. 

Treasury  Circular. — An  important  circular,  in  relation 
to  the  funds  which  should  be  received  in  payment  for  the 
public  lands,  was  issued  from  the  tr^sury  department  on 
the  llth  of  July,  1836.  The  purport  of  the  circular  was, 
to  instruct  the  receivers  of  the  public  money,  after  the  15th 
day  of  August  next  ensuing,  to  receive  in  payment  of  the 
public  lands  nothing  except  gold  and  silver,  and  in  the 
proper  places,  Virginia  land  scrip,  in  accordance  with  the 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  699 

directions  of  the  existing  laws.  In  order  to  secure  the 
faithful  execution  of  the  requirements  of  the  circular,  all 
receivers  were  strictly  prohibited  from  accepting,  for  land 
sold,  any  draft,  certificate,  or  other  evidence  of  money  or 
deposite,  though  for  specie,  unless  signed  by  the  treasurer 
of  the  United  States,  in  conformity  to  the  act  of  April 
25th,  1820. 

At  the  next  following  session  of  congress,  the  president, 
in  his  message,  was  pleased  to  represent  this  specie  circular 
as  having  produced  many  salutary  consequences,  contrary 
to  the  views  of  a  large  portion  of  the  citizens  of  the  United 
States,  who  believed  that  the  embarrassment  and  disturb 
ance  of  the  currency,  so  severely  felt,  were,  in  a  great 
measure,  owing  to  the  operation  of  that  circular. 

Character  of  General  Jackson's  Administration. — It  is 
hardly  to  be  anticipated,  perhaps,  that  a  full  and  impartial 
estimate  of  General  Jackson's  administration,  can  be  formed 
during  the  present  generation.  There  were  many  strong 
points  in  it,  and  these  are  apt  to  call  forth  strong  corres 
pondent  feelings,  whether  of  approbation  or  dislike.  Men 
differ,  and  may  honestly  differ,  in  regard  to  the  propriety  of 
his  conduct  and  the  wisdom  of  his  measures.  That  he  was 
honest,  as  a  ruler,  will  not  be  at  all  doubted.  That  he  was 
self-willed,  and  determined  to  have  his  own  way,  will 
scarcely  less  admit  of  a  question. 

Still,  it  is  not  too  much  to  hope,  that  the  services  he 
rendered  to  his  country,  connected  though  they  be  with  the 
stern  and  high-handed  measures  adopted  by  his  indomitable 
will,  may  be  cherished  with  gratitude  and  respect.  As  a 
statesman,  he  had  clear  views,  and,  in  some  instances,  a 
sort  of  prophetic  foresight.  When  he  had  once  determined 
upon  a  particular  course,  where  any  important  principle 
was  involved,  he  could  not  be  made  to  swerve  from  what 
he  conceived  to  be  just  and  right.  As  the  element  of  fear 
seemed  not  to  be  in  him,  he  never  shrunk  from  the  dis 
charge  of  any  public  duty,  and  was  always  ready  to  avow 


700 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


any  act  of  his  administration,  as  in  the  instance  of  removal 
of  the  public  deposites  through  his  secretary,  and  unshrink 
ingly  to  abide  the  consequences. 

Election  of  Martin  Van  Buren. — General  Jackson,  in  his 
last  annual  message,  signified  his  intention,  at  the  expiration 
of  his  term,  to  retire  to  private  life.  At  the  democratic  con 
vention  for  nominating  a  successor,  Mr.  Van  Buren  received 
a  decided  majority.  The  votes  of  the  electoral  colleges, 
counted  February  8th,  1837,  showed  the  following  result: 


£ 

PRESIDENT. 

VICE-PRESIDENT. 

2  «j 

Oi       . 

j 

i 

E^ 

11 

1 

a  « 

*  § 

g"  c 

a  i~ 

O  —£ 

fafi  0 

•3  «*' 

^o  "" 

STATES. 

'""  r* 

3 

^     OJ 

J-g 

§  ^ 

«-T'c 

s  I 

Is 

a   ^ 

>   £ 

"""!  2 

^    C 

£8 

sS 

^ 

11 
•7  a 

c  «*- 

>•? 
fl  <*- 

«2^ 

12 

£*• 

5  c 
B 

£  ° 

a 

§•3 

^" 

*o 

£  ° 
IN 

-G    O 

o 

H-s 

—  o 

10 

Maine,  . 

10 

10 

7 

New  Hampshire, 

7 

7 

14 

Massachusetts, 

14 

14 

4 

Rhode  Island,  . 

4 

4 

8 

Connecticut,  . 

8 

8 

7 

Vermont,     .     . 

7 

7 

42 

New  York,     . 

42 

42 

8 

New  Jersey,     . 

8 

8 

30 

Pennsylvania, 

30 

30 

3 

Delaware,    .     . 

3 

3 

10 

Maryland,  .     . 

10 

10 

23 

Virginia,.     .     . 

23 

23 

15 

North  Carolina, 

15 

15 

11 

South  Carolina, 

11 

11 

11 

Georgia,  .     .     . 

11 

11 

15 

Kentucky, 

15 

15 

15 

Tennessee   .     . 

15 

15 

21 

Ohio,     . 

21 

21 

5 

Louisiana,   .     . 

5 

5 

4 

Mississippi  . 

4 

4 

9 

Indiana, 

9 

9 

5 

Illinois,  . 

5 

5 

7 

Alabama,    .     . 

7 

7 

4 

Missouri,   .     . 

4 

4 

3 

Arkansas,    . 

3 

3 

3 

Michigan,  .     . 

3 

3 

294 

No.  of  electors, 

170 

73 

26 

14 

11 

147 

77 

47 

23 

Majority,  .  148 

1 

AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


701 


XIII.   MARTIN  VAN  BUREN,  PRESIDENT, 


INAUGURATED   AT  WASHINGTON,   MARCH  4,   1837. 


RICHARD   M.   JOHNSON,  VICE-PRESIDENT. 


HEADS   OF    THE 

John  Forsyth, Georgia,    .    .    . 

Levi  Woodbury, New  Hampshire, 

Joel  R.  Poinsett, South  Carolina, 

Mahlon  Dickerson,     ....    New  Jersey,    .    . 
James  K.  Paukhng,     ....  New  York,  .    . 

Amos  Kendall, Kentucky,    .    .    . 

John  M.  Niles, Connecticut,  .    . 

Benjamin  F.  Butler,  ....    New  York, . 
Felix  Grimily, 


DEPARTMENTS. 

.    .  (continued  in  office), 

.    (continued  in  office), 
.    .  March  7,          1837, 

.    (continued  in  office}, ) 
.  June  30,  1838,  ] 

.    (continued  in  office),  3 
.    .  May  25,  1840,5 

.    (continued  in  office), ) 
.    .  September  1,  1838, 5 


Secretary  of  State. 
Secretary  of  Treasury 
Secretary  of  War. 

Secretaries  of  the  Navy. 
Postmasters  General. 
Attorneys  General 


SPEAKERS    OF   THE    HOUSE    OF    REPRESENTATIVES. 


James  K.  Polk,    . 
R.  M.  T.  Huuter,  . 


.    Tennessee, 
.  Virginia,  . 


.  Twenty-sixth  Congress,    .  1837. 
,    Twenty-seventh  ao,  .    .    1839. 


PRIOR  to  the  elevation  of  Mr.  Van  Buren  to  the  presi 
dency,  he  had  been  long  in  public  life,  and  had  been  hon 
ored  with  several  offices  in  his  native  state  and  under  the 
general  government.  His  talents,  learning,  and  experience, 
though  not  greater  than  those  of  many  others  of  his  coun 
trymen,  were  generally  allowed  to  be  adequate  to  his 


702  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

station.  He  had  not,  indeed,  like  all  his  predecessors, 
been  connected  more  or  less  with  the  scenes  of  the  Revo 
lution,  for  he  was  born  in  the  concluding  year  of  the  war. 
But,  in  the  swiftly  revolving  years,  it  was  evident  that  the 
time  must  soon  come,  when  others  than  the  men  of  76 
would  be  called  to  the  helm  of  government.  New  men, 
and  those  not  of  the  Anglo-American  stock,  must  partici 
pate,  as  agreeable  to  the  will  of  our  mixed  community,  in 
guiding  the  ship  of  state  which  the  fathers  launched  forth 
on  the  sea  of  experiment.  Such  was  the  case  in  respect  to 
Mr.  Van  Buren,  and  such  must  it  be  hereafter,  so  far  as 
regards  men  of  ante-revolutionary  birth.  Whether  our 
future  presidents  will  continue  to  be  guided  by  the  spirit 
and  example  of  the  sages  and  heroes  of  the  Revolution, 
remains  to  be  seen. 

In  developing  the  administration  of  Mr.  Van  Buren,  the 
following  topics  will  be  noticed : 

Measures  respecting  Banks,  Difficulties  in  Maine, 

Treasury  Circular,  Border  Troubles, 

Continuance  of  Florida  War,  Changes  of  Public  opinion, 

Internal  Improvements,  Character  of  the  Administration, 

Public  Expenses,  Election  of  William  H.  Harrison. 

Measures  respecting  Banks,  fyc. — The  embarrassments 
in  trade,  consequent  on  the  discontinuance  of  the  Bank  of 
the  United  States,  issued  in  a  great  and  disastrous  diminu 
tion  of  the  revenue.  In  this  state  of  things,  the  administra 
tion  found  it  necessary  to  resort  to  large  loans.  The 
people,  as  was  to  be  expected,  soon  began  to  suffer  in  their 
private  enterprises,  and  the  country  throughout  wore  a 
gloomy  aspect,  in  respect  to  its  pecuniary  affairs  and  gen 
eral  prosperity.  This  condition  of  things  arose  to  a  great 
height,  in  the  year  1837,  and  continued  for  some  time  after 
wards.  "Over  trading,  or  the  unusual  amount  of  importa 
tions,  was  one  cause  to  which  this  unprosperous  state  of 
the  country  was  imputed.  But  it  was  also  attributed  to 
the  discontinuance  of  the  national  bank,  and  to  the  repeated 
attempts  of  the  administration  to  destroy  its  influence. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  703 

Several  petitions,  from  different  commercial  towns  and 
cities,  with  very  numerous  subscribers,  were  presented  to 
the  president,  requesting  an  early  session  of  congress. 
The  president  delayed,  for  some  time,  to  act  on  the  peti 
tions;  but  the  distress  increasing,  and  other  petitions  being 
addressed  to  him,  he  issued  a  proclamation  for  convening 
the  national  legislature  in  the  month  of  September." 

In  his  message,  the  president  proposed  what  his  oppo 
nents  termed  the  "sub-treasury  scheme."  He  held  out 
very  little  hope  of  relief  to  the  people  from  the  govern 
ment.  His  opinion  was,  that  the  government  could  do 
little  more  than  take  care  of  itself — that  the  class  or  classes 
of  the  community  who  had  suffered,  could  alone  supply  a 
remedy,  by  a  more  prudent  and  limited  course  of  enter 
prise  and  trade.  These,  and  similar  suggestions,  seemed 
little  calculated  to  satisfy  a  large  portion  of  the  people, 
especially  as  the  government  had  destroyed  one  important 
means  of  benefit  and  facility  to  the  merchants,  and,  through 
them,  to  all  the  other  classes  of  citizens. 

Following  the  suggestions  of  Mr.  Van  Buren,  congress 
passed  an  act  authorizing  the  issue  of  treasury  notes,  to  the 
amount  of  ten  millions  of  dollars,  for  the  immediate  wants 
of  the  government.  "This  was  no  other  than  a  loan, 
except  in  name.  The  notes  were  made  negotiable,  and 
thus  became,  in  fact,  merely  paper  money;  with  no  better 
credit,  for  there  was  no  greater  capital,  or  certainty  of 
payment,  than  there  had  been  in  the  national  bank.  The 
like  amount  of  treasury  notes  was  authorized  in  1838, 
and  again  in  1839,  but  a  part  of  former  issues  had  been 
redeemed." 

The  sub-treasury  scheme,  which  the  president  had  pro 
posed  in  his  message,  did  not  succeed  at  that  time.  The 
measure  was  opposed  not  only  by  the  adverse  political 
party,  but  by  his  democratic  friends  who  were  concerned 
in  banks,  and  it  was,  at  that  period,  very  unpopular.  This 
portion  of  the  democratic  party  separated  from  the  admin 
istration,  and  were  known  as  conservatives.  They  eventu- 


704  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

ally  fell  into  the  ranks  of  the  old  opposition,  or  as  it  was 
(and  is  still)  termed,  "the  whig  part}7."  The  subject  of  the 
sub-treasury  was  postponed.  At  the  opening  of  the  ses 
sion  of  congress,  in  the  following  December,  as  may  be 
remarked  in  anticipation,  Mr.  Van  Buren  again  pressed  the 
measure,  which  now  seemed  to  be  his  favorite ;  but,  though 
carried  in  the  senate,  it  was  defeated  in  the  house.  In  a 
spirit  of  perseverance,  he  was  enabled  to  effect  the  object, 
through  his  political  friends,  at  the  next  session,  when,  on 
the  4th  of  July,  1840,  the  bill  received  his  signature. 

The  extra  session  of  congress  seemed  to  satisfy  neither 
party.  The  friends  of  the  administration  viewed  the  causes 
of  the  depression  of  business  and  the  consequent  distress,  to 
be  overaction  in  business,  arising  from  exclusive  issues  of 
bank  paper,  and  other  facilities  for  the  acquirement  and 
enlargement  of  credit;  the  contraction  of  a  large  foreign 
debt,  investment  in  unproductive  lands,  and  vast  internal 
improvements;  and  they  naturally  wished  the  separation 
of  the  government  from  the  banks,  in  which  project  they 
were  for  the  present  disappointed.  The  opponents  of  the 
administration  traced  the  causes  of  the  pecuniary  difficul 
ties  of  the  country  to  the  veto  of  the  national  bank;  the 
removal  of  the  deposites,  with  the  earnest  injunction  of  the 
secretary  of  the  treasury  upon  the  banks  to  enlarge  their 
accommodations ;  the  gold  bill  and  the  demand  of  gold  for 
the  foreign  indemnities ;  the  imperfect  execution  of  the 
deposite  law;  and  the  treasury  order  of  July,  1836:  and 
they  naturally  desired  some  modification  or  counteraction 
of  these  measures  by  legislative  interference.  Disappoint 
ment  was  felt  among  the  mass  of  the  people,  that  the  gov 
ernment  had  taken  care  of  itself,  while  their  plans  must  be 
impeded,  and  the  labors  of  industry  go  unrewarded. 

Issue  of  the  Treasury  Circular. — This  was  a  communi 
cation  from  the  secretary  of  the  treasury  to  the  several 
collectors  and  receivers  of  the  public  money,  containing 
instructions  in  respect  to  the  safe  keeping  of  the  same. 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  705 

The  instructions  were  as  follows:  "Congress  having  ad 
journed  without  making  any  additional  provisions  for  the 
security  and  safe  keeping  of  the  public  money,  it  is  obvious 
that,  in  the  present  state  of  the  laws  and  of  the  banks, 
an  unusual  responsibility  devolves  upon  those  who  collect 
the  revenues  of  the  general  government.  The  president 
expects  that  exertions,  corresponding  to  the  occasion,  will 
cheerfully  be  made  by  every  officer,  and  that  no  effort  will 
be  spared  to  have  all  the  laws,  as  well  as  the  regulations 
and  instructions  of  the  treasury  department,  scrupulously 
enforced.  Accuracy  in  your  accounts,  punctuality  in  your 
returns,  promptness  in  your  deposites  and  payments,  and 
entire  forbearance  to  use  any  part  of  the  public  funds  for 
private  purposes,  will,  it  is  hoped,  characterize  the  whole 
class  of  collecting  offices  hereafter.  In  the  present  condi 
tion  of  things,  if  any  departure  should  unfortunately  occur, 
it  will  be  much  regretted;  and,  however  unpleasant  the 
task,  an  exemplary  and  severe  notice  of  the  irregularity 
will  become  necessary,  in  order  to  secure  the  great  public 
interests  involved  in  this  subject.  The  duty  on  the  part  of 
public  officers  to  abstain  from  the  employment  of  the  public 
moneys  for  private  advantage,  is  so  apparent,  that  no  excuse 
whatever  for  it  can  be  deemed  admissible." 

Continuance  of  the  War  in  Florida. — The  war  in 
Florida  continued  to  be  prosecuted  during  the  adminis 
tration  of  President  Van  Buren.  Large  sums  of  money 
were  expended  in  maintaining  it.  Three  millions  and  a 
half  of  dollars  had  been  appropriated  on  its  account,  during 
the  years  1836  and  1837,  under  General  Jackson;  and  at 
the  extra  session  in  October,  1837,  one  million  and  six  hun 
dred  thousand  dollars  were  appropriated;  and  in  1838,  the 
expenses  for  supporting  the  war  in  that  quarter  against  the 
Indians,  amounted  to  as  large  a  sum  as  in  either  of  the  two 
preceding  years.  "When  the  difficulty  arose  with  these 
Indians,  President  Jackson  supposed  that  it  would  be  soon 
terminated.  And  no  one,  at  that  time,  had  any  reason  to 
45 


706  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

suppose  it  would  continue  for  years,  and  have  cost  the  gov- 
eminent  eight  or  ten  millions.  Other  measures  than  those 
of  force,  would  probably  have  terminated  the  difficulty  at 
an  early  period.  It  would  certainly  have  saved  many  valu 
able  lives  now  lost  to  the  country,  and  been  far  more  satis 
factory  to  the  friends  of  humanity  throughout  the  Union." 

Internal  Improvements. — During  Mr.  Van  Buren's  admin 
istration,  large  sums  were  appropriated  for  internal  improve 
ments,  although  the  president  was  generally  opposed  to  the 
policy.  The  expenditures  were,  however,  for  purposes 
which  the  advocates  of  state  rights,  for  the  most  part, 
believed  to  be  legitimate,  such  as  repairs  on  the  Cumber 
land  road  and  its  continuance  through  the  states  of 
Indiana  and  Illinois ;  for  light-houses,  life-boats,  buoys, 
and  monuments,  in  behalf  of  the  interests  of  navigation. 
In  reference  to  these  objects,  there  was  always  far  more 
agreement  among  the  different  parties  in  congress,  than  in 
reference  to  any  thing  that  seemed  less  essential  to  the 
nation's  benefit. 

Public  Expenses. — The  expenses  of  the  government  had 
been  increasing  to  a  considerable  extent,  from  year  to  year. 
During  the  year  1837  and  1838,  they  amounted  to  nearly 
thirty-two  millions  each.  The  number  of  public  agents 
was  greatly  multiplied,  and  the  compensation  for  their 
services  was,  in  many  cases,  greatly  increased.  The 
federal  officers  into  whose  hands  moneys  were  placed,  fre 
quently  appropriated  them  for  improper  purposes,  and  thus 
loss  ensued.  Extra  services  were  often  charged,  through 
some  pretext,  and  thus  the  compensation  allowed  by  law 
was  largely  exceeded.  The  public  printing  for  congress, 
and  for  the  departments  under  the  executive,  occasioned  a 
large  and  frequently  a  needless  expenditure,  as  it  was  found, 
in  many  cases,  that  the  work  could  have  been  performed  at 
a  far  cheaper  rate.  Such  was  the  tendency  of  high  party 
feeling  towards  an  abuse  of  government  patronage. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  707 

Difficulties  in  the  State  of  Maine. — The  North-eastern 
ooundary  had  long  been  a  source  of  difficulty  between  the 
United  States  and  England.  The  question  had  seemed  on 
the  eve  of  a  decision  by  arms  between  the  British  authori 
ties  in  New  Brunswick  and  the  state  of  Maine.  Armed 
bands  had  been  sent  out  on  both  sides  to  the  territory  in 
dispute.  General  Scott  had  been  sent  to  the  scene  of  con 
tention  by  the  president,  and  the  affair,  through  the  general's 
exertions,  was,  for  the  time,  quieted,  yet  not  settled.  The 
danger  attending  this  state  of  things,  induced  Mr.  Van  Buren, 
on  the  26th  of  February,  1839,  to  communicate  to  congress  a 
message  on  this  subject,  which  resulted  in  an  act  of  congress, 
giving  the  president  additional  power  for  the  defence  of  the 
country,  in  certain  cases,  against  invasion,  or  any  attempt  on 
the  part  of  Great  Britain  to  exercise  exclusive  jurisdiction 
over  the  disputed  territory. 

He  was  authorized,  in  this  event,  to  accept  the  services 
of  any  number  of  volunteers,  not  exceeding  fifty  thousand. 
The  sum  often  millions  was  appropriated  for  the  president 
to  employ  in  executing  the  provisions  of  this  act.  At  the 
same  time,  an  appropriation  was  made  for  the  sending  of  a 
special  minister  to  England,  should  it  be  expedient  in  the 
opinion  of  the  president. 

The  Border  Troubles  on  the  Northern  Frontier. — The 
Canada  rebellion,  so  called,  which  broke  out  during  the  years 
1837  and  1838,  strongly  enlisted  the  sympathies  of  many  of 
the  Americans,  especially  in  the  northern  parts  of  the  states 
of  New  York  and  Vermont.  They  viewed  it  as  the  sacred 
cause  of  liberty  and  human  rights.  The  consequence  was, 
that  they  assumed  the  name  of  patriots,  and  formed  secret 
associations,  which  they  called  Hunter's  Lodges,  with  the 
object  of  rendering  assistance  to  the  insurgents  in  their 
efforts  to  establish  independence  in  Canada. 

"In  the  prosecution  of  this  well-meant,  but  illegal  inter 
ference  in  the  concerns  of  a  foreign  power,  a  daring  party 
of  adventurers  took  possession  of  Navy  island,  a  small  spot 


708  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

of  ground,  containing  about  three  hundred  and  fifty  acres, 
and  situated  in  the  Niagara  river,  about  two  miles  above 
the  falls,  and  lying  within  the  jurisdiction  of  Upper  Canada. 
It  was  fortified  so  strongly  by  the  adventurers,  as  to  resist 
an  attack  upon  it  by  Sir  James  Head,  the  commander  of 
the  British  forces.  The  president  of  the  United  States  and 
the  governor  of  the  state  of  New  York  both  issued  procla 
mations,  enjoining  upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  frontier  to 
observe  a  strict  neutrality. 

"Notwithstanding  these  injunctions,  arms  and  ammuni 
tion  were  procured,  either  by  purchase  or  by  stealth,  and 
kept  for  the  use  of  the  insurgents.  The  party  upon  Navy 
island  fired  upon  the  opposite  shore  of  Canada,  and  boats 
were  •  destroyed  by  the  force  of  their  shot.  The  persons 
who  were  in  possession  of  the  island,  amounting  to  seven 
hundred,  were  fully  supplied  with  provisions,  and  had  col 
lected  twenty  pieces  of  cannon. 

"These  measures,  on  the  part  of  the  Americans,  pro 
duced  great  excitement  among  the  provincial  authorities  in 
Canada.  A  small  steamboat,  called  the  Caroline,  was  hired 
by  the  insurgents,  to  ply  between  Navy  Island  and  Schlos- 
ser,  on  the  American  shore,  in  order  to  furnish  the  islanders 
with  the  means  of  carrying  on  the  war.  It  began  to  run 
on  the  morning  of  the  29th  of  December,  and,  during  the 
evening  of  that  day,  a  detachment  of  one  hundred  and 
fifty  armed  men  from  the  Canada  side,  in  five  boats,  with 
muffled  oars,  proceeded  to  Schlosser,  drove  the  men  who 
were  on  board  the  Caroline  ashore,  cut  her  loose  from  her 
fastenings  to  the  wharf,  and,  setting  the  boat  on  fire,  let  her 
float  over  the  falls.  In  this  enterprise,  a  man  by  the  name 
of  Durfee  was  killed;  and  it  is  said  that  one  or  two  more 
were  left  in  the  steamboat  when  she  went  over  the 
cataract."* 

The  Americans,  in  their  turn,  were  greatly  excited,  and 
the  threatened  serious  consequences  to  the  peace  existing 

*Willard's  History  of  the  United  S.ates. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  709 

between  our  government  and  that  of  Great  Britain,  were, 
with  difficulty  averted.     The  president,  however,  by  pro- 


Burning  of  the  Caroline. 

clamation  and  other  measures,  succeeded,  at  length,  in 
checking  the  belligerent  movements  of  our  people  on  the 
frontier. 

Changes  of  Opinion  among  the  People. — Although  the 
president,  during  his  visit  to  his  native  state  in  the  summer 
of  1839,  for  the  first  time  since  his  inauguration,  was  every 
where  greeted  with  enthusiasm  by  his  political  friends,  and 
with  great  personal  respect  by  his  opponents,  yet  it  was 
evident  that  the  political  horizon  wore  a  different  aspect 
from  what  it  formerly  had  done.  The  derangement  of  the 
currency  and  prostration  of  trade,  attributed  by  many  to 
the  mal-administration  of  government,  had  caused  great 
political  changes.  Of  the  representatives  in  the  twenty- 
sixth  congress,  there  were  one  hundred  and  nineteen  dem 
ocrats  and  one  hundred  and  eighteen  whigs,  leaving  out  of 
view  five  representatives  from  New  Jersey,  whose  seats 


710  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

were  contested.     After  several  fierce  debates,  the  demo 
cratic  members  from  this  state  were  admitted. 

Mr.  Van  Buren,  in  1840,  being  a  candidate  for  reelection, 
failed  to  carry  the  suffrages  of  the  people.  The  great 
political  changes,  from  causes  already  intimated,  as  shown 
in  the  state  elections,  gave,  at  the  outset,  but  little  hope  of 
his  success. 

Character  of  the  Administration. — Mr.  Van  Buren's 
administration,  which  closed  on  the  3rd  of  March,  1841, 
was  an  exciting  one;  and  its  character,  even  at  this  day, 
cannot,  in  all  respects,  be  properly  estimated.  The  verdict 
of  posterity  will  be  given  with  more  justice  than  that  of 
the  present  generation,  in  respect  to  its  real  benefit  to  the 
country.  The  great  event  of  his  administration,  as  has 
been  remarked,  by  which  it  "  will  hereafter  be  known  and 
designated,  is  the  divorce  of  bank  and  state  in  the  fiscal 
affairs  of  the  federal  government,  and  the  return,  after  half 
a  century  of  deviation,  to  the  original  design  of  the  consti 
tution."  The  caution,  however,  which  history  must  neces 
sarily  observe  on  this  subject,  is  well  exhibited  in  the 
following  remarks: 

"The  full  results  of  the  peculiar  and  experimental  policy 
of  President  Jackson  and  President  Van  Buren,  respecting 
banks  and  the  currency,  in  their  influence  on  the  condition 
of  the  country,  for  good  or  for  evil,  for  succeeding  years, 
cannot  be  correctly  estimated.  The  immediate  conse 
quences  were  a  general  disturbance  of  the  trade  and 
monetary  affairs  of  the  nation,  and  an  unprecedented  check 
to  the  accustomed  pursuits  of  a  people  so  enterprising 
in  their  spirit,  and  so  desirous  of  improving  their  condition, 
as  are  the  citizens  of  the  United  States.  The  sub-treasury 
scheme  also  gave  alarm  to  the  friends  of  the  constitution 
generally,  and  to  men  of  settled  republican  sentiments,  who 
perceived  in  it  a  deviation  from  the  essential  elements  of 
liberty  recognized  in  the  constitution,  and  a  weakness  of 
the  responsibility  of  public  agents,  who  should  always  be 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  711 

controlled  by  the  authority  of  law.  They  knew  that 
power  was  corrupting;  that  it  was  necessary  to  impose 
checks  on  those  who  were  clothed  with  political  authority, 
and  to  make  them  constantly  amenable  to  their  constituents. 
The  developments  and  effects  of  this  fearful  experiment, 
must  be  left  for  narration  to  a  distant  day.  The  only  just 
hope  of  the  perpetuity  and  future  purity  of  the  republic, 
rest  on  the  intelligence  and  virtue  of  the  people,  arid  on 
their  wisdom  in  the  choice  of  men  for  places  of  public 
trust;  who,  like  Washington,  shall  make  the  constitution 
their  guide,  and,  under  the  controlling  influence  of  its  doc 
trines  and  requisitions,  shall  seek  to  preserve  the  integrity 
of  the  Union,  and  the  rights  and  welfare  of  individuals." 

Canvass  for  the  Presidency.— Unusual  efforts  had  been 
put  forth  in  the  election  of  Mr.  Van  Buren's  successor. 
Never  before  had  greater  activity  been  manifested  by  the 
leading  political  parties  of  the  nation.  The  country  had 
been  convulsed  with  the  strife  for  many  months.  The  whole 
political  press  had  exerted  its  utmost  influences  on  the  one 
side  or  the  other,  and  that,  in  many  instances,  in  the  most 
unscrupulous  manner.  Considerations  of  great  interest  and 
importance  were  urged  by  the  respective  parties;  much 
truth  was  uttered  and  widely  disseminated,  but  more  false 
hood  and  detraction.  Popular  meetings — in  numbers,  char 
acter,  and  enthusiasm,  never  before  assembled  on  the 
American  soil  for  this  or  any  other  purpose — were  held 
towards  the  conclusion  of  the  political  contest  in  every  state, 
and  in  almost  every  county.  The  most  distinguished  men 
in  the  nation  addressed  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands,  by 
night  and  by  day.  Said  an  eminent  statesman,  on  one  occa 
sion,  "If,  on  the  occurrence  of  our  presidential  elections  in 
future,  our  contests  must  be  so  severe,  so  early  begun,  and 
so  long  continued,  human  nature  will  fail.  The  energies 
of  man  are  not  equal  to  the  conflict."  The  question,  which 
had  been  actually  determined  before,  was  officially  decided 
on  the  10th  of  February,  1841,  when  the  ceremony  of 


712                                   GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

counting  and  announcing  the  votes  of  the  electoral  colleges 
for  president  and  vice-president  took  Dlace.     The  result 
was  as  follows: 

JN  umber  of  Electors  1 
from  each  State. 

STATES. 

PRESIDENT 

John  Tyler, 
of  Virginia.  |  < 

R.  M.  Johnson,  w 
of  Kentucky.  |  $ 

SIDENT. 

W.  H.  Harrison, 
of  Ohio. 

M  £ 

>  t^ 
.  o 

"3 

ll 

2  £f 

James  K.  Polk, 
,  of  Tennessee. 

10 
7 
14 
4 
8 
7 
42 
8 
30 
3 
10 
23 
15 
11 
11 
15 
15 
21 
5 
4 
9 
5 
7 
4 
3 
3 

Maine,     

10 

14 
4 
8 
7 
42 
8 
30 
3 
10 

15 

11 
15 
15 
21 
5 
4 
9 

3 

7 

23 
11 

5 

7 
4 
3 

10 

14 
4 
8 
7 
42 
8 
30 
3 
10 

15 

11 
15 
15 
21 
5 
4 
9 

3 

7 
22 

5 

7 
4 
3 

11 

1 
1 

New  Hampshire,  .... 

Connecticut        

New  York              .... 

North  Carolina,      .... 
South  Carolina,    .... 

Kentucky,        

Ohio  ...               .     . 

Mississippi       .     .          .     . 

Illinois                              .     . 

Alabama,      
Missouri,     

Arkansas,     ...          . 

Michigan,   

894 

Whole  No.  of  electors,     .     . 
Majority,    148 

234 

60 

234 

48 

11 

AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


713 


XIV.  WILLIAM  HENRY  HARRISON,  PRESIDENT. 


INAUGURATED    AT    WASHINGTON,    MARCH    4,    1841. 


JOHN   TYLER,  VICE-PRESIDENT. 


HEADS    OF   THE   DEPARTMENTS. 


Daniel  Webster,    .... 

Thomas  Ewing, Ohio 

John  Bell, Tennessee,  .    .    . 

George  E.  Badger,    ....    North  Carolina,   . 

Francis  Granger, New  York,  .    .    . 

J.  J.  Crittenden, Kentucky, .    .    . 


,  March  5,  1841,  Secretary  of  State. 

March  5,  1841,  Secretary  of  Treasury. 

,  March  5,  1841,  Secretary  of  War. 

March  5,  1841,  Secretary  of  the  Navy. 

March  6,  1841,  Postmaster  General. 

March  5,  1841,  Attorney  General. 


SPEAKERS   OF   THE   HOUSE    OF    REPRESENTATIVES. 

John  White, Kentucky,    ....  Twenty-eighth  Congress,    .  1841. 

John  W.Jones,  ....    Virginia, Twenty-ninth       do.    .    .    1843. 

THE  unwonted  efforts  put  forth  in  the  presidential  can 
vass,  had  prepared  a  majority  of  the  people  for  an  unusual 
exultation  of  feeling  on  the  accession  of  General  Harrison; 
but,  in  the  providence  of  God,  that  exultation  was  destined 
to  be  transitory.  Just  one  month  from  the  day  of  his  inau 
guration,  after  a  brief  sickness,  he  died.  The  nation,  it 


714  AMERICAN     HISTORY. 

may  well  be  believed,  was  surprised  by  this  most  unex 
pected  calamity.  It  was  difficult  to  conceive  that  the 
recent  august  spectacle  of  his  introduction  into  the  highest 
office  in  the  gift  of  his  countrymen,  should  be  so  nearly 
associated  with  his  funeral  honors.  The  loss  seemed 
severe,  in  proportion  to  the  expectations  that  had  been 
indulged.  A  suitable  commemoration  of  the  distressing 
event  was  observed  throughout  the  United  States,  by 
public  bodies,  and  especially  by  Christian  worshiping 
assemblies.  Political  opponents,  in  many  instances,  were 
not  slow  to  render  homage  to  the  memory  of  the  deceased 
president.  There  had  been  time  for  no  particular  develop 
ment  of  principles  or  course  of  policy,  on  the  part  of  the 
administration.  The  cabinet  had  been  formed,  and  things 
were  proceeding  prosperously,  and  the  future  was  full  of 
promises,  when  this  bereavement  came  to  quench  the  hopes 
of  millions. 

This  brief  notice  of  a  brief  administration  may  be  closed 
by  an  extract  from  the  circular  issued  by  the  members  of 
the  cabinet,  immediately  after  the  president's  decease,  and 
which  alludes  to  his  dying,  as  well  as  his  living  example: 
"The  people  of  the  United  States,  overwhelmed,  like  our 
selves,  by  an  event  so  unexpected  and  so  melancholy,  will 
derive  consolation  from  knowing  that  his  death  was  calm 
and  resigned,  as  his  life  had  been  patriotic,  useful,  and  dis 
tinguished;  and  that  the  last  utterance  of  his  lips  expressed 
a  firm  desire  for  the  perpetuity  of  the  constitution,*  and  the 
preservation  of  its  true  principles.  In  death,  as  in  life,  the 
happiness  of  his  country  was  uppermost  in  his  thoughts." 

Upon  the  demise  of  General  Harrison,  Mr.  Tyler,  the 
vice-president,  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the 
constitution,  as  they  were  construed  by  himself,  and  were 
acquiesced  in  by  the  nation,  became  president  of  the 
United  States. 

*  His  last  words  were,  as  if  addressing  his  successor,  "  Sir,  I  wish  you  to 
understand  the  principles  of  the  government.  I  want  them  carried  out.  I  ask 
nothing  more." 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


715 


XV.   JOHN   TYLER,  PRESIDENT 


ASSUMED   THE    GOVERNMENT   APRIL  4,   1841 


[THE  cabinet  of  General  Harrison  continued  in  office 
under  Mr.  Tyler  till  September,  when  they  all  resigned, 
excepting  Mr.  Webster,  who  remained  till  the  8th  of  May, 
1843,  when  the  department  of  state  was  temporarily  filled 
by  the  attorney  general,  Hugh  S.  Legare.] 


Abel  P.  Unbar,  .   .    .    .    .    .       ,      .     , 

John  C.  Calhoun, South  Carolina, 

Walter  Forward, Pennsylvania,  . 

John  C.  Spencer, New  York, .    . 

George  M.  Bibb, Kentucky,    .    . 

JohnC  Spencer New  York,.    . 

James  M.  Porter,     .....  Pennsylvania,   . 
William  Wilkins, Pennsylvania,. 

Abel  P.  Upshur,  .    ....    .Virginia,.    .    . 

David  Henshaw Massachusetts, 

Thomas  W.  Gilmer,     ....  Virania,  .    .    . 
John  Y.  Mason, Virginia,     .    . 


HEADS    OF   THE   DEPARTMENTS. 
Virginia,  .....    .  January  2,        1844,; 


March  6, 


1844, 


Secretaries  of  State. 


September  13,  1841,  > 

March  3,  1843,  >  Secretaries  of  Treasury. 

June  15,  1844,5 

December  20,    1841,  > 
,  March  8,  1843,  /  Secretaries  of  War 

February  15,     1844,  > 

September  13,  1841,  ) 
July  24,  1843,  * 

February  15,     1844, 
March  14,         1814, 


Secretaries  of  the  Navy. 


Charles  A.  Wickliffe, 


.  Kentucky September  13,  1841,   Postmaster  General. 


Hugh  S.  Legare South  Carolina, 

John  Nelson Maryland,     .    . 

John  Y.  Mason, Virginia,     .    . 


September  13,  1841,  > 

January  2,        1844, >  Attorneys  General 

March  5,          IM*) 


716  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

THE  bereavement  which  the  nation  had  experienced, 
seemed  to  demand  from  it  a  solemn  recognition  of  the 
Divine  Providence  in  the  sad  event.  Accordingly,  Mr. 
Tyler  very  properly  appointed  a  day  of  public  humiliation, 
fasting,  and  prayer,  to  be  observed  throughout  the  land,  in 
token  of  its  sense  of  the  Divine  judgment,  and,  as  a  means 
of  securing  the  continuance  of  the  Divine  favor.  This  was 
well  received,  and  the  day  was  religiously  observed  through 
out  our  widely-extended  country. 

In  the  room  of  an  inaugural  address,  President  Tyler 
made  an  official  declaration,  in  a  published  document,  of 
the  principles  and  general  course  of  policy  which  he 
intended  should  mark  his  administration.  These,  as  sum 
marily  expressed,  were  generally  satisfactory  to  his  politi 
cal  friends. 

The  principal  measures  and  events  of  President  Tyler's 
administration  will  be  noticed  in  the  following  order: 

Extra  Session  of  Congress,  Celebration  of  Bunker's  hill  Monument, 

Relations  with  Great  Britain,  Treaties, 

Settlement  of  the  N.  E.  Boundary,  Annexation  of  Texas, 

Difficulties  in  Rhode  Island,  Character  of  Mr.  Tyler's  Administrate, 

Modification  of  the  Tariff,  Presidential  Canvass. 

Extra  Session  of  Congress. — A  few  days  before  his 
death,  General  Harrison  had  issued  his  proclamation  for  an 
extra  session  of  congress,  to  be  held  on  the  31st  of  May, 
1841,  principally  on  account  of  the  condition  of  the  revenue 
and  finances  of  the  country.  These  were  suffering,  in 
consequence  of  the  character  of  the  events  that  had  taken 
place.  The  revenue  was  insufficient  to  support  the  gov 
ernment,  and  the  currency  of  the  country  was  greatly 
disordered.  Congress  assembled,  in  conformity  to  the  pro 
clamation,  and  engaged  in  the  grave  and  urgent  business  to 
which  their  attention  had  been  called. 

Several  important  acts  were  passed  at  this  session, 
among  which  were — the  establishment  of  a  uniform  sys 
tem  of  bankruptcy,  a  measure  which  seemed  imperiously 
required  for  the  relief  of  more  than  half  a  million  of  debt- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  717 

ors,  who  otherwise  had  no  prospect  of  paying  their  debts — 
a  bill  providing  for  the  distribution  of  the  net  proceeds  of 
the  public  lands  among  the  states,  according  to  their 
respective  population  on  the  federal  representative  scale — 
also,  the  repeal  of  the  sub-treasury  law,  which  had  been 
adopted  towards  the  close  of  Mr.  Van  Buren's  administra 
tion — and  an  act  imposing  duties  of  twenty  per  cent,  on  the 
value  of  all  articles  of  import  not  expressly  excepted  therein. 
Congress,  at  this  time,  passed  a  bill  having  in  view  the 
establishment  of  a  national  bank,  which,  however,  Mr. 
Tyler  saw  fit  to  veto,  notwithstanding,  in  his  first  message, 
he  had  recommended  a  bank  of  some  kind.  The  bill, 
which  the  president  set  afide,  chiefly,  as  he  alleged,  from 
his  doubts  as  to  its  accordance  with  the  constitution,  con 
tained,  in  the  view  of  its  framers,  a  compromise  sufficient 
to  overcome  his  constitutional  objections  to  a  bank.  But 
having,  in  his  veto-message,  shadowed  forth  a  fiscal  agent, 
such  as  was  believed  he  might  approve,  a  bill,  in  agreement 
therewith,  was  framed  and  adopted ;  yet  this  also  he  vetoed ; 
and  there  not  being  a  constitutional  majority  in  its  favor,  it 
was  lost.  This  was  a  result,  in  both  cases,  sufficiently 
mortifying  to  the  political  party  which  had  raised  him 
to  power.  To  the  friends  of  a  national  bank,  the  disap 
pointment  was  extreme.  Great  excitement  prevailed, 
and  all  of  Mr.  Tyler's  cabinet,  except  Mr.  Webster, 
resigned. 

Relations  with  Great  Britain. — A  communication  was 
made  to  the  American  government,  on  the  part  of  that 
of  Great  Britain,  as  announced  by  the  president  in  his 
message  of  the  6th  of  December,  1841,  respecting  the 
destruction  of  the  steamboat  Caroline.  That  affair,  it  was 
alleged,  was  undertaken  by  orders  from  the  authorities  of 
the  British  government,  Under  this  sanction,  the  release 
of  Alexander  McLeod,  a  British  subject,  who  had  been 
indicted  for  the  murder  of  an  American  citizen,  on  that 
occasion,  was  demanded  by  the  English  authorities.  It 


718  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

happened,  however,  favorably  for  the  peace  of  the  two 
countries,  that  McLeod  had  previously  been  tried  in  the 
state  of  New  York,  and  acquitted.  The  excitement  and 
anxiety,  among  all  parties,  had  been  intense  during  the 
trial,  and  the  result  was  awaited,  with  no  little  foreboding, 
on  the  part  of  the  peaceably  disposed.  It  was  now  only 
left  that  the  affair  of  the  Caroline  should,  in  some  way,  be 
adjusted  by  negotiation. 

Settlement  of  the  North-eastern  Boundary. — The  import 
ant  event  of  defining  and  agreeing  upon  the  North-eastern 
boundary  of  the  United  States,  took  place  in  1842.  The 
treaty  made  with  England  on  tfiis  subject,  was  ratified  by 
the  senate  on  the  20th  of  August,  of  that  year.  The 
proper  boundary,  between  the  United  States  and  the 
British  possessions  in  that  quarter,  had  long  been  a  matter 
of  serious  controversy  and  difficulty.  The  claims  of  either 
country  conflicted  with  those  of  the  other — bitter  feelings 
were  engendered  among  the  inhabitants  dwelling  on  the 
borders,  and  disturbances  not  unfrequently  took  place 
between  them,  so  that  the  peaceful  relations  of  the  two 
powers  were,  to  some  extent,  constantly  endangered.  It 
was  fortunate  for  the  country,  that  Mr.  Webster  was  still  a 
member  of  the  cabinet,  and  brought  the  weight  of  his  char 
acter  and  official  station  to  bear  upon  this  question.  It  was 
also  fortunate  for  England  that  she  sent  so  conciliating  and 
able  a  negotiator  as  Lord  Ashburton,  to  treat  on  the  sub 
ject.  In  the  spirit  of  kindness  and  compromise,  the  matter 
was  discussed,  and,  at  length,  settled  between  them — the 
president,  at  the  same  time  cooperating  in  endeavors  to  the 
same  effect. 

That  the  states  of  Maine  and  Massachusetts,  who  were 
interested  in  the  division  to  be  made  between  the  countries, 
might  be  satisfied,  their  respective  legislatures  appointed 
several  gentlemen  as  commissioners  on  the  occasion.  The 
treaty  was  duly  ratified  on  the  part  of  both  powers,  in  the  lat 
ter  part  of  1842,  with  the  public  proclamation  of  the  same  by 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  719 

the  president;  and  thus  ended  a  harassing  controversy  of 
fifty  years'  standing. 

Difficulties  in  Rhode  Island. — From  a  state  of  things 
which  existed  in  Rhode  Island  at  this  time  (1842),  the 
most  serious  consequences  were  feared,  in  respect  to  that 
commonwealth,  if  not  to  the  Union  at  large.  In  attempts 
to  set  aside  the  ancient  charter  of  the  state,  the  mode  of 
adopting  a  new  constitution  became  a  matter  of  contro 
versy  among  the  people.  A  portion  of  them  proceeded,  in 
a  manner  unauthorized  by  the  laws  of  the  state,  in  erecting 
the  fabric  of  the  government.  This  portion  of  the  citizens, 
called  the  "suffrage  party,"  actually  formed  and  adopted  a 
constitution  of  their  own,  made  choice  of  Thomas  W. 
Dorr  as  governor,  and  elected  a  legislature.  This  was 
aside  from  the  government  which  was  already  existing  in 
the  state.  That  being  administered  regularly  at  the  same 
time,  and  another  portion  of  the  citizens,  called  the  "law 
and  order  party,"  upholding  it;  a  conflict,  as  to  authority, 
necessarily  ensued  between  the  two  parties.  The  law  and 
order  party  had  chosen  their  governor,  Samuel  W.  King, 
at  the  appointed  period,  and  both  parties  met  to  transact 
the  business  usually  attended  to  at  the  meeting  of  legisla 
tive  bodies. 

"The  legally  organized  party  then  took  active  measures 
to  put  down  what  was  denominated  the  rebellion.  Great 
commotion  ensued,  and  several  arrests  were  made.  Dorr 
left  the  state,  but  soon  returning,  his  followers  assembled 
under  arms,  and  a  bloody  struggle  appeared  inevitable. 
The  insurgents,  however,  dispersed  on  the  appearance  of 
the  government  forces,  and  Dorr,  to  avoid  arrest,  fled 
from  the  state. 

"In  June,  however,  the  insurgents  again  made  their 
appearance  under  arms,  and  were  joined  by  Dorr.  The 
whole  state  was  now  placed  under  martial  law,  and  a  large 
body  of  armed  men  was  sent  against  the  insurgents,  who 
dispersed  without  any  effectual  resistance.  Dorr  again 


720  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

fled ;  but  returning,  after  a  few  months,  was  arrested,  tried 
for  treason,  convicted,  and  sentenced  to  be  imprisoned 
during  life.  In  the  mean  time,  a  constitution  for  the  state 
had  been  adopted,  according  to  the  prescribed  forms  of 
law.  In  June,  1845,  Dorr  was  released,  although  he  had 
refused  to  accept  a  pardon  on  condition  of  taking  the  oath 
of  allegiance  to  the  state  government." 

Modification  of  the  Tariff. — A  well-regulated  tariff  was 
believed,  by  many,  to  be  the  only  measure  by  which  the 
financial  disorders  and  stagnation  in  business,  so  character 
istic  of  the  times,  could  be  remedied.  Accordingly,  before 
the  adjournment  of  the  second  session  of  the  twenty-seventh 
congress  (August  31st,  1842),  a  bill  modifying,  in  some 
important  particulars,  the  existing  tariff,  passed  both  houses 
of  congress,  and  received  the  signature  of  the  president. 
The  first  bill  introduced  and  passed,  was  vetoed  by  Mr. 
Tyler;  and,  for  a  time,  the  friends  of  the  measure  indulged 
in  painful  apprehensions  as  to  the  final  issue.  An  unwonted 
hostility  had  been  manifested,  on  the  part  of  a  powerful 
party,  to  any  modification  of  the  law  on  this  subject,  and 
every  step  of  its  progress  had  been  most  earnestly  and 
bitterly  contested.  But  the  imperious  necessity  of  the 
measure,  the  wants  of  the  national  treasury,  and  the  suffer 
ing  condition  of  the  various  branches  of  industry,  induced 
congress  to  yield  to  the  prejudices  of  the  executive. 
Accordingly,  such  alterations  were  made  in  the  bill  vetoed 
as  comported  with  the  president's  views,  and  it  was  returned 
with  his  signature. 

Celebration  of  the  Bunker's  hill  Monument. — "In  June, 
1843,  was  celebrated,  with  great  pomp  and  appropriate 
ceremonies,  the  completion  of  the  Bunker's  hill  monument. 
This  great  public  work  had  met  with  numerous  delays; 
but,  having  at  length  received  its  topmost  stone,  the  17th 
of  June,  the  anniversary  of  the  battle,  was  assigned  to  cele 
brate  the  event.  The  president  and  several  members  of 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  72 1 

his  cabinet  honored  the  celebration.  A  multitude,  of  all 
classes,  and  from  various  parts  of  the  country,  were  present. 
An  oration  was  pronounced  by  Mr.  Webster  on  the  occa 
sion.  The  pageant  was  grand  and  imposing,  and  calcu 
lated  to  exalt,  in  the  hearts  of  assembled  thousands,  the 
virtues  and  patriotism  of  the  men  who  had,  in  by-gone 
years,  moistened  the  soil  on  which  the  monument  stands 
with  their  richest  blood.  A  sad  event,  however,  followed 
fast  upon  the  festivities  of  the  day — this  was  the  sudden 
decease  of  Mr.  Legare,  the  recently-appointed  secretary 
of  state.  He  had  followed  the  president  to  witness  the 
celebration;  but  sudden  sickness  fell  upon  him,  and  he 
died  at  his  lodgings,  in  Boston,  on  the  morning  after  the 
celebration." 

Treaties. — The  treaty  with  Great  Britain,  fixing  a  bound 
ary  line  between  the  United  States  and  Canada,  has  already 
been  elsewhere  mentioned.  But  in  addition  to  that  subject, 
the  treaty  at  that  time  formed  also  stipulated,  that  each 
nation  should  maintain  on  the  coast  of  Africa  a  naval  force, 
of  vessels  sufficient  to  carry,  in  all,  not  less  than  eighty  guns ; 
to  be  independent  of  each  other,  but  to  act  in  concert  for 
the  suppression  of  the  slave  trade.  By  another  article  of 
the  treaty,  it  was  stipulated  that  fugitives  from  justice,  found 
in  either  country,  should  be  delivered  up  by  the  two  gov 
ernments  respectively,  upon  complaint,  and  upon  what 
should  be  deemed  sufficient  evidence  to  sustain  the  charge. 

A  treaty  between  the  United  States  and  the  Chinese 
Empire,  was  ratified  by  a  unanimous  vote  of  the  senate, 
during  the  second  session  of  the  twenty-eighth  congress 
The  treaty  was  concluded  by  Caleb  Gushing  and  Tsying, 
on  the  3d  of  July,  1844.  It  placed  our  relations  with  China 
on  a  new  footing,  and  under  auspices  highly  favorable  to 
the  commerce  and  other  interests  of  this  country. 

Some  months  previous  to  this  time,  a  treaty  had  been 
negotiated  with  Texas,  respecting  the  annexation  of  that 
republic,  as  a  territory,  to  the  United  States.     The  annun- 
46 


722  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

elation  of  such  a  treaty,  was  made  to  congress  in  April, 
1844,  by  a  special  message  from  the  president,  and  excited 
much  surprise  throughout  the  country,  and  awakened  great 
anxiety  in  the  minds  of  those  who  were  opposed  to  the 
measure.  They  viewed  it  as  involving  an  extension  of 
slavery,  and  a  probable  war  with  Mexico,  as  she  still  laid 
claim  to  Texas  as  a  portion  of  her  rightful  domain.  The 
senate,  however,  rejected  the  treaty,  and  thus  frustrated 
Mr.  Tyler's  designs  at  that  period. 

Joint  Resolution  for  the  Annexation  of  Texas. — The 
rejection  of  the  treaty  with  Texas,  before  mentioned, 
seemed  not  to  discourage  the  president  from  attempting 
the  annexation  of  that  country  to  the  United  States,  in  vio 
lation,  as  many  believed,  of  the  constitution.  According  to 
his  wishes,  and  it  is  supposed  at  his  suggestion,  a  joint  reso 
lution*  for  annexation  was  introduced  into  congress,  and 
passed  the  house  of  representatives,  January  23d,  1845,  by 
a  vote  of  one  hundred  and  eighteen  to  one  hundred  and  one. 
In  the  senate,  the  resolution  underwent  several  important 
amendments,  particularly  one  by  Mr.  Walker,  involving 
the  alternative  of  negotiation  at  the  option  of  the  president, 
which,  having  been  concurred  in  by  the  house,  received  the 
sanction  of  the  executive,  and  thus  the  way  was  prepared 
for  the  annexation  of  the  country  in  question. 

"As  these  measures,  in  regard  to  the  admission  of  Texas, 
were  adopted  at  the  close  of  the  session  of  congress,  it  was 
expected  that  Mr.  Tyler  would  leave  it  to  his  successor  to 
consummate  the  wishes  of  congress,  and  it  was  also  under 
stood  that  Mr.  Polk  had  determined  to  negotiate  a  treaty 

*  To  this  resolution  there  were  three  conditions — the  1st  was,  that  Texas 
should  adopt  a  constitution,  and  lay  it  before  congress  on  or  before  the  1st  day 
of  January,  1846.  2.  That  all  mines,  minerals,  fortifications,  arms,  navy,  &c., 
should  be  ceded  to  the  United  States.  3.  That  new  states  might  hereafter  be 
formed  out  of  the  said  territory.  The  amendment  of  Mr.  Walker  allowed  the 
president  of  the  United  States,  instead  of  proceeding  to  submit  the  foregoing 
resolutions  to  the  republic  of  Texas,  as  an  overture  on  the  part  of  the  United 
States  for  admission,  to  negotiate  with  that  republic. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  723 

with  Texas,  under  the  alternative  offered  by  Mr.  Walker's 
amendment.  President  Tyler,  however,  determined  to 
forestall  the  action  of  his  successor,  and  hence  dispatched 
an  express  to  communicate  to  Texas,  that  he  had  decided 
to  invite  Texas  into  the  Union,  under  the  provisions  of  the 
resolutions  as  they  passed  the  house  of  representatives, 
without  the  exercise  of  farther  treaty-making  power." 

Character  of  Mr.  Tyler's  Administration. — "Of  the 
character  of  Mr.  Tyler's  administration,  and  his  personal 
relations  thereto,  it  is  yet  too  early  to  speak.  His  inde 
pendent  course  in  vetoing  the  bank  bills  and  other  measures, 
greatly  exasperated  the  party  who  had  elevated  him  to 
office,  and  he  was  denounced  as  a  traitor;  while  his  equally 
independent  course  in  opposing  General  Jackson  in  his 
measures  against  the  United  States'  bank,  and  also  his  alli 
ance  with  the  whigs  during  Mr.  Van  Buren's  administration, 
denied  him  the  confidence  of  the  democrats.  He  himself 
said,  'I  appeal  from  the  vituperation  of  the  present  day  to 
the  pen  of  impartial  history,  in  the  full  confidence  that 
neither  my  motives  nor  my  acts  will  bear  the  interpretation 
which  has,  for  sinister  purposes,  been  placed  upon  them.' 
As  an  executive  of  the  people's  will,  he  exhibited  all  the 
necessary  vigor  of  a  chief  magistrate.  'Nor  is  it  to  be 
denied,'  says  one  of  his  political  opponents,  'that  the  foreign 
relations  of  the  United  States  were  ably  managed  during 
his  presidential  term,  and  that  he  generally  surrounded  him 
self  with  able  counsellors  in  his  cabinet.' " 

Presidential  Canvass. — Mr.  Tyler's  presidential  term 
expired  on  the  4th  of  March,  1845,  and  he  was  not  reelected, 
nor  indeed  was  he  a  candidate  for  reelection,  except  for  a 
short  period.  The  candidates  of  the  two  great  political 
parties  were  now  Henry  Clay,  of  Kentucky,  and  James  K. 
Polk,  of  Tennessee.  These  had  been  nominated  by  the 
respective  conventions  of  the  parties,  which  had  assembled 
in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  one  on  the  1st,  and  the  other  on 


724                                      GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

the  17th  of  May,  1844.     The  strife  and  the  efforts  of  the 
adherents  of  the  respective  candidates  were  eager   and 
persevering.     The  issue,  for  some  time,  appeared  to  be 
doubtful  ;    but  the  close  of  the  canvass  showed  that  the 
democratic  nominee  had  been  elected. 
The  following  table  exhibits  the  result  of  the  official  count 
in  the  presence  of  both  houses  of  congress,  February  12th: 

I    J| 

g02 

*1 

|| 
If 

STATES. 

PRESIDENT. 

1 

VICE-PRESIDENT. 

ies  K.  Polk, 
'  Tennessee. 

>> 

«JM 
£1 

SJ 
fc* 

>.  M.  Dallas, 
Pennsylv'a. 

It 

j2  2 

I- 
ffe 

1° 

ffi° 

3° 

fe^S 
& 

9 
6 
12 
4 
6 
6 
36 
7 
26 
3 
8 
17 
11 
9 
10 
12 
13 
23 
6 
6 
12 
9 
9 
7 
3 
5 

Maine                .... 

9 
6 

36 
26 

17 

9 
10 

6 
6 
12 
9 
9 
7 
3 
5 

12 
4 
6 
6 

7 

3 

8 

11 

12 
13 
23 

9 
6 

36 
26 

17 

9 
10 

6 
6 
12 
9 
9 
7 
3 
5 

12 
4 
6 
6 

7 

3 

8 

11 

12 
13 
23 

New  Hampshire,     .     .     . 
Massachusetts,  .... 
Rhode  Island,     .... 
Connecticut,      .... 

New  York,  

New  Jersey  ..... 

Pennsylvania,   .... 
Delaware        

North  Carolina,     .     .     . 
South  Carolina,  .... 

Tennessee    ..... 

Ohio,    

Indiana               .... 

Arkansas,     
Michigan,      

275 

Whole  No.  of  electors,  . 
Majority,     ....     138 

170 

105 

170 

105 

AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


725 


XVI.   JAMES   K.   POLK,   PRESIDENT. 


INAUGURATED    AT    WASHINGTON,    MARCH    4,    1845, 

GEORGE  M.  DALLAS,  VICE-PRESIDENT. 


HEADS   OF   THE   DEPARTMENTS. 

James  Buchanan, Pennsylvania,    .    .    .  March  5,         1845, 

Robert  J.  Walker,    ....    Mississippi,  ....    March  5, 
William  L.  Marcy, New  York,   . 


George  Bancroft, Massachusetts, 

John  Y.  Mason, Virginia,   .    .    , 

Cave  Johnson, Tennessee,  .    . 

John  Y.  Mason, Virginia, 


March  5, 


March  10,        1845,) 
September  9,  1846,5 


March  5, 
March  5, 


Secretary  of  State. 
1845,    Secretary  of  Treasury. 
1845,    Secretary  of  War. 

of  the  Navy 
1845,    Postmaster  General. 
1845,; 


Natlian  Clifford,  .    ....    .Maine,' December  23,  1846*,  >  Attorneys  General 

Isaac Toucey, Connecticut,.    .    .    June 21,          1848,5 

SPEAKERS    OF    THE   HOUSE   OF    REPRESENTATIVES. 

John  W.  Davis,     ....  Indiana, Twenty-ninth  Congress, .    .  1845. 

Robert  C.  Winthrop,    .    .    Massachusetts,    .    .    Thirtieth  do.    .    .    1847. 

THE  election  of  Mr.  Polk  to  the  presidency  was  not  very 
strongly  anticipated  by  the  democratic  party;  for  besides 
the  great  popularity  of  his  rival,  Mr.  Clay,  he  had  received 
the  nomination  of  the  Baltimore  Convention,  held  in  May 


726  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

of  the  previous  year,  not  as  the  first  choice  of  that  body, 
but  because  of  its  inability  to  harmonize  on  another  candi 
date.  Before  the  meeting  of  the  convention,  Mr.  Van  Burea 
was  expected  to  be  the  prominent  candidate;  but  his  avowed 
opposition  to  the  annexation  of  Texas,  added  to  other  sources 
of  dissatisfaction,  induced  the  convention  to  abandon  him, 
and  to  select  a  candidate  in  the  person  of  James  K.  Polk, 
whose  political  views  were  supposed  to  be  more  in  accord 
ance  with  those  of  the  democratic  party,  especially  at  the 
South.  During  the  first  seven  ballotings  of  the  convention, 
Mr.  Polk  did  not  receive  a  single  vote  ;  on  the  eighth  ballot 
ing,  but  forty- four;  while  on  the  ninth,  he  received  every 
vote  of  the  convention,  amounting  to  two  hundred  and 
sixty-six  in  number.  On  the  occurrence  of  the  election, 
despite  the  efforts  which  were  made  in  favor  of  the  whig 
candidate,  he  was  elected  by  a  strong  majority. 

On  the  occasion  of  his  induction  into  office,  Mr.  Polk, 
following  usage,  delivered  an  address,  explanatory  of  the 
principles  which  would  guide  him  in  the  administration  of 
the  government.  These  were  so  nearly  identical  with  those 
expressed  by  his  predecessors,  that  we  deem  it  unnecessary 
to  detail  them.  It  may  be  stated,  however,  that  he  expressed 
himself  opposed  to  a  national  bank — to  a  tariff  for  protection 
only ;  but  was  strongly  in  favor  of  the  annexation  of  Texas, 
and  was  satisfied  of  our  "clear  and  unquestionable  title  to 
Oregon."  In  official  action,  he  pledged  himself  to  adminis 
ter  the  government  for  the  whole  people,  irrespective  of  the 
party  by  which  he  was  elected. 

The  events  and  measures  which  signalized  the  adminis 
tration  of  Mr.  Polk  were — 

Decease  of  General  Jackson,  Battle  of  Buena  Vista, 

Admission  of  Texas,  Capture  of  Vera  Cruz, 

Division  of  Oregon,  Cerro  Gordo, 

Mexican  War,  Progress  of  the  Army, 

Siege  of  Fort  Brown,  Occupation  of  Mexico, 

Battle  of  Palo  Alto,  Treaty, 

Battle  of  Resaca  de  la  Palma,  California  and  its  Gold, 

Fall  of  Monterey,  Election  of  General  Taylor. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  727 

Decease  of  General  Jackson. — A  short  time  previous 
to  the  termination  of  his  presidential  career,  General  Jack 
son  was  attacked  with  a  severe  hemorrhage  of  the  lungs. 
He  recovered,  however,  sufficiently  to  be  present  at  the 
inauguration  of  his  successor.  On  his  arrival  at  the  Her 
mitage,  he  was  weak  and  infirm;  but  relaxation  from 
arduous  duties,  added  to  the  attention  of  friends,  at  length 
restored  him  to  comparative  health.  His  lungs,  however, 
were  from  this  time  feeble,  if  not  positively  diseased. 

But,  for  several  months  prior  to  his  decease,  his  health 
became  visibly  worse.  He  was  constantly  cheered,  how 
ever,  by  the  visits  of  his  old  and  attached  personal  friends; 
and  the  consolations  of  religion  were  a  never-failing  solace 
to  his  heart. 

"General  Jackson  continued  to  grow  more  feeble  until 
the  8th  day  of  June,  1845.  Early  in  the  morning  of  that 
day  he  swooned,  and,  for  some  time,  was  supposed  to  be 
dead.  On  reviving  from  the  swoon,  he  became  conscious 
that  the  spark  of  life  was  nearly  extinguished,  and,  expect 
ing  to  die  before  another  sun  would  set,  he  sent  for  his 
family  and  connections  to  come  and  receive  his  dying 
benediction.  His  remarks,  it  is  said,  were  full  of  affection 
and  Christian  resignation.  His  mind  retained  its  vigor  to 
the  last,  and  his  dying  moments,  even  more  than  his  earlier 
years,  exhibited  its  highest  intellectual  light.  His  death 
took  place  on  the  evening  of  the  8th  of  June,  in  the  seventy- 
ninth  year  of  his  age.  By  his  request,  Dr.  Edgar,  of  the 
Presbyterian  church,  preached  his  funeral  sermon."* 

General  Jackson  was,  doubtless,  no  ordinary  man.  For 
many  years,  he  occupied  a  prominent  place  in  the  affairs 
of  his  country.  Whatever  may  have  been  thought  of  the 
wisdom  or  constitutionality  of  some  of  his  measures,  all 
united  in  awarding  to  him  the  merit  of  honesty,  and  a  true 
desire  to  promote  the  welfare  of  the  nation.  That  he  was 
ardent,  sometimes  rash,  and  withal  precipitate  in  his  mea- 

*  Life  of  Andrew  Jackson,  by  John  S.  Jenkins. 


728  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

sures,  and  then  determined,  may  be  admitted,  without  any 
meditated  wrong  to  his  reputation.  But  when  death  laid 
him  in  the  grave,  political  differences  were  forgotten,  and 
political  opponents  united  in  paying  a  high  and  well-mer 
ited  tribute  to  his  memory. 

Admission  of  Texas. — We  have  already  had  occasion  to 
refer  (p.  721)  to  the  joint-resolution  of  congress,  of  the 
23d  of  January,  1845,  for  the  annexation  of  Texas  to  the 
United  States.  The  conditions  prescribed  by  that  reso 
lution  were  subsequently  accepted  by  Texas,  and,  in  his 
first  annual  message  to  congress,  Mr.  Polk  informed  that 
body  that  nothing  remained  to  consummate  that  annexation 
but  the  passage  of  an  act  by  congress,  admitting  her  into 
the  Union  upon  an  equal  footing  with  the  original  states. 

To  such  a  strange  and  summary  process  of  admitting 
states,  there  were  loud  and  strong  remonstrances.  The 
unconstitutionality  of  the  measure  was  urged ;  but  more,  the 
probable  increased  disturbance  of  our  relations  with  Mex 
ico,  which  still  claimed  the  jurisdiction,  whether  justly  or 
not,  over  a  considerable  part  of  the  territory.  Besides,  it 
was  contended  that  the  direct  effect  would  be  to  extend  the 
oppressions  and  curses  of  slavery. 

Neither  argument  nor  remonstrance,  however,  served  to 
induce  the  president  or  his  supporters  to  pause.  They 
pretended  to  foresee  great  and  signal  blessings  as  the 
necessary  result  of  thus  extending  the  free  institutions  of 
the  United  States.  And,  accordingly,  it  was,  upon  the 
recommendation  of  the  president,  resolved  by  congress  to 
admit  Texas  upon  an  equal  footing  with  the  original  states. 
And  the  grant  was  made  to  her,  which  had  not  before  been 
made  since  the  adoption  of  the  federal  constitution,  to 
allow  her  two  representatives,  while  her  population  was 
insufficient  to  entitle  her  to  one,  except  under  the  specific 
provision  of  the  constitution,  that  each  state  shall  have,  at 
least,  one  representative. 

In  consequence  of  these  measures,  in  relation  to  Texas, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  729 

by  the  American  government,  and  at  an  early  stage  of 
them,  the  Mexican  minister  demanded  his  passports;  and, 
at  a  subsequent  date,  the  American  minister,  Mr.  Slidell, 
was  refused  a  reception  and  recognition,  as  such,  by  the 
Mexican  government.  Thus,  as  had  been  predicted  by  the 
opposers  of  annexation,  a  serious  misunderstanding,  which 
already  existed  between  the  United  States  and  Mexico,  in 
relation  to  the  conduct  of  the  latter  touching  other  matters, 
was  rendered  still  more  serious,  and  was  rapidly  tending, 
it  was  plainly  perceptible,  to  open  hostilities  between  the 
two  powers. 

While  such  was  the  position  of  our  relations  with  Mexico 
— the  horizon  becoming  daily  more  obscure,  and  clouds, 
portentous  of  evil,  were  rising  higher  and  higher — a  single 
act  of  the  president  precipitated  the  war  which  many  had 
predicted,  but  which  all  saw  reason  to  deplore.  This  was 
an  order  issued  to  General  Taylor  to  break  up  his  encamp 
ment  at  Corpus  Christi,  and,  passing  the  Neuces,  to  concen 
trate  his  forces  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Rio  del  Norte. 

Division  of  Oregon. — Prior  to  the  introduction  of  Mr. 
Polk  into  office,  several  attempts  had  been  made  by  the 
governments  of  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain  to 
settle,  by  negotiations,  questions  in  dispute  between  them, 
as  to  the  proprietorship  and  occupation  of  Oregon — all  of 
which  had  failed.  These  negotiations  were  conducted  at 
London,  in  the  years  1818,  1824,  and  1826;  the  first  two, 
under  the  administration  of  Mr.  Monroe;  the  last,  under 
that  of  Mr.  Adams.  The  negotiations  of  1818  having 
failed  to  accomplish  its  object,  it  was  agreed,  October  20th 
of  that  year,  that,  to  the  citizens  of  each  nation,  the  har 
bors,  bays,  &c.,  should  be  open  for  ten  years.  The  nego 
tiations  of  1824,  left  this  agreement  untouched,  as  did  those 
of  1826;  but,  August  6th,  1827,  it  was  further  agreed,  that 
it  should  be  competent  for  either  party,  after  October  20th, 
1828,  to  annul  this  convention,  by  giving  to  the  other 
twelve  months'  notice. 


730  GREAT     EVENTS    OF 

Subsequently,  negotiations  were  resumed.  In  1844,  the 
British  plenipotentiaries  offered  to  divide  the  Oregon  terr'- 
tory  by  the  forty-ninth  parallel  of  latitude,  leaving  the 
navigation  of  Columbia  river  free  to  both  nations.  This 
proposition  was  immediately  rejected  by  the  American 
minister;  whereupon,  he  was  invited  by  the  British  min 
ister  to  make  a  proposition  in  return. 

At  this  stage  of  the  negotiation,  Mr.  Polk  took  the  presi 
dential  chair;  and,  anxious  to  settle  the  question,  he  made 
the  same  offer  which  had  been  made  by  the  British  min 
ister,  excepting  the  free  navigation  of  the  Columbia  river. 
This  proposition  being  unacceptable,  further  negotiations 
terminated. 

On  the  meeting  of  congress,  in  December,  1845,  the 
president  recommended  that  the  notice  required  by  the 
convention  of  August,  1827,  should  be  given  to  Great 
Britain,  which,  at  the  expiration  of  a  year,  would  bring  the 
question  to  an  issue.  The  subject,  thus  brought  to  the 
notice  of  congress,  excited  the  highest  possible  interest. 
The  friends  of  the  executive,  and  perhaps  others,  were 
strongly  in  favor  of  giving  the  required  notice,  while 
serious  apprehensions  were  entertained  by  many,  that  the 
practical  effect  of  such  a  measure  would  be  a  war  between 
the  two  nations.  At  length,  the  question  was  settled  by  the 
adoption  of  a  resolution  in  accordance  with  the  executive 
recommendation.  In  the  house,  the  vote  on  the  resolution 
was  one  hundred  and  forty-two  to  forty-six;  in  the  senate, 
forty-two  to  ten. 

The  official  notice,  thus  directed,  was  given  by  the  pres 
ident  to  her  majesty  Queen  Victoria,  on  the  28th  of  April, 
1846.  Before  the  delivery  of  this  notice,  however,  the 
British  minister  at  Washington  had  received  instructions 
to  submit  to  the  American  government  a  new  and  further 
proposition  for  a  partition  of  the  territory  in  dispute. 

In  a  special  and  confidential  communication  to  the  senate 
on  the  10th  of  June,  the  president  informed  congress  that 
such  a  proposition  had  been  made,  and  requested  their 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  731 

advice.  At  the  same  time,  he  reiterated  the  views 
expressed  in  his  annual  message,  that  no  compromise, 
which  the  United  States  ought  to  accept,  could  be  effected  ; 
that  our  title  to  the  whole  of  Oregon  was  maintained  by 
irrefragable  arguments,  and  that  the  claim  could  not  be 
abandoned,  without  a  sacrifice  of  both  national  honor  and 
interests.  Such  was  the  tenor  of  the  president's  communi 
cation.  But  he  solicited  advice.  In  a  resolution,  adopted 
thirty-eight  to  twelve,  the  senate  advised  the  'president  to 
accept  the  proposal  of  the  British  government,  which  he 
accordingly  did;  and,  on  the  16th  of  June,  a  convention  or 
treaty,  settling  boundaries,  &c.,  in  relation  to  Oregon,  was 
communicated  by  the  president  to  the  senate,  by  the  latter 
of  which  it  was  ratified,  forty-one  to  fourteen. 

The  amicable  settlement  of  such  a  question,  which  had 
long  subsisted  between  the  two  governments — which  had 
employed,  time  after  time,  and  for  a  series  of  years,  some 
of  the  most  distinguished  statesmen  on  both  sides  the  water 
— which  had  given  birth  to  warm  and  excited  feelings,  and 
to  warm  and  contentious  words — which  had  become  more 
embarrassing  the  longer  negotiations  were  continued,  and 
which,  it  was  agreed  on  both  sides,  was  fast  ripening  into 
open  rupture  and  collision — the  amicable  settlement  of  such 
a  question,  was  a  subject  worthy  of  congratulation  in  both 
hemispheres.  If  the  terms  of  the  treaty  were  not  so  favor 
able  to  the  American  nation  as  might  have  been  obtained, 
they  were  such  as  the  friends  of  peace  and  good  under 
standing  were  willing  to  accept;  and,  as  it  was  admitted 
that  the  treaty  was  consummated  through  the  wisdom  and 
firmness  of  the  senate,  that  body  received,  as  it  was  enti 
tled  to  receive,  the  thanks  of  the  nation. 

Mexican  War. — In  compliance  with  the  order  of  the 
president,  already  noticed  (p.  729),  General  Taylor  arrived, 
with  the  "army  of  occupation,"  on  the  28th  oi  March, 
before  Matamoras.  On  the  same  day,  the  Mexican  general, 
Ampudia,  warned  General  Taylor  to  withdraw  his  forces 


732 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


beyond  the  Nueces,  which  notification  was  repeated  by 
General  Arista,  on  the  24th  of  April,  who,  at  that  date, 
superseded  Ampudia.  On  the  same  day,  a  rumor  pre 
vailed  that  the  enemy  were  crossing  the  river,  above  and 
below  the  American  camp.  To  ascertain  the  truth  of  this 
rumor,  Captain  Ker,  with  a  squadron  of  dragoons,  was 
directed  to  reconnoitre  between  the  camp  and  the  mouth 
of  the  river;  while  another  squadron,  consisting  of  sixty- 
three  dragoons,  under  Captain  Thornton,  was  sent  above 
for  the  same  object.  The  former  returned  without  having 
seen  or  heard  of  a  hostile  corps.  But  the  party  under 
Captain  Thornton  was  suddenly  surrounded  by  a  large 


Surprise  of  Captain  Thornton  and  Party. 

body  of  Mexican  infantry  and  cavalry,  made  prisoners,  and 
taken  to  Matamoras.  Captain  Thornton  himself  effected 
an  escape  by  an  extraordinary  leap  of  his  horse,  which, 
however,  subsequently  fell  with  and  injured  him.  la 
endeavoring  to  return  to  the  camp,  he  was  taken  a  few 
miles  from  it,  and  joined  his  men,  as  a  prisoner,  at  Mata 
moras.  This  was  the  first  actual  fight  of  the  war,  and 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  733 

was  the  occasion  of  great  exultation  on  the  part  of  the 
Mexicans. 

Siege  of  Fort  Brown. — While  these  events  were  trans 
piring,  intelligence  was  received  by  General  Taylor  that 
Point  Isabel,  the  harbor  on  the  Texas  coast  nearest  the 
mouth  of  the  Rio  Grande,  and  where  all  his  military  stores 
were  deposited,  was  about  being  assailed,  and  that  all 
communication  with  that  important  post  might  soon  be 
interrupted.  This  intelligence  decided  General  Taylor  at 
once  to  take  up  his  line  of  march  for  the  Point,  and  to  open 
a  communication  between  that  and  Fort  Brown.  Arrange 
ments  were  accordingly  made.  Fort  Brown  was  so  nearly 
completed,  that  under  a  competent  garrison  it  might  pru 
dently  be  left.  Major  Jacob  Brown,  after  whom  the  fort 
was  named,  was  put  in  command  of  it,  and  the  seventh 
regiment  of  infantry  and  two  companies  of  artillery  were 
assigned  as  the  garrison. 

These  arrangements  having  been  completed,  General 
Taylor,  with  the  main  body  of  the  army,  commenced  his 
march  towards  Point  Isabel.  It  was  a  hazardous,  but 
necessary  movement.  Of  the  number,  position,  and  plans 
of  the  enemy  he  was  profoundly  ignorant.  The  Mexican 
General,  Arista,  mistook  this  movement  of  General  Taylor 
towards  Point  Isabel  for  a  precipitate  retreat,  and  imme 
diately  dispatched  a  courier  extraordinary  to  Mexico, 
announcing  the  fact.  In  the  opinion  of  some,  he  was  better 
informed,  but  "wished,  for  ulterior  purposes,  to  create  such 
an  impression  among  the  Mexican  soldiers  and  the  Mexican 
government."  But  whatever  might  have  been  his  igno 
rance,  he  soon  had  an  opportunity  to  inform  himself  of  the 
real  object  of  the  movement,  and  therefore  set  about 
endeavoring  to  destroy  Fort  Brown. 

For  two  days  following  the  departure  of  the  army,  Fort 
Brown  remained  unmolested;  but,  on  the  third  morning,  the 
Mexicans  opened  upon  it  with  a  battery  of  seven  guns, 
killing  Sergeant  Weigard,  but  otherwise  effecting  no  mate- 


734  GREAT     EVENTS    OF 

rial  injury.  On  leaving  the  fort,  General  Taylor  had 
instructed  Major  Brown,  in  case  the  Mexicans  surrounded 
it,  to  give  him  information  by  firing  the  eighteen-pounders 
at  stated  intervals.  The  contingency  having  occurred,  the 
critical  condition  of  the  fort  was  thus  communicated  to 
General  Taylor,  who  made  instant  preparations  to  return 
to  its  relief.  Meanwhile,  the  bombardment  was  renewed; 
during  which,  Major  Brown  was  mortally  wounded,  and 
was  succeeded  in  command  by  Captain  Hawkins. 

On  the  7th  and  8th,  the  bombardment  was  continued ;  but 
about  two  o'clock  it  ceased,  when  was  heard,  in  the  direc 
tion  of  Point  Isabel,  a  heavy  cannonading.  It  was  the 
presage  of  relief,  as  Captain  Hawkins  inferred  from  it  that, 
in  whatever  contest  General  Taylor  was  engaged,  he  was 
urging  his  return.  And  so  it  proved.  Towards  the  close 
of  the  day,  intelligence  was  received  that  the  Americans 
had  "met  the  enemy,"  and  had  driven  them  back  towards 
Matamoras. 

.  Battle  of  Palo  Alto. — General  Taylor  had  heard  the  sig 
nal-guns  at  Fort  Brown ;  and,  on  the  evening  of  the  7th,  left 
Point  Isabel  with  a  force  of  about  two  thousand  one  hun 
dred  men,  with  a  large  train  of  provisions  and  military  stores. 
At  the  distance  of  seven  miles,  he  encamped,  resuming  his 
march  early  on  the  morning  of  the  8th.  In  their  progress, 
they  at  length  reached  a  broad  prairie,  bounded  by  Palo 
Alto,  a  thick  grove  of  dwarfish  trees.  On  either  side  of 
the  American  army  were  ponds  of  water,  and  beyond 
them,  chapparal.  Upon  this  prairie,  a  large  body  of  Mex 
icans  were  drawn  up  in  battle  array.  No  time  was  lost  in 
the  requisite  preparations,  on  the  part  of  the  Americans, 
and  soon  a  cannonading  was  commenced  on  either  side, 
which  for  two  hours  rent  the  air  with  its  thunders.  In  the 
firing  of  the  Mexicans  there  was  little  precision,  their  mis 
siles  almost  invariably  passing  over  the  American  lines, 
while  the  discharges  from  the  American  guns  marked  their 
courses  with  carnage  and  death. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  735 

At  the  expiration  of  two  hours,  the  Mexican  batteries 
began  to  slacken,  and,  at  length,  ceased  altogether.  They 
were  unable  longer  to  withstand  the  terrible  and  destructive 
fire  of  Ringgold's,  Churchill's,  Duncan's,  and  Ridgeley's 
guns,  and  began  to  fall  back,  for  the  purpose  of  forming  a 
new  line  of  battle  under  cover  of  the  smoke.  The  Amer 
icans  also  formed  a  new  line.  At  the  expiration  of  an 
hour,  the  action  was  renewed  by  our  artillery,  which  was 
even  more  destructive  than  before.  As  night  was  now 
drawing  on,  the  Mexicans,  bent  on  one  last  and  most  vig 
orous  effort,  poured  in  upon  Ringgold's  battery  a  literal 
tempest  of  balls.  Captain  Page  fell,  mortally  wounded,  a 
cannon-ball  having  carried  away  the  whole  of  his  lower- 
jaw;  and  the  brave  Ringgold,  nearly  at  the  same  time,  had 
both  legs  shot  away  by  a  cannon-ball,  which  passed  through 
his  horse.  On  the  llth,  he  died  at  Point  Isabel. 

With  great  spirit  and  determination  did  Arista  and  his 
army  maintain  the  contest;  but  it  was  in  vain.  They 
were  at  length  driven  from  the  field  in  hopeless  disorder. 
Night  put  an  end  to  the  contest;  and  the  wearied  and 
exhausted  victors  sank  upon  the  field,  where  they  chanced 
to  be,  glad  to  find  opportunity  to  rest  from  toil  so  severe. 
The  force  of  General  Taylor  did  not  exceed  two  thousand 
three  hundred;  that  of  Arista  consisted  of  six  thousand 
infantry,  with  seven  pieces  of  artillery,  and  eight  hundred 
cavalry.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  was  but  four  men 
killed — three  officers — and  thirty-seven  wounded.  Two 
hundred  Mexicans  were  killed;  four  hundred  wounded. 
Some  estimate  their  loss  in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing, 
little  short  of  one  thousand. 

Resaca  de  la  Palma. — At  two  o'clock,  on  the  following 
day,  the  American  army  moved  from  the  field  of  victory, 
at  Palo  Alto,  towards  Fort  Brown.  Towards  evening, 
what  was  their  surprise  when,  on  approaching  a  ravine, 
called  Resaca  de  la  Palma,  or  the  Dry  River  of  Palma,  they 
discovered  the  Mexican  army  occupying  this  exceedingly 


736 


GREAT     EVENTS      OF 


well-selected  spot,  and  drawn  up  in  battle  array.  A  vigor 
ous  action  immediately  ensued.  The  Mexican  artillery 
became  engaged  with  Ridgeley's  battery,  as  the  latter 
moved  up  the  ravine.  Generals  La  Vega  and  Requena 
superintended  the  former,  and  the  effect  of  the  firing  soon 
began  to  be  severely  felt  along  the  American  lines.  To 
dislodge  them,  became  indispensable  to  the  safety  of  the 
Americans.  The  execution  of  this  duty  was  assigned  to 
Captain  May,  whose  celebrated  charge  now  took  place. 
"I  will  do  it,"  said  May;  and,  turning  to  his  troops,  he  rose 
in  his  stirrups,  pointed  to  the  guns  before  them,  now  pour 
ing  forth  their  terrific  explosions,  and  exclaimed,  "Remem 
ber  your  regiment!  men,  follow!"  He  struck  his  charger, 


Charge  of  Captain  May. 

and  bounded  on  before  them,  while  a  deafening  cheer 
answered  his  call;  and  immediately  the  whole  were  dash 
ing  towards  the  cannons'  mouths.  May  outstripped  them — • 
fortunately,  wonderfully  did  he  escape,  and  wonderful  was 
it  that  so  many  of  his  squadron  escaped,  exposed,  as  they 
were,  to  a  fire  which  swept  fearfully  along  the  very  line 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  73? 

they  were  pursuing.  Some,  indeed,  there  met  an  untimely 
fate — seven  men,  among  whom  were  the  brave  and  noble- 
hearted  Inge  and  Sacket.  Terrific  as  was  the  scene,  May 
and  his  followers  pressed  on.  As  they  approached  the 
battery,  at  a  single  bound,  May's  horse  cleared  it.  The 
horses  of  a  few  others  were  equal  to  the  leap,  and  their 
impetus  carried  them  beyond  the  guns.  Wheeling  again, 
they  drove  the  gunners  off,  and  Captain  Graham,  and 
Lieutenants  Pleasantson  and  Winship,  with  others,  coming 
up,  were  masters  of  the  battery.  General  La  Vega  was 
made  prisoner.  The  American  infantry  now  charged  the 
Mexican  line;  for  a  time,  the  latter  fought  desperately,  and 
sustained  themselves  with  stubborn  bravery;  but,  at  length, 
yielding  to  necessity,  they  precipitately  fled  from  the  field. 
In  this  battle,  only  the  outlines  of  which  we  give,  the 
Americans  captured  eight  pieces  of  artillery,  several  stand 
ards,  large  military  stores,  and  several  hundred  prisoners. 
The  loss  of  the  Americans,  in  both  these  actions,  was 
three  officers  and  forty  men  killed.  Besides  the  officers 
already  named,  was  Lieutenant  Cochrane.  Thirteen  officers 
and  one  hundred  men  were  wounded.  The  Mexican  loss 
was  one  hundred  and  fifty-four  officers  and  men  killed; 
two  hundred  and  five  wounded;  missing,  one  hundred  and 
fifty-six.  General  Taylor,  following  the  battle,  continued 
his  march  to  Fort  Brown;  and,  on  the  18th,  took  possession 
of  Matamoras,  the  Mexican  settlement  opposite. 

Fall  of  Monterey. — Following  the  occupation  of  Mata 
moras,  preparations  were  made,  by  order  of  the  govern 
ment,  for  an  advance  into  the  interior  of  Mexico.  During 
these  preparations,  which  occupied  the  space  of  three 
months,  several  Mexican  villages,  Reinosa,  Wier,  Revilla, 
and  Camargo,  were  taken  possession  of.  This  last  place, 
situated  about  one  hundred  and  eighty  miles  above  the 
mouth  of  the  Rio  Grande,  was  selected  as  a  depot  of  sup 
plies;  and  to  this  point,  the  several  divisions  of  General 
Taylor's  army  were  at  length  concentrated.  The  first  of 
47 


738  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

these  divisions,  two  thousand  and  eighty,  was  commanded 
by  General  Twiggs;  the  second,  one  thousand  seven  hun 
dred  and  eighty,  by  General  Worth;  the  third,  two  thou 
sand  eight  hundred  and  ten,  by  General  Butler. 

On  the  19th  of  September,  these  several  divisions  reached 
a  place  called  Walnut  Springs,  distant  from  Monterey 
three  miles.  The  capture  of  this  city  was  now  the  imme 
diate  object  in  view.  It  was  a  strongly-fortified  place,  with 
a  competent  garrison  under  command  of  General  Ampudia. 
On  the  evening  of  the  19th,  a  reconnoisance  of  the  fortifi 
cations  was  made;  and,  on  the  following  day,  the  attack 
was  commenced  by  the  division  of  General  Worth.  On 
the  21st,  the  attack  was  renewed,  and  two  fortified 
heights  were  taken;  the  guns  of  one  of  which  was  turned 
upon  the  bishop's  palace,  which  had  been  rendered  exceed 
ingly  strong.  On  the  22d,  other  heights,  above  the  bishop's 
palace,  were  carried,  and,  soon  after,  the  palace  itself.  As 
these  fortifications,  in  a  measure,  commanded  the  city,  the 
enemy,  on  the  night  of  the  22d,  evacuated  all  his  defences 
in  the  lower  part.  On  the  morning  of  the  23d,  the  streets 
of  the  upper  part  of  the  city  became  the  scene  of  action. 
Here  the  battle  raged.  All  that  day  the  firing  was  kept 
up;  the  American  troops  proceeded  from  house  to  house — 
from  square  to  square — the  Mexicans  resisting  them  at 
every  step.  The  carnage  was  frightful. 

Early  on  the  24th,  Ampudia  prepared  to  evacuate  the 
town;  a  suspension  of  hostilities  was,  therefore,  arranged 
till  twelve  o'clock;  during  which,  at  the  request  of  Ampu 
dia,  General  Taylor  had  an  interview  with  him,  which 
resulted  in  a  capitulation;  placing  the  town  and  materials 
of  war,  with  certain  exceptions,  in  the  possession  of  the 
American  general. 

The  city  was  found  to  be  of  great  strength.  There 
were  mounted  forty-two  pieces  of  cannon.  The  Mexican 
force  consisted  of  seven  thousand  troops  of  the  line  and 
two  or  three  thousand  irregulars.  The  American  force 
was  four  hundred  and  twenty-five  officers,  and  six  thousand 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  739 

two  hundred  and  twenty  men.  The  artillery  was  one  ten- 
inch  mortar,  two  twenty-four  pound  howitzers,  and  four 
light  field  batteries,  of  four  guns  each. 

The  American  loss  was  twelve  officers  and  one  hundred 
and  eight  men  killed;  thirty-one  officers  and  three  hundred 
and  thirty-seven  men  wounded.  The  loss  of  the  Mexicans 
was  still  more  considerable.  An  armistice  was  allowed  by 
General  "Taylor,  of  eight  weeks,  subject  to  be  revoked  by 
either  government.  On  receiving  intelligence  of  the  armis 
tice  and  its  conditions,  the  American  government,  it  is  said, 
directed  its  termination.  The  Mexican  army  was  per 
mitted  to  retire,  and  marched  out  with  the  honors  of  war. 

Victory  at  Buena  Vista. — For  some  months  following  the 
occupation  of  Monterey,  General  Taylor  was  variously 
employed;  during  which  time,  with  what  he  had  already 
achieved,  the  conquest  of  the  provinces  of  New  Mexico, 
New  Leon,  Coahuila,  and  Tamaulipas,  in  the  Mexican 
republic,  had  been  effected. 

As  an  advance  still  farther  into  the  interior  of  Mexico 
was  ordered  by  the  government,  General  Worth,  with  his 
division,  had  some  time  previously  been  sent  forward  to 
take  the  pass  at  Saltillo,  fifty  miles  west  of  Monterey.  To 
this  point,  leaving  a  force  of  one  thousand  five  hundred 
men  to  garrison  Monterey,  General  Taylor  directed  his 
course  on  the  31st  of  January,  and,  on  the  2d  of  February, 
reached  Saltillo.  His  effective  force  at  this  time  was  about 
five  thousand.  On  the  4th  of  February,  he  advanced 
upon  Agua  Nueva,  a  strong  position  on  the  road  leading 
from  Saltillo  to  San  Luis;  at  which  place  intelligence 
was  received,  on  the  21st,  that  Santa  Anna,  the  Mexican 
general-in-chief,  with  an  army  exceeding  twenty  thousand 
men,  was  on  the  advance.  Finding  his  present  position,  at 
Agua  Nueva,  less  favorable  for  a  conflict  with  a  force  so 
overwhelming,  he  fell  back  upon  Buena  Vista,  a  strong 
mountain-pass,  eleven  miles  nearer  Saltillo.  Of  the  five 
thousand  troops,  of  which  his  army  was  composed,  less 


740  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

than  five  hundred  were  regulars ;  while,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  army  of  Santa  Anna  consisted  of  the  flower  of  the 
Mexican  nation.  The  odds  were  fearful,  being  more  than 
four  to  one. 

At  length,  on  the  22d  of  February,  the  Mexican  army 
bore  down  upon  General  Taylor,  whose  troops,  now  formed 
in  order  of  battle,  calmly  awaited  the  approach  of  the  Mexi 
can  host.  Halting  his  army  at  some  little  distance,  Santa 
Anna  sent  a  summons  to  General  Taylor  to  surrender;  to 
which  the  hero  of  Palo  Alto  very  politely,  but  laconically 
replied,  "I  beg  leave  to  say,  that  I  decline  acceding  to  your 
request." 

Still,  the  enemy  forbore,  for  a  time,  an  attack,  evidently 
waiting  the  arrival  of  his  rear  columns.  But  on  the  morn 
ing  of  the  23d,  the  conflict  between  the  armies  began.  A 
full  description  of  the  battle  would  occupy  pages.  Few 
engagements  were  ever  entered  upon  when  the  forces  were 
so  unequal  in  numbers.  That  victory  should  declare  for 
Taylor  and  his  five  thousand  troops,  is  the  wonder  and 
admiration  of  all  military  men.  But  while  all  due  praise 
is  accorded  to  the  infantry  and  the  few  cavalry  engaged, 
the  most  effectual  work  was  accomplished  by  the  artillery. 
The  American  artillery  cannot  probably  be  excelled.  At 
one  moment — a  most  critical  and  anxious  moment  it  was — 
when  it  seemed  nearly  impossible  but  that  the  Mexican 
army  should  overpower — if  by  no  other  means,  by  the 
force  of  numbers — Captain  Bragg  was  ordered  to  take  a 
particular  position  with  his  battery,  the  Mexican  line  being 
but  a  few  yards  from  the  muzzle  of  his  pieces.  The  first 
discharge  of  the  cannister  caused  the  enemy — probably 
advancing  as  they  were — to  pause  and  hesitate ;  while  a 
second  and  third  discharge  drove  them  back  in  disorder; 
and,  in  the  words  of  General  Taylor,  "saved  the  day." 

That  night — it  was  a  night  intensely  cold — the  American 
soldiers  were  compelled  to  bivouac  without  fires,  expecting 
that  the  morning  would  renew  the  conflict.  During  the 
night,  the  wounded  were  removed  to  Saltillo.  The  follow- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  741 

ing  day,  prisoners  were  exchanged,  the  dead  were  collected 
and  buried ;  and  it  may  be  added,  that  the  Mexican  wounded, 
left  upon  the  field  by  Santa  Anna,  were  sent  to  Saltillo,  and 
comfortably  provided  for. 

The  loss  of  the  Americans  during  the  action  was,  killed, 
two  hundred  and  sixty-seven;  wounded,  four  hundred  and 
fifty-six;  missing,  twenty-three.  The  Mexican  loss  in  killed 
and  wounded  was  supposed  to  amount  to  two  thousand — five 
hundred  of  whom  were  left  upon  the  field  of  battle.  "Our 
loss,"  says  General  Taylor  in  his  official  dispatch,  "has  been 
especially  severe  in  officers,  twenty-eight  having  been  killed 
upon  the  field.  We  have  to  lament  the  death  of  Captain 
George  Lincoln,  assistant  adjutant-general,  serving  in  the 
staff  of  General  Wool — a  young  officer  of  high  bearing 
and  approved  gallantry,  who  fell  early  in  action.  No  loss 
falls  more  heavily  upon  the  army  in  the  field  than  that  of 
Colonels  Hardin  and  McKee,  and  Lieutenant-colonel  Clay. 
Possessing  in  a  remarkable  degree  the  confidence  of  their 
commands,  and  the  last  two  having  enjoyed  the  advantage 
of  a  military  education,  I  had  looked  particularly  to  them 
for  support,  in  case  we  met  the  enemy.  I  need  not  say, 
that  their  zeal  in  engaging  the  enemy,  and  the  cool  and 
steadfast  courage  with  which  they  maintained  their  posi 
tions  during  the  day,  fully  realized  my  hopes,  and  caused 
me  to  feel  yet  more  sensibly  their  untimely  loss." 

The  annals  of  American  warfare  probably  do  not  furnish 
a  more  remarkable  victory  than  this  of  Buena  Vista,  whether 
we  consider  the  inequality  of  the  forces  engaged — the  char 
acter  of  the  forces,  being  nearly  all  volunteers  on  the  Ameri 
can  side,  and  regular  troops  on  the  other — or  the  decisive 
nature  of  the  victory  itself.  Most  remarkable  were  the 
coolness  and  gallantry  displayed;  but  it  must  be  remem 
bered  that  that  coolness  and  gallantry  were,  in  no  slight 
degree,  the  result  of  those  qualities  which  so  eminently  dis 
tinguished  the  commanding  general  himself. 

Capture  of  Vera    Cruz. — Events   connected  with  the 


742  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

prosecution  of  the  war,  will  require  us  in  the  next  place  to 
speak  of  transactions  in  another  quarter  of  that  agitated 
and  long-distracted  country. 

Some  two  hundred  miles  south-easterly  of  the  capital,  on 
the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  is  situated  the  city  of  Vera  Cruz — a 
place  of  considerable  mercantile  importance,  and  nearly 
opposite  to  which  is  a  small  island,  on  which  stands  the 
castle  of  San  Juan  d'Ulloa,  a  fortress  long  celebrated  for 
its  impregnable  strength. 

The  reduction  of  this  fortress,  and  the  capture  of  this  most 
important  maratime  town  belonging  to  Mexico,  had  for  some 
time  engaged  the  attention  of  the  American  government. 
For  a  time,  the  well-known  strength  of  the  fortress,  and  the 
danger  arising  from  the  vomito,  of  garrisoning  that  and  the 
city,  in  case  of  their  reduction,  strongly  operated  against 
the  enterprise.  But  their  importance  to  the  final  and  more 
speedy  termination  of  the  war,  at  length  decided  the  presi 
dent  and  his  advisers  to  hazard  the  expedition.  It  being 
impracticable  to  withdraw  General  Taylor  from  the  theatre 
of  his  signal  victories,  the  enterprise  was  intrusted  to  the 
long-tried  and  accomplished  General  Scott. 

In  obedience  to  his  orders,  General  Scott  left  Washington 
on  the  24th  of  November,  on  this  great  and  doubtful  enter 
prise.  On  the  1st  of  January,  he  reached  the  Rio  Grande. 
The  troops  destined  for  this  expedition,  among  whom  was  a 
considerable  portion  of  the  army  under  General  Taylor,  were 
directed  to  rendezvous  at  Lesbos,  an  island  about  one  hun 
dred  and  twenty-five  miles  north-west  of  Vera  Cruz.  From 
this  point,  the  army  was  transported  to  the  west  of  the  island 
of  Sacrificios.  The  landing  of  the  troops  having  been 
effected  without  direct  opposition,  although  the  guns  and 
castles,  of  the  city  kept  up  a  constant  firing  with  round 
shot  and  thirteen-inch  shells,  the  several  divisions  of  the 
army  took  their  respective  positions  for  the  purpose  oi 
investment  and  siege. 

Soon  after  the  commencement  of  the  siege,  a  "norther" 
prevailed,  which  rendered  it  impossible  to  land  heavy  ord- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  743 

nance.  On  the  17th,  a  pause  occurred  in  the  storm,  and  ten 
mortars,  four  twenty-four-pound  guns,  and  some  howitzers 
were  landed.  On  the  night  of  the  18th,  the  trenches  were 
opened,  and — engineers,  with  sappers  and  miners,  leading 
the  way — the  army  gradually  closed  in  nearer  the  city. 

On  the  22d  of  March — seven  of  the  ten-inch  mortars 
being  in  battery,  and  other  works  in  progress — General 
Scott  summoned  the  governor  of  Vera  Cruz  to  surrender 
the  city.  This  he  refused.  On  the  return  of  the  flag,  the 
mortar-battery,  at  a  distance  of  eight  hundred  yards  from 
the  city,  opened  its  fire,  and  continued  to  fire  during  the 
day  and  night. 

On  the  24th,  the  batteries  were  reinforced  with  twenty- 
four  pounders  and  Paixhan  guns.  On  the  25th,  all  the 
batteries  were  in  "awful  activity."  Terrible  was  the  scene! 
The  darkness  of  the  night  was  illuminated  with  blazing 
shells  circling  through  the  air.  The  roar  of  artillery,  and 
the  heavy  fall  of  descending  shot,  were  heard  throughout 
the  streets  of  the  besieged  city.  The  roofs  of  buildings 
were  on  fire.  The  domes  of  churches  reverberated  with 
fearful  explosions.  The  sea  was  reddened  with  the  broad 
sides  of  ships.  The  castle  of  San  Juan  returned  from  its 
heavy  batteries  the  fire,  the  light,  the  smoke,  the  noise  of 
battle.  Such  was  the  sublime  and  awfully-terrible  scene, 
as  beheld  from  the  trenches  of  the  army,  from  the  22d  to 
the  25th  of  March. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  the  26th,  General  Landers,  on 
whom  the  command  had  been  devolved  by  General  Morales, 
made  overtures  of  surrender.  Late  on  the  night  of  the 
27th,  the  articles  of  capitulation  were  signed  and  exchanged. 

On  the  29th,  the  official  dispatch  of  General  Scott 
announced  that  the  flag  of  the  United  States  floated  over 
the  walls  of  Vera  Cruz  and  the  castle  of  San  Juan  d'Ulloa. 
The  regular  siege  of  the  city  had  continued  from  the  day 
of  investment,  the  12th  of  March,  to  the  day  the  articles  of 
capitulation  were  signed,  the  27th;  making  a  period  of  fif 
teen  days,  in  which  active,  continuous,  vigorous  operations 


744 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


were  carried  on.  During  this  time,  our  army  had  thrown 
three  thousand  ten-inch  shells,  two  hundred  howitzer  shells, 
one  thousand  Paixhan  shot,  and  two  thousand  five  hundred 
round  shot,  weighing,  in  the  whole,  about  half  a  million 
pounds!  Most  effective  and  most  terrible  was  the  disaster 
and  destruction  they  caused  within  the  walls  of  the  city, 
whose  ruins  and  whose  mourning  attested  both  the  energy 
and  the  sadness  of  war." 


The  American  Army  in  Vera  Cruz. 

The  surrender  of  the  city  almost  necessarily  led  to  the 
surrender  of  the  castle.  By  the  terms  of  capitulation,  five 
thousand  prisoners  were  surrendered  on  parole,  and  nearly 
five  hundred  pieces  of  fine  artillery  were  taken.  The 
number  of  killed  and  wounded,  on  the  American  side,  was 
comparatively  small.  The  principal  officers  killed  were 
Captains  Alburtis  and  Vinton.  The  destruction  of  life  fell 
heavily  upon  the  Mexicans,  and  especially  upon  the  citizen 
of  Vera  Cruz,  many  of  whose  females  and  children  found 
their  death  from  shells  falling  and  bursting  in  the  city. 
This,  however  painful  it  was,  was  unavoidable,  inasmuch 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  745 

as  many,  who  bad  ample  time  to  leave  the  city  before  the 
bombardment  commenced,  failed  to  take  advantage  of  that 
opportunity. 

The  fall  of  Vera  Cruz  and  its  neighboring  fortress  was 
the  result  of  cool  and  determined  bravery,  but  more,  per 
haps,  of  scientific  skill  and  wise  calculation.  The  castle 
had  long  been  considered  impregnable,  and,  by  many,  its 
reduction  was  deemed  little  short  of  presumption. 

Cerro  Gordo. — The  victories  of  Palo  Alto,  Monterey, 
and  Buena  Vista,  under  General  Taylor,  followed,  as  they 
were,  by  the  capture  of  Vera  Cruz,  and  the  fall  of  that 
Mexican  Gibraltar,  San  Juan  d'Ulloa,  although  terribly 
disastrous  to  the  Mexicans,  had  not  served  to  conquer  them. 
Nothing  short  of  the  loss  of  their  capital,  it  was  apparent, 
could  subdue  them;  and  the  occupation  of  that  now  became 
the  one  great  and  controlling  object  of  the  commander-in- 
chief.  Preparations  were  accordingly  made  to  march  upon 
the  city  of  Mexico,  by  the  way  of  Jalapa,  Perote,  and 
Puebla,  a  distance  of  about  three  hundred  miles. 

On  the  12th  of  April,  the  American  army  had  reached 
the  neighborhood  of  Cerro  Gordo,  a  mountain-pass,  sixty 
miles  from  Vera  Cruz.  Here  Santa  Anna  had  collected 
about  fifteen  thousand  men,  and  had  made  every  possible 
preparation  to  resist  the  progress  of  the  Americans.  He 
had  fortified  several  eminences,  formidable  by  nature,  but 
now  still  more  formidable  by  the  batteries,  which  he  had 
planted. 

Perceiving  that  a  front  attack  of  these  works  would  be 
hazardous  in  the  extreme,  General  Scott  directed  a  road  to 
be  opened  around  Cerro  Gordo,  which  would  enable  the 
army  to  ascend  the  mountain,  and  gain  the  rear  of  the 
Mexican  works.  This  was  a  masterly  movement — the 
work  of  indescribable  toil ;  but  when  accomplished,  it  was 
apparent  to  the  Mexicans  that  their  fate  was  sealed.  The 
consequence  was,  that  one  position  after  another  was 
obliged  to  yield,  until,  at  length,  but  one  remained — the 


746 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


fortress  of  Cerro  Gordo,  the  highest  and  most  formidable 
The  storming  of  this  was  intrusted  to  Colonel   Harney, 
supported    from  various    points   by  Twiggs,  Shields,   and 
Pillow.     It  was  a  desperate  enterprise,  but  at  length  it  was 


Colonel  Harney  at  Cerro  Gordo. 

accomplished.  Sergeant  Henry  had  the  honor  of  hauling 
down  the  national  standard  of  Mexico.  Of  the  gallant 
conduct  of  Colonel  Harney,  General  Scott  was  an  imme 
diate  witness.  When  all  was  effected,  approaching  the 
colonel,  between  whom  and  himself  there  had  been  some 
coolness,  he  thus  addressed  him:  "Colonel  Harney,  I  can 
not  adequately  express  my  admiration  of  your  gallant 
achievement,  but,  at  the  proper  time,  I  shall  take  great 
pleasure  in  thanking  you  in  proper  terms." 

The  result  of  the  victory  was,  three  thousand  prisoners; 
forty-three  pieces  of  brass  artillery,  manufactured  at  Seville; 
five  thousand  stands  of  arms;  and  the  five  Generals  Pen- 
son,  Jarrero,  La  Vega,  Noriega,  and  Obando. 

Meanwhile,  the  Mexican  commander-in-chief  addressed 
himself  to  his  own  personal  safety.  In  company  with 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  747 

Generals  Canalizo  and  Almonte,  and  some  six  thousand 
men,  he  made  his  escape.  But  he  was  so  hotly  pursued, 
that  he  was  obliged  to  leave  his  carriage,  and  mount  a 
mule  which  was  attached  to  it.  Nor  was  there  time  to 
unharness  the  animal,  but  he  was  detached  by  summarily 
cutting  the  harness.  The  carriage  was  of  course  aban 
doned;  and  in  it,  or  near  it,  was  found  Santa  Anna's  cork 
leg,  which,  in  the  haste  of  the  moment,  had  fallen  oftj  and 
to  restore  which  there  was  now  no  time.  And  still  more, 
his  dinner,  which  had  been  prepared,  was  discovered  in  his 
carriage  uneaten;  and  which,  after  the  pursuit  was  ended, 
served  as  a  grateful  repast  to  the  several  hungry  and 
weary  American  officers. 

Progress  of  the  Army. — Baffled  in  his  attempt  to  arrest 
the  march  of  the  American  army,  Santa  Anna  had  no 
other  course  but  to  retreat,  as  we  have  related.  The  way 
was  now  open  to  the  American  troops,  who  advanced  upon 
Perote;  which  having  garrisoned,  they  proceeded  to  the 
ancient  city  of  Puebla,  in  the  Spanish  tongue  Puebla  de  los 
Angelas,  the  city  of  angels.  Here,  for  several  weeks,  the 
army  rested,  waiting  for  reinforcements,  the  troops  being 
deemed  entirely  inadequate  for  so  formidable  an  undertak 
ing  as  that  of  marching  on  the  capital.  At  length,  the 
anticipated  forces  having  arrived,  preparations  were  made 
to  advance.  On  the  6th  of  August,  1847,  the  army  con 
sisted  as  follows: 

Scott's  force  at  Puebla,      ----------  7,000 

Cadwallader's  brigade,    ----------  1,400 

Pillow's  brigade, 1,800 

Pierce's  corps  brigade,    ----------  2,409 

Garrison  at  Puebla,  under  Colonel  Childs, 1,400 

Total  arrived  at  Puebla,       -     -     -     -     14,009 
Deduct  from  this  the  garrison  at  Puebla,  including  sick,       3,261 

Total  marched  from  Puebla,  -     -     -     -  10,748 

This  army  was  arranged  in  four  divisions,  with  a  cavalry 
brigade.  This  brigade  was  under  the  command  of  Colonel 


748 


GREAT     EVENTS      OF 


Harney.  General  Worth  commanded  the  first  division; 
General  Twiggs  the  second;  General  Pillow  the  third;  and 
General  Quitman  the  fourth. 

At  length,  on  the  7th  of  August,  the  second  division, 
under  General  Twiggs,  commenced  its  march,  followed  on 
the  8th,  9th,  and  10th,  by  the  other  divisions.  No  opposing 
foe  impeded  their  progress.  On  the  17th,  the  army  was 
concentrated  at  San  Augustine,  about  ten  miles  south  of 
Mexico,  on  the  Acapulco  road  leading  to  the  city.  From 
this  point,  the  Americans  were  destined  to  meet  with  the 
most  formidable  resistance.  •  Every  possible  preparation 
had  been  made  by  Santa  Anna  to  prevent  their  access  to 
and  occupation  of  the  city.  On  the  20th,  the  drama 
opened,  and,  on  that  day,  several  distinct  and  severe 
engagements  occurred  between  the  Mexicans  and  the  sev- 


Battle  of  Churubusco. 


eral  divisions  of  the  American  army,  the  principal  of  which 
were  the  battles  of  Contreras  and  Churubusco.  In  these 
engagements,  thirty-two  thousand  Mexicans  were  engaged, 
and  were  defeated,  and  even  routed.  Three  thousand 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


749 


prisoners  were  made,  including  eight  generals  and  two 
hundred  and  five  other  officers.  Four  thousand,  of  all 
ranks,  were  killed  and  wounded;  thirty-seven  field-pieces 
captured,  besides  large  stores  of  ammunition.  An  easy 
access  to  the  city  now  presented  itself,  and,  but  for  a  single 
circumstance,  the  victorious  Americans  would  doubtless 
have  occupied  it  that  same  evening,  or  early  on  the  ensuing 
morning. 

Some  time  previously,  the  president  of  the  United  States, 
desirous  of  ending  the  war,  had  deputed  a  commissioner, 
Nicholas  P.  Trist,  Esq.,  to  proceed  from  Washington  to 
Mexico,  there,  if  possible,  to  effect  a  treaty  with  that  gov 
ernment.  The  present  was  deemed  a  fit  moment,  ere  the 
victors  entered  the  city;  and,  in  order  to  avoid  a  forcible 
entry,  to  propose  an  adjustment  of  difficulties.  Accordingly, 
the  commander-in-chief  decided  to  pause,  and  await  the 
action  of  its  councils.  On  the  21st,  an  armistice  was 
agreed  upon.  This  was  followed  by  consultations  between 
Mr.  Trist  and  Mexican  commissioners,  in  relation  to  the 
terms  of  peace.  These,  however,  failed  ;  and  infractions  of 
the  armistice  having  occurred,  the  conflict  was  resumed. 
On  the  8th,  the  two  armies  were  engaged  in  a  severe  action 
at  Molinos  del  Rey.  In  this  action,  Santa  Anna  com 
manded  in  person.  It  continued  two  hours,  and  was 
attended  with  great  loss  on  both  sides,  but  resulted  in  the 
triumph  of  the  American  arms. 

There  remained  yet  one  formidable  obstacle  to  the 
entrance  of  the  city.  This  was  the  fortress  of  Chepultepec 
— a  natural  and  isolated  mount  of  great  elevation,  strongly 
fortified  at  its  base  and  on  its  acclivities  and  heights.  On 
the  morning  of  the  12th,  the  bombardment  and  cannonade 
of  this  fortress  was  commenced,  and  was  continued  on  the 
13th.  The  Mexicans  resisted  with  stubborn  obstinacy, 
and,  at  length,  yielded  only  by  dire  necessity.  The  officer 
who  had  the  honor  of  striking  the  Mexican  flag  from  the 
walls,  and  planting  the  American  standard,  was  Major 
Seymour,  of  the  New  England  regiment,  soon  after  he  had 


750 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


AMERICAN     HISTORY 


751 


succeeded  the  gallant  Colonel  Ransom,  who  fell  while  lead 
ing  his  troops  up  the  heights  of  Chepultepec. 

Such  was  their  position  on  the  night  of  the  13th.  On 
the  following  day,  the  victorious  army  entered  the  ancient 
and  still  proud,  but  now  subjugated  city  of  the  Aztecs — a 
place  celebrated  for  its  wealth  and  magnificence — for  it 
public  squares  and  public  palaces — its  churches  and  other 
beautiful  structures — from  the  very  discovery  of  the  coun 
try.  At  the  capture  of  Mexico,  the  effective  force  of  Gen 
eral  Scott  did  not  exceed  six  thousand. 


The  Army  crossing  the  National  Bridge  near  Cerro  Gordo. 

Treaty. — The  occupation  of  Mexico,  by  the  American 
army,  essentially  terminated  the  war.  A  few  other  engage 
ments,  between  detachments  of  the  armies,  occurred  at 
subsequent  dates ;  but  the  fate  of  the  capital  crushed  the 
hopes  and  paralyzed  the  efforts  of  the  Mexicans.  In  this 
posture  of  affairs,  Mr.  Trist  renewed  his  proposal  for  a 
treaty  between  the  two  republics.  At  length,  this  desirable 
object  was  effected,  and  "a  treaty  of  peace,  friendship,  and 
settlement,"  was  signed  at  Guadalupe  Hidalgo.  On  its 


752 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


being  submitted  to  the  senate  of  the  United  States  by  the 
president,  a  long  and  exciting  debate  ensued.  But,  at  length, 
after  important  amendments,  it  was  ratified  by  a  constitu 
tional  majority.  To  facilitate  its  ratification  by  the  Mexi 
can  government,  and  to  explain  the  modifications  which  it 
had  undergone,  the  Hon.  Mr.  Sevier  and  Hon.  Nathan 
Clifford  were  dispatched  to  Mexico.  On  their  arrival  at 
the  city  of  Querataro,  on  the  25th  of  May,  they  found 
that  the  house  of  deputies  had  already  sanctioned  the  treaty, 
and,  on  that  day,  it  was  adopted  by  the  Mexican  senate  by 
a  vote  of  thirty-three  to  five. 

By  this  treaty,  Upper  California  and  New  Mexico  were 
ceded  to  the  United  States.  The  latter  paying  to  the 
former  fifteen  millions  of  dollars,  in  four  annual  instalments, 
and  assuming  such  debts  as  were  due  by  Mexico  to  American 
citizens,  not  exceeding  three  millions  and  a  quarter  of  dollars. 


Californians. 


California  and  its  Gold. — The  territories  of  New  Mexico 
and  Upper  California,  were  known  at  the  time  of  their 
cession  to  be  sufficiently  large  for  a  great  empire.  But,  by 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  753 

many,  they  were  considered  of  comparatively  little  value 
to  the  United  States,  excepting  the  bay  of  San  Francisco, 
on  the  Pacific,  as  a  place  of  harbor  for  our  ships.  But, 
since  their  acquisition, California  has  become,  from  its  mineral 
wealth,  especially  its  gold,  an  object  of  great  interest  and 
attraction.  The  whole  civilized  world  has  been  astonished 
by  the  reports  which  have  been  put  in  circulation  respecting 
its  golden  treasures,  and  thousands  upon  thousands  have 
set  forth  for  this  western  El  Dorado. 

California  is  separated  into  two  divisions  by  a  range  of 
mountains,  called  the  Sierra  Nevada,  or  Snowy  Mountains, 
which  stretches  along  the  coast  at  the  general  distance  of 
one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  it.  West  of  this  range  are 
the  valleys  of  San  Joaquin  and  the  Sacramento,  which  are 
watered  by  rivers  of  the  same  name.  They  rise  at  opposite 
ends  of  these  valleys,  and  at  length  meet  and  enter  the  bay  oi 
Francisco  together.  The  greatest  point  of  interest  in  this 
newly-acquired  territory,  is  the  valley  of  the  Sacramento, 
which  is  distinguished  by  its  gold  deposites  or  "placers"  as 
they  are  called.  The  recent  discovery  of  the  existence  of 
gold  in  this  region  was  accidental.  In  enlarging  the  race-way 
of  a  water-wheel,  connected  with  a  saw-mill  just  erected  by 
a  Mr.  Marshall  for  Captain  Sutter,  by  letting  in  a  strong 
current  of  water,  a  considerable  quantity  of  earth  was  car 
ried  to  the  foot  of  the  race.  Not  long  after,  Mr.  Marshall 
discovered  some  glittering  particles  in  this  earth,  which,  on 
further  inspection,  proved  to  be  virgin  gold.  Further 
explorations  ensued,  and  deposites  have  been  found  to  exist 
in  various  portions  of  this  valley  for  several  hundred  miles. 

Election  of  General  Taylor. — The  administration  of  Mr. 
Polk  was  signalized  by  many  interesting  and  important 
events.  Yet,  it  cannot  be  said  to  have  been  popular,  even 
with  the  party  to  which  he  owed  his  elevation.  Towards  the 
close  of  his  term,  few,  if  any,  seriously  advocated  his  reelec 
tion.  At  a  democratic  convention,  held  in  Baltimore  May 
21st,  1848,  Lewis  Cass,  of  Michigan,  was  nominated  for  the 
48 


754                                     GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

presidency,  and  General  W.  O.  Butler,  of  Kentucky,  for  the 
vice-presidency.     The  candidates  proposed  by  a  whig  con 
vention  held  at  Philadelphia,  June  7th,  were  General  Zachary 
Taylor,  of  Louisiana,  and  Millard  Fillmore,  of  New  Yoik. 
Subsequently,  a  free-soil  convention  assembled  at  Utica,  and 
nominated  Martin  Van  Buren.     The  votes  of  the  several 
electoral  colleges  resulted  as  follows: 

Number  of  Electors 
from  each  State. 

STATES. 

PRESI 

DENT. 

VICE-PR 

ESIDENT. 

Zachary  Taylor, 
of  Louisiana. 

Lewis  Cass, 
of  Michigan, 

Millard  Fillmore, 
of  New  York. 

fi 
ll 

6& 

r°  •    I 

9 
6 
12 
4 
6 
6 
36 
7 
26 
3 
8 
17 
11 
9 
10 
12 
13 
23 
6 
6 
12 
9 
9 
7 
3 
5 
3 
4 
4 
4 

12 
4 
6 
6 
36 
7 
26 
3 
8 

11 

10 
12 
13 

6 
3 

9 
6 

17 
9 

23 

6 
12 
9 
9 
7 
3 
5 

4 

4 

4 

12 
4 
6 
6 
36 
7 
26 
3 
8 

11 

10 
12 
13 

6 
3 

9 
6 

17 
9 

23 

6 
12 
9 
9 
7 
3 
5 

4 
4 
4 

New  Hampshire,     .     .     . 
Massachusetts,  .... 
Rhode  Island,     .... 

Connecticut,     .... 
Vermont   ...... 

New  York        .... 

Pennsylvania,   .... 

North  Carolina,    .     .     . 
South  Carolina,  .... 
Georgia             .... 

Tennessee         •     •   .  •    f 

Ohio,    

Indiana                        . 

Missouri,  

Arkansas,    
Michigan,      ..... 

Florida 

Texas        

'Wisconsin,     

290 

Whole  No.  of  electors,  . 
Majority,  ....     146 

163 

127 

163 

127 

AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


755 


XVII.   ZACHARY   TAYLOR,   PRESIDENT. 


INAUGURATED   AT  WASHINGTON,   MARCH  5,   1849. 


MILLARD    FILLMORE,  VICE-PRESIDENT. 


HEADS   OF    THE    DEPARTMENTS. 

John  M.  Clayton, Delaware March  6,  1849, 

William  M.  Meredith,    .    .    .    Pennsylvania, .    .    .    March  6,  1849, 

Tnomas  Ewing, Ohio, March  6,  1849, 

George  W.  Crawford,    .    .    .    Georgia,  .    .       .    .    March  6,  1849, 

William  B.  Preston,     ....  Virginia, March  6,  1849, 

Jacob  Collamar, Vermont,    ....    March  6,  1849, 

Reverdy  Johnson, Maryland,    ....  March  6,  1849, 


Secretary  of  State. 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury. 
Sec'ry  of  Home  Department.* 
Secretary  of  War. 
Secretary  of  the  Navy. 
Postmaster  General 
Attorney  General. 


*  A  new  office,  embracing  certain  portions  of  business  heretofore  transacted  in  the  Departments  of 
State,  Treasury,  &c, 

IT  was  an  occasion  of  great  rejoicing  on  Monday,  the  5th 
of  March,  when  the  hero  ot  Buena  Vista  stood  on  that  spot 
at  the  eastern  portico  of  the  national  capitol,  where  had 
stood  Jefferson,  Madison,  and  others,  and  baring  his  head, 
took  the  oath  prescribed,  to  support  the  constitution,  which 
was  administered  to  him  by  Chief  Justice  Taney. 


56  GREATEVENTSOF 

The  inaugural  address  of  General  Taylor,  like  all  his 
official  communications  to  government  while  in  the  field, 
was  brief — shorter  than  any  similar  address  by  any  other 
president,  except  Mr.  Madison's.  To  a  majority  of  the 
people,  it  proved  quite  satisfactory,  and  even  in  England 
was  pronounced  an  eloquent  production.  Previous  to  his 
election,  General  Taylor  had  declined  all  pledges,  excepting 
the  assurance  to  the  nation,  that  he  would  never  be  the 
president  of  a  party,  but  should  endeavor,  if  elected,  to 
bring  back  the  government  to  the  spirit  of  the  constitution, 
as  understood  and  administered  by  Washington.  Other 
pledges  than  this,  he  now  declined,  standing,  as  he  did, 
before  God  and  the  nation;  but  this  pledge  he  was  ready 
to  renew.  "In  the  discharge  of  these  duties,"  said  he,  "my 
guide  wrill  be  the  constitution,  which  I  this  day  swear  to 
'preserve,  protect,  and  defend.'  For  the  interpretation  of 
that  instrument,  I  shall  look  to  the  decisions  of  the  judicial 
tribunals  established  by  its  authority,  and  to  the  practice  of 
the  government  under  the  earliest  presidents,  who  had  so 
large  a  share  in  its  formation. 

"Chosen  by  the  body  of  the  people,  under  the  assurance 
that  my  administration  would  be  devoted  to  the  welfare  of 
the  whole  country,  and  not  to  the  support  of  any  particular 
section  or  merely  local  interests,  I,  this  day,  renew  the 
declarations  I  have  heretofore  made,  and  proclaim  my  fixed 
determination  to  maintain,  to  the  extent  of  my  ability,  the 
government  in  its  original  purity,  and  to  adopt,  as  the  basis 
of  my  public  policy,  those  great  republican  doctrines  which 
constitute  the  strength  of  our  national  existence." 

The  ceremonies  of  the  inauguration  being  over,  General 
Taylor  entered  upon  the  duties  of  his  office,  respected  for 
his  private  worth  and  public  services,  with  many  supplica 
tions,  on  the  part  of  the  pious  and  the  patriotic,  that  his 
official  course  might,  in  its  issues,  prove  as  beneficial  to  his 
country  as  was  Washington's,  which  he  had  presented  to 
himself  as  the  model  of  his  administration. 

Taylor's  administration  continued  on  page  902. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


757 


.BRITISH    AMERICA 


GENERAL    REMARKS, 


BRITISH  AMERICA  embraces  not  far  from  one  equal  half 
of  the  North  American  continent.  The  whole  area  amounts 
to  about  four  millions  of  square  miles.  The  Arctic  ocean 
bounds  it  on  the  north,  and  the  Atlantic  on  the  east.  The 
southern  boundary  is  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  the  extended 
chain  of  lakes  as  far  westward  as  the  Lake  of  the  Woods, 
whence  the  dividing  line  between  the  British  possessions 
and  the  United  States  follows  the  forty-ninth  parallel  of 
latitude  westward  to  the  Strait  of  Fuca,  and  thence  along 
its  channel  south-west  to  the  Pacific  ocean.  On  the  west, 
British  America  is  bounded  in  part  by  the  ocean,  and  in  part 
by  the  line  of  the  one  hundred  and  forty-first  degree  of 
west  longitude. 


758  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

The  greater  portion  of  this  immense  region  is  a  waste, 
uninhabited,  the  home  of  wild  beasts,  and  the  seat  of  eternal 
snow  and  ice.  It  possesses  little  value,  except  the  skins 
and  furs  which  are  taken  from  the  animals  that  rove  there. 
The  settlements  are  few,  even  in  those  parts  that  have  been 
reduced  into  provinces,  and  these  embrace  but  an  incon 
siderable  portion  of  the  whole  region. 

It  has  not  been  thought  important  to  establish  regular 
governments  in  all  the  provinces,  so  called.  Such  govern 
ments  are  established  only  in  the  Canadas,  Nova  Scotia 
and  Cape  Breton,  New  Brunswick,  Prince  Edward's  Island, 
and  Newfoundland.  The  Canadas  consist  of  Upper  and 
Lower,  or  Canada  West  and  Canada  East,  and  embrace 
the  principal  amount  of  the  population  and  productive 
resources  of  that  whole  northern  world. 

Canada  East  is  a  country  of  some  considerable  extent, 
measuring  about  two  hundred  thousand  square  miles,  but 
mostly  hilly  and  rocky,  and  unproductive,  except  on  the 
borders  of  the  St.  Lawrence. 

Canada  West  contains  an  area  of  one  hundred  and  fifty 
thousand  square  miles,  if  its  western  boundary,  as  is  gener 
ally  considered,  extends  no  farther  than  to  the  heads  of  the 
streams  which  fall  into  Lake  Superior.  The  climate  of 
Canada  West,  or  Upper  Canada,  is  less  severe  than  that  of 
Lower  Canada.  It  has  also  some  quite  productive  soil. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  759 


I.     CANADA.* 

DISCOVERY — Settlement — Capture  of  Quebec — Death  of  Champlain — Religious 
Enterprises — War  made  by  the  Iroquois — Accessions  to  the  Colony — 
Progress  of  the  Colony — Attempts  of  the  English  to  Conquer  Canada- 
Condition  of  Canada  in  1721  and  1722 — General  Prosperity  of  the 
Colony — Refusal  to  join  in  the  War  of  American  Independence — Conse 
quences  of  American  Independence  to  Canada — Territorial  Divisions  and 
Constitution — Dissensions  after  the  close  of  the  war  of  1812 — Disturbances 
and  Insurrections. 

Discovery. — Jacques  Carter,  of  St.  Malo,  in  France,  is 
the  acknowledged  discoverer  of  Canada.  He  was  a  distin 
guished  mariner,  and  was  solicited  by  the  French  to  con 
duct  a  voyage  to  Newfoundland.  This  he  undertook  with 
two  small  vessels,  of  only  twenty  tons  burden  each.  On 
the  10th  of  May,  1534,  he  saw  the  shores  of  that  island, 
and  steering  to  the  south  along  the  coast,  landed  at  a  harbor 
which  he  named  St.  Catharine's.  Thence,  proceeding 
westward  and  northward,  he  entered  the  Gulf  of  St.  Law 
rence  and  the  mouth  of  the  river  of  the  same  name;  but 
the  unfavorableness  of  the  weather,  and  the  lateness  of  the 
season,  induced  him  to  return  to  France.  He,  however, 
first  took  possession  of  the  country  in  the  name  of  his  king. 

During  the  following  year,  he  was  invested  with  the 
command  of  three  ships  of  larger  size,  and  well  equipped 
with  all  sorts  of  supplies;  and  making  a  second  voyage  to 
Newfoundland,  he  entered  the  gulf  on  the  day  of  St.  Law 
rence.  Hence,  it  is  supposed,  is  the  name  of  the  gulf  and 
of  the  river.  This  voyage  was  not  completed  till  he 
reached,  in  a  pinnace  and  two  boats,  the  present  site  of 
M-jntreal  on  the  St.  Lawrence  river.  This  was  then  the 
principal  Indian  settlement,  named  Hochelaga,  where  the 
natives  received  him  with  great  kindness.  He  took  formal 

*  For  the  principal  events  of  Canadian  history  during  the  French  and  Indian 
war — the  invasion  of  Canada  by  the  United  Colonies,  in  1775,  and  by  the 
United  States  in  1812-15 — the  reader  is  referred  to  the  prior  portions  of  the 
volume,  where  these  events  are  detailed. 


760 


GREAT     EVENTS     OP 


possession  of  the  country  in  the  name  of  his  sovereign,  and 
returned  home  in  the  spring  of  the  following  year,  1536. 

Voyages  of  discovery  were  made  successively  by  Rober- 
val,  Pontgrav&,  and  Champlain,  down  to  the  beginning  of 
the  seventeenth  century;  but  of  these,  no  particular  notice 
need  be  given. 

Settlements. — The  important  city  of  Quebec  was  founded 
by  Champlain,  in  1608.  On  the  13th  of  July  of  that  year, 
he  fixed  on  a  most  commanding  promontory,  on  the  north 
side  of  the  River  St.  Lawrence,  for  the  site  of  his  settle 
ment.  The  choice  of  such  a  spot  for  "the  capital  of  a 
great  trans-Atlantic  empire,  does  him  immortal  honor." 
Here  he  remained  through  the  winter,  but,  as  soon  as  the 
season  admitted,  he  resumed  his  voyage  up  the  river.  At 
a  distance  of  twenty-five  leagues  above  Quebec,  he  met  a 


Champlain's  Interview  with  the  Algonquins. 


band  belonging  to  the  celebrated  nation  of  the  Algonquins, 
whom  he  agreed  to  join  in  their  wars  against  the  Iroquois. 
In  this  step,  he  committed  a  fatal  error.  It  was  the  means 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  761 

of  bringing  upon  the  French  settlements,  in  Canada,  all  the 
calamities  of  savage  warfare  for  nearly  a  hundred  years. 
He  was,  however,  successful  at  that  time  in  an  engagement 
with  the  Iroquois. 

A  few  years  after  the  settlement  of  Quebec,  viz.,  in  1611, 
Montreal  was  founded.  Charnplain,  who  had  in  the  mean 
time  returned  to  France  once  and  again,  visited  America 
that  year,  arriving  at  a  place  of  rendezvous  appointed  for 
another  warlike  expedition.  Not  finding  the  Indians,  he 
employed  his  time  in  selecting  a  spot  for  a  new  settlement, 
higher  up  the  river  than  Quebec.  Carefully  examining  the 
region,  he  fixed  upon  ground  in  the  vicinity  of  an  eminence 
which  he  called  Mount  Royal ;  and  it  would  seem  from  the 
prosperity  which  has  since  attended  the  place,  under  the 
name  of  Montreal,  that  his  choice  has  been  amply  justified. 
After  sowing  grain  on  a  cleared  spot  of  some  extent,  he 
inclosed  it  with  a  wooden  wall.  Champlain  explored  the 
River  Ottawa,  and  many  other  parts  of  the  country,  while 
he  remained  in  it.  In  consequence  of  expeditions  from 
France,  at  various  times,  a  few  other  settlements  were 
formed ;  but  the  colony,  though  bearing  the  imposing  name 
of  New  France,  was  in  a  condition  of  extreme  weakness, 
and  seemed  to  be  viewed  with  indifference,  both  by  the 
mother-country  and  England. 

Capture  of  Quebec. — The  growth  of  this  place  was 
very  inconsiderable  for  many  years;  but  it  early  became  a 
mark  for  the  assaults  of  an  enemy.  Hostilities  having 
commenced  with  England,  two  French  subjects,  David  and 
Louis  Kirk,  entering  the  service  of  that  country,  equipped 
a  squadron,  which  sailed  to  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Lawrence, 
captured  several  vessels,  and  intercepted  the  communica 
tion  between  the  mother-country  and  the  colony.  In  July, 
1629,  Sir  David  Kirk  summoned  Quebec — a  summons 
which  was  followed  by  a  surrender  of  the  place,  the 
invaded  party  being  promised  honorable  conditions,  and 
allowed  to  depart  with  their  arms,  clothes,  and  baggage. 


762  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

The  request  of  a  ship  to  convey  them  directly  home  was 
not  granted,  but  they  were  promised  a  commodious  passage 
by  way  of  England.  In  consequence  of  the  adjustment  of 
difficulties  between  the  two  countries,  the  place  was  at 
length  restored ;  and  Canada,  with  Cape  Breton  and  Acadia, 
was  confirmed  to  France.  The  final  treaty,  however,  was 
not  signed  till  the  29th  March,  1632. 

Death  of  Champlain. — Champlain,  as  the  founder  of  the 
most  important  places  in  New  France,  was  for  a  long  time 
the  life  and  soul  of  the  colony.  His  energy,  scientific 
accomplishments,  and  popularity,  seemed  to  be  most  inti 
mately  connected  with  the  prosperity,  and  even  existence 
of  the  colony.  In  1633,  he  was  appointed  governor,  and 
sailed  with  a  squadron,  carrying  all  necessary  supplies,  to 
Canada,  where,  on  his  arrival,  he  found  most  of  his  former 
colonists.  A  greater  prosperity  now  attended  the  affairs 
of  New  France.  Means  were  employed  for  maintaining 
harmony  among  the  inhabitants,  and  methods  devised  for 
introducing  into  the  colony  only  persons  of  unexceptionable 
character. 

But  the  end  of  his  enterprising  career  was  now  come. 
He  perished  in  the  year  1636,  having  been  drowned  in  the 
lake  which  bears  his  name.  His  death  was,  of  course,  a 
severe  misfortune  to  Canada,  and  the  loss  could  not  well  be 
repaired.  M.  de  Montmagny  was  appointed  his  successor, 
and  appeared  to  have  commanded  the  general  respect  of 
the  native  inhabitants.  But  the  colony  was  in  a  critical 
condition,  and  he  could  act  only  on  the  defensive,  in  the 
hostilities  in  which  they  were  disposed  from  time  to  time  to 
engage.  Owing  to  the  policy  of  the  court  at  home,  of 
continuing  no  governor  in  power  longer  than  three  years, 
Montmagny  was  displaced  at  the  end  of  that  time  by  the 
appointment  of  another  governor.  This  system,  however, 
was  ill-suited  to  a  settlement  like  that  of  Canada,  where  an 
intimate  local  knowledge,  and  a  peculiar  mixture  of  firm 
ness  and  address,  were  necessary  to  deal  with  tumultuary 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  763 

tribes  whom  they  were  too  feeble  to  subdue.  Ailleboust, 
his  successor,  is  said  to  have  been  a  man  of  probity,  but  he 
indifferently  possessed  the  energy  required  in  so  difficult  a 
situation.  The  Iroquois  now  became  peculiarly  turbulent, 
and,  as  will  soon  be  seen,  brought  dreadful  calamities  on 
the  whites. 

Religious  Enterprises. — Catholic  missionaries  had  not 
merely  formed  establishments  at  Quebec  and  Montreal, 
but  had  also  penetrated  into  the  domains  of  the  savages. 
These  religionists  certainly  gave  full  proof  of  sincerity  in 
their  work,  as  they  renounced  all  the  comforts  of  civilized 
life,  and  exposed  themselves  to  every  species  of  hardship 
and  danger.  The  religious  "establishments  did  little  for 
the  immediate  improvement  of  the  colony,  yet  as  points  of 
possession,  occupied  by  persons  whose  avocations  were 
professedly  holy  and  useful,  they  laid  the  foundation  on 
which  arose  the  superstructure  of  those  morals  and  habits 
that  still  and  will  long  characterize  the  Gallo-Canadians." 

As  to  the  effect  of  the  Catholic  missions  on  the  native 
tribes,  it  is  to  be  observed,  they  undoubtedly  reclaimed 
their  votaries  from  many  savage  habits,  and  trained  them 
up  to  some  degree  of  order  and  industry.  The  tribe  found 
to  be  the  most  docile  and  susceptible  of  improvement,  was 
that  of  the  Hurons;  and  their  great  numbers  presented  a 
wide  field  for  religious  effort.  More  than  three  thousand 
of  them  are  recorded  to  have  received  baptism  at  one 
time,  though  only  a  portion  of  the  number  probably  retained 
even  the  profession  of  Christianity.  The  general  effect 
produced  was  in  a  degree  favorable,  and  softened  some 
what  the  aspect  of  this  wild  region.  The  main  object  was 
to  unite  the  Indians  in  villages.  Of  these,  several  were 
ibimed,  the  principal  of  which  were  Sillery,  or  St.  Joseph, 
and  St.  Mary. 

War  made  by  the  Iroquois. — In  1648,  the  Iroquois,  as 
already  intimated,  were  resolved  on  renewing  the  war;  for 


764 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


what  cause,  if  for  any,  does  not  now  appear.  Their  move 
ments  were  rapid  and  fatal.  The  village  of  Sillery  was 
occupied  by  four  hundred  families,  and  was  accordingly  a 
tempting  object  to  the  savages.  In  a  time  of  profound 
peace,  and  while  the  missionary  was  celebrating  the  most 
solemn  ordinances  of  religion,  the  shriek  was  suddenly  heard, 
"We  are  murdered!"  The  enemy  had  commenced  an 
indiscriminate  massacre,  without  distinction  of  sex  or  age. 
The  women  fled  for  safety  into  the  depths  of  the  forest;  but 
the  infants  whom  they  carried  in  their  arms  betrayed  them 
by  their  crying,  and  mother  and  suckling  were  alike  butch 
ered.  The  assailants,  at  length,  fell  upon  the  priest,  and 
after  each  in  succession  had  struck  him  a  blow,  they  threw 
him  into  the  flames.* 


Extermination  of  the  Hurons. 


By  this  onset,  the  Hurons  were  wholly  routed;  their 
country,  which  had  for  some  time  reposed  in  peace  and 
security,  became  a  scene  of  devastation  and  blood.  Flee- 

*  Murray's  British  America. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  765 

ing  for  refuge  in  every  direction,  a  few  subsequently  united 
with  their  invaders,  but  the  greater  number  sought  safety 
among  the  Chippewas  of  Lake  Superior.  A  small  rem 
nant  of  about  three  hundred  were  able  to  secure  the  pro 
tection  of  the  French  at  Quebec.  Here,  they  were  viewed 
only  as  objects  of  charity;  and  though,  as  such,  consider 
able  exertions  were  put  forth  in  their  behalf,  yet  the  whole 
number  could  not  be  accommodated.  Numbers  were 
exposed  to  cold  and  hunger,  until  a  station  could  be  formed 
for  them,  which  was  named  Sillery,  after  their  former  chief 
settlement.  In  consequence  of  the  successes  of  the  Iro- 
quois,  the  French  were  chiefly  confined  to  the  three  forts 
of  Quebec,  Three  Rivers,  and  Montreal.  For  a  number  of 
years,  a  sad  state  of  things  existed  in  the  colony.  The 
French  had  been  compelled  to  accept  of  humiliating  terms 
of  peace,  and  even  by  these  means,  only  partially  secured 
the  boon.  The  Iroquois  continually  extended  their  domin 
ion,  conquering  one  tribe  of  their  fellow-savages  after 
another,  and  even  insulting  the  French  in  their  fortified 
posts.  The  latter,  from  fear  or  weakness,  were  compelled 
to  witness  the  destruction  of  their  allies.  They  were 
themselves,  in  a  great  measure,  safe  in  their  fortresses,  for 
these  the  enemy  had  no  adequate  skill  to  besiege. 

Accessions  to  the  Colony. — It  had  been  represented  to 
Louis  XIV.,  who  had  lately  ascended  the  throne,  that  his 
government  was  exposing  the  French  name  to  contempt, 
through  neglect  of  his  fine  American  province,  and  tame 
subjection  to  Indian  ravages.  He  was  sufficiently  bent 
upon  aggrandizement  not  willingly  to  incur  such  a  reproach ; 
and  accordingly  troops  were  dispatched  from  France,  and 
the  French  power  was  at  once  considerably  augmented  in 
the  province.  The  Marquis  de  Tracy  was  sent  out  at  this 
time,  1665,  in  the  joint  character  of  viceroy  and  lieutenant- 
general.  Besides  the  soldiers,  a  considerable  number  of 
settlers,  including  artisans,  with  horses  and  cattle,  were 
conveyed  with  him  to  Canada.  He  was  able  to  overcome 


766  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

and  repress  the  savages,  and  increase  the  fortifications  and 
defences  of  the  country.  The  population  was  more  than 
doubled  by  means  of  the  immigration. 

Progress  of  the  Colony.— After  M.  de  Tracy,  the  gov 
ernment  was  administered  successively  by  M.  de  Courcelles, 
Count  Frontenac,  M.  de  la  Barre,  Denonville,  and  Count 
Frontenac  the  second  time,  down  to  the  year  1698.  Under 
the  first-named  governor,  the  French  power  was  gradually 
extended  to  the  interior  of  Canada  and  the  upper  parts  of 
the  River  St.  Lawrence.  A  settlement  of  Hurons  was 
established  on  the  island  of  Michilimackinack,  a  situation 
very  favorable  to  the  fur-trade,  and  a  site  for  a  fort  was 
selected  at  Cataraqui,  on  Lake  Ontario,  a  position  of 
importance  for  trade  and  defence.  Count  Frontenac,  imme 
diately  upon  his  accession,  caused  the  fort  to  be  completed. 
He  conducted  the  affairs  of  the  colony  with  spirit  and 
energy  during  a  period  of  ten  years,  but  he  was  too  inde 
pendent  in  his  administration  to  suit  a  jealous  court  at  home. 
His  successor,  M.  de  la  Barre,  not  fulfilling  the  expectations 
of  the  government,  was  soon  recalled,  and  the  Marquis 
Denonville  appointed  in  his  room.  The  measures  of  this 
governor  were  not  at  all  well  advised;  his  treachery  to  the 
natives  brought  him  into  difficulty;  he  obtained  only  an 
empty  victory  over  them,  and,  towards  the  conclusion  of 
his  administration,  the  very  existence  of  the  colony  was 
threatened.  At  this  period,  1689,  Frontenac  was  recalled 
to  the  government.  It  was  hoped  that  his  experience 
would  teach  him  to  avoid  the  errors  of  his  former  adminis 
tration,  while  his  decision,  energy,  and  fascinating  manners, 
were  deemed  of  vital  importance  to  the  welfare  of  the 
settlement. 

Frontenac,  anxious  to  justify  to  the  world  the  choice 
made  of  him,  the  second  time,  to  administer  the  affairs  of 
Canada,  determined  at  once  on  several  bold  projects.  As 
his  own  country  and  England  were  now  at  war,  and  as 
England  relied  much  on  the  aid  of  her  provinces  of  the 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  767 

south,  he  resolved  on  attacking  the  latter.  Accordingly,  he 
fitted  out  three  expeditions;  one  against  New  York,  a 
second  against  New  Hampshire,  and  a  third  against  the 
province  of  Maine.  The  fatal  attack  upon  Corlear,  or 
Schenectady,  detailed  in  another  part  of  this  work,  was  the 
result  of  the  first  expedition.  The  burning  of  Salmon 
Falls,  on  the  borders  of  New  Hampshire,  proceeded  from 
the  second  expedition.  The  third  destroyed  the  settlement 
of  Casco,  in  Maine. 

The  atrocities  of  the  French  and  their  savage  allies  soon 
aroused  the  Northern  colonies,  New  York  and  New  Eng 
land,  to  take  vengeance  on  the  foe.  The  English  deter 
mined  to  strike  a  blow  which  might  at  once  deprive  him  of 
all  his  possessions.  Two  expeditions  were  prepared;  one 
by  sea,  from  Boston,  against  Quebec;  the  other  by  land, 
from  New  York,  against  Montreal.  The  first  was  com 
manded  by  Sir  William  Phipps,  a  native  of  New  England, 
of  humble  birth,  who  had  raised  himself  by  his  talents  to  a 
high  station.  Both  expeditions  failed  as  to  their  ultimate 
object;  but  Sir  William  captured  all  the  French  posts  in 
Acadia  and  Newfoundland,  with  several  on  the  St.  Law 
rence;  and  it  is  not  without  reason  supposed  that  Quebec 
itself  would  have  fallen,  had  not  the  English  commander 
too  hastily  considered  the  enterprise  as  hopeless.  He  made 
a  very  considerable  effort,  but  did  not  persevere.  The 
French,  Golden  says,  returned  fervent  thanks  to  Providence 
for  having,  by  a  special  interposition,  deprived  their  enemies 
of  common  sense.  Montreal  was  saved  only  after  a  most 
strenuous  resistance. 

The  French,  under  the  administration  of  Frontenac,  sus 
tained  themselves,  and  generally  held  their  own  against  the 
attacks  of  the  English  and  the  Indians.  Peace,  at  length, 
having  taken  place  between  France  and  England,  negotia 
tions  were  entered  into  for  closing  the  provincial  war  and 
exchanging  prisoners;  but  before  the  negotiations  were 
concluded,  Frontenac  died.  This  event  occurred  on  the 
29th  day  of  November,  1698,  and  may  be  said  to  have 


768  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

constituted  an  era  in  the  Canadian  history,  as  by  his  energy 
and  talents  he  had  retrieved  the  affairs  of  the  settlement, 
and  raised  it  into  a  powerful  and  flourishing  state.  De 
Callieres,  the  successor  of  Frontenac,  finally  effected  the 
negotiations  in  1700. 

Attempts  by  the  English  to  Conquer  Canada. — The  first 
serious  attempt  to  bring  the  French  province  of  Canada 
under  the  English  sway,  and  its  failure,  have  already  been 
chronicled.  Other  efforts  were  subsequently  put  forth  with 
this  object  in  view,  as  soon  as  the  parent  countries  had 
again  taken  up  arms  on  account  of  the  Spanish  succession. 
Canada,  in  this  instance,  was  left  to  her  own  resources,  as 
Louis  XIV.  had  been  entirely  unsuccessful  in  his  European 
wars,  and  could  afford  her  no  aid.  She  was  at  this  time, 
also,  able  to  repel  her  invaders,  or  was  providentially 
delivered  from  their  attack. 

De  Vaudreuil,  who  was  then  governor,  in  contemplation 
of  a  formidable  attack,  sought  to  dissipate  it  by  an  offensive 
movement.  He  sent  out  a  detachment  of  two  hundred 
men,  which,  after  a  long  march,  succeeded  in  storming 
and  destroying  Haverhill,  a  frontier  village;  though,  while 
returning,  they  fell  into  an  ambuscade.  Thirty  of  their 
number  were  killed;  but  having  beaten  off  their  assailants, 
the  remainder  reached  Montreal  in  safety. 

In  1709,  the  English  left  New  York  for  Canada  with  a 
force  of  two  thousand  men,  joined  by  an  equal  number  of 
savages.  But  after  they  had  erected  a  chain  of  posts  from 
New  York,  and  had  occupied,  in  great  force,  Lakes  George 
and  Champlain,  circumstances  occurred  which  defeated  the 
project.  The  savages,  who  were  the  Iroquois,  failed  them 
from  prudential  considerations;  and  a  pestilential  disease 
happening  among  the  English  troops,  the  enterprise  was 
abandoned,  after  their  canoes  and  forts  were  burned  to  ashes. 

The  succeeding  year,  the  English  prepared  a  new  and 
greater  armament.  General  Nicholson  arrived  at  Boston 
with  a  considerable  squadron  and  fresh  forces  were 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  769 

expected,  which,  with  those  already  in  the  country,  were 
to  be  employed  in  two  joint  expeditions,  by  sea  against 
Quebec,  and  by  land  against  Montreal.  But  it  happened, 
to  the  signal  relief  of  the  French,  that  the  squadron  was 
wrecked  near  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  a  circum 
stance  which  prevented  also  the  land  forces,  that  were 
already  on  the  march,  from  proceeding  farther.  The 
treaty  at  Utrecht,  which  took  place  on  the  30th  of  March, 
1713,  put  an  end,  for  many  years,  to  their  armaments  for 
the  reduction  of  Canada.  The  long  interval  proved  to 
be  a  season  of  prosperity  to  this  French  domain  in  the 
New  World. 

Condition  of  Canada  in  1721  and  1722. — This  was  the 
time  when  Charlevoix  visited  the  colony,  who  gave  a 
description  of  its  state  as  he  saw  it. 

Quebec  was  estimated  to  contain  about  seven  thousand 
inhabitants;  both  the  lower  and  the  upper  town  were  par 
tially  built,  but  none  of  the  extensive  suburbs  appear  to 
have  existed.  The  society,  composed  in  a  great  measure 
of  military  officers  and  noblesse,  was  extremely  agreeable, 
and  no  where  was  the  French  language  spoken  in  greater 
purity.  Under  this  gay  exterior,  however,  was  concealed 
a  very  general  poverty. 

The  only  employment  suited  to  their  taste  was  the  fur- 
trade.  This,  connected  as  it  was  with  habits  of  roving 
and  adventure,  had  great  attractions  for  the  people,  and 
little  fortunes  were  thereby  occasionally  made;  but  these 
were  soon  dissipated  in  the  haste  to  enjoy  pleasure  and 
display.  The  absence  of  gold  and  silver,  then  considered 
almost  the  only  objects  as  giving  lustre  to  a  colony,  had 
always  caused  New  France  to  be  viewed  as  of  less  import 
ance  than  it  was  in  reality. 

The  coasts  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  for  some  extent  below 

Quebec,  were  already  laid  out  in  seignories,  and  tolerably 

cultivated.     At  a   place   seven  leagues  from  the  capital, 

many  of  the  farmers  were  found  in  easy  circumstances,  and 

49 


770  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

more  wealthy  than  their  landlords.  The  latter  were  in 
possession  of  grants  which  they  had  neither  capital  nor 
industry  to  improve,  and  they  were,  therefore,  obliged  to 
let  them  out  at  small  quit-rents. 

The  island  and  city  of  Montreal  presented  to  the  eye 
objects  of  deep  interest.  The  population  was  considerable, 
as  both  the  upper  and  lower  towns  were  already  built,  and 
a  suburb  had  been  commenced.  Montreal  was  rendered 
comparatively  secure  against  the  savages,  by  the  vicinity 
of  two  neighboring  villages  which  were  inhabited  by 
friendly  Indians. 

General  Prosperity  of  the  Colony. — Canada  enjoyed  a 
long  period  of  tranquillity,  under  the  administrations  of  De 
Vaudreuil  and  Beauharnois,  Gallissoniere,  Jonquiere,  Lon- 
guiel,  and  Du  Quesne  and  his  successors. 

During  this  interval,  the  French  appear  to  have  entirely 
overcome  that  deeply-seated  enmity,  so  long  cherished  by 
the  great  Indian  tribes.  Their  pliant  and  courteous  man 
ners,  their  frequent  intermarriages,  and,  in  some  instances, 
actual  adoption  of  the  habits  of  savage  life,  rendered  them 
better  fitted  than  the  English,  to  secure  the  confidence  of 
the  American  savage.  Instead  of  having  to  treat  them  as 
British  allies,  they  could  usually  employ  them,  when  occa 
sion  required,  for  their  own  military  service. 

An  equally  favorable  change  took  place  in  respect  to  the 
fur-trade,  which  had  been  considerably  diverted  to  the 
English  market.  A  more  liberal  system  appears  to  have 
been  adopted;  and  a  large  annual  fair,  opened  at  Montreal, 
became  the  general  centre  of  the  traffic. 

Canada  transferred  to  the  English. — In  an  early  portion 
of  the  volume,  we  have  given  an  account  of  the  "French 
and  Indian  war,"  during  which  an  expedition  against  Q  ue- 
bec,  under  Wolfe,  was  attempted.  This  was  in  1759.  That 
expedition  resulted,  as  is  well  known,  in  the  death  of  that 
distinguished  military  hero,  and  the  capitulation  of  the  city. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


771 


A  single  incident,  only,  will  be  here  alluded  to,  touching 
the  fall  of  this  victorious  general.  On  receiving  his  mortal 
wound,  he  said,  "Support  me — let  not  my  brave  soldiers 


Death  of  Wolfe. 


see  me  drop."  About  a  year  following  the  surrender  of 
Quebec,  the  whole  of  Canada  was  transferred  to  the 
dominion  of  Great  Britain,  by  which  it  has  ever  since  been 
held  as  one  of  her  dependencies. 

Refusal  to  join  in  the  War  of  American  Independence. — 
In  the  revolt  of  the  United  Colonies  against  the  government 
of  the  mother-country,  the  Canadians  were  pressingly 
invited  to  join  and  assist  the  former.  They,  however,  never 
swerved  from  their  allegiance.  With  a  view  to  conciliate 
the  Canadians,  the  "Quebec  Act,"  passed  in  1774,  changed 
the  English  civil  law,  which  had  been  at  first  introduced, 
for  the  ancient  system.  The  French  language  was  also 
directed  to  be  employed  in  the  law-courts,  and  other 
changes  were  made  for  the  purpose  of  gratifying  the 
people.  The  most  important  privilege  of  all,  that  of  a 
national  representation,  was,  however,  not  granted. 


772  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

Consequence  of  the  American  Independence  to  Canada. — 
The  issue  of  the  war  of  independence  in  the  colonies, 
though  unfavorable,  or  at  least  mortifying,  to  the  mother- 
country,  was  attended  with  some  advantages  to  Canada. 
A  large  body  of  loyalists,  who  had  sought  refuge  in  her  terri 
tories  during  the  war,  received  liberal  grants  of  land  in  the 
Upper  Provinces,  as  also  farming  utensils,  building  mate 
rials,  and  subsistence  for  two  years.  A  great  extent  of 
country  was  thus  put  under  cultivation,  and  flourishing 
towns,  as  those  of  Kingston  and  Toronto,  arose  from  the 
policy  which  was  adopted  in  regard  to  these  settlers. 
Thus  was  laid  the  foundation  of  that  prosperity  which  has 
since  so  eminently  distinguished  the  Upper  Province. 

Territorial  Division  and  a  Constitution. — A  steady 
advancement  and  growth  of  the  country,  caused  the  popu 
lation  to  feel  more  and  more  their  importance,  and  they 
were  little  contented  in  the  absence  of  a  representative 
government.  The  wish  for  such  a  government  was,  at 
times,  strongly  expressed.  In  1790,  Mr.  Pitt  determined 
to  comply  with  the  desires  of  the  people  on  this  subject; 
but,  as  a  preliminary,  it  was  resolved  to  divide  Canada  into 
two  governments,  upper  and  lower.  The  constitution 
granted,  proved  to  be  on  a  basis  nearly  resembling  that  of 
the  British  constitution.  The  first  house  of  assembly  was 
opened  in  1792,  but  for  several  years  their  proceedings  were 
of  no  special  importance.  In  1797,  General  Prescott  was 
called  to  administer  the  government,  when  complaints 
began  to  be  made  respecting  the  grant  of  lands.  The 
Board  constituted  for  that  purpose,  had  appropriated  exten 
sive  tracts  to  themselves,  and  thereby  had  impeded  the 
work  of  general  settlement.  He  was  succeeded,  however, 
in  1800,  by  Sir  Robert  S.  Milnes,  as  lieutenant-governor. 
A  few  years  afterwards,  a  decision  of  the  chief  justice  of 
Montreal  declared  slavery  inconsistent  with  the  laws  of 
the  country,  and  the  small  number  of  slaves  then  living 
there  received  a  grant  of  freedom. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  773 

Dissensions  after  the  Close  of  the  War  of  1812.— The 
contests  in  which  Canada  was  involved  with  the  United 
States,  during  the  war  of  the  latter  with  England,  from 
1812  to  1815,  an  account  of  which  the  reader  will  find  in  a 
prior  part  of  the  volume,  had  scarcely  closed,  before  the 
country  was  disturbed  by  internal  dissensions,  particularly 
the  Lower  Province.  They  arose  chiefly  from  the  jeal 
ousies  which  existed  between  the  different  branches  of  the 
government.  Indeed,  as  early  as  1807,  the  assembly  seri 
ously  complained  of  an  undue  influence  exercised  by  the 
executive  and  judicial  officers.  The  difficulties  continued 
through  successive  administrations,  with  partial  suspensions 
under  compliant  or  conciliatory  governors,  until  the  govern 
ment  came  into  the  hands  of  Sir  Francis  Burton,  who,  by 
yielding  all  the  points  in  dispute,  succeeded  in  conciliating 
the  assembly.  The  principal  subject  of  dispute  had  been 
the  public  revenue  and  its  appropriation. 

But  the  conciliation  was  not  lasting.  Every  concession 
to  the  assembly  gave  rise  to  new  demands,  and  the  right 
was  now  claimed  of  an  uncontrolled  disposal  of  the  entire 
revenue.  Lord  Dalhousie,  who  resumed  office  in  1826, 
resisted  the  demand,  and  the  dissensions  were  of  course 
renewed.  Their  violence  was,  indeed,  much  increased. 
On  the  meeting  of  the  assembly  in  1827,  Mr.  Papineau  was 
chosen  speaker,  an  appointment  which,  on  account  of  his 
violent  opposition  to  the  measures  of  government,  Lord 
Dalhousie  refused  to  sanction.  But  the  assembly  being  in 
no  mood  to  recede  from  its  position,  the  consequence  was, 
that  no  session  was  held  in  the  winter  of  1827-28. 

Discontent  had  now  risen  to  an  alarming  height;  and,  in 
the  latter  year,  a  petition  was  presented  to  the  king,  signed 
by  eighty-seven  thousand  inhabitants,  complaining  of  the 
conduct  of  successive  governors.  The  subject  was  brought 
before  parliament,  and  a  committee  reported  the  expediency 
of  a  thorough  and  effectual  redress,  admitting,  generally, 
that  the  grievances  complained  of  were  well-founded.  Sin 
cere  attempts  appear  to  have  been  made  to  carry  out  the 


774  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

provisions  of  the  report,  or  measures  of  reform  which  had 
been  promised ;  but,  in  the  course  of  the  colonial  govern 
ment,  the  claims  of  the  crown  and  those  of  the  assembly, 
on  certain  points,  proved  to  be  conflicting.  The  breach 
which  was  hoped  to  be  closed,  now  became  wider  than 
ever.  The  assembly  began  to  specify  conditions  on  which 
certain  salaries  should  be  paid  to  the  colonial  officers ;  and, 
as  a  fundamental  reform,  next  demanded  that  the  legislative 
council,  hitherto  appointed  by  the  crown,  should  be  abol 
ished,  and  a  new  one,  like  that  of  the  American  senate, 
substituted  in  its  place,  composed  of  members  elected  by 
the  people.  A  petition  to  this  effect  was  transmitted  to  the 
king,  early  in  1833,  signed  by  Papineau.  The  British 
ministry,  however,  scouted  at  once  such  a  proposal,  and 
hinted  the  possibility  of  summary  measures  on  the  part  of 
parliament,  in  order  to  compose  the  internal  dissensions  of 
the  colonies.  This  was  an  imprudent  intimation. 

Both  the  refusal  and  the  inuendo  but  added  fuel  to  the 
flame.  The  assembly  refused  to  pass  any  bill  of  supply 
whatever  for  the  year  1834,  and  in  a  more  resolute  man 
ner  than  heretofore,  insisted  on  an  elective  legislative 
council.  The  next  governor  who  was  sent  out,  the  Earl 
of  Gosford,  professed  conciliatory  views ;  but  his  real  object 
was  otherwise,  as  was  accidentally  discovered.  The  real 
instructions  with  which  he  was  charged,  were  common  to 
him  and  to  the  governor  of  the  Upper  Province ;  but  the 
latter  had  made  public  a  part  of  those  instructions  appar 
ently  without  the  knowledge  of  Lord  Gosford's  intentions. 
The  rage  of  the  popular  leaders  now  knew  no  bounds; 
they  complained  not  only  of  the  disappointments  they  had 
experienced,  but  of  the  deception  which  had  been  practiced 
upon  them.  The  assembly,  as  before,  withheld  the  supplies, 
and  made  no  provision  for  the  public  services. 

Disturbances  and  Insurrection. — A  crisis  had  now  arrived. 
Ministers  determined  no  longer  to  postpone  measures  for 
counteracting  the  proceedings  of  the  popular  party,  and 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  775 

placing  the  executive  government  in  a  state  of  regular  action. 
The  death  of  the  king,  meanwhile,  the  necessity  of  a  disso 
lution  of  the  parliament,  and  the  unwillingness  to  begin  the 
government  of  a  young  and  popular  queen  by  a  scheme  of 
coercion,  caused  a  delay  in  the  execution  of  the  designs  of 
government.  The  expedient  of  advancing  the  amount 
required  for  the  public  service,  by  way  of  loan  from  the 
British  revenue,  was  substituted  by  ministers,  in  the  pros 
pect  of  being  ultimately  reimbursed  from  the  provincial  fund. 
The  ball,  however,  was  set  in  motion,  and  such  was  the 
momentum,  that  it  could  not  be  stopped  at  once.  Meetings 
were  held  in  the  counties  of  Montreal  and  Richelieu,  in 
which  it  was  affirmed,  that  the  votes  of  the  Commons, 
(declaring  the  elective  legislative  council  and  the  direct 
responsibility  of  the  executive  to  the  assembly,  inexpe 
dient,)  had  put  an  end  to  all  hopes  of  justice.  A  general 
convention  was  proposed,  to  consider  what  further  means 
were  advisable,  and  a  recommendation  was  made  to  discon 
tinue  the  consumption  of  British  manufactures,  and  of  all 
articles  paying  taxes. 

This  state  of  things  put  the  government  on  the  alert; 
preparations  were  made  to  have  in  readiness  for  the  public 
service  an  additional  regiment  from  Nova  Scotia  and  New 
Brunswick.  A  proclamation,  also,  was  issued,  warning  the 
people  against  all  attempts  to  seduce  them  from  their  alle 
giance.  Meetings  of  the  friends  of  the  government  were 
held  in  Montreal  and  Quebec,  condemning  the  house  of 
assembly,  declaring  attachment  to  the  British  connexion, 
and  deprecating  disorganization  and  revolution.  Notwith 
standing  all  the  attempts  of  the  governor  to  effect  a 
compromise,  an  agreement  in  respect  to  the  topics  in  dis 
pute  could  not  be  brought  about.  A  recourse  to  arms 
appears  now  to  have  been  determined  upon  by  the  popular 
leaders,  with  the  avowed  object  of  effecting  an  entire 
separation  from  the  parent  state.  The  efforts  made  to 
arouse  the  spirit  of  independence  were  considerable,  though 
more  secret  than  formerly,  until  an  association  was  formed, 


776  GREAT     EVENTS    OF 

under  the  title  of  the  Sons  of  Liberty,  who  even  paraded 
the  streets  of  Montreal  in  a  hostile  and  threatening  manner. 
Other  measures  of  defiance,  in  different  parts  of  the  country, 
were  resorted  to,  having  in  view  still  more  directly  the  ulti 
mate  object  of  resistance  and  independence.  The  recent 
appointments  of  the  two  councils,  designed  as  an  alleviation, 
in  part,  of  the  people's  complaints,  were  declared  wholly 
unsatisfactory,  while  the  introduction  of  an  armed  force 
into  the  province  was  stigmatized  as  a  new  and  outrageous 
grievance. 

The  government  could  not  overlook  these  incipient  steps 
of  an  insurrection.  Additional  military  force  was  called 
into  requisition — loyal  volunteer  associations  were  formed 
as  an  offset  to  those  of  the  other  party,  and  the  Catholic 
clergy  were  zealous  in  their  endeavors  to  preserve  the 
peace.  A  scene  of  violence  occurred  in  the  streets,  No 
vember  6th,  1837,  between  the  two  parties,  in  which  the 
loyalists  proved  to  be  the  stronger  body.  That  event,  as 
might  be  expected,  increased  the  ferment;  so  that  the  gov 
ernment,  as  the  most  effectual  course  to  put  a  stop  to  the 
aggressive  movement  of  the  people,  arrested  at  Montreal 
a  number  of  the  most  conspicuous  leaders,  with  the  excep 
tion  of  Papineau,  who  had  disappeared.  A  part  of  these, 
however,  were  subsequently  rescued — a  fight  ensued  be 
tween  the  militia  employed  on  this  occasion,  who  amounted 
only  to  thirty,  and  a  body  of  three  hundred  well-armed  men, 
protected  by  a  high  fence.  The  former,  of  course,  was 
overcome. 

In  adopting  the  prompt  measures  which  were  now 
deemed  necessary  by  the  government,  strong  detachments 
under  Colonels  Gore  and  Wetherall  were  sent  to  the  vil 
lage  of  St.  Denis  and  St.  Charles  on  the  Sorel,  to  rout  the 
armed  bodies  of  insurgent  assembled  in  those  places,  under 
Papineau,  Brown,  and  Neilson.  Gore  was  repulsed;  but 
Wetherall,  on  the  26th  of  November,  attacking  a  force  of 
one  thousand  men,  came  off  victorious,  having  killed  and 
wounded  nearly  three  hundred  of  the  enemy.  This  latter 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  777 

affair  decided  the  fate  of  the  contest  in  that  quarter.  Ter 
ror  seized  the  minds  of  the  peasantry,  and  they  began  to 
consider  themselves  betrayed  by  their  leaders.  A  few 
days  subsequently,  Neilson,  one  of  the  commanders  of  the 
insurgent  forces,  was  taken  in  a  barn,  conveyed  into  Mon 
treal,  and  thrown  into  prison.  Papineau,  however,  could 
not  be  discovered. 

In  other  portions  of  the  province,  where  the  insurrection 
had  been  stilj  more  formidable,  the  government  forces  were 
successful.  At  St.  Eustache  and  the  village  of  St.  Benoit, 
the  most  bloody  scenes  were  enacted ;  and  there  seems  to 
have  been  at  the  latter  place,  after  the  regular  battle,  a 
wanton  and  barbarous  destruction  of  human  life,  on  the  part 
of  the  enraged  royalists.  At  the  close  of  the  year  1837,  the 
whole  Lower  Province  was  reduced  to  a  state  of  tranquillity. 

In  the  mean  time,  Upper  Canada  had  become  the  theatre 
of  interesting  events.  A  party  had  arisen,  influenced  by 
inhabitants  who  had  emigrated  from  the  United  States; 
who,  advancing  from  step  to  step  in  discontent,  at  length, 
scarcely  made  any  secret  of  their  desire  to  separate  from 
the  mother-country,  and  join  the  American  Union.  In  1834, 
this  party,  for  the  first  time,  obtained  a  majority  in  the 
assembly,  and  after  making  or  finding  causes  of  disagree 
ment  with  the  governor  of  the  province,  Sir  Francis  Head, 
at  length  stopped  the  supplies,  after  the  example  of  the 
Lower  Province.  Sir  Francis  then  reserved  all  their 
money  bills  for  her  majesty's  decision,  and  rejected  appli 
cation  for  the  payment  of  their  incidental  expenses.  To 
settle  the  difficulties,  if  possible,  he  made  an  appeal  to  the 
people  by  a  new  election.  This  resulted  favorably  to  the 
constitutional  side,  and  restored  tranquillity  till  the  time  of 
the  outbreak  in  the  Lower  Province.  That  occasion  was 
seized  by  Mackenzie,  one  of  the  chief  leaders  at  the  head 
of  five  hundred  men,  to  put  his  plans  in  operation,  and 
attempt  a  separation  of  the  province  from  Great  Britain. 
His  design  of  taking  Toronto  by  surprise  was,  however, 
defeated.  Upon  the  manifestation  of  force  on  the  part  of 


778  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

the  loyal  inhabitants,  he  retired,  his  followers  were  easily 
dispersed,  and  a  number  of  them  taken  prisoners.  A  large 
body  of  the  militia  had  assembled  for  the  defence  of  the 
government;  but  they  were  given  to  understand  that  they 
might  now  return  to  their  homes.  Only  such  a  portion 
was  retained,  under  Colonel  M'Nab,  as  was  wanted  to  bring 
Buncombe,  another  leader,  to  terms,  which  was  effected. 

Mackenzie,  fleeing  to  Buffalo,  created  an  interest  in  favor 
of  the  patriots  among  a  portion  of  the  American  people, 
who,  on  the  northern  frontier,  had  been  accustomed  to 
sympathize  in  their  attempts  at  independence.  Bodies  of 
men  with  their  leaders,  from  the  American  side,  took  pos 
session  of  Navy  island,  situated  in  the  Niagara  channel, 
between  Grand  island  and  the  British  shore.  This  they 
fortified  with  cannon,  and  designed  as  the  seat  of  offensive 
operations.  But  Mr.  Van  Buren,  the  American  president 
at  that  time,  interposed  his  authority  at  once  to  arrest  these 
hostile  proceedings,  so  far  as  his  countrymen  were  con 
cerned,  and  sent  General  Scott  to  the  scene  of  action,  that 
a  strict  neutrality  might  be  enforced.  It  was  during  this 
period  that  the  small  steamer,  named  Caroline,  as  has  been 
already  related  in  the  present  work,  was  burned  by  the 
British.  This  attack  had  nearly  proved  fatal  to  the  peace 
of  the  country;  it  did  not,  however,  arrest  the  vigorous 
measures  adopted  by  General  Scott  to  fulfil  the  objects  of 
his  mission.  The  force  now  collected  against  the  insur 
gents,  became  so  far  formidable,  that  they  evacuated  the 
island  on  the  14th  of  January,  1838.  The  spirit  of  insur 
rection  was  now  laid,  but  much  remained  to  be  done  to 
effect  a  satisfactory  adjustment  of  the  difficulties  between 
the  government  and  the  disaffected.  The  great  reputation 
of  Lord  Durham,  who  was  appointed  governor  in  May, 
1838,  it  was  hoped  would  render  his  action  favorable  to 
such  an  object;  but  he  was  soon  called  upon  to  decide 
upon  a  delicate  and  difficult  question,  viz:  the  treatment  of 
the  prisoners  taken  in  the  rebellion.  Upon  a  confession  of 
guilt,  he  sentenced  them  to  be  deported  to  Bermuda,  and 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  779 

to  be  kept  there  in  strict  surveillance.  Should  they  ever 
return  to  Canada  without  leave  of  the  governor,  they  were 
to  suffer  the  penalty  of  death.  The  same  was  awarded  to 
Papineau  and  others,  implicated  in  the  late  insurrection, 
but  who  had  fled  the  country.  This  procedure  created 
not  a  little  excitement  in  the  home  government,  it  being 
deemed  an  usurpation  of  power  not  belonging  to  the  gov 
ernor-general  of  a  province.  A  grant  of  indemnity,  how 
ever,  was  passed  in  his  case;  but  Lord  Durham  was  not 
of  a  temperament  to  brook  this  interposition,  and  he  soon 
threw  up  his  administration,  and  left  for  England  on  the  1st 
of  November.  No  sooner  had  he  departed,  than  fresh 
troubles  arose.  The  spirit  of  disaffection  was  rife,  and 
hopes  were  inspired  through  the  aid  which  American  sym 
pathizers  might  afford.  Communications  were  secretly 
kept  up  with  the  latter.  But  miserable  success  attended 
the  operations  of  the  insurgents.  Dr.  Robert  Nelson,  at  the 
head  of  four  thousand  men,  failed  completely  to  make  an 
impression,  and,  threatened  by  the  government  forces  at  his 
quarters  at  Napierville,  he  and  his  company  dispersed  with 
out  firing  a  shot. 

In  Upper  Canada,  Sir  Francis  Head  had  already  resigned. 
His  successor,  Sir  George  Arthur,  soon  found  himself  in 
volved  in  difficult  circumstances.  Bands  of  lawless  individ 
uals,  to  the  number  of  several  hundreds,  on  several  occasions 
crossed  from  the  American  side;  but  were,  in  general, 
effectually  repulsed  with  little  loss  to  the  British.  The 
captives  taken  were  treated  with  a  severity  which  had  not 
before  been  exercised  towards  that  misguided  and  unfor 
tunate  class  of  people.  They  were  generous  in  their 
sympathy,  but  they  had  violated  the  laws  of  civilized 
communities,  and  were  liable  to  a  just  retribution.  A 
considerable  number  of  the  most  conspicuous  were  imme 
diately  shot,  and  the  rest  condemned  to  severe  or  ignominious 
punishments.  The  "Canadian  Rebellion,"  was  closed  by 
these  occurrences.  The  whole  history  of  their  efforts 
showed  that  the  Canada  people  were  unprepared,  at  that 


780 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


period,  for  an  undertaking   of  such  vast  magnitude  and 
imminent  peril. 

In  1840,  by  an  act  of  the  imperial  parliament,  Upper  and 
Lower  Canada  were  united  into  one,  under  the  name  of 
the  Province  of  Canada.  Some  changes  were  made  in 
the  form  of  the  government;  but  only  a  few  of  the  causes 
of  grievance  have  been  removed,  and  the  great  body  of  the 
people  are  still  abridged  to  a  considerable  degree,  in  respect 
to  the  choice  of  their  rulers,  or  the  free  enactment  of  the 
laws  of  the  state.  Still  more  recently,  the  province  has 
been  thrown  into  great  excitement  by  an  attempt  to  pay, 
from  the  public  exchequer,  the  losses  sustained  by  those 
who  took  part  in  the  Canadian  rebellion.  What  the  result 
of  these  stormy  times  will  be,  the  future  only  can  disclose. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY 


781 


II.    NOVA   SCOTIA, 


LIMITS — Conquest  by  the  English — Settlement — Annexation  to  the  British 
Crown — Policy  of  England  in  relation  to  the  Country — Situation  of  the 
English  Settlers — English  Treatment  of  the  Acadians — State  of  the  Prov 
ince  during  the  Wars  of  the  United  States — Results  of  the  War  of  1812. 

Limits. — Nova  Scotia  is  a  large  peninsula  on  the  south 
eastern  part  of  British  America,  united  to  the  continent  by 
a  narrow  isthmus,  between  Chignecto  bay  and  the  Gulf  of 
St.  Lawrence.  It  is  three  hundred  and  eighty-eight  miles 
in  length  from  north-east  to  south-west,  and  contains  an  area 
of  sixteen  thousand  square  miles.  It  is  a  rough,  mountain 
ous  country,  barren  on  the  sea-board,  but  very  fertile  in 
some  of  the  interior  parts. 

Settlement. — De  Monts,  a  French  gentleman,  sailing  from 
France  with  a  view  to  settlement  in  this  part  of  America, 
touched,  in  the  first  instance,  at  Nova  Scotia,  on  the  16th 
May,  1604;  but  no  settlement  was  effected  until  the  year 
after,  and  that  was  at  Port  Royal  (now  Annapolis).  The 


782  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

whole  country,  including  New  Brunswick,  was  then  known 
by  the  name  of  Acadia.  The  settlement  above  spoken  of 
was  soon  after,  in  1614,  broken  up  by  Argall,  an  English 
captain,  engaged  in  the  Virginia  settlement.  The  whole 
region  was  viewed  with  indifference  on  the  part  of  the 
English,  because  it  did  not  contain  gold  and  silver.  They, 
however,  made  an  attempt,  under  Sir  William  Alexander, 
to  occupy  it,  some  years  after  ArgalPs  success  against  Port 
Royal ;  but  were  obliged  to  desist,  from  finding  it  in  pos 
session  of  the  French.  In  1628  and  1629,  the  English 
succeeded  in  taking  Nova  Scotia  and  Canada;  but  by  the 
terms  of  a  treaty  in  1632,  the  whole  country  was  restored 
to  France. 

Conquest  by  the  English. — A  period  of  several  years  was 
passed  in  the  infelicities  of  a  deadly  feud  between  the  rival 
chiefs  who  held  possession  of  the  country.  But  amidst  their 
contentions,  an  expedition  was  sent  against  Nova  Scotia  in 
1654  by  Cromwell,  who  had  then  declared  war  against 
France ;  and  the  result  was  the  reduction  of  the  warring 
parties,  and  the  submission  of  the  whole  country  to  the 
English  authority.  This  was  but  a  temporary  acquisition. 
By  the  peace  of  1667,  Nova  Scotia  was  again  ceded  to  the 
French. 

In  the  course  of  a  few  subsequent  years,  Nova  Scotia  was 
twice  invaded  and  taken  by  the  English  from  the  colony  of 
Massachusetts;  the  first  time  under  Sir  William  Phipps,  and 
the  second  time  by  a  body  of  five  hundred  men  from  Boston. 
Acadia  was  now  held  by  the  British  until  the  treaty  of  Rys- 
wick  in  1697,  when  it  again  reverted  to  France. 

Permanent  Annexation  to  the  British  Crown. — There 
was  a  speedy  return  of  the  war  between  France  and  Eng 
land,  and  the  reduction  of  Nova  Scotia  was  again  left  to 
New  England.  The  first  expedition,  under  Colonel  Church, 
and  a  subsequent  one,  three  years  after,  effected  little  for 
the  object  in  view.  The  determination  of  the  New  Eng- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  783 

landers,  however,  could  not  be  shaken.  After  two  years 
spent  in  preparing,  they  assembled  a  large  force  of  five 
regiments;  and  under  the  command  of  General  Nicholson, 
they  arrived  at  Port  Royal  on  the  24th  of  September,  1716, 
which  in  its  weakness  capitulated  without  resistance.  The 
month  following,  when  the  deed  of  surrender  was  made, 
forms  the  era  of  the  permanent  annexation  of  Nova  Scotia 
to  the  British  crown.*  The  Indians  of  the  country,  who 
were  strongly  attached  to  the  French,  were  not  satisfied 
with  the  transfer,  and  for  many  years  became  extremely 
troublesome  to  the  English,  frequently  surprising  them,  and 
carrying  oflf  their  property.  It  was  in  the  course  of  these 
disturbances,  that  the  Massachusetts  troops  in  1728  defeated 
the  tribe  of  the  Noridgewocks;  among  the  results  of  which 
invasion,  was  the  death  of  the  celebrated  Father  Rolle, 
their  missionary. 

Policy  of  England  in  relation  to  the  Country. — After  the 
treaty  of  Aix-la-Chapelle  1748,  which  had  been  preceded 
by  disasters  to  the  French  possessions  in  America,  particu 
larly  by  the  taking  of  Louisburg,  Great  Britain  began  to 
pay  more  attention  to  Nova  Scotia.  Hitherto,  it  had  been 
quite  a  French  country,  peopled  and  cultivated  throughout 
by  that  hostile  nation.  It  was  suggested,  that  of  the  large 
number  of  soldiers  and  sailors  discharged  in  consequence 
of  the  peace,  a  part  might  with  great  advantage  be  located 
as  agriculturists,  and  thereby  provide  the  colony  with  an 
English  population.  This  project  was  embraced  with  ardor 
by  the  Earl  of  Halifax. 

Fifty  acres  were  allowed  to  every  private,  with  ten  addi 
tional  for  each  member  of  his  family.  A  higher  allowance 
was  granted  to  officers,  in  proportion  to  their  rank.  By  this 
arrangement,  three  thousand  seven  hundred  and  sixty  adven 
turers  with  their  families  were  induced  to  embark  in  May, 
1749.  They  were  landed,  not  at  Annapolis,  but  Chebucto, 
named  henceforth  Halifax,  after  the  patron  of  the  expedition. 

*  Murray's  British  America. 


784  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Situation  of  the  English  Settlers. — As  munificent  provi 
sion  was  made  for  them  from  time  to  time,  a  town,  with 
spacious  and  regular  streets,  was  soon  reared;  where  they 
were  as  comfortably  situated  as  they  could  be  with  a  hostile 
population  in  their  vicinity,  and  the  difficulties  arising  from 
the  French  claims.  The  boundaries  of  the  country  were 
in  dispute  -between  the  two  nations — the  encroachments  of 
the  English,  as  the  French  settlers  deemed  them,  alarmed 
the  fears  of  the  latter;  and  the  Indians,  excited  by  French 
emissaries,  committed  upon  the  English  numerous  outrages. 
At  length,  the  French  arose  in  rebellion  against  the  British 
rule ;  but  it  was  not  until  after  many  attempts  to  subdue 
them,  on  the  part  of  the  English,  that  the  object  was  effected. 
The  success  of  the  last  expedition,  under  Colonel  Monckton, 
in  1755,  from  New  England,  secured  the  tranquillity  of  all 
French  Acadia,  then  claimed  by  the  English  under  the 
name  of  Nova  Scotia. 

English  Treatment  of  the  French  Acadians. — The  Eng 
lish,  in  consequence  of  the  war  which  now  raged  between 
France  and  Britain,  did  not  feel  at  ease.  They  had  reason 
to  believe  that,  in  the  event  of  an  invasion  of  Nova  Scotia 
by  the  French,  they  would  find  not  only  the  Indians,  but 
the  Acadians,  friendly  to  the  invaders.  A  cruel  expedient, 
hardly  justified  by  the  circumstances,  was  adopted  to  pre 
vent  the  danger  and  evil.  It  was  determined  to  break  up 
the  homes  of  the  latter,  and  disperse  them  throughout  the 
British  colonies,  so  that  they  might  be  unable  to  unite  in 
offensive  measures.  They  were  comfortably  situated,  and 
attached  to  their  homes;  were  a  quiet  people,  only  a  few 
of  them  ever  having  been  openly  engaged  in  arms  against 
the  British;  and,  consequently,  they  could  not  but  keenly 
feel  the  greatness  of  their  wrongs.  They  submitted  to  them, 
but  with  moans  and  pathetic  appeals,  though  occasional 
forcible  resistance  was  offered. 

"Notwithstanding  the  barbarous  diligence  with  which 
this  mandate  was  executed,  it  is  not  supposed  that  the  num- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


785 


ber  actually  deported  exceeded  seven  thousand.  The  rest 
fled  into  the  depth  of  the  forest,  or  to  the  nearest  French 
settlements,  enduring  incredible  hardships.  To  prevent  the 
return  of  the  hapless  fugitives,  the  government  reduced  to 
ashes  their  habitations  and  property,  laying  waste  their  own 
lands  with  a  fury  exceeding  that  of  their  most  savage  enemy. 
In  one  district,  two  hundred  and  sixty-three  houses  were  at 
once  in  a  blaze.  The  Acadians,  from  the  heart  of  the  woods, 
beheld  all  they  possessed  consigned  to  destruction;  yet  they 
made  no  movement  till  the  devastators  wantonly  set  their 
chapel  on  fire.  They  then  rushed  forward  in  desperation, 
killed  about  thirty  of  the  incendiaries,  and  then  hastened 
back  to  their  hiding-place." — Such  is  the  account  given  by 
an  eloquent  historian  of  this  barbarous  proceeding. 


Condition  of  the  Acadians. — By  the  peace  which  was 
concluded  at  Paris,  in  1763,  France  was  compelled  to 
transfer  to  her  victorious  rival  all  her  possessions  on  the 
North  American  continent.  After  the  peace,  the  case  of  the 
Acadians  was  necessarily  taken  into  consideration.  The 
severe  treatment  to  which  they  had  been  subjected  brought 
50 


786  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

no  advantage  to  the  country,  as  it  had  not  become  the  theatre 
of  war,  and  there  no  longer  remained  any  pretext  for  con 
tinuing  the  persecution.  Though  transportation  was  advised 
by  the  governor,  yet  the  administration  at  home,  with  a 
more  equitable  spirit,  allowed  them  to  return  to  their  original 
places  of  abode,  receiving  lands  on  taking  the  customary 
oaths.  Yet  the  justice  rendered  was  imperfect,  inasmuch 
as  no  compensation  was  allowed  them  for  their  plundered 
property. 

It,  however,  pleased  a  number  to  return,  though  in  1772 
the  whole  body  was  found  to  be  only  two  thousand  one 
hundred ;  an  eighth-part,  perhaps,  of  what  had  constituted 
once  a  flourishing  colony.  They  have  since,  by  their 
industry,  brought  themselves  into  a  thriving  state. 

State  of  the  Province  during  the  War  of  the  United 
States. — The  condition  of  Nova  Scotia,  as  indeed  of  the 
adjoining  British  provinces  on  the  North,  was  highly  crit 
ical  during  the  war  of  the  American  Revolution;  but  the 
fears  indulged  from  this  source  proved  unfounded.  The 
province  remained  loyal  to  the  crown  during  the  whole  of 
that  long  and  arduous  contest.  At  its  close,  there  was  a 
large  influx  of  refugees  into  the  province.  The  number 
that  arrived,  prior  to  September,  1783,  was  reckoned  at 
eighteen  thousand,  and  two  thousand  more  landed  in  the 
following  month. 

"Many  of  these  new  citizens  possessed  considerable 
property,  as  well  as  regular  and  industrious  habits,  so  that 
they  formed  a  most  important  acquisition.  Several  addi 
tional  townships  were  erected;  Shelburne,  before  nearly 
deserted,  rapidly  acquired  upwards  of  ten  thousand  inhabit 
ants;  emigrants  from  Nantucket  established  a  whale-fishery 
at  Dartmouth;  while  saw  and  grist  mills  were  established 
in  various  parts  of  the  province.  A  considerable  propor 
tion  of  these  emigrants  directed  their  course  to  the  region 
beyond  the  peninsula;  which  thereby  acquiring  a  great 
increase  of  importance,  was,  in  1784,  erected  into  a  distinct 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  787 

government,  under  the  title  of  New  Brunswick."  Cape 
Breton,  from  the  above  date,  after  having  been  separated 
from  Nova  Scotia  until  1820,  was  reannexed  to  the  latter. 

Results  of  the  War  of  1812. — The  war  between  the 
United  States  and  Great  Britain,  which  broke  out  in  1812, 
materially  advanced  the  prosperity  of  Nova  Scotia,  and 
showed  the  importance  of  Halifax  as  a  naval  station.  Into 
this  port  numerous  prizes  were  carried,  by  the  sale  of  which 
large  fortunes  were  realized.  The  evils  of  war  were 
almost  unknown,  for  a  neutrality  was  observed  by  the  gov 
ernment  of  Maine  and  the  British  authorities  on  the  New 
Brunswick  frontier;  so  that  although  the  militia  were  kept 
in  readiness  for  service,  they  were  not  called  into  it.  A 
long  succession  of  able  governors  since,  has  been  the 
means  of  giving  to  the  province  a  desirable  increase  of 
wealth  and  prosperity.  The  importance  of  Halifax  has, 
within  a  few  years,  been  greatly  increased,  by  becoming  a 
touching  place  for  the  royal  English  steamers  (Cunard  line) 
in  their  transit  across  the  Atlantic. 


III.     NEW     BRUNSWICK. 

EXTENT — Physical   Aspect   and  Soil — Settlement  and  Progress — Signal 
Calamity. 

Extent. — New  Brunswick  is  a  territory  which  forms  a 
kind  of  irregular  square,  lying  on  the  east  of  the  state  of 
Maine,  though  extending  farther  north  than  that  state,  and 
therefore  bounded  west  by  a  portion  of  Canada.  It  com 
prises  an  area  of  more  than  twenty-seven  thousand  square 
miles,  and  hence  its  surface  considerably  exceeds  that  of 
Nova  Scotia  and  Cape  Breton  united. 

Physical  Aspect  and  Soil. — The  surface  of  the  country 
is  broken  and  undulating,  though  scarcely  any  where 


788  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

rising  into  mountains.  The  fertility  of  the  soil  is  greater 
than  that  of  Nova  Scotia,  and  is  especially  indicated  by  the 
magnificent  forests  with  trees  of  enormous  size,  the  export 
of  which  for  timber  and  shipping  constitutes  the  chief 
occupation  of  the  colonists.  The  borders  of  the  streams 
consist  of  the  richest  meadow  lands.  The  climate,  like 
that  of  Canada,  is  excessively"  cold  from  November  to 
April.  At  the  latter  period  comes  a  sudden  change,  bring 
ing  intense  heat  and  rapid  vegetation. 

Settlement  and  Progress. — Previously  to  1783,  the  French 
comprehended  the  territory  now  called  New  Brunswick, 
under  the  general  appellation  of  New  France,  viewing  it 
more  particularly  as  an  appendage  to  Acadia.  At  that 
period,  it  received  its  present  name  and  its  existence  as  a 
colony.  The  English  claimed  it  as  a  part  of  Nova  Scotia, 
though  they  paid  no  attention  to  its  improvement. 

After  that  peninsula  had  been  finally  ceded  to  the  Eng 
lish,  the  French  laid  claim  to  New  Brunswick  as  a  part  of 
Canada,  and  made  preparations  to  enforce  it  by  arms.  But 
the  subject  was  put  to  rest  finally  by  the  cession  of  all  Can 
ada  to  the  British,  at  the  peace  of  1763.  It  only  remained 
to  be  populated  and  improved  by  enterprising  people  from 
abroad,  as  it  was  inhabited  mainly  by  the  few  Acadians  who 
had  sought  refuge  from  persecution  among  its  forests. 

A  people  of  this  description  soon  came,  or  more  properly 
had  emigrated  to  New  Brunswick,  the  year  before  the  era 
of  the  peace  above  referred  to.  They  consisted  of  families 
from  New  England,  who  settled  at  Mangerville,  about  fifty 
miles  up  the  St.  John,  and,  in  1783,  they  amounted  to  about 
eight  hundred.  At  the  close  of  the  revolutionary  war, 
several  thousand  of  disbanded  British  troops  removed  from 
New  England,  were  located  at  Frederickton.  The  new 
colonists,  however,  were  subjected  to  great  hardships  and 
cruel  privations,  when  first  placed  in  the  midst  of  this  wil 
derness,  which  they  more  keenly  felt  from  the  fact  that  they 
had  been  accustomed  to  the  comforts  of  civilized  life. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  789 

Great  exertions  were  made  for  the  improvement  of  the 
country  under  General  Sir  Guy  Carlton,  who  was  appointed 
governor  in  1785.  A  degree  of  success  attended  his  efforts, 
as  a  gradual  advancement  took  place.  During  a  period  of 
fourteen  years  from  the  time  he  left  the  country,  the  gov 
ernment  was  administered  by  a  succession  of  presidents. 
By  an  arrangement  of  duties  on  foreign  timber,  and  by  leav 
ing  that  from  New  Brunswick  free,  a  foundation  was  laid  for 
the  signal  prosperity  of  the  colony.  This  state  of  things 
commenced  in  1809,  and  the  exports  of  this  article,  from 
that  period,  continually  increased,  until  it  reached  its  acme  in 
1825.  Then  a  severe  reaction  was  experienced,  in  conse 
quence  of  speculative  over-trading.  The  trade,  however, 
assumed  a  healthy  condition  in  the  space  of  a  few  years. 

The  progress  of  the  colony  of  late  years  has  been  cheer 
ing,  and  its  natural  advantages  appreciated,  as  they  have 
been  the  more  unfolded.  It  was  during  the  administration 
of  Sir  John  Harvey,  that  the  disputed  boundary  between 
Maine  and  New  Brunswick  had  nearly  occasioned  a  rup 
ture  between  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain.  This 
source  of  danger  to  the  peace  of  both  countries,  was 
removed,  as  elsewhere  related,  by  a  treaty  in  1842,  which 
'settled  the  question  to  the  satisfaction  of  those  concerned. 

Signal  Calamity — We  may  not  conclude  this  brief 
notice  of  New  Brunswick  without  giving  some  account 
of  an  awful  calamity  which,  in  1828,  befel  that  part  of  this 
province  which  borders  on  the  Mirimachi.  In  October  of 
that  year,  during  the  prevalence  of  a  long  drought,  the 
pine  forests  caught  fire.  Being  filled  with  resinous  sub 
stance,  and  the  fire  being  driven  by  a  high  wind,  the  con 
flagration  was  impelled  with  the  most  awful  rapidity.  Its 
sound  was  like  uninterrupted  thunder — its  column  rose  two 
hundred  feet  above  the  loftiest  pine.  Next  was  seen,  as  it 
were,  an  ocean  of  flame,  rolling  towards  New  Castle  and 
Douglas ;  all  resistance  was  vain ;  these  towns  were  reduced 
to  ashes.  The  miserable  inhabitants,  abandoning  their  all, 


790  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

rushed  to  the  bank,  and  threw  themselves  into  boats,  canoes, 
on  rafts  or  logs,  to  convey  them  down  to  Chatham ;  but  sev 
eral,  of  both  sexes,  were  either  killed  or  severely  injured. 
The  flames  spread  a  vast  distance  into  the  country,  destroy 
ing  magnificent  forests  and  numerous  cattle;  even  wild 
beasts  and  birds  were  drawn  into  them  by  a  sort  of  fascina 
tion.  The  benevolence  of  the  neighboring  British  provinces 
and  of  the  United  States  was  most  liberally  exerted  on  the 
distressing  occurrence.  The  towns  which  were  destroyed, 
have  since  that  time  been  rebuilt. 


iv.   PRINCE   EDWARD'S   ISLAND. 

LOCATION,  Surface,  and  Climate — Early  Settlers — Change  of  Possession — Plans 
of  Colonization — Character  of  late  Governors — Inhabitants. 

Location,  Surface,  and  Climate. — Prince  Edward,  for 
merly  St.  John,  is  an  interesting  island,  lying  in  the  south 
ern  part  of  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence.  It  has  a  very 
winding  outline  and  a  crescent-like  form,  and  is  deeply 
indented  by  bays  and  inlets.  The  area  is  estimated  at 
one  million  three  hundred  and  eighty  thousand  seven  hun 
dred  acres. 

Its  surface  bears  a  different  aspect  from  that  of  the 
adjoining  parts  of  America.  It  is  gently  undulating,  with 
hollows  filled  by  numberless  little  creeks  and  lakes.  The 
coasts  of  these,  as  well  as  of  the  open  sea,  present  a  pecu 
liarly  soft  and  agreeable  scenery,  as  they  are  skirted  by 
trees  of  the  most  varied  foliage. 

The  climate  is  less  severe  than  in  the  adjoining  parts  of 
America;  the  winter  is  shorter  and  milder  than  in  Lower 
Canada,  and  more  steady  than  in  Nova  Scotia.  Its  health- 
fulness  is  remarkable,  and  contributes  to  an  extraordinary 
increase  of  population. 

Early  Settlement. — This  island  was  necessarily  included 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  791 

in  the  boundaries  of  the  empire  which  the  French  court 
claimed  in  North  America,  in  consequence  of  the  discov 
eries  of  Cartier  and  Verazzani.  It  appears  to  have  been 
granted,  in  1663,  to  a  French  captain,  the  Seuir  Doublet, 
but  held  in  subordination  to  a  fishing  company,  established 
at  the  small  island  of  Mexoa.  It  seems,  in  fact,  to  have 
been  valued  only  for  fishery,  and,  for  this  purpose,  to  have 
had  some  few  stations  established  upon  it. 

Change  of  Possession. — After  the  second  reduction  of 
Louisburg,  in  1758,  that  of  Prince  Edward  again  followed, 
and  it  became  permanently  attached  to  the  British  crown. 
Its  French  inhabitants  experienced  a  cruel  proscription  for 
a  time.  Thousands  of  peaceable  and  industrious  settlers 
were  expelled  the  island,  on  suspicion  of  their  being  con 
cerned  i»  the  murder  of  some  Englishmen,  whose  scalps 
were  discovered  in  the  French  governor's  house.  These 
were  doubtless  the  fruits  of  Indian  massacres. 

Plans  of  Colonization. — Some  years  after  the  island 
was  confirmed  to  Britain,  Lord  Egremont  formed  a  singular 
scheme,  by  which  it  was  to  be  divided  into  twelve  districts, 
ruled  by  as  many  barons,  each  of  whom  was  expected  to 
erect  a  castle  on  his  own  property,  while  that  nobleman 
was  to  preside  as  lord  paramount.  This  unwise  plan  was 
changed  for  another  not  much  preferable.  In  August,  1767, 
a  division  was  made  into  sixty-seven  townships,  of  about 
twenty  thousand  acres  each,  which,  with  some  reservations, 
were  made  over  to  individuals  supposed  to  possess  claims 
upon  the  government.  They  became  bound  to  settle  the 
country  in  ten  years,  to  the  extent  of  at  least  one  person 
for  two  hundred  acres.  The  scheme  was  indifferently  car 
ried  into  effect. 

After  the  proprietors  succeeded  in  procuring  for  it  a  gov 
ernor  independent  of  Nova  Scotia,  Mr.  Patterson,  appointed 
to  that  office,  in  1770,  brought  back  a  number  of  exiled 
Acadians,  with  a  view  to  relieve  the  effects  of  the  former 


792  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

cruelty  of  the  government.  Tracady  was  settled  by  Cap 
tain  Macdonald  with  three  hundred  Highlanders,  and 
Chief-baron  Montgomery  made  special  efforts  to  fulfill  his 
proprietary  obligations.  From  these  beginnings  the  colony 
received  gradual  accessions,  and,  in  1773,  a  constitution 
being  accorded,  the  first  house  of  assembly  was  called. 

In  1803,  the  Earl  of  Selkirk,  to  whom  emigration  is  so 
much  indebted,  carried  over  an  important  colony,  consisting 
of  about  eight  hundred  Highlanders.  Such  judgment  was 
shown  in  his  arrangements,  that  the  settlers  soon  became 
very  prosperous,  and,  with  the  friends  who  have  since 
joined  them,  amounted,  before  the  year  1840,  to  upwards 
of  four  thousand. 

Character  of  the  late  Governors. — The  governors  of  late 
years  have  generally  well  sustained  the  interests  of  the  col 
ony,  with  the  exception  of  one,  Mr.  Smyth.  He  succeeded 
in  1813,  and  his  violent  and  tyrannical  conduct  caused  a 
general  agitation  in  the  colony.  He  had  prevented  the 
meeting  of  the  house  of  assembly  for  several  years  pre 
vious  to  1823,  and  when  a  committee  of  the  inhabitants 
was  appointed  to  draw  up  a  petition  for  his  removal,  he 
caused  them  to  be  arrested.  The  high-sheriff,  Mr.  Stewart, 
however,  fortunately  made  his  escape  to  Nova  Scotia,  and 
thence  to  England.  When  the  true  state  of  things  was 
made  known  there,  the  governor  was  recalled,  and  Lieu 
tenant-colonel  Ready  was  appointed  his  successor.  In 
1836,  Sir  John  Harvey  was  appointed  governor.  He  was 
highly  and  justly  esteemed  for  his  many  good  qualities;  but 
being,  in  1837,  removed  to  the  government  of  New  Bruns 
wick,  his  place  was  supplied  by  Sir  Charles  A.  Fitzroy. 

Inhabitants. — The  inhabitants  consist  of  a  few  Indians, 
about  five  thousand  Acadians,  but  chiefly  of  emigrants  from 
different  parts  of  the  empire,  particularly  from  Scotland,  the 
natives  of  which  constitute  more  than  one-half  of  the  entire 
population. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


793 


V.    NEWFOUNDLAND. 


LOCATION  and  Importance — Discovery  and  Settlement — French  Hostilities — 
Renewal  of  War — Change  of  Administration — Present  Condition. 

Location  and  Importance. — Newfoundland  is  an  island 
on  the  eastern  coast  of  North  America,  extending  farther 
out  into  the  Atlantic  than  any  other  point  of  the  Western 
hemisphere.  It  is  tin  important  and  large  island,  being 
about  one  thousand  miles  in  circuit.  Its  consequence  arises 
not  from  its  internal  resources,  but  from  its  position  and  its 
connection  with  the  cod-fisheries  in  its  vicinity.  In  this, 
its  commercial  aspect,  it  is  the  most  valuable  of  all  the 
English  northern  possessions. 

The  celebrated  bank,  which  constitutes  the  fishing- 
ground,  is  estimated  to  extend  six  hundred  miles  in  length 
and  two  hundred  in  breadth,  composed  almost  throughout 
of  masses  of  solid  rock.  The  abundance  of  fish  is  literally 
inexhaustible,  no  diminution  of  fruitfulness  being  observed, 
although  Europe  and  America  have  drawn  upon  this 
treasure,  to  any  extent,  for  several  centuries.  The  vast 


794  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

masses  of  ice,  which  float  down  from  the  northern  seas 
into  the' neighborhood  of  this  island,  bring  also  with  them  a 
valuable  article  of  commerce,  viz:  herds  of  seal,  which 
the  seamen  contrive  to  take,  and  which  furnish  a  rich  store 
of  oil  for  export. 

Discovery  and  Settlement. — Newfoundland  was  discov 
ered,  in  1497,  by  Cabot,  and  has  always  been  claimed  by 
Britain.  Attention  was  drawn  to  its  fisheries  before  1517; 
since,  as  early  as  that  time,  it  was  stated  by  the  crew  of  an 
English  ship,  that  they  had  left  forty  vessels,  of  different 
European  nations,  engaged  in  the  fishery. 

Several  partial  attempts  were  made  at  settling  the  coun 
try,  from  1536  to  1612;  but  it  was  only  at  the  latter  date 
that  we  find  the  first  attempt  made  on  a  large  scale  to  col 
onize  the  territory.  It  was  chiefly  promoted  by  Mr.  Guy, 
an  intelligent  merchant  of  Bristol,  who  induced  a  number 
of  influential  men  at  court  to  engage  in  the  undertaking. 
In  1610,  he  having  been  appointed  governor  of  the  intended 
colony,  conveyed  thither  thirty-nine  persons,  who  con 
structed  a  dwelling  and  store-house,  and  formed  there  the 
first  permanent  settlement. 

For  several  years,  however,  the  spirit  of  settlement  lan 
guished.  It  was  not  until  1621  that  it  began  to  revive 
under  the  auspices  of  Sir  George  Calvert,  afterwards  Lord 
Baltimore,  who  obtained  a  grant  of  a  considerable  tract  on 
a  part  of  the  island.  He  had  in  view  the  establishment  of 
a  Catholic  colony,  who  might  enjoy  there  the  free  exercise 
of  their  religion.  About  twenty  years  after  his  first  plant 
ation,  there  were  estimated  to  be  about  three  hundred  and 
fifty  families  on  different  parts  of  the  coast.  The  fishery, 
at  the  same  time,  grew  rapidly  into  importance. 

In  1660,  the  French,  who  had  previously  become  active 
rivals  of  the  British  in  the  fishery,  formed  a  settlement  in 
the  Bay  of  Placentia,  which  they  occupied  for  a  long  period. 

Through  some  jealousy,  excited  by  those  who  favored 
the  deep-sea  or  whale-fishery,  in  opposition  to  the  boat- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  795 

fishery  at  Newfoundland,  serious  attempts  were  made  at 
one  time,  by  the  government  at  home,  to  break  up  all  the 
settlements  on  the  island,  and  reduce  the  land  to  a  desert. 
This  cruel  and  suicidal  policy  could,  however,  be  effet  Jed 
but  in  part,  and  some  years  afterwards  more  just  views 
began  to  be  entertained  on  the  subject,  and  some  emigra 
tions  even  were  made  again ! 

French  Hostilities. — During  the  war  with  France,  which 
broke  out  in  consequence  of  the  revolution  of  1688,  the 
settlements  in  Newfoundland  endured  great  vicissitudes. 
The  latter  had,  by  favor  or  oversight,  been  allowed  full 
freedom  of  fishing,  and  even  formed  several  settlements. 
They  evidently  showed  an  intention  of  gaining  possession 
of  the  whole  island.  With  a  view  to  effect  their  object, 
the  works  at  Placentia  were  attacked  in  1692,  and  partly 
destroyed;  but,  in  1696,  the  French,  reinforced  by  a  squad 
ron  from  Europe,  attacked  St.  John,  yet  without  success. 
The  place,  however,  suffered  severely,  and  another  arma 
ment,  before  the  end  of  the  year,  gaining  possession  of  it, 
set  it  on  fire.  Upon  this,  Ibberville,  with  a  body  of  troops, 
destroyed  all  the  English  stations,  except  Bonavista  and 
Carbonier.  An  English  fleet,  sent  out  to  retrieve  these  dis 
asters,  failed  through  the  misconduct  of  the  commander. 
The  difficulties  were  terminated  in  1698,  by  the  peace  of 
Ryswick,  which  placed  every  thing  on  the  same  footing  as 
before  the  contest. 

Renewal  of  War. — The  war  of  the  succession  exposed 
the  colony  again  to  the  attacks  of  the  French,  who  were 
favored  by  local  situation  in  their  proceedings  at  Newfound 
land.  The  English,  at  first,  took  some  of  the  smaller  set 
tlements;  but  in  1705,  the  troops  in  Placentia,  reinforced 
by  five  hundred  men  from  Canada,  successfully  attacked 
the  British  colonists.  Three  years  afterwards,  St.  John 
was  completely  destroyed,  and  the  French  became  masters 
of  every  English  station,  except  Carbonier.  A  subsequent 


796  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

attempt  of  the  British  to  recover  their  possessions,  was  not 
without  effect;  but  their  splendid  successes  in  Europe 
enabled  them  at  the  treaty  of  Utrecht,  in  1713,  to  do  more 
than  redeem  all  their  losses  in  America.  Louis  XIV.  was 
compelled  to  yield  up  all  his  possessions  on  the  coast  of 
Newfoundland;  but  he  retained,  for  his  subjects,  the  right 
to  erect  huts  and  stages  for  fishing  on  particular  portions 
of  the  coast. 

Changes  of  Administration. — The  nominal  dependence 
of  Newfoundland  on  Nova  Scotia,  was  withdrawn  in  1779. 
From  this  period  until  1827,  the  government  of  the  island 
was  administered  by  naval  commanders,  appointed  to 
cruise  on  the  fishing  station,  but  who  returned  to  England 
during  the  winter.  Since  the  last-named  period,  the  gov 
ernment  has  been  administered  by  resident  governors,  and, 
in  1832,  it  was  determined  to  grant  the  boon  of  a  repre 
sentative  assembly.  This  was  placed  on  an  extremely 
liberal  footing,  the  assembly  being  elected  by  a  suffrage 
nearly  universal. 

Present  Condition. — The  chief  British  settlements  are 
on  the  large  peninsula  named  Avalon,  constituting  the 
south-eastern  part  of  the  island,  St.  John,  the  capital,  is 
very  convenient  for  ships  coming  either  from  Europe  or 
America,  and  particularly  for  the  deep-sea  and  seal-fish 
eries.  After  all  its  improvements,  it  still  bears  the  aspect 
of  a  fishing  station,  consisting  of  one  long  and  narrow 
street,  extending  entirely  along  the  sea. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  797 

vi.   HUDSON'S  BAY  TERRITORY. 

EXTENT — Discovery — Settlement — Contests  with  France — Present  State. 

Extent. — The  Hudson's  Bay  Territory  is  a  region  of 
British  America,  far  surpassing,  in  extent,  the  settled  and 
occupied  parts.  It  is  about  two  thousand  six  hundred  miles 
in  length,  from  east  to  west,  and  nearly  one  thousand  five 
hundred  miles  in  width,  from  south  to  north.  It  extends 
northerly  till  it  reaches  the  Arctic  ocean. 

Discovery. — Hudson's  bay,  from  which  the  territory 
takes  its  name,  was  repeatedly  visited,  at  an  early  period, 
by  English  navigators,  though  for  a  long  time  solely  with  a 
view  to  the  great  object  of  discovering  a  north-west  passage 
to  Asia.  It  appears  that  Sebastian  Cabot,  in  1517,  first 
penetrated  to  this  gulf,  but  did  not  view  it  as  an  inclosed 
sea.  This  voyage,  however,  was  lost  sight  of,  so  that 
when  Hudson,  in  1610,  sailed  through  the  straits  now  bear 
ing  his  name,  and  found  a  wide  and  open  expanse,  it  was 
considered  a  new  discovery,  and  named,  from  him,  the 
Hudson  sea.  Nor  was  it  recognized  as  a  bay,  but  was 
viewed,  with  hope,  as  a  part  of  the  Pacific.  The  great 
navigator,  however,  having  been  compelled  to  winter 
within  the  straits,  where  the  crew  were  exposed  to  severe 
suffering,  a  violent  mutiny  arose  among  them,  when  he  and 
several  of  his  adherents  were  exposed,  in  a  small  boat,  on 
this  inhospitable  shore,  and  doubtless  perished. 

Several  voyages  were  made  during  the  next  half  century, 
with  many  perils  and  disasters,  and  all  of  them  abortive  as 
to  the  primary  object.  But  they  were  the  means  of  laying 
open  the  great  extent  of  Hudson's  bay,  and  of  conveying 
some  idea  of  the  valuable  furs  which  might  be  obtained  on 
its  shores. 

Settlements. — A  Frenchman,  named  Grosseliez,  having 
penetrated  thither  from  Canada,  made  a  survey  of  the 


798  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

country,  and  laid  before  the  French  court  the  plan  of  a 
settlement.  Finding  his  proposition  unheeded,  he  sought 
the  English  patronage  under  Prince  Rupert,  and  in  June, 
1668,  a  company  of  adventurers  sailed  in  a  vessel  com 
manded  by  Zachariah  Gillam,  and  reached  a  river,  then 
called  Nemisco,  to  which  they  gave  the  name  of  Rupert. 
Here  they  wintered  with  comparative  comfort.  Upon  the 
report  made  by  this  party,  a  capital  of  ten  thousand  five 
hundred  pounds  was  subscribed  by  the  prince  and  others, 
and  a  charter  was  obtained,  securing  to  them  the  exclusive 
trade  and  administration  of  all  the  countries  around  Hud 
son's  bay.  They  immediately  sent  out  adventurers,  who 
formed  a  settlement  on  Rupert's  river.  Others  were 
established  on  Moose  river,  in  1674,  and  four  years  later 
on  the  Albany.  By  1685,  they  had  added  two  more  on  the 
Nelson  and  Severn,  and  in  1690,  their  affairs  were  in  such 
a  flourishing  condition,  that  they  determined  to  triple  their 
original  stock. 

Contests  with  France. — France,  learning  these  results, 
regretted  her  indifference  to  the  proposal  of  Grosseliez, 
and  commenced  efforts  to  secure  advantages  which  she 
had,  in  effect,  thrown  away.  "A  claim  was  advanced  on 
the  ground  of  prior  occupation,  and  Grosseliez,  already 
detached  from  the  English  service,  was  sent  out,  in  1682, 
with  another  officer.  He  not  only  laid  the  foundation  of  a 
factory  on  Hayes'  river,  but,  in  the  following  spring,  sur 
prised  the  British  one  on  the  Nelson,  taking  Gillam  a  pris 
oner,  and  carrying  him  to  Canada;  and  yet,  soon  after,  by 
means  not  very  distinctly  stated,  the  English  became  mas 
ters  of  these  stations.  In  1686,  however,  amid  a  profound 
peace,  the  Chevalier  de  Troyes  marched  thither,  and  sud 
denly  took  the  Rupert,  Hayes,  and  Albany  factories. 
These  movements  do  not  seem  to  have  attracted  much 
attention  in  Europe,  but  when  the  war  in  1688  broke  out, 
hostile  operations  were  carried  on  with  great  ardor  During 
1693-94-95,  the  different  posts  were  successively  taken  and 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


799 


retaken.  In  1696,  the  English  had  recovered  almost  the 
whole ;  but  in  the  following  year,  a  squadron  from  France 
defeated  the  Hudson's  bay  ships,  and  took  all  the  forts 
except  Albany.  The  treaty  of  Ryswick  leaving  things  in 
statu  quo,  this  state  of  possession  continued  till  the  peace  of 
Utrecht,  in  1713,  by  which  the  various  posts  were  restored 
to  Britain." 

Discoveries  have  been  made  in  the  intervening  years, 
from  the  above  date  to  the  present  time,  which  have 
resulted  in  a  more  extensive  knowledge  of  this  immense 
country.  Settlements  have  occasionally  been  made  on  the 
coasts  of  the  bays  or  rivers  which  so  abound  there;  but 
the  object  principally  in  view  of  the  many  expeditions  on 
those  northern  waters — viz:  the  ascertaining  of  a  passage 
into  the  Pacific  at  the  head  of  the  American  continent — has 
never  been  secured. 


800  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


RUSSIAN   AMERICA. 


GENERAL   DESCRIPTION, 

THE  Russians  may  be  regarded  as  the  first  discoverers 
of  the  north-western  shores  of  this  continent.  Behring 
and  Tchirikow,  in  1728,  first  saw  the  straits  which  separate 
America  and  Asia.  The  Russian  voyagers  subsequently 
extended  their  discoveries  southwardly,  along  the  American 
coast  towards  Nootka  Sound,  and,  at  a  late  period,  made  a 
few  establishments  for  hunting  and  trade  with  the  Indians 
on  the  coast.  A  single  settlement  at  Sitka,  and  two  others 
at  Kodiak,  and  Illuluk,  on  an  adjacent  island,  engaged  in 
the  fur-trade  with  the  Indians,  comprise  all  the  actual  Rus 
sian  possessions  in  America. 

The  limits  of  the  Russian  territory,  in  this  region,  are 
bounded  on  the  south  by  the  parallel  of  fifty-four  degrees 
and  forty  minutes  north  latitude;  but  though  the  Muscovite 
power  lays  claim  to  the  territory,  and  about  fifty  thousand 
Indians  acknowledge  his  authority,  the  sovereignty  is  little 
more  than  a  name.  On  the  5th  of  April,  1824,  a  conven 
tion  between  the  United  States  and  his  majesty  the  Empe 
ror  of  all  the  Russias,  was  concluded  and  signed  at  St. 
Petersburg.  By  the  third  article  of  this  convention  it  was 
agreed,  "that  hereafter  there  should  not  be  formed  under 
the  authority  of  said  states  any  establishment  upon  the 
northern  coast  of  America,  nor  in  any  of  the  islands  adja 
cent,  to  the  north  of  fifty-four  degrees  and  forty  minutes  of 
north  latitude;  and  that,  in  the  same  manner,  there  shall 
be  none  formed  by  Russian  subjects,  or  under  the  authority 
of  Russia,  south  of  the  same  parallel." 

This  coast  possesses  an  Alpine  character.  In  some  parts 
it  rises  into  mountains  covered  with  snow,  with  immense 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


801 


glaciers  winding  through  its  cavities.  The  most  remarka 
ble  summit  seems  to  be  that  called  St.  Elias  by  the  Russian 
navigators,  and  which,  it  is  affirmed,  has  been  visible  at  sea 
at  the  distance  of  sixty  leagues. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  more  northern  regions  of  this  coast, 
appear  to  be  Esquimaux,  as  they  abound  also  on  the  eastern 
coast,  and  around  Hudson's  bay.  The  savages  of  Nootka 
are  said  to  be  very  cruel  to  the  captives  taken  in  war,  and 
have  frequently  proved  treacherous  and  vindictive  in  the 
intercourse  held  with  trading-vessels. 
51 


802 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


MEXICO. 


SYNOPTICAL   SKETCH. 


The  Eagle  with  the  Serpent  alighting  on  the  rock  in  Lake  Tenochtitlan,  on  the  spot  where  the 
City  was  built. 

DISCOVERY — Condition,  anterior  to  the  Spanish  Conquest — Invasion  by  Cortez 
— Arrival  of  Cortez  in  the  Mexican  Capital — Abdication  of  Montezuma — 
Retreat  of  Cortez,  and  Return — Fall  of  the  City  and  Empire — Fate  of 
Cortez — Extent  of  New  Spain — Introduction  of  the  Catholic  Religion- 
Native  Spanish  Population  under  the  Colonial  Government — Classes  of 
the  Inhabitants — Causes  of  the  First  Mexican  Revolution — Commence 
ment  of  the  Revolution — Continuation  of  the  War  by  the  Patriot  Chiefs — 
Decline  of  the  Revolution — Invasion  by  Mina — Revolution  under  Iturbide 
— Adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitution — Prosperity  of  the  years  1825  and 
1826 — Election  of  President  in  1828 — Usurpation  of  Bustamente — Defence 
of  the  Federal  Constitution — Santa  Anna's  Proceedings — Establishment 
of  a  Central  Republic — Attempts  against  the  Central  Government — Revo 
lution  of  1841 — Overthrow  of  Santa  Anna's  Government. 

THE  northern  coast  of  Yucatan  was  first  visited  and 
explored  in  1517  by  Francisco  Fernandez  de  Cordova,  who 
sailed  from  Cuba  in  three  small  vessels,  with  a  company  of 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  803 

adventurers.  He  here  found  a  race  of  men  much  bolder 
and  more  warlike  than  the  inhabitants  of  the  islands,  whc 
resisted  the  intruders  with  a  most  determined  spirit.  Many 
of  the  latter  perished  in  the  contests  they  were  engaged  in 
and  Cordova  himself  received  a  wound,  of  which  he  died 
soon  after  his  return  to  Cuba. 

The  prospect  of  booty  which  the  region  presented,  stim 
ulated  the  Spaniards  to  secure  their  prize  at  any  hazard. 
Another  expedition  was  planned  the  following  year,  under 
Grijalva,  consisting  of  four  ships  and  two  hundred  and  forty 
men.  They  commenced  by  verifying  the  reports  of  the 
preceding  adventurers ;  they  then  continued  their  voyage 
as  far  as  the  River  Panuco,  and  were  met  every  where 
with  the  marks  of  a  good  degree  of  civilization.  Landing 
frequently,  they  were  sometimes  suspected,  and  warmly 
attacked ;  at  other  times,  they  were  received  with  the  rev 
erence  due  to  superior  natures. 

Condition,  anterior  to  the  Spanish  Conquest. — The  most 
ancient  Mexican  nation,  according  to  tradition,  was  the 
Toltecas.  It  would  appear  that,  at  a  period  corresponding 
with  that  of  472  of  the  Christian  era,  they  were  expelled 
from  their  own  country,  called  Tollan,  somewhere  north 
of  Mexico,  whence  becoming  migratory  for  many  years, 
they  at  length  built  a  city,  called  Tolton,  fifty  miles  east 
from  Mexico. 

In  667,  the  Toltecas  were  chiefly  cut  off  by  famine  and 
pestilence.  About  a  hundred  years  after  this,  their  country 
was  occupied  by  the  Checkemecas,  who  likewise  emigrated 
from  some  northern  section  of  the  continent.  They  mingled 
and  intermarried  with  the  remnant  of  the  Toltecas.  In  1 1 60, 
the  Aztecs,  who  dwelt  north  of  the  Gulf  of  California, 
abandoned  their  country,  and,  for  a  series  of  years,  led  a 
wandering  life.  They  originally  consisted  of  six  tribes,  but 
eventually  the  Mexican  tribes  separated  from  the  rest,  and 
continued  their  journey  alone.  In  1325,  they  reached  a 
spot  on  which  they  commenced  a  city,  and  which  they 


804  CREAT     EVENTS     OP 

called  Mexico,  after  Mexitli,  their  god  of  war.  Here,  for 
two  hundred  years,  down  to  the  time  of  their  conquest  by 
the  Spaniards,  they  flourished.  They  increased  in  power 
and  wealth.  They  were  joined  by  the  other  Aztec  tribes 
from  whom  they  had  separated.  They  were  a  superior 
people — well  instructed  in  the  art  of  war.  They  excelled 
in  sculpture,  and,  at  the  time  of  the  invasion,  had  made 
considerable  progress  in  architecture,  agriculture,  &c. 
Their  capital  contained  not  less  than  one  hundred  thousand 
inhabitants.  Their  government  was  an  elective  monarchy. 
Montezuma  was  on  the  Mexican  throne,  and  had  surrounded 
himself  with  the  highest  regal  splendor,  and  exercised  the 
most  despotic  power.  Such,  in  brief,  was  the  condition  of 
the  Mexicans  when  their  conquest  was  attempted  by  the 
Spaniards. 

Invasion  by  Cortez. — The  reports  which  had  been  brought 
home  by  several,  especially  Grijalva,  of  the  fertility  and 
wealth  of  Mexico,  determined  Velasquez,  the  governor  of 
Cuba,  to  attempt  its  conquest.  The  expedition  was  intrusted 
to  Fernando  Cortez,  a  man  peculiarly  well  calculated  by  his 
courage,  his  perseverance,  and  other  qualities,  for  an  enter 
prise  like  this,  full  of  danger  and  difficulty.  The  expedition 
consisted  of  eleven  vessels  and  six  hundred  and  seventeen 
men.  The  object  was  to  make  war  upon  a  monarch  whose 
dominions  were  more  extensive  than  all  the  kingdoms  sub 
ject  to  the  Spanish  crown.  Arriving  at  the  island  of  Cozu- 
mel,  Cortez  had  there  the  good  fortune  to  redeem  Aguilar, 
a  Spaniard,  who  had  been  eight  years  a  prisoner  among  the 
Indians,  and  who  proved  extremely  useful  as  an  interpreter. 
In  March,  1519,  Cortez  landed  in  Tabasco,  a  southern 
province  of  Mexico,  where,  though  the  Indians  met  him 
with  extraordinary  courage,  they  were  routed  with  great 
slaughter,  in  several  successive  engagements. 

Continuing  his  course  to  the  westward,  he  landed  at  San 
Juan  d'Ulloa.  Here  he  was  most  respectfully  addressed  by 
a  deputation  on  board  of  his  ship,  but  in  a  language  alto- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


805 


gether  unknown  to  him,  and  even  to  Aguilar.  Fortunately, 
one  of  his  female  slaves,  received  at  Tabasco,  well  under 
stood  the  Mexican  language,  and  explained  what  had  been 
said  in  the  Yucatan  tongue,  with  which  Aguilar  was  unac 
quainted.  This  woman,  who  was  known  afterwards  by  the 


Marina  interpreting  the  Address  of  the  Mexican  Deputation. 

name  of  Donna  Marina,  informed  him  that  the  persons  who 
addressed  him  were  the  officers  of  a  great  monarch,  whom 
they  called  Montezuma,  and  that  they  were  sent  to  inquire 
what  his  intentions  were  in  visiting  their  coast,  and  to  offer 
any  assistance  he  might  need  in  order  to  continue  his  voy 
age.  Cortez,  having  thus  learned  the  purport  of  the  mes 
sage,  assured  the  officers  that  he  approached  their  country 
with  the  most  friendly  sentiments,  and  came  to  propose 
matters  of  great  moment  to  their  prince,  which  should  soon 
be  more  fully  unfolded.  Next  morning  he  landed  his  men, 
horses,  and  artillery,  by  the  assistance  of  the  natives,  who 
unconsciously  were  admitting  among  them  the  instruments 
of  their  own  destruction. 

On  the  26th  of  March,  Cortez  commenced  his  march 
towards  the  Mexican  capital,  having  first  destroyed  his 


806 


GREAT     EVENTS      OF 


vessels,  that  his  soldiers,  deprived  of  the  means  of  retreat, 
might  rely  solely  on  their  valor.  On  his  way  thither,  by 
consummate  address,  he  alienated  from  Montezuma  several 


Cortez  burning  his  Ships. 

of  the  petty  states  with  their  caziques.  Others  he  com 
pelled,  by  force  of  arms,  to  join  him.  By  degrees,  he 
marched  into  the  country,  and,  with  the  addition  of  the 
natives,  he  found  himself  at  the  head  of  an  army  consisting 
of  several  thousand  persons. 

Arrival  of  Cortez  in  the  Mexican  Capital — As  Cortez 
approached  the  Mexican  capital,  a  great  retinue  of  persons 
came  to  meet  him,  adorned  with  plumes  and  clad  in  man 
tles  of  fine  cotton.  Each  of  these  saluted  Cortez  in  the 
most  respectful  manner.  They  announced  the  approach 
of  Montezuma  himself;  and  soon  after,  the  harbingers,  two 
hundred  in  number,  in  a  uniform  dress,  appeared  in  sight. 
These  were  followed  by  a  company  of  higher  rank,  in 
splendid  apparel,  in  the  midst  of  whom  was  Montezuma, 
carried  in  a  litter  richly  ornamented  with  gold  and  feathers 
of  various  colors.  The  king  and  Cortez  met,  and  the  most 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


807 


respectful  salutations  passed  between  them.  Montezuma 
conducted  Cortez  to  the  quarters  that  had  been  prepared 
for  his  reception,  and  took  leave  of  him,  saying,  "You  are 
now  with  your  brothers  in  your  own  house ;  refresh  your 
selves  after  your  fatigue,  and  be  happy  until  I  return." 


Meeting  of  Montezuma  and  Cortez. 

The  first  care  of  Cortez,  however,  was  to  take  precau 
tions  for  his  security,  by  planting  the  artillery  so  as  to  com 
mand  the  different  avenues  which  led  to  the  place  allotted 
for  his  reception. 

In  the  evening,  Montezuma  returned  to  visit  his  guests, 
and  again  made  them  magnificent  presents.  Various  con 
ferences  passed  between  them;  and  the  next  day  Cortez 
and  some  of  his  principal  attendants  were  admitted  to  an 
audience  of  the  emperor. 

While  these  events  were  happening,  Cortez  formed  a  plan 
no  less  extraordinary  than  daring.  This  was  to  seize  Mon 
tezuma  in  his  palace,  and  to  carry  him  prisoner  to  the 
Spanish  quarters.  He  communicated  his  plan  to  his  prin 
cipal  officers,  and  almost  instantly  put  it  into  execution. 


808 


GREAT     EVENTS    OF 


The  Abdication  of  Montezuma. — Although  Montezuma 
was  permitted  to  exercise  the  functions  of  royalty,  yet  he 
was  guarded  with  the  utmost  vigilance  by  the  Spaniards. 
The  king's  brave  son,  with  several  of  the  principal  officers, 
on  the  slightest  pretext,  was  burned  alive  by  the  command 
of  Cortez.  The  monarch  himself  was,  at  length,  bound 
with  fetters.  Having  both  the  monarch  and  his  subjects 


Montezuma  on  his  Throne. 

under  this  temporary  authority,  Cortez  availed  himself  of 
it  to  the  utmost.  He  appointed  commissioners  to  survey 
the  empire,  and  to  prepare  the  minds  of  the  people  for 
submitting  to  the  Spaniards;  and,  in  the  end,  he  persuaded 
Montezuma  to  acknowledge  himself  a  vassal  to  the  Spanish 
crown,  and  to  pay  an  annual  tribute.  The  fallen  prince, 
at  the  instance  of  Cortez,  accompanied  this  profession  of 
fealty  and  homage,  with  a  magnificent  present  to  the  king 
of  Spain,  and,  after  his  example,  his  subjects  brought  in 
liberal  contributions. 

War,  and  the  Death  of  Montezuma. — About  this  time 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


809 


Velasquez,  piqued  by  the  success  of  his  subaltern,  had  sent 
a  force  into  Mexico  to  take  him  and  his  principal  officers 
prisoners;  but  the  good  fortune  of  Cortez  triumphed  again; 
for  overcoming  his  enemies  in  battle,  he  induced  the  greater 
part  of  thern  to  join  his  standard ;  and  when  he  had  least  of 
all  expected  it,  he  was  placed  at  the  head  of  a  thousand 
Spaniards,  ready  to  aid  him,  at  any  hazard,  in  his  enterprises. 

This  additional  force  had  but  just  time  to  enroll  them 
selves  under  their  new  leader,  before  the  Mexicans  attacked 
them  in  all  directions. 

Cortez  now  found  himself  environed  with  the  most  immi 
nent  dangers.  The  only  resource  which  remained  to  him 
was  to  try  what  effect  the  interposition  of  Montezuma 
might  have  upon  his  enraged  subjects.  When,  the  next 


Death  of  Montezuma. 


morning,  they  approached  to  renew  the  assault,  that  unfor 
tunate  prince  was  compelled  to  advance  to  the  battlements, 
and  exhort  his  people  to  discontinue  hostilities.  But  the 
fury  of  the  multitude  could  not  be  repressed,  and  it  was 
now  directed  momentarily  against  their  prince.  Flights  of 


810  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

arrows  and  volleys  of  stones  poured  in  so  violently  upon  the 
ramparts,  that  before  the  Spanish  soldiers  had-  time  to  lift 
their  shields  for  Montezuma's  defence,  two  arrows  wounded 
the  unhappy  monarch,  and  a  blow  of  a  stone  on  his  temple 
struck  him  to  the  ground. 

Most  bitterly  did  these  poor  men  lament  the  consequences 
of  their  displeasure,  as  they  witnessed  the  fate  of  their  sov 
ereign.  As  for  Montezuma,  in  a  paroxysm  of  rage  he  tore 
the  bandage  from  his  wounds,  and  so  obstinately  refused  to 
take  any  nourishment,  that  he  soon  ended  his  days,  rejecting 
with  disdain  all  the  urgency  of  the  Spaniards  that  he  should 
embrace  the  Christian  faith. 

Retreat  and  Return  of  Cortez. — The  death  of  Monte 
zuma  filled  the  Mexicans  with  surprise  and  terror;  but 
added  to,  rather  than  diminished,  their  hostility.  They 
determined  to  reduce  by  famine  a  foe  which  they  could  not 
subdue  by  force.  This  coming  to  the  knowledge  of  Cortez, 
he  perceived,  situated  as  he  was,  that  his  safety  lay  in 
instant  retreat  from  the  city.  Preparations  were  accord 
ingly  made  to  march  out  of  Mexico  that  very  night.  Each 
soldier  took  such  booty  as  he  was  able;  yet  a  large  quantity 
of  silver  was  left  behind.  At  midnight,  the  troops  aban 
doned  their  quarters,  and  proceeded  in  silence  along  the 
causeway  that  led  to  Tacubaya. 

The  Mexicans  were  watching  the  retreating  foe.  At 
length,  the  latter  reached  a  breach  which  had  been  made  in 
the  causeway,  when  in  an  instant  they  were  astounded 
by  a  tremendous  roar  of  martial  instruments.  Clouds  of 
arrows  were  showered  upon  them.  Yet  they  struggled  on 
to  a  second  breach,  where  they  were  obliged  to  wade 
through  the  mud  and  water.  All  was  darkness,  confusion, 
dismay.  Many  were  so  heavily  laden  with  spoils,  that  they 
sunk  to  rise  no  more.  The  carnage  was  dreadful.  It  was 
a  night  of  blood — or  what  is  known  in  the  Mexican  history 
as  the  Noche  triste,  or  "doleful  night."  Cortez  lost  some 
five  or  six  hundred  Spaniards,  and  of  his  allies,  the  Tlas- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


811 


calans,  above  two  thousand.  Only  a  small  portion  of  the 
pillaged  treasures  was  saved — horses,  ammunition,  baggage, 
nearly  all  were  gone.  In  the  morning,  although  his  troops 
needed  rest  and  his  wounded  care,  Cortez  pursued  his 
march  towards  Tlascala,  where  he  was  received  with  kind 
ness  by  his  allies. 


Noche  Triste. 


Some  interval  of  tranquillity  was  now  absolutely  neces 
sary,  not  only  that  the  Spaniards  might  give  attention  to 
the  cure  of  their  wounds,  but  in  order  to  recruit  their 
strength,  exhausted  by  a  long  succession  of  fatigues  and 
hardships.  When  these  objects  had  been  attained,  and  his 
forces  were  considerably  augmented,  on  the  28th  of  Decem 
ber,  1520,  Cortez  commenced  his  return  towards  Mexico. 

In  his  progress  towards  it,  he  took  possession  of  Tezcuco, 
the  second  town  in  the  empire,  situated  on  the  lake  about 
twenty  miles  from  the  capital.  He  had  already  prepared 
the  materials  for  building  several  brigantines,  so  that  they 
might  be  carried  thither  in  pieces  ready  to  be  put  together, 
and  launched  when  they  were  needed.  Here  he  established 


812 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


his  head-quarters,  as  it  was  the  most  suitable  place  to  launch 
the  brigantines.  With  the  launching  of  these,  all  was  in 
readiness  for  the  great  enterprise. 


Cortez  building  Brigantines  on  the  Lakes. 

Nor  were  the  Mexicans  unprepared.  Upon  the  death  of 
Montezuma,  his  brother,  Quetlavaca,  a  man  distinguished 
for  his  courage  and  capacity,  was  raised  to  the  throne 
But  in  the  midst  of  his  preparations  to  meet  the  invaders, 
he  was  fatally  attacked  by  the  small-pox,  a  scourge  which 
had  been  introduced  into  the  country  by  the  Spaniards. 
Gautimozin,  nephew  and  son-in-law  of  Montezuma,  was 
next  chosen  emperor,  nor  could  the  choice  have  fallen  on  a 
more  deserving  man. 

Great  bravery  was  displayed  by  the  Mexicans  during  the 
siege.  Cortez  found  it  necessary  to  proceed  with  caution 
in  all  his  measures.  His  chief  prospect  of  success  lay  in 
cutting  off  supplies  from  the  city;  at  length,  in  that,  he 
succeeded,  so  that  the  public  stores  were  exhausted,  and 
the  sufferings  in  the  city  became  extreme. 

Fall  of  the  City  and  Empire. — At  this  crisis,  Guatimozin, 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  813 

in  an  attempt  to  escape  to  the  provinces,  with  a  view  to 
arouse  his  people  more  effectually  for  his  defence,  was  cap 
tured  and  conducted  to  Cortez. 

He  appeared  with  singular  composure  and  self-respect, 
requesting  of  Cortez,  that  no  insult  should  be  offered  to  the 
empress  or  his  children.  "I  have  done,"  said  he  to  his  con 
queror,  "what  became  a  monarch.  I  have  defended  my 
people  to  the  last  extremity.  Nothing  now  remains  but  to 
die.  Take  this  dagger,"  (laying  hold  of  one  which  Cortez 
wore,)  "plant  it  in  my  heart,  and  put  an  end  to  a  life  which 
can  be  no  longer  useful  to  my  country."  Before  he  left  the 
city,  he  had  been  careful  to  disappoint  the  expectations  of 
the  Spaniards,  by  throwing  all  his  treasures  into  the  lake. 

When  the  fate  of  their  sovereign  was  known,  the  Mexi 
cans  laid  down  their  arms,  and  Cortez  took  possession  of 
that  small  part  of  the  capital  which  yet  remained,  three- 
fourths  of  it  having  been  reduced  to  ashes  during  the  con 
flict.  In  this  manner  terminated  the  memorable  siege  of 
Mexico. 

The  fate  of  the  capital  decided  that,  also,  of  the  empire. 
The  provinces  submitted,  one  after  another,  to  the  con 
querors.  Small  parties  of  Spaniards,  marching  through 
them  without  interruption,  penetrated  in  different  quarters 
to  the  Pacific  ocean.  Thus  a  great  and  rich  empire  was 
secured  to  Spain,  through  the  almost  incredible  efforts  of  a 
single  man  at  the  head  of  a  small  band  of  adventurers. 

Fate  of  Cortez. — As  a  reward  for  his  bold  and  surprising 
achievements,  Cortez  was  warmly  eulogized  by  his  coun 
trymen  at  home,  and  the  Emperor  Charles  V.  appointed 
him  captain-general  and  governor  of  New  Spain,  with  other 
tokens  of  favor.  But  a  bitter  cup  was  at  last  pressed  to  his 
lips.  After  returning  to  America,  and  continuing  there  for  a 
time  in  his  command,  he  came  back,  in  1540,  to  his  native 
country.  But  in  consequence  of  his  ambition  and  usurpa 
tions,  his  reception  at  home  was  ill-suited  to  the  character 
of  his  heroic  deeds.  "The  emperor  behaved  to  him  with 


814  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

cold  civility,  his  ministers  treated  him  sometimes  with  neg 
lect,  sometimes  with  insolence.  His  grievances  received 
no  redress ;  his  claims  were  urged  without  effect ;  and,  after 
several  years  spent  in  fruitless  application  to  ministers  arid 
judges,  he  ended  his  days  on  the  2d  of  December,  in  the 
sixty-second  year  of  his  age." 

Extent  of  New  Spain. — This  country,  under  the  Span 
iards,  embraced  a  more  extensive  region  than  the  empire  of 
Mexico,  or  the  dominions  of  Montezuma  and  his  predeces 
sors.  It  included,  in  addition  to  the  Mexican  empire 
proper,  New  Navarre,  a  vast  territory,  extending  to  the 
north  and  west;  the  provinces  of  California,  as  also  the 
peninsula  of  California;  and,  moreover,  the  provinces  of 
Yucatan  and  Honduras,  stretching  from  the  Bay  of  Cam- 
peachy  to  beyond  Cape  Gracias  a  Dios.  At  an  early 
period,  most  of  these  countries  had  been  visited  and  subju 
gated  by  Spanish  adventurers.  The  peninsula  of  California, 
which  had  been  discovered  by  Cortez  in  1536,  began  to  be 
explored  by  the  Jesuits  towards  the  close  of  the  seven 
teenth  century.  Here  they  established  an  important  mis 
sion,  but,  after  a  time,  were  expelled  from  the  country. 

Introduction  of  the  Catholic  Religion. — The  conquerors 
of  New  Spain  carried  with  them  the  Catholic  faith,  which 
became  the  established  religion;  and,  indeed,  was  the  only 
religion  that  was  tolerated,  until  the  revolution  in  the 
beginning  of  the  present  century.  The  establishment  was 
instituted  as  an  auxiliary  branch  of  the  government,  on  a 
similar  model  to  that  in  Spain.  In  attempts  to  convert  the 
natives,  they  made  use  of  the  same  unjustifiable  means  that 
have  been  resorted  to  by  the  Jesuits.  But  notwithstanding 
all  that  was.done,  their  spiritual  character  and  condition  were 
unchanged.  Of  real  Christianity,  they  remained  wholly 
ignorant,  and  retained  all  their  veneration  for  their  ancient 
superstitions.  This  mixture  of  Christianity  with  their  own 
heathenish  rites  and  notions,  was  transmitted  to  their  pos- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


815 


terity,  and  has  never  been  eradicated.  That  device  of  'he 
infernal  pit,  the  Inquisition,  was  established  in  America  by 
the  bigoted  zeal  of  Philip  II.,  in  the  year  1570.  This 
measure  completed  the  ecclesiastical  apparatus  for  fastening 
Catholicism  on  the  new  world. 


Introduction  of  Christianity. 

Native  Spanish  Population  under  the  Colonial  Govern 
ment. — "For  nearly  three  centuries,  down  to  the  year  1810, 
Mexico  was  governed  by  viceroys,  appointed  by  the  court 
of  Spain,  all  of  whom,  with  one  exception,  were  European 
Spaniards.  Every  situation  in  the  gift  of  the  crown  was 
bestowed  upon  a  European,  nor  is  there  an  instance,  for 
many  years  before  the  revolution,  either  in  the  church,  the 
army,  or  the  law,  in  which  the  door  of  preferment  was 
opened  to  a  Spaniard,  Mexican-born.  Through  this  policy, 
a  privileged  caste  arose,  distinct  from  the  Mexican  Span 
iards  in  feelings,  habits,  and  interests — the  paid  agents 
of  a  government  whose  only  aim  was  to  enrich  itself, 
without  any  regard  to  the  abuses  perpetrated  under  its 
authority. 


816  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Classes  of  the  Inhabitants. — Anterioi  to  the  revolution  in 
1810,  the  population  of  Mexico  was  divided  into  distinct 
castes,  as  follows :  1,  The  old  Spaniards,  born  in  Spain, 
designated  Chapetones.  2,  Creoles  or  Whites,  of  pure 
European  race,  born  in  America,  and  regarded  by  the  tirst 
class  as  natives.  3,  The  Indians,  or  indigenous  copper- 
colored  race.  4,  The  Mestizos,  or  mongrel  breeds  of 
Whites  and  Indians,  in  the  purer  descent  approaching  to 
the  Creoles.  5,  Mulattoes,  or  descendants  of  Whites  and 
Negroes.  6,  The  Zambos,  descendants  of  Negroes  and 
Indians.  And  7,  The  African  Negroes,  whether  manu 
mitted  or  slaves. 

The  pure  races  were  the  old  Spaniards,  Creoles,  Indians, 
and  Negroes,  and  gave  rise,  in  their  various  combinations 
or  divisions,  to  the  others.  The  remaining  three  races 
were  impure  or  mixed,  and  were  sub-divided,  without  any 
assigned  limits.  Upon  the  breaking  out  of  the  revolution, 
the  distinctions  of  caste  were  all  absorbed  in  the  name  of 
Americans  and  Europeans. 

Causes  of  the  First  Mexican  Revolution. — For  more  than 
a  century,  Spain  had  been  on  the  decline,  when,  in  1808,  the 
Emperor  Napoleon  gave  a  finishing  stroke  to  her  degrada 
tion,  by  seizing  upon  the  royal  family,  and  placing  his  brother 
Jerome  upon  the  throne.  To  this  revolution,  the  Spanish 
chiefs,  who  were  assured  of  their  places,  were  disposed  to 
yield,  excepting  the  viceroy  of  Mexico.  But  the  people, 
indignant  at  the  foul  treatment  which  their  sovereign  had 
received,  were  determined  not  to  submit  to  it.  A  general 
revolt  against  the  authority  of  Buonaparte,  soon  disclosed 
itself  in  old  Spain,  intelligence  of  which  reaching  Mexico 
on  the  29th  of  July,  1808,  the  feelings  of  the  people  were 
excited  to  the  highest  pitch  of  enthusiasm.  At  this  time, 
the  Cabildo,  or  municipalty  of  Mexico,  presented  a  petition 
to  Iturrigaray  the  viceroy,  to  assemble  a  junta,  or  repre 
sentatives  of  the  province,  for  self-government.  The  vice 
roy,  however,  hesitated,  fearing  the  Spanish  population,  who 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  817 

opposed  the  measure.  Apprised  of  his  inclination  to  gratify 
the  people,  the  Spaniards  seized  the  viceroy,  and  delivered 
him  over  to  the  prison  of  the  Inquisition.  The  conspirators 
were  principally  Spanish  merchants  in  Mexico,  and  were 
secretly  favored  in  their  designs  by  the  court  of  the  Audi- 
ciencia,  the  highest  judicial  tribunal  of  Mexico. 

The  European  Spaniards,  both  in  the  capital  and  in  the 
interior,  now  formed  patriotic  associations  for  the  defence 
of  what  they  termed  their  rights,  and  armed  themselves 
against  the  Creoles,  who  had  favored  the  project  of  assem 
bling  the  junta.  The  latter,  though  by  far  the  most  numerous, 
were  unused  to  arms,  and  submitted  for  the  moment;  but 
their  spirit  was  aroused,  and  it  became  an  absorbing  ques 
tion  whether  themselves  or  the  small  clique  of  Europeans- 
should  possess  the  right  of  administering  the  government 
during  the  captivity  of  their  king.  A  general  impatience 
to  shake  off  the  yoke  of  foreign  domination,  began  to  seize 
the  minds  of  all.  There  was  wanting  only  a  leader  to  make 
the  occasion  and  to  strike  the  blow. 

Commencement  of  the  Revolution. — The  person  was  soon 
found,  in  Don  Miguel  Hidalgo  Castilla,  a  clergyman,  dis 
tinguished  for  his  talents,  learning,  and  liberality  of  senti 
ment.  Perceiving  the  general  disaffection  of  the  people, 
and  the  prevailing  animosities  against  the  Spaniards,  as 
also  having  private  motives  of  discontent,  Hidalgo  con 
ceived  the  plan  of  a  general  insurrection  for  the  subversion 
of  the  colonial  government. 

Allende,  a  friend  of  Hidalgo,  was  the  first  to  raise  the 
standard  of  revolt  in  the  little  town  of  Dolores,  on  the  16th 
of  September,  1810,  where  he  seized  and  imprisoned  seven 
Europeans,  whose  property  he  distributed  among  his  fol 
lowers.  The  Indians,  under  Hidalgo,  now  flew  to  arms ;  and 
being  reinforced  by  disaffected  troops  belonging  to  the 
government,  Hidalgo  marched  to  Guanaxuato,  a  wealthy 
town  of  eighty  thousand  inhabitants,  of  which,  after  a  stren 
uous  contest,  he  received  the  submission.  This  was  an 
52 


81$  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

acquisition  of  signal  importance,  as  he  found  in  the  treasury 
an  amount  of  five  millions  of  silver. 

From  this  period,  the  insurrection  spread  rapidly,  not 
withstanding  the  efforts  of  Venegas,  the  new  viceroy,  to 
allay  it.  Many  towns  declared  in  favor  of  Hidalgo,  who 
proceeded  from  Guanaxuato  to  Valladolid,  where  he  was 
joyfully  received  as  a  deliverer.  His  pecuniary  resources 
were  increased  by  the  donation  of  one  million  two  hundred 
thousand  dollars  from  the  public  authorities.  His  next  step 
was  to  march  towards  the  capital.  He  had  made  a  great 
acquisition  in  having  Morelos,  a  warlike  priest,  and  highly 
celebrated  in  the  revolution,  come  to  his  aid. 

Mexico  was,  at  this  time,  in  a  highly  critical  condition — 
the  prevailing  disaffection  had  reached  it,  and  was  producing 
its  fruits  of  weakness  and  division.  The  forces  collected  for 
its  defence  were  wholly  inadequate  to  the  object. 

In  this  juncture  of  affairs,  Hidalgo  might  doubtless  have 
seized  on  the  capital ;  indeed,  many  were  anxiously  awaiting 
his  approach,  as  its  deliverer.  After  an  anxious  night,  great 
was  the  surprise  the  next  morning,  on  the  part  of  the  peo 
ple,  when  they  saw  the  assailants  retiring.  The  *cause  of 
Hidalgo's  strange  retrograde  movement  has  never  been 
satisfactorily  ascertained. 

From  this  period,  sad  reverses  awaited  him.  When  he 
had  arrived  at  Aculco,  on  his  retreat,  he  was  attacked,  on 
the  7th  of  November,  by  Calleja,  who,  with  the  main  part 
of  the  Spanish  army,  had  previously  reached  the  capital. 
Of  the  royal  troops,  six  thousand  were  disciplined  veterans, 
and  their  imposing  appearance  alone  was  sufficient  to 
frighten  Hidalgo's  Indians.  These  fled  at  the  first  fire;  the 
regular  troops  being  thus  left  unsupported,  were  unable 
long  to  stand  the  attack.  Pursued  by  the  royalists  with 
great  fury,  the  slaughter  became  immense;  ten  thousand 
of  the  independents,  in  the  official  report  of  Calleja,  were 
said  to  have  been  killed,  wounded,  and  taken  prisoners. 
Hidalgo,  having  retreated  to  Guanaxuato,  was,  on  the  29th 
of  November,  attacked  again  by  Calleja,  and  driven  from 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  819 

his  position,  with  the  loss  of  twenty-five  pieces  of  cannon 
and  several  valuable  officers. 

"Hidalgo  retreated  to  Valladolid,  where  he  caused  eighty 
Europeans  to  be  beheaded,  and  proceeded  thence  to  Gua- 
dalaxara;  he  made  another  triumphal  entrance  into  that 
city,  on  the  24th  of  November.  Here  he  committed 
another  act  of  cold-blooded  massacre,  which  has  left  a  foul 
blot  on  his  name.  All  the  Europeans  having  been  thrown 
into  prison,  Hidalgo  determined  to  destroy  them.  Without 
trial  or  previous  examination,  they  were  taken  out  in  small 
parties,  and  conducted  under  the  veil  of  night  to  retired 
parts  of  the  neighboring  mountains,  where  between  seven 
and  eight  hundred  were  butchered  in  secret.  This  remorse 
less  act  of  barbarity,  besides  being  wholly  unjustifiable  by 
the  rules  of  war,  was  impolitic  in  the  extreme.  It  pre 
vented  many  respectable  Creoles  from  joining  the  insur 
gents  ;  and  as  it  drove  the  Spaniards  to  despair,  it  furnished 
them  at  the  same  time  with  an  excuse  for  any  atrocities 
which  they  chose  to  commit." 

Hidalgo  continued  to  retreat  towards  Saltillo.  By  this 
time,  his  forces  were  reduced  to  about  four  thousand  men; 
and  arriving  at  Saltillo,  a  distance  of  nearly  five  hundred 
miles  from  the  Mexican  capital,  he  left  the  army,  and  with 
several  officers  sought  the  frontiers  of  the  United  States, 
with  the  intention  of  purchasing  arms  and  military  stores. 
He  was  destined,  however,  to  be  the  victim  of  treachery. 
One  of  his  subordinates  in  office  had  the  baseness  to  arrest 
him,  for  the  purpose  of  securing  a  pardon  for  himself.  The 
leader,  unsuspicious  of  danger  when  attacked,  was  easily 
overcome  and  taken.  It  was  on  the  21st  of  March,  1811, 
that  Hidalgo  and  his  followers  were  made  prisoners. 
Many  of  them  were  executed  on  the  field  of  action  the 
next  day.  Hidalgo  and  a  few  others  were  not  put  to  death 
until  the  27th  of  July  following. 

Continuation  of  the  War  by  the  Patriot  Chiefs. — The 
revolution  had  evidently  taken  deep  hold  on  the  minds  of 


820  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

the  people.  The  fate  of  Hidalgo  did  not  dispirit  the  chiefs 
of  the  patriot  cause.  The  prominent  of  these,  Rayon,  a 
lawyer,  Villagran,  and  Morelos,  a  priest,  now  assumed  the 
responsibility  of  directing  the  storm.  The  principal  of 
these  was  Morelos,  and  to  an  account  of  his  movements 
we  confine  ourselves. 

From  small  beginnings  Morelos  possessed,  at  length,  an 
efficient  army,  and  was  obeyed  throughout  nearly  the  entire 
southern  coast  of  Mexico.  On  taking  the  field,  town  after 
town  was  taken,  and  victory  succeeded  to  victory.  His 
course,  moreover,  was  marked  by  the  humane  treatment  of 
his  prisoners  in  every  instance.  Morelos  had  now  great 
reason  to  hope  for  success  in  his  noble  enterprise,  while  the 
inhabitants  were  ready  to  aid  him  in  every  possible  way. 
In  this  state,  it  was  deemed  necessary  to  oppose  to  him 
the  greatest  captain  of  the  governmental  forces,  and  Calleja 
was  summoned  to  defend  the  capital. 

Calleja,  soon  after  his  arrival  at  Mexico,  attacked  the 
army  of  Morelos  at  Quantla;  but  after  a  severe  action,  he 
was  repulsed,  and  obliged  to  retreat,  leaving  five  hundred 
dead  on  the  field  of  battle.  But  what  he  could  not  effect 
by  storm,  he  now  attempted  to  accomplish  by  siege.  For 
seventy-five  days  he  continued  to  besiege  Morelos,  who 
was  determined,  if  possible,  to  hold  out;  but  all  hopes  of 
obtaining  provisions  being,  at  length,  extinguished,  Morelos 
resolved  to  evacuate  the  place,  which  he  effected  on  the 
night  of  the  2d  of  May,  1811.  Most  of  the  inhabitants 
marched  out  with  the  army.  When  Calleja  discovered  the 
movement,  he  commenced  a  spirited  attack  upon  them,  and 
four  thousand  of  the  patriots  were  slain.  It  was  during  the 
events  attending  the  siege  of  Quantla,  that  Victoria  and 
Bravo,  both  young  men,  began  to  distinguish  themselves  in 
the  cause  of  independence.  Guerrero  likewise,  in  the  suc 
cessful  defence  of  a  neighboring  town,  began  his  long  and 
perilous  career. 

Following  the  affair  at  Quantla,  Morelos  engaged  in 
numerous  encounters  with  divisions  of  the  enemy,  and,  for 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  821 

a  time,  was  victorious;  but  he  was  at  length  taken,  and 
doomed  to  execution.  Just  prior  to  his  death,  he  uttered 
the  following  simple,  but  affecting  prayer:  'Lord,  if  I  have 
done  well,  thou  knowest  it;  if  ill,  to  thy  infinite  mercy  I 
commend  my  soul.'  He  then  bound  a  handkerchief  over 
his  eyes,  gave  the  signal  to  the  soldiers  to  fire,  and  met 
death  with  as  much  composure  as  he  had  ever  shown  when 
facing  it  on  the  field  of  battle." 

Decline  of  the  Revolution. — After  the  death  of  Morelos, 
no  leader  was  found  whose  influence  was  sufficient  to  com 
bine  the  efforts  of  the  insurgents,  and  secure  harmony 
among  the  chiefs.  The  cause  of  the  revolution,  therefore, 
declined  apace.  Teran,  Guerrero,  Rayon,  Torre's,  Bravo, 
and  Victoria,  commanding  in  different  parts  of  the  country, 
were  mostly,  in  the  course  of  two  or  three  years,  overcome, 
and  tak3n  prisoners.  The  story  of  Victoria  is  one  of 
uncommon  interest.  The  province  of  Vera  Cruz  was  the 
field  of  his  operations,  and  it  was  not  until  after  a  struggle 
of  two  years,  that  this  formidable  insurgent  chief  was  dis 
armed  of  his  power  to  harass  the  viceroy,  Apadoca.  He 
lost  many  of  his  followers  in  battle,  others  deserted  him, 
and  he  was  left,  in  the  end,  literally  alone.  No  threats  and 
no  promises  of  preferment  could  induce  him  to  offer  his 
submission  to  the  government.  Unattended  by  a  single 
friend,  he  sought  the  solitude  and  security  of  the  mountains, 
and  was  lost  for  several  years  to  his  country. 

Invasion  of  Mexico  ly  Mina. — In  the  year  1817,  when 
most  of  the  insurgent  forces  were  dispersed,  an  enterprise 
of  singular  boldness  was  attempted  in  Mexico,  by  a  for 
eigner  named  Don  Xavier  Mina.  His  more  specific  object 
was  to  establish  the  independence  of  Mexico  on  a  consti 
tutional  basis,  without  an  entire  severance  of  the  country 
from  Spain.  Mina  was  a  nephew  of  the  celebrated  gen 
eral  of  that  name,  who  so  long  resisted  the  French  and 
Spanish  royalists  in  his  native  country.  In  May,  1816, 


822  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

he  saiied  from  Liverpool  with  a  small  expedition,  having  a 
few  thousand  stand  of  arms,  and  also  equipages  for  a  body 
of  infantry  and  cavalry,  and  arrived  in  the  United  States 
in  June.  Here  he  procured  the  service  of  several  officers, 
an  addition  of  muskets,  and  some  pecuniary  aid  from  Balti 
more  and  New  Orleans.  Sailing  for  the  Gulf  of  Mexico, 
he  did  not  reach  Galveston  until  November,  where  he  was 
joined  by  Aury,  the  commander  of  the  privateers  in  that 
quarter,  and  by  some  of  the  inhabitants;  but  as  it  was  too 
late  for  operations,  he  passed  the  winter  in  Galveston. 

Early  in  the  following  spring,  Mina  entered  upon  the 
prosecution  of  his  design.  But  the  time  chosen  by  him 
was  unpropitious.  The  revolutionary  cause  had  fallen  to  a 
low  point.  Mina  failed,  was  taken,  and  shot.  The  power 
of  the  insurgents  was  broken,  and  most  of  their  eminent 
men  were  either  killed  in  battle,  or  shot  as  traitors,  or  impris 
oned.  But  the  principles  of  independence  were  daily  gain 
ing  ground  in  the  country  at  large,  and  the  spirit  of  the 
revolutionists,  though  checked  for  a  time,  was  not  subdued, 
as  was  proved  by  subsequent  events  in  Mexican  history. 

Revolution  under  Iturbide. — The  unfortunate  termination 
of  the  expedition  under  Mina,  was  by  no  means  a  termina 
tion  of  the  difficulties  in  which  Mexico  had  long  been 
involved.  The  next  person  who  largely  figured  in  her 
affairs  was  Augustin  Iturbide,  who  had  risen,  in  1816,  by 
his  valor  and  capacity,  to  the  command  of  what  was  called* 
the  northern  army.  In  1820,  the  cortes  having  ordered 
the  sale  of  the  church  property,  the  viceroy,  Apadoca, 
refused  to  acknowledge  the  cortes;  he  employed  Iturbide 
to  reduce  Guerrero,  one  of  the  patriot  chiefs;  but,  instead 
of  this,  he  formed  a  junction  with  that  chief,  and  on  Febru 
ary  24th,  1821,  he  proclaimed  the  independence  of  his 
country.  Soon  after,  he  took  possession  of  the  capital,  and, 
in  1822,  May  18th,  he  usurped  the  crown,  through  the  sub 
serviency  of  his  troops.  He  was  proclaimed  emperor, 
under  the  name  of  Augustin  the  First. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  823 

The  next  morning  congress  was  convened  in  extraordi 
nary  session.  His  election  to  the  imperial  dignity  was 
proposed  and  discussed  in  his  presence,  and  was  voted  for 
by  a  few  more  than  one-half  the  whole  body  of  delegates. 
Meanwhile,  the  friends  of  liberal  institutions,  overawed  by 
the  power  of  the  usurper,  fled  to  their  wonted  retreats,  until 
a  fitting  season  should  arrive  for  acting  with  union  and  effi 
ciency.  The  acts  of  oppression  of  Iturbide,  from  this  time, 
continued  to  increase.  He  ordered  the  dissolution  of  con 
gress,  had  recourse  to  forced  loans,  with  other  usurpations. 

While  affairs  were  in  this  posture,  Santa  Anna,  who  at 
this  time  was  commanding  at  Vera  Cruz,  was  suddenly 
dismissed.  Surprised  at  treatment  thus  harsh,  and  as  he 
deemed  unjust,  Santa  Anna  excited  the  garrison  to  revolt, 
for  the  purpose  of  dethroning  Iturbide,  and  establishing  a 
republican  government.  While  these  matters  were  in  pro 
gress,  Victoria,  who  for  some  years  had  lived  in  obscurity, 
made  his  appearance,  and  was  appointed  commander-in- 
chief  of  the  insurgents.  In  February,  1823,  Echavarri,  the 
commander  of  the  imperialists,  joined  forces  with  Victoria 
and  Santa  Anna. 

Defection  now  became  general  among  the  officers  of  the 
army;  in  consequence  of  which,  Iturbide  was  obliged  to 
surrender  his  power.  Hastily  assembling  at  Mexico  the 
dispersed  members  of  congress,  on  the  19th  of  March, 
1823,  he  tendered  them  his  abdication  of  the  crown.  Con 
gress  allowed  him  a  yearly  pension  of  twenty-five  thousand 
dollars,  on  condition  of  his  leaving  the  Mexican  territory 
for  ever.  On  the  llth  of  May,  he  embarked  for  Leghorn. 

Adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitution. — A  provisionary 
government  was  immediately  established,  and  a  triplicate 
executive  appointed,  consisting  of  Generals  Victoria,  Bravo, 
and  Negrete.  Measures  were  at  once  adopted  for  the  con 
vocation  of  a  new  congress,  which,  upon  assembling,  entered 
on  the  arduous  plan  of  framing  a  constitution  of  government. 
This  they  did  on  the  federative  plan,  and  on  the  2d  of  Feb- 


824  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

ruary,  it  was  sworn  to  in  the  capital,  amidst  the  rejoicings 
and  acclamations  of  the  people.  The  government  soon 
went  into  operation,  and  Victoria  was  chosen  president  of 
the  republic,  and  Bravo  vice-president. 

Contrary  to  the  decree  of  perpetual  banishment  against 
him,  Iturbide  returned  to  Mexico  in  disguise ;  but,  being 
discovered,  he  was  shot.  This  took  place  on  the  10th  of 
July,  1824.  Several  disturbances  had  occurred,  partly 
on  his  account,  during  his  absence;  but  the  republic  was 
now  relieved  from  one  great  source  of  disquietude. 

The  general  provisions  of  the  new  constitution,  as  to  the 
distribution  of  the  powers  of  government  into  their  parts, 
were  the  same  as  those  of  the  constitution  of  the  United 
States;  but  they  differed  as  to  the  right  of  trial  by  jury, 
which  was  omitted,  and  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  was 
alone  to  be  tolerated  in  Mexico. 

Prosperity  of  the  years  1825  and  1826. — The  new  gov 
ernment  was  now  acceptable  to  the  Mexican  people.  The 
administration  of  Victoria  was  popular,  and  measures  were 
maturing  for  cementing  the  union  of  states,  and  for  consoli 
dating  the  public  liberty.  Much  was  done,  also,  to  stimulate 
the  industry  of  the  people.  The  prospect  of  public  peace, 
order,  and  liberty  in  Mexico,  was  such  as  to  attract  thou 
sands  of  emigrants  from  the  United  States  and  from  Europe. 
Wealth,  and  comfort,  and  honors,  were  held  out  as  a  reward 
of  virtue  and  enterprise.  But  the  pleasant  vision  soon  van 
ished,  and  this  ill-fated  country  was  again  the  theatre  of 
turmoil  and  contention. 

Election  of  a  President  in  1828. — Victoria's  term  now 
expiring,  a  new  president  was  to  be  chosen;  among  the 
prominent  candidates  for  which  office  were  General  Guer 
rero,  and  Gomez  Pedraza,  then  secretary  of  war.  The 
canvass  resulted  in  the  choice  of  Pedraza ;  but  the  friends 
of  Guerrero  soon  set  up  a  claim  in  his  favor,  alleging  that, 
in  taking  the  votes,  he  was  defeated  solely  by  fraud. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  825 

At  the  session  of  the  new  congress  in  January,  1829,  the 
house  of  representatives  proclaimed  Vincent  Guerrero  to  be 
duly  elected  president,  on  the  constitutional  ground  that  he 
had  the  majority  of  the  legal  votes.  General  Bustamente, 
who  had  been  supported  by  the  partisans  of  Pedraza,  was 
declared  to  be  duly  elected  vice-president;  and  in  organ 
izing  the  new  administration,  Zavala,  then  governor  of  the 
state  of  Mexico,  was  appointed  secretary  of  state,  and 
General  Santa  Anna,  secretary  of  war. 

Usurpation  of  Bustamente. — Soon  after  the  declaration 
of  congress  in  favor  of  the  election  of  Guerrero,  that  body 
passed  a  resolution  investing  him  with  dictatorial  powers, 
in  anticipation  of  an  invasion  by  Spain,  to  recover  posses 
sion  of  Mexico.  The  Spanish  army  of  four  thousand  five 
hundred  men,  sent  for  that  purpose,  were  defeated,  and 
compelled  to  retire  The  continuance  of  his  extraordinary 
power  was  now  no  longer  necessary;  yet  Guerrero  contin 
ued  to  exercise  it,  and  in  a  manner  and  for  purposes  not 
contemplated.  This  brought  upon  him  the  censure  of  Bus 
tamente  and  others,  who  saw  in  his  measures  a  desire  to 
perpetuate  his  dictatorship.  Yet,  on  the  llth  of  December, 
Guerrero  resigned  his  dictatorship  into  the  hands  of  congress, 
and  retired  to  his  estate.  Bustamente  immediately  assumed 
or  usurped  the  presidency,  pretending  that  he  was  actuated 
solely  by  a  desire  to  restore  the  constitution,  which  had 
been  violated  in  the  elevation  of  Guerrero  to  the  presidency. 
The  latter  now  fled  to  the  mountains,  but  circumstances,  in 
the  spring  of  1830,  seeming  to  favor  an  attempt  to  regain 
his  lost  authority,  he  embarked  in  the  enterprise,  and  the 
whole  country  was  again  in  arms.  He  was,  however, 
unsuccessful,  and  falling  into  the  hands  of  his  opponents,  he 
was  condemned  as  a  traitor,  and  executed  in  February,  1831. 

Defence  of  the  Federal  Constitution. — The  measures  of 
Bustamente  directly  tended  towards  the  establishment  of  a 
strong  central  government,  as  those  of  Guerrero  had  been  in 


826  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

favor  of  a  perpetual  dictatorship.  On  the  ground  of  Bus 
tamente's  procedure  in  his  government,  Santa  Anna,  in  1832, 
placed  himself  at  the  head  of  the  garrison  of  Vera  Cruz,  and, 
as  a  pretext  for  revolt,  demanded  a  reorganization  of  the 
ministry.  His  declarations  were  in  favor  of  the  constitu 
tion  and  the  laws,  and  consequently  rallied  the  friends  of 
the  federal  system  to  his  support.  War  soon  began  to 
rage,  and  it  was  not  until  nearly  a  year,  that  an  accommo 
dation  was  made,  when  it  was  agreed  that  Pedraza  should 
be  restored  to  the  government.  He  was  accordingly 
restored,  and  by  means  of  his  favorable  notice  of  Santa 
Anna,  now  his  friend,  but  formerly  his  enemy,  he  exerted 
such  an  influence,  that  the  latter  was  elected  his  successor 
in  1833.  Gomez  Farias  was  chosen  vice-president.  The 
federal  system  was  now  apparently  reestablished  under  the 
new  administration. 

Proceedings  of  Santa  Anna — a  Central  Republic  Estab 
lished. — From  the  first  moment  of  Santa  Anna's  accession 
to  the  presidency,  he  was  inflamed  with  a  desire  for  dicta 
torial  power.  He  seized  an  opportunity  to  desert  the 
federal  republican  party,  and  joined  the  centralist  faction. 
By  a  military  order,  he  dissolved  the  constitutional  congress 
in  May,  1834,  and  in  January,  1835,  he  assembled  a  revo 
lutionary  and  aristocratic  congress,  which  deposed  the  vice- 
president  Farias,  and  elected  General  Barragan,  a  leading 
centralist,  in  his  place.  About  the  same  time,  through  the 
influence  of  Santa  Anna,  the  constitution  of  1824  was  abol 
ished  by  congress,  as  were  also  all  the  state  constitutions 
and  state  authorities,  and  a  central  republic  was  established 
in  its  place.  So  violent  a  measure  proved  unacceptable  to 
several  of  the  states.  Zacatecas  submitted,  and  declared  for 
centralism.  "The  torch  of  liberty  was  now  extinguished 
in  the  republic,  and  military  despotism  fully  established." 
No !  it  was  not  quite  extinguished.  One  Mexican  territory, 
Texas,  with  her  by  fifty  thousand  bold  inhabitants,  chiefly 
emigrants  from  the  United  States,  was  ready  to  resist  the 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


827 


dictates  of  a  usurper  and  a  despot.  Santa  Anna  felt  at 
once  the  importance  of  reducing  Texas,  and  of  defeating 
the  Americans  or  driving  them  from  the  country.  He 
made  the  attempt  with  an  "army  of  eight  thousand  men,  but 
when  he  supposed  that  his  object  had  been  attained,  he  was 


suddenly  attacked  at  San  Jacinto,  by  General  Houston,  who 
routed  his  troops,  and  took  him  prisoner.  This  occurred  on 
the  21st  of  April,  1836.  After  being  a  prisoner  several 
months,  he  was  permitted  to  return  to  Mexico,  where,  in 
the  mean  time,  his  authority  as  president  had  been  super 
seded,  and  where  he  passed  several  years  in  obscurity,  on 
his  own  hacienda  (farm). 

Attempts  against  the  Central  Government. — Two  succes 
sive  attempts  were  made  against  the  central  government 
during  the  years  1837  and  1838,  under  Bustamente,  who 
had  been  chosen  president  after  his  return  from  France. 
The  first  consisted  of  declarations  in  favor  of  federation, 
and  of  Gomez  Farias  for  the  presidency;  but  the  disturb- 


828  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

ance  was  easily  quelled.  The  other  attempt  was  made  by 
Mexia  in  1838,  who  had  once  before  raised  the  standard  of 
rebellion  against  the  central  government.  He  was  opposed 
by  Santa  Anna,  who  had  issued  from  his  retirement,  and 
who  hoped,  by  rendering  some  service  to  the  government, 
to  wipe  off  the  disgrace  which  attached  to  his  name.  Mexia 
was  unfortunate,  and,  being  taken  prisoner,  was  almost 
instantly  shot.  Santa  Anna  appeared  again  on  the  stage, 
in  resisting  an  attack  from  an  invading  French  expedition 
against  the  town  of  Vera  Cruz. 

An  insurrection  commenced  with  the  federalist  party,  in 
the  month  of  July,  1840,  headed  by  General  Urrea  and 
Gomez  Farias,  and,  for  a  time,  the  prospect  was  favorable 
for  another  reform  of  the  constitution. 

Revolution  of  1841. — But  revolutions  were  not  at  an  end 
in  Mexico.  An  insurrection  broke  out  in  the  month  of 
August,  1841,  the  result  of  which  was,  the  bombardment 
of  the  capital,  the  downfall  of  Bustamente,  and  the  conven 
tion  of  Tacubaya.  Santa  Anna  took  a  part  in  this  revolution 
against  the  president,  and  being  at  the  head  of  the  army,  he 
selected  the  junta,  which,  according  to  the  "plan  of  Tacu 
baya,"  was  to  choose  the  president  of  the  republic.  The 
junta  repaid  the  distinction  conferred  upon  them  by  select 
ing  him  for  that  high  office.  The  congress,  however,  which 
assembled  in  June,  1842,  proving  to  be  disagreeable  to  Santa 
Anna,  he  dissolved  it  by  an  authoritative  act,  and,  convening 
an  assembly  of  notables,  they  fixed  on  a  new  constitution. 

A  New  Constitution. — This  was  proclaimed  on  the  13th 
of  June,  1843,  and  conferred  almost  all  the  power  on  the 
national  executive.  Santa  Anna  himself  having  been  chosen 
that  executive,  the  new  government  was  organized  by  the 
assembling  of  congress  in  January,  1844.  There  was  little 
agreement  between  that  body  and  the  dictator,  as  he  might 
now  be  called,  and  hostility  to  his  administration  began  to 
be  expressed  throughout  the  country.  Measures  were 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  829 

accordingly  taken  for  his  overthrow,  in  which  Paredes,  who 
had  commenced  the  revolution  of  1841,  bore  a  conspicuous 
part.  At  the  head  of  a  body  of  troops,  he  openly  declared 
against  the  dictator,  and  soon  carried  with  him  several  of 
the  northern  provinces. 

Overthrow  of  Santa  Anna's  Government. — The  people 
in  the  capital  soon  arose  in  arms;  the  military  declared 
against  the  dictator,  and  on  the  reassembling  of  congress, 
General  Herrera,  the  leader  of  the  constitutional  party,  was 
appointed  provisional  president  of  the  republic,  and  a  new 
ministry  was  formed.  This  was  an  occasion  of  unbounded 
rejoicing  throughout  the  country.  Santa  Anna,  however, 
with  the  troops  still  under  his  command,  attempted  to 
regain  his  lost  authority;  but  meeting  with  defeat  and  dis 
appointment,  he  endeavored  to  escape,  having  first  proposed 
to  his  opponents  terms  that  were  not  accepted.  This 
occurred  in  January,  1845.  He  was  taken  prisoner,  and 
confined  several  months  in  the  castle  of  Perote;  after  which, 
congress  passed  against  him  a  decree  of  perpetual  banish 
ment  from  Mexico. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  province  of  Texas  having  main 
tained  its  independence  during  nine  years,  and  having  been 
acknowledged  therein  by  the  United  States  and  several 
European  powers,  was,  upon  its  own  application,  received 
into  the  confederacy  of  the  former,  and  became  a  constituent 
part  of  the  great  American  Union.  This  annexation  became 
the  occasion  of  the  war  between  Mexico  and  the  United 
States,  of  which  an  account  is  given  i«  the  history  of  the 
latter  country. 


830 


GREAT     EVENTS     OP 


GUATEMALA 


GENERAL  DESCRIPTION. 


Volcanoes.    Ruins  of  Old  Guatemala,  destroyed  by  an  Earthquake  aud  Volcanic  Eruption,  and 
abandoned  by  the  Inhabitants. 

LOCALITY — Extent — Physical  Character — Discovery  and  Conquest — Indepen 
dence  of  the  Country. 

GUATEMALA,  or  the  "Republic  of  Central  America,"  is  the 
most  southern  point  or  portion  of  the  North  American  con 
tinent,  exclusive  of  the  isthmus.  It  has  an  area  of  one 
hundred  and  eighty-five  thousand  square  miles.  It  is  com 
posed  of  five  states,  which  are  sub-divided  into  districts, 
and  of  the  federal  district,  which  contains  the  seat  of 
government. 

The  soil  of  the  country  is  in  general  good,  and  exhibits 
the  same  variety  as  in  Mexico,  with  similar  productions. 
In  portions  of  it,  Guatemala  is  subject  to  tremendous  con- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  831 

vulsions  of  nature.  This  is  the  case  mostly  in  the  moun 
tainous  regions,  of  which  there  is  a  lofty  chain,  traversing 
the  country,  and  presenting  a  series  of  twenty-one  volcanic 
summits  in  constant  activity.  Old  Guatemala,  the  capital 
of  the  state  of  Guatemala,  has  been  several  times  destroyed 
by  earthquakes,  as  it  lies  between  the  volcanoes  of  Agua 
and  Fuego. 

Discovery  and  Conquest. — Guatemala,  like  the  other 
portions  of  the  American  continent  in  this  quarter,  was 
discovered  by  the  Spaniards.  It  appears  never  to  have 
formed  a  part  of  the  empire  of  Mexico.  At  the  arrival  of 
the  Spaniards,  it  contained  many  distinct  kingdoms  or  prin 
cipalities.  The  natives,  called  Quiches,  lived  in  cities,  and 
some  ruins  of  their  works  are  yet  visible.  The  subjugation 
of  Mexico  by  Cortez,  struck  terror  into  the  inhabitants  of 
Guatemala,  and  some  of  the  chiefs  sent  embassies  to  the 
conqueror,  offering  to  submit  to  him,  and  acknowledging 
themselves  vassals  of  the  Spanish  king.  Cortez  dispatched 
Pedro  de  Alvarado,  one  of  his  officers  who  had  been  most 
active  in  the  conquest  of  Mexico,  to  take  possession  of 
the  country. 

Alvarado  marched  from  Mexico  in  November,  1523,  with 
three  hundred  Spaniards,  and  a  large  auxiliary  force  of 
Mexicans.  He  wet,  however,  with  strenuous  opposition  in 
his  progress.  The  Indians  were  defeated  in  several  engage- 
m^ts,  and  the  Spaniards  remained  masters  of  the  prov 
inces  in  which  these  engagements  took  place.  On  entering 
the  kingdom  of  Quiche,  they  met  with  a  more  serious 
resistance  than  they  had  received  elsewhere.  The  invaders, 
nevertheless,  en  the  14th  of  May,  1524,  gained  the  victory 
in  a  great  battle.  Alvarado  continued  his  march  to  the 
capital  of  the  king  of  Kachiquel,  who  had  sent  his  submis 
sion  to  Cortez.  This  prince  received  the  stranger  with 
courtesy,  and  on  the  29th  of  July,  1524,  they  laid  the 
foundation  of  the  ancient  city  of  Guatemala.  The  con 
quest  of  the  remaining  provinces  followed  soon  after, 


832  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

although  many  savage  wilds  have  remained  to  the  present 
day  very  little  explored  or  known  by  the  conquerors. 


Aavarado  marcmng  on   Guatemala. 

Independence  of  the  Country. — The  people  of  Guatemala 
declared  Guatemala  independent  on  the  15th  of  September, 
1821,  and  subsequently  it  was  incorporated  with  Mexico; 
but  on  the  fall  of  Iturbide,  it  disconnected  itself  from  Mex 
ico,  and  formed  a  separate  independent  republic  on  the  4th 
of  July,  1843,  under  the  title  of  the  "Federation  of. Central 
America." 

The  constitution  of  the  republic  is  modeled  on  that  of 
the  United  States.  The  president  and  vice-president  are 
elected  for  four  years.  The  senate  is  composed  of  two 
members  from  each  of  the  states,  and  the  house  of  repre 
sentatives  consists  of  deputies  (one  deputy  for  thirty  thou 
sand  inhabitants)  elected  by  the  people.  They  have 
abolished  slavery  in  this  country,  as  well  as  in  Mexico.  No 
other  religion  than  the  Catholic  is  tolerated  in  Guatemala, 
that  being  the  established  faith. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY 


833 


SOUTH   AMERICA 


I.    NEW    GRENADA. 


Balboa  discovering  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

EXTENT  and  Physical  Features — Revolution  of  1811 — Formation  of  a  Consti 
tution Liberation   of  Quito — The   Crisis  of  1828 — Separation  of  New 

Grenada,  Venezuela,  and  Equator — State  of  the  Government  since  the 
Separation. 

Extent  and  Physical  Features. — New  Grenada  consti 
tutes  the  north-west  portion  of  the  South  American  conti 
nent,  commencing  with  the  isthmus,  and  extending  down  on 
the  western  coast  nine  hundred  and  eighty  miles.  It  con 
tains  an  area  of  three  hundred  and  eighty  thousand  square- 
miles.  The  country  is  traversed  by  several  chains  of  the 
Andes,  the  basis  of  which  consists  of  elevated  plains  or  table 
lands,  which  are  many  thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the 
53 


834  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

sea.  The  soil  is  extremely  fertile,  and  produces  in  great 
richness  and  abundance  the  various  fruits  and  vegetables 
of  the  tropical  regions.  The  climate  is  hot  and  unhealthy 
in  the  low  country  on  the  coast,  but  on  the  table-lands  is 
found  a  perpetual  spring. 

Revolution  of  1811. — Soon  after  the  invasion  of  Spain  by 
the  French  in  1808,  a  revolutionary  spirit  began  to  manifest 
itself  in  the  Spanish  colonies  of  South  America;  and  in  the 
course  of  a  few  years,  all  these  colonies,  one  after  another, 
declared  themselves  independent,  and  formed  republican 
constitutions,  most  of  which  took  that  of  the  United  States 
as  a  model,  in  a  great  measure.  But  the  people  were  ill- 
prepared  for  free  governments.  Their  character,  education, 
and  habits  were  little  in  accordance  with  republicanism. 

New  Grenada  declared  itself  an  independent  state  in 
1811,  and  after  a  long  and  severe  struggle  with  the  mother- 
country,  expelled  the  Spaniards  from  its  territory.  The 
memorable  victory  of  Carabobo,  in  1821,  completed  the 
overthrow  of  the  Spanish  authority.  In  this  battle,  an 
army  of  six  thousand  royalists  was  nearly  annihilated,  only 
four  hundred  men  saving  themselves  by  taking  shelter  in 
Porto  Cavello.  The  patriots  were  led  on  by  Bolivar.* 
Previously  to  this  period,  viz:  in  1819,  a  union  was  decreed 
of  New  Grenada  and  Venezuela  into  one  republic,  under  the 
name  of  Columbia,  the  presidency  of  Quito  having  subse 
quently  succeeded  to  the  confederacy. 

Formation  of  a  Constitution. — On  the  17th  of  July, 
1821,  a  general  congress  met  at  Rosario  de  Cucuta,  to  form 
a  constitution,  which  was  completed  and  adopted  on  the 
30th  of  August.  The  legislative  power  was  vested  in  a 
senate  of  thirty-six  members,  and  in  a  chamber  of  deputies 

*  Simon  Bolivar  was  a  native  of  Caraccas,  and  belonged  to  one  of  the  most 
respectable  and  wealthy  families  of  that  city.  By  a  series  of  brilliant  and 
arduous  services,  he  established  the  liberty  and  independence  of  his  native 
country,  and  procured  the  well-deserved  title  of  The  Liberator. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  835 

of  ninety-four  members,  and  Simon  Bolivar  was  elected 
president,  and  Santander  vice-president.  Bolivar  and  San- 
tander  were  both  reelected  for  a  second  term,  commencing 
on  the  1st  of  January,  1827. 

Liberation  of  Quito. — In  respect  to  the  liberation  of 
Quito,  it  appears  that  the  destruction  of  the  royal  army, 
on  the  plains  of  Carabobo,  enabled  Bolivar  to  direct  his 
whole  attention  to  the  expulsion  of  the  Spaniards  from  the 
southern  provinces.  The  presidency  of  Quito,  afterwards 
formed  into  the  republic  of  Equador,  had,  for  many  years, 
been  united  with  New  Grenada.  The  army  of  the  South, 
under  Sucre,  was  reinforced  by  the  troops  which  could  be 
spared  from  other  situations,  amounting  to  seven  thousand 
men,  and  the  president  placed  himself  at  its  head.  Both 
parties  having  at  length  concentrated  their  forces,  the  cam 
paign  and  the  fate  of  Quito  were  decided  at  the  battle 
fought  at  Pinchincha,  about  the  1st  of  June,  1822.  Boli 
var's  usual  success  still  attended  him,  and  the  arms  of  the 
republic  were  again  crowned  with  a  most  signal  victory. 

The  Crisis  of  1828.— In  1828,  the  country  was  threat 
ened  with  anarchy,  and  Bolivar  took  a  decisive  step — and 
daring  as  it  was  decisive — in  dissolving  the  Columbian  con 
gress  on  the  27th  of  August  of  that  year,  and  assuming 
absolute  authority.  To  this  movement  he  had  been  encour 
aged  by  addresses  from  various  municipal  bodies,  calling 
upon  him  to  put  an  end  to  the  public  disorders,  by  taking 
upon  himself  that  authority.  He  organized  a  new  govern 
ment  to  suit  his  own  views,  and  soon  began  to  feel  the 
consequences  of  the  bold  measure  he  had  adopted,  in  the 
conspiracies  that  were  formed  against  him.  The  month  of 
September  did  not  pass  without  an  attempt  to  assassinate 
him.  His  aid-de-camp  was  killed,  but  Bolivar's  life  was 
saved  by  the  courage  of  his  officers.  Generals  Padilla  and 
Santander  were  charged  with  this  plot,  and  by  a  special 
tribunal  condemned  to  death.  The  former  was  executed, 


836  GREAT      EVE  NTS    OF 

but  the  punishment  of  Santander  was  commuted  for  banish 
ment.  Several  other  individuals  suffered  death.  The  coun 
try  was  more  or  less  agitated  by  violent  factions;  many 
military  leaders  aspired  to  the  supreme  command,  and 
Bolivar's  efforts  to  prevent  dissension  incited  insurrections. 
Many  denounced  him  as  a  usurper  and  tyrant.  Venezuela 
claimed  her  independence,  and  Bolivar,  after  endeavoring 
in  vain  to  unite  them,  and  create  a  spirit  of  harmony  under 
his  rule,  resigned  all  his  authority  to  the  congress  at  Bogota, 
in  1830.  He  retired  to  Carthagena  in  deep  depression  of 
spirits,  on  account  of  the  calamities  of  his  country. 

Separation  of  New  Grenada,  Venezuela,  and  Ecuador, 
or  Equator. — On  the  4th  of  May,  1830,  Senor  Joachim 
Mosquera  was  elected  president,  and  General  Domingo 
Caicedo,  vice-president;  but  on  the  4th  of  September,  Mos 
quera  resigned,  and  Urdanata  was  appointed  temporary 
president  until  the  arrival  of  Bolivar,  whose  return  to  power 
was  decreed  by  a  meeting  of  soldiers  and  citizens;  but 
Bolivar  died  at  Carthagena,  December  17th,  the  same  year. 
Venezuela  again  joined  Columbia  for  a  short  time;  but  in 
November,  1831,  a  new  separation  took  place,  and  since 
that  time  the  late  republic  of  Columbia  has  been  divided 
into  three  republics,  viz:  New  Grenada,  Venezuela,  and 
Equator,  whose  constitutions  are  similar  to  that  of  Columbia. 

State  of  the  Government  since  the  Separation. — Since 
this  period,  there  seems  to  have  been  a  regularity  in  the 
appointment  of  the  highest  officers  of  the  government.  In 
1832,  General  Santander  was  called  to  the  presidency, 
whose  term  of  office  expired  in  1836.  The  next  term  of 
four  years  was  filled  by  Jose  Ignacio  de  Marquez.  Of  late 
years — that  is,  for  two  successive  terms — General  Herran 
has  been  president  of  New  Grenada.  Don  Thomas  C 
Mosquera  was  elected  president  of  the  republic  in  1848. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY 


837 


II.    VENEZUELA. 


W  tY^W'^^OT/FW'  V*&gNREg% 


First  Discovery  by  the  Spaniards — They  approach  the  Village  built  upon  poles. 

NAME,  Physical  Features,  &c. — Discovery — State  of  the  Country  under  the 
Spanish  Dominion — Termination  of  the  Spanish  Dominion — Condition  since. 

Name,  Physical  Features,  fyc. — This  republic  formerly 
known  by  the  name  of  the  Captain-generalship  of  Carac- 
cas,  as  has  been  seen,  once  formed  a  part  of  the  republic 
of  Columbia.  When  it  was  first  brought  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  Spaniards,  they  called  the  place  where  they  landed 
Venezuela,  from  the  common  propensity  to  find  a  resem 
blance  between  the  objects  they  saw  in  America,  and  those 
that  were  familiar  to  them  at  home.  An  Indian  village, 
built  upon  piles,  was  the  object  which  suggested  the  name. 

Venezuela  includes  a  portion  of  the  great  chain  of  the 
Andes  and  a  vast  plain,  which  constitutes  the  greater  part 
of  the  surface.  It  is  watered  by  the  Orinoco,  one  of  the 
largest  rivers  of  the  world,  which  empties  into  the  Atlantic 
by  about  fifty  mouths.  The  area  of  Venezuela  measures 
four  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  square  miles.  In  respect 


838  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

to  its  soil,  it  has  all  the  richness  of  the  equatorial  regions 
of  the  globe. 

Discovery. — The  Spaniards,  under  Ojeda,  first  visited  this 
country,  in  1449.  They  made  some  attempts  to  settle  at 
the  Indian  village  before  adverted  to,  which  they  observed 
built  upon  piles,  in  order  to  raise  the  huts  above  the  stag 
nant  waters  around.  But  their  labors  were,  for  the  most 
part,  abortive.  The  reduction  of  the  country  was  brought 
about  by  soldiers  of  fortune,  abounding  in  Germany  in  the 
sixteenth  century,  who,  through  an  arrangement  of  the 
Emperor  Charles  V.,  were  introduced  into  these  wilds. 
These  adventurers,  neglecting  the  purpose  for  which  they 
were  placed  there,  which  was  to  cultivate  and  improve  the 
country,  became  impatient  to  amass  riches,  and  wandered 
from  district  to  district  in  search  of  mines.  In  this  pursuit, 
they  cruelly  plundered  the  natives,  and  imposed  on  them 
intolerable  tasks.  In  a  few  years,  the  desolated  province 
hardly  afforded  them  subsistence;  and  when  they  were 
removed  by  their  employers,  the  Spaniards  again  took  pos 
session  of  the  country,  and  soon  renewed  the  horrors  which 
it  had  already  experienced.  In  consequence  of  these,  and 
other  ravages  at  a  later  period,  the  whole  region  lay  waste 
for  a  long  season.  When  new  settlements  were  at  length 
commenced,  they  advanced  so  slowly,  that  this  part  of  the 
Spanish  possessions  remained  comparatively  unproductive, 
while  the  other  American  colonies  were  in  a  thriving  state. 

State  of  the  Country  under  the  Spanish  Dominion. — As 
in  the  other  provinces  held  by  Spain  on  this  continent,  the 
Spanish  dominion  continued  in  this  until  the  early  part  of 
the  nineteenth  century.  Venezuela  was,  however,  agitated 
by  the  question  of  freedom  and  independence,  perhaps, 
earlier  than  was  the  fact  elsewhere  in  Spanish  America. 
As  early  as  in  1797,  an  attempt  to  raise  the  standard  of 
independence  was  made  in  Venezuela,  so  keenly  did  the 
country  feel  the  rapacity  and  oporessiou  of  the  Spanish 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  839 

government.  Two  natives  of  Caraccas  were  leaders  in 
this  revolt,  which  comprised  a  large  number  of  people  dis 
tinguished  for  their  talents,  virtues,  and  wealth.  The 
insurrection,  which  had  for  its  object  the  securing  of  the 
heads  of  government,  as  hostages,  till  a  treaty  could  be 
made  with  the  court  of  Spain  for  a  redress  of  grievances 
was  fixed  for  the  14th  of  July,  1797;  but  was  divulged  by 
one  of  the  conspirators  on  the  evening  previous.  The 
consequence  was,  that  most  of  the  conspirators  were 
arrested,  and  eventually  put  to  death,  but  the  leaders 
effected  their  escape. 

The  discontents  of  the  people  continued,  and  General 
Miranda,  in  consequence  of  earnest  entreaties  expressed  in 
letters  from  Venezuela,  to  put  himself  at  the  head  of  an 
expedition  for  revolutionizing  the  country,  acceded  to  the 
proposal.  Proceeding  to  the  United  States,  he  collected 
there  a  body  of  a  few  hundred  adventurers.  With  this 
force  he  sailed  from  New  York  in  1806;  but  after  arriving 
on  the  coast,  he  was  repulsed  by  the  Spanish  gun-boats;  and 
it  was  only  after  recruiting  his  forces  at  Trinidad,  and  aided 
under  the  convoy  of  a  British  sloop,  that  he  again  proceeded 
to  the  place  of  destination.  He,  however,  effected  nothing, 
as  he  found  the  people  now  luke-warm  in  the  cause  of  revolt, 
and  abandoned  the  project,  with  the  loss  of  numbers  of  his 
men,  who  were  taken  and  hanged. 

Termination  of  the  Spanish  Dominion. — The  Spanish 
authority,  however,  over  the  province,  was  drawing  to  an 
end.  The  great  revolution  broke  out  in  1810.  On  the  19th 
of  April,  the  captain-general  of  Caraccas  was  deposed,  and 
delegates  were  chosen  by  the  people  to  meet  in  a  congress, 
for  the  purpose  of  forming  a  government  for  Venezuela. 
The  congress  published  a  declaration  of  independence  on 
the  5th  of  July,  1811,  and  this  example  was  followed  by  the 
other  provinces,  which  were  afterwards  united,  as  has 
already  been  mentioned,  in  the  republic  of  Columbia. 

In  so  succinct  an  account  as  the  present,  the  details  of 


840  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

the  revolution  cannot  be  given,  nor  would  they  be  specially 
interesting  or  useful,  from  their  want  of  general  and  perma 
nent  results.  It  needs  only  to  be  stated,  that  the  patriots 
were  generally  successful  till  1812,  when  they  experienced 
the  terrible  calamity  of  the  loss  of  their  city,  Caraccas,  by 
an  earthquake;  a  circumstance  which  wrought  upon  the 
superstitious  fears  of  the  populace  against  the  cause,  and 
that  Miranda,  who  had  returned  to  this  country,  in  despair 
capitulated,  was  taken  a  prisoner,  and  finally  sent  to  Spain, 
where  he  died  in  a  dungeon. 

From  this  period,  through  a  series  of  years,  the  contest 
maintained  a  doubtful  character;  Bolivar  defeating  the 
royalists  in  several  battles,  and  they  in  their  turn  defeating 
him.  The  struggle  between  the  parties  continued,  until 
after  the  junction  of  New  Grenada  and  Venezuela,  in  1819. 
The  battle  of  Carabobo  in  1820,  as  already  related  in  the 
history  of  the  former  state,  put  the  finishing  stroke  to  the 
war  in  Venezuela.  By  the  end  of  the  year,  the  Spaniards 
were  driven  from  every  part  of  the  two  provinces,  except 
Puerto  Cabello  and  Quito. 

Condition  since  the  Overthrow  of  the  Spanish  Power. — 
The  promise  of  better  times  soon  after  the  union  of  New 
Grenada  and  Venezuela,  was  realized  but  in  part.  The 
country  continued  disturbed  for  years.  In  the  mean  time, 
the  republic  of  Columbia  was  formed,  but,  as  already  shown, 
it  was  not  destined  to  continue:  its  remembrance,  however, 
will  always  be  connected  with  the  heroic  efforts  of  Bolivar. 

The  government  of  the  country  was  administered  from 
1831  to  1835,  by  General  Jose"  Antonio  Paez,  the  president, 
and  1835  to  1839,  by  Dr.  Vargas,  also  the  president.  Since 
the  last-named  period,  the  government  has  been  in  the  hands 
again  of  General  Paez.  From  recent  accounts,  however,  it 
would  seem  that  the  country  is  in  a  disturbed  state,  a  war 
being  carried  on  between  Paez  and  Monagas — Paez  repre 
senting  the  constitutional  party.  Very  lately,  the  latter 
obtained  a  decided  victory  over  Monagas. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY, 


841 


III.  EQUATOR,  OR  ECUADOR, 


,  Extent,  Physical  Character — Classes  of  the  Inhabitants — Subversion  oi 
the  Spanish  Authority — Condition  since  the  Spanish  Rule. 

Name,  Extent,  fyc. — This  country  derives  its  name  from 
its  situation,  it  being  intersected  towards  the  north  by  the 
equator.  It  is  one  of  the  three  republics  before  spoken  of, 
formed  from  the  territory  which,  before  1831,  constituted 
the  republic  of  Columbia,  and  it  comprehends  the  ancient 
kingdom  or  presidency  of  Quito,  and  formerly  constituted 
a  part  of  the  vice-royalty  of  New  Grenada.  It  has  an  area 
of  three  hundred  and  twenty-five  thousand  square  miles,  and 
a  population  of  six  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  souls. 

The  western  part  of  Ecuador  is  traversed  from  north  to 
south  by  a  chain  of  the  Andes,  forming  a  double  ridge  of 
colossal  summits;  the  valley  between  which,  constitutes  a 
table-land  of  about  twenty-five  miles  in  width,  and  from 
nine  thousand  to  nine  thousand  five  hundred  feet  in  height. 
Throughout  this  elevated  valley,  a  perpetual  spring  is 
enjoyed;  while  on  the  summits  of  the  mountains  the  snows 


842  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

of  winter  are  always  seen;  and  in  the  low  country,  along 
the  coast,  the  heat  is  excessive,  and  the  climate  is  danger 
ous  to  foreigners.  The  whole  eastern  portion  of  the  state 
is  traversed  by  the  great  River  Amazon,  which  forms  a  part 
of  the  southern  boundary  of  the  republic. 

Classes  of  the  Inhabitants. — A  small  proportion  only  of 
the  inhabitants  are  whites,  the  Indians  and  mixed  breeds 
composing  the  bulk  of  the  population.  The  civilized  part 
of  the  population  is  confined  to  the  central  valley  and  the 
western  coast,  the  vast  tracts  of  land  to  the  east  of  the 
mountains  being  occupied  by  independent  and  hostile 
tribes  of  savages.  The  aborigines  belonged  to  the  Peru 
vian  family,  and  numerous  remains  of  their  architectural 
industry  and  skill  are  still  visible. 

Subversion  of  the  Spanish  Authority. — Dissatisfaction 
with  the  authority  of  the  central  junta  of  Spain,  and  gener 
ally  the  anxiety  which  was  felt  for  the  fate  of  the  colonies, 
in  case  the  French  should  prevail  in  the  peninsula,  led  to 
the  establishment  of  a  junta  in  the  province  of  Quito  in 
August,  1809,  and  the  Marquis  Selva  Allegre  was  chosen 
its  president. 

The  viceroy  of  New  Grenada,  Don  Amar,  determined 
to  destroy  the  junta;  "but,  desirous  of  exhibiting  an  appear 
ance  of  acting  in  conformity  to  the  will  of  the  people,  he 
convened  the  principal  inhabitants  of  Santa  Fe  de  Bogota, 
for  the  purpose  of  consulting  them  on  the  subject,  believing 
that  they  would  not  have  independence  sufficient  to  oppose 
his  will.  In  this,  however,  he  was  disappointed.  The 
assembly  not  only  approved  of  the  proceedings  at  Quito, 
but  declared  that  a  similar  body  ought  to  be  formed  in 
Santa  Fe,  for  the  security  of  the  country,  in  case  Spain 
should  finally  be  conquered  by  the  French. 

"The  assembly,  with  the  consent  of  the  viceroy,  was 
adjourned  to  meet  again  on  the  llth  of  September,  1809, 
the  first  meeting  being  on  the  7th.  Still  thinking  to  intimi- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  843 

date  the  members,  the  viceroy  required  that  each  one 
should  give  his  vote  in  writing.  When  the  assembly  again 
met,  they  were  surprised  to  see  that  the  guards  of  the 
palace  were  doubled,  and  that  great  military  preparations 
had  been  made,  as  if  an  enemy  was  approaching  the  city. 
But  even  this  seasonable  display  of  military  force  did  not 
have  the  effect  of  overawing  the  assembly;  its  debates 
were  bold  and  spirited ;  and  the  voting  by  written  ballots, 
showing  the  opinions  of  the  different  members,  tended  to 
strengthen  their  firmness  and  resolution,  so  that  the  friends 
of  the  measuie  we  rather  increased  than  diminished. 

"This  occasion  first  brought  into  notice  several  individ 
uals,  who  afterwards  became  distinguished  patriots;  Camillo 
de  Torres,  Gutierrez,  Father  Padilla,  and  Moreno,  were 
among  the  number.  Being  at  length  persuaded  that  he 
could  not  have  the  appearance  of  acting  in  conformity  to 
public  opinion,  he  took  immediate  steps  to  suppress  the 
popular  junta  at  Quito  by  an  armed  force;  and  the  vice 
roy  of  Peru  having  dispatched  troops  for  the  same  object, 
the  junta  was  obliged  to  yield  to  a  power  which  it  had 
no  means  of  resisting.  And  although  an  assurance  was 
given  by  the  president  of  the  audiencia  of  Quito,  that 
no  one  should  any  way  suffer  on  account  of  what  had 
taken  place ;  yet,  in  violation  of  this  plighted  faith,  a  large 
number  of  those  who  had  belonged  to,  or  supported  the 
popular  government,  were  arrested  and  imprisoned,  and  on 
the  2d  of  August,  the  following  year,  they  were  all  massa 
cred  in  prison,  under  pretence  of  revolt.  The  troops 
stationed  in  the  city,  after  massacreing  the  prisoners, 
were  suffered  to  plunder  the  inhabitants ;  the  scene  of  rapine 
and  carnage  was  shocking,  and  involved  the  property  of 
thousands,  and  the  lives  of  more  than  three  hundred  per 
sons,  murdered  in  cold  blood." 

From  this  period,  a  long  struggle  ensued — most  of  the 
incidents  are  common  with  those  which  have  been  narrated. 
The  Spanish  authority  was  not  entirely  overthrown,  until 
the  splendid  victory  of  Pinchincha,  in  1822;  soon  after 


844 


GREAT     EVENTS      OF 


which,  Quito  was  united  with  Columbia.     This  union  was 
dissolved  in  1830,  and  Quito  formed  an  independent  state. 

Condition  since  the  Spanish  Rule. — One  of  the  early 
presidents  of  the  republic  was  Vincente  Rocafuerte;  more 
lately,  the  executive  department  has  been  filled  by  Juan 
Joseph  Flores;  according  to  the  latest  advices  from  Ecua 
dor,  there  are  symptoms  of  a  revolution.  Numerous 
accusations  against  the  president  have  been  brought  for 
ward.  What  events  may  grow  out  of  it,  time  will  decide. 
The  instability  of  political  affairs  in  that  quarter  of  the 
world  has  long  been  remarked;  nor  perhaps  will  it  soon 
cease  to  be  a  feature  of  the  governments  of  South  America. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY, 


845 


IV.     PERU. 


Manco  Capac  and  liis  Wife  appearing  oil  the  borders  of  Lake  Titiaca. 

LOCALITY,  Extent,  and  Physical  Character — Condition  at  the  time  of  its  Invasion 
by  the  Spaniards — Conquest  by  Pizarro — Condition  of  the  Country  after  the 
Conquest — Insurrection — Revolutionary  Movement — Declaration  of  Inde 
pendence — Condition  of  the  Country  after  the  Expulsion  of  the  Spaniards. 

Locality,  Extent,  fyc. — Peru  lies  south  of  Equator 
along  the  western  shore  of  the  continent,  nearly  central 
between  the  isthmus  and  the  Straits  of  Magellan,  having 
an  area  of  five  hundred  thousand  square  miles,  and  a  popu 
lation  of  one  million  eight  hundred  thousand.  The  country 
is  traversed  by  several  chains  of  the  Andes,  from  north  to 
south,  the  principal  chain  lying  nearly  parallel  to  the  coast. 
There  exists  a  great  variety  as  to  the  surface,  soil,  and 
climate  of  Peru,  portions  of  the  country  being  sterile,  with 
no  rains,  and  only  dews;  and  others  very  fertile,  abounding 
in  impenetrable  forests  of  gigantic  trees,  and  producing  the 
rich  fruits  and  vegetables  of  tropical  regions.  The  traveler, 
according  to  his  elevation,  meets  here  with  eternal  snows 
or  perpetual  summer,  or  the  most  excessive  and  deadly  heat. 


846 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


The  gold  and  silver  wealth  of  Peru  has  a  world-wide 
celebrity.  The  silver  mines  of  Potosi  are  perhaps  the 
richest  known,  unless  the  recent  golden  treasures  of  Cali 
fornia  shall  be  found  to  exceed  them.  Like  the  latter,  the 
former  were  first  made  known  by  accident.  An  Indian,  by 
the  name  of  Hualpa,  one  day  following  some  wild  animals 
up  the  mountain,  laid  hold  of  a  shrub  or  tree  to  aid  his 
ascent;  which,  giving  way,  revealed  a  mass  of  silver  ore, 
which  lay  so  near  the  surface  as  to  cling  to  the  roots.  For 
some  time  Hualpa  kept  his  discovery  a  secret,  but  his  rapid 
increase  of  wealth  attracting  the  notice  of  a  countryman, 
he  revealed  it  to  him.  The  friends,  however,  soon  quar 
reled;  upon  which,  the  secret  was  divulged. 


Hualpa  discovers  the  Mine  of  Potosi. 

Condition  at  the  time  of  its  Invasion  by  the  Spaniards. — 
"Peru  was  one  of  the  two  monarchies  of  America  which, 
at  the  invasion  of  the  Spaniards,  had  attained  to  a  degree 
of  refinement  far  above  that  savage  state  in  which  most  of 
the  American  Indians  lived.  It  was  also  remarkable  from 
the  contrast  of  the  character  of  its  civilization  to  that  of 
the  Mexicans.  Instead  of  the  fierce  and  lofty  spirit,  the 
bloody  wars,  the  uncouth  deities,  and  ferocious  rites  of  the 
latter,  the  Peruvians  were  united  in  tranquil  subjection  to  a 
mild  superstition,  which  represented  their  Inca  as  the  child 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


847 


of  the  sun,  to  whom  unreserved  submission  was  due. 
However  fable  may  have  been  mixed  with  the  truth  in  the 
tale  of  Manco  Capac  and  his  wife  Mama  Ocollo- — who, 
according  to  the  traditions  of  the  country,  founded  the 
empire,  first  appearing  among  the  people  about  the  year 
1100,  claiming  to  be  children  of  the  sun — the  story  of  the 


Manco  Capac  and  his  Wife  first  appearing  to  the  Peruvians. 

greatness  of  the  Peruvian  empire  has  nothing  fabulous. 
It  comprehended  not  only  the  vast  region  now  called 
Peru,  but  the  territory  of  Quito  or  Ecuador,  which  is 
covered  with  the  monuments  of  the  Incas.  Order  was 
established  in  this  vast  region;  the  land  was  carefully 
cultivated;  the  rivers  were  carefully  employed  in  irri 
gating  the  soil;  mountains  were  formed  into  terraces  to 
receive  the  canals  constructed  for  this  purpose,  and  walls 
were  built  to  prevent  the  water  from  escaping;  so  that 
large  tracts,  which  have  now  relapsed  into  deserts,  were 
rendered  productive." 

Conquest  ly  Pizarro. — Francisco  Pizarro,  an  uneducated 
Spaniard,  is  entitled  to  the  renown,  or  the  infamy,  of  bring- 


848 


GREAT      EVENTS     OF 


ing  this  rich  country  under  the  dominion  of  Spain,  in  the 
former  part  of  the  sixteenth  century.  The  details  are  too 
numerous  to  be  here  given;  but  suffice  it  to  say,  that  with 
two  associates  and  about  two  hundred  soldiers,  he  overran 
this-  splendid  empire,  and  filled  it  with  rapine  and  blood. 
The  gentle  and  unsuspicious  character  of  the  natives  ren 
dered  them  an  easy  prey  to  the  artifice,  cupidity,  and 
cruelty  of  these  Spanish  cut-throats.  Pizarro's  associates 
were  Diego  de  Almagro,  a  soldier  of  fortune,  and  Fernando 
de  Luques,  a  mercenary  priest. 

Atahualpa,  the  Peruvian  emperor,  treated  the  strangers 
with  great  courtesy,  and  sent  them  several  valuable  presents 
— fruits,  corn,  emeralds,  and  vases  of  gold  and  silver.  The 
sight  of  the  gold  and  silver  served  to  render  the  Spaniards 
more  fierce,  and  prepare  them  for  the  cruel  butcheries  that 
followed.  The  following  morning,  Atahualpa,  attended  by 
fifteen  thousand  men,  met  Pizarro  at  a  place  previously 


Valverde  addressing  Atahualpa, 


appointed.  He  was  borne  on  a  throne  of  gold.  As  the 
procession  approached  Pizarro,  a  Dominican  friar,  by  the 
name  of  Valverde,  made  a  long  address  to  the  emperor,  in 
which  he  endeavored  to  expound  the  Christian  religion; 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  849 

following  which,  he  proposed  to  him  a  submission  to  the 
king  of  Spain,  on  the  ground  that  the  pope  had  made  a 
present  to  him  of  Peru. 

To  this,  Atahualpa  replied,  that  he  was  willing  to  be  the 
friend  of  the  king  of  Spain,  but  not  his  vassal.  The  pope 
he  considered  a  very  extraordinary  personage  to  make  a 
present  of  that  which  did  not  belong  to  him ;  and  as  to  those 
whom  the  friar  denominated  Christians — "If,"  said  he,  "they 
worship  a  God  who  died  upon  a  cross,  I  worship  the  Sun, 
who  never  dies."  After  further  efforts  at  persuasion, 
Valverde  became  indignant,  and  called  upon  the  Spaniards 
to  vindicate  their  holy  religion,  and  to  wreak  their  just 
vengeance  upon  dogs  who  could  thus  trample  upon  the 
gospel.  Upon  this,  a  signal  was  given,  and  the  work  of 
butchery  commenced  in  the  emperor's  own  palace.  Pizarro 
himself  advanced  towards  Atahualpa,  and  took  him  prisoner, 
while  all  around  the  princes  of  the  race  of  the  Incas,  the 
flower  of  the  nobility,  and  other  great  men  of  the  court, 
were  indiscriminately  put  to  the  sword. 

The  cruelties  that  were  inflicted,  from  this  time  forward, 
upon  this  unoffending  people,  and  the  riches  amassed  by 
these  rapacious  adventurers,  so  abhorred  of  God  and  men, 
are  scarcely  capable  of  enumeration,  were  it  the  object  of 
this  succinct  account  to  speak  of  particulars.  While  their 
prince,  being  a  prisoner,  was  condemned  on  some  frivolous 
pretext,  and  strangled  at  the  stake,  they  were  made  to  expi 
ate,  by  their  death,  the  crime  of  owning  a  rich  and  beautiful 
country.  Their  great  city  of  Cuzco  was  entered  by  Pizarro, 
in  1534,  and  plundered  of  its  immense  wealth.  Indeed,  the 
thirst  of  blood  and  plunder  was  every  where  exhibited  in 
the  progress  of  the  Spaniards  through  the  country.  Had 
the  latter  shown  any  degree  of  moderation  and  humanity, 
they  would  probably  have  made  themselves  masters  of  the 
empire  without  further  bloodshed  than  this  commencement 
of  the  fearful  tragedy.  A  people,  by  constitution  and 
training  so  mild  and  submissive,  would  have  yielded  to  the 
yoke  without  much  reluctance.  But  the  infinite  variety  of 
54 


850 


GREAT      EVENTS     OF 


their  calamities  stirred  up  the  people  to  revenge,  and  they 
found  agents  to  give  it,  for  a  time,  a  degree  of  effect.  But 
the  Spaniards  persevered  in  their  efforts  to  overthrow  the 
country;  large  numbers  poured  into  it  from  abroad,  and  all 
resistance  finally  ceased.  Those  of  the  natives  who  were 
most  attached  to  their  liberty,  to  their  government,  and  to 
their  religion,  took  refuge  at  a  distance  among  inaccessible 
mountains.  The  greater  part  of  them,  however,  submitted 
to  their  conquerors. 


Pizarro  in  Cuzco. 


The  fate  of  these  robbers  was,  at  length,  as  deplorable  as 
that  of  the  subjects  of  their  rapacity  and  cruelty.  By 
various  causes  irritated  and  enraged  against  each  other,  the 
leaders  fought  among  themselves,  and  the  most  revolting 
scenes  of  revenge  and  hatred  were  exhibited  in  the  result 
The  original  leaders  of  the  enterprise  were  soon  no  more, 
and  others  followed  in  the  same  path  of  robbery,  blood,  and 
mutual  jealousy  and  contention.  These  civil  wars  contin- 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  851 

ued  through  a  series  of  years.  Fortunately  for  this  part 
of  the  new  world,  the  most  seditious  of  the  conquerors,  and 
of  those  who  followed  in  their  steps,  had  perished  in  these 
wars.  With  their  departure  was  connected  a  degree  of 
tranquillity,  and  then  only  the  Catholic  kings  might  with 
truth  style  themselves  the  sovereigns  of  the  Spaniards  set 
tled  in  Peru. 

Condition  of  the  Country  after  the  Conquest. — The 
native  Peruvians,  after  their  subjugation,  quietly  submitted 
to  the  Spanish  yoke  for  more  than  two  centuries.  They 
felt  keenly,  in  many  instances,  the  wrongs  inflicted  on 
them,  but  they  had  no  power  of  resistance  against  a  disci 
plined  European  force.  They  were  loaded  with  insupport 
able  burdens,  yet  it  was  useless  to  complain.  The  exactions 
of  their  conquerors  were  most  unreasonable  and  cruel,  and 
they  passed  their  days  in  sorrow,  groaning  under  the 
severest  bondage.  It  would  seem  that  all  memory  of  their 
ancient  independence,  and  the  glories  of  the  empire  of 
Manco  Capac,  was  lost  from  among  them.  Under  their 
oppressions,  their  spirit  and  resolution  appeared  wholly  to 
depart;  but  events  proved  that  they  were  capable  of  being 
aroused — if  by  nothing  better,  at  least  by  despair. 

Insurrection  in  the  latter  part  of  the  Eighteenth  Cen 
tury. — The  sufferings  of  the  natives  became  so  extreme, 
that  they  wanted  nothing  but  a  leader  to  induce  them  to 
rise  upon  their  oppressors,  and  attempt  the  overthrow  of 
the  Spanish  power.  Such  a  leader  was  found  in  Tupac 
Amaru,  a  descendant,  on  the  mother's  side,  from  an  Inca  of 
that  name.  He  was  well  fitted,  in  many  respects,  to  head 
an  insurrection,  having  a  commanding  figure  and  intrepidity 
of  spirit.  He  animated  his  countrymen  to  many  heroic 
deeds,  and,  in  the  course  of  the  rebellion,  several  success 
ful  battles  were  fought,  and  many  Spaniards  killed  in  the 
encounters,  and  many  massacred  in  the  progress  of  the 
Indian  arms;  but  these  were,  on  the  whole,  unsuccessful; 


852  GREAT      EVENTS     OF 

their  irregularities  were,  perhaps,  more  than  retaliated  by 
the  Spaniards.  Amaru  was  captured  in  the  course  of  the 
war,  and  drawn  into  pieces  by  wild  horses,  as  the  punish 
ment  of  his  attempt  to  free  his  countrymen  from  oppression. 
Several  other  leaders  were  likewise  taken,  and  shared  the 
same  cruel  fate. 

The  principal  leaders  of  the  insurrection  being  no  more, 
the  great  body  of  the  Indian  population  quietly  returned  to 
vassalage,  and  bowed  again  under  the  galling  yoke.  Such 
was  the  issue  of  an  attempt  for  freedom,  which  filled  Peru 
with  bloodshed  and  misery  for  the  space  of  two  years,  and 
of  a  war,  in  which,  it  is  asserted,  one-third  of  the  popula 
tion  of  Peru  perished  by  the  hand  of  violence.  It  produced 
no  permanent  or  important  change  in  the  condition  of  the 
Indians.  They  were  rigidly  prohibited  the  use  of  arms. 
The  tribute  pressed  more  heavily  afterwards,  and  was 
more  strictly  levied,  and  that  unfortunate  people  were 
treated  more  contemptuously,  in  revenge  of  their  unsuc 
cessful  rebellion. 

Revolutionary  Movements  in  the  early  part  of  the  Present 
Century. — Previously  to  the  French  invasion  of  Spain,  and 
the  confusion  into  which  the  mother-country  was  thrown 
by  that  event,  and  the  consequent  facilities  and  inducements 
which  were  furnished  to  the  colonies  in  respect  to  their 
independence,  an  attempt  had  been  made  in  Peru,  having 
that  object  in  view,  as  early  as  the  year  1805.  It  was 
undertaken  by  Ubalde,  an  eminent  jurist  of  Cuzco;  but  it 
proved  to  be  a  failure,  and  its  author  paid  his  life  as  the 
forfeiture  of  his  rashness. 

In  1809,  a  popular  movement  took  place,  and  provisional 
juntas  were  established  at  Quito  and  La  Paz.  This  revo 
lutionary  design,  however,  was  at  once  defeated  by  the 
viceroys  of  Peru,  Buenos  Ayres,  and  New  Grenada,  whose 
armies  dissolved  the  juntas.  After  this  second  abortive 
attempt,  Peru  remained  tranquil  for  ten  years,  while  the 
neighboring  provinces  were  engaged  in  the  war  of  their 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  853 

independence.  At  length,  the  people  of  Chili  having 
defeated  the  Spanish  army  in  the  decisive  hattle  of  Maypu, 
in  1818,  conceived  the  project  of  securing  their  independ 
ence  by  expelling  the  Spaniards  from  Peru.  A  naval 
armament  and  a  land  army  both  were  fitted  out  for  this 
object;  the  one  in  1819,  and  the  other  in  1820.  The  naval 
force  was  commanded  by  Lord  Cochrane,  an  English 
adventurer,  and  the  land  force  was  commanded  by  General 
San  Martin. 

Some  obstacles  were  interposed  to  the  immediate  suc 
cess  of  the  undertaking;  partly  from  negotiation,  and  partly 
from  the  insufficiency  of  the  invading  forces — the  liberating 
army  of  San  Martin  being  only  about  five  thousand  strong, 
and  Cochrane  being  able  only  to  blockade  the  Peruvian 
ports.  The  city  of  Lima  appeared  to  be  too  powerful  for 
an  attack  by  the  army  of  the  general ;  but  having,  at  length, 
resolved  on  the  enterprise  of  advancing  upon  this  city,  the 
pusillanimity  of  the  viceroy  made  way  for  a  success  which 
force  might  not  have  achieved.  The  viceroy  fled,  to  secure 
his  personal  safety,  while  a  deputation  of  citizens  invited 
San  Martin  to  enter  the  city  as  a  liberator. 

Declaration  of  Independence. — It  was  on  the  12th  of 
July,  1821,  that  San  Martin  made  his  entry  into  Lima, 
where  he  was  received  with  acclamations,  and,  on  the  28th, 
the  independence  of  Peru  was  formally  declared.  San 
Martin  took  the  title  of  Protector  of  Peru,  with  supreme 
power,  both  civil  and  military.  A  provisional  government 
was  organized,  and  measures  were  adopted  to  establish  the 
affairs  of  the  country  on  a  permanent  basis.  But  the  new 
state  of  things  was  fluctuating.  It  was  not  until  the  20th 
of  September,  1822,  that  the  first  Peruvian  congress  con 
vened.  At  this  congress,  an  executive  junta  was  appointed, 
of  three  persons,  to  administer  the  government.  San  Mar 
tin  declined  the  office  of  commander-in-chief  of  the  Peru 
vian  armies,  and  returned  to  Chili. 

From  this  period,  there  was  little  promise  of  stability  for 


854  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

the  new  republic.  Discontent  and  dissensions  followed 
among  the  people,  and  every  thing  was  thrown  into  confu 
sion.  It  was  not  until  the  great  liberator,  Bolivar,  had 
come  among  them,  by  invitation  of  a  portion  of  the  people, 
and  after  three  sanguinary  battles  had  with  the  royalist 
forces,  that  the  Spanish  power  was  prostrated  in  Peru.  On 
the  10th  of  December,  1824,  the  Peruvian  congress  was 
again  installed.  Bolivar  was  then  declared  the  political 
and  military  head  of  the  republic,  as  he  had  been  once 
before,  and  a  gift  of  a  million  of  dollars  was  tendered  him 
for  his  services,  which  he  saw  fit  to  refuse.  Lower  Peru 
was  thus  liberated,  and,  as  early  as  January,  1826,  Upper 
Peru  experienced  the  same  deliverance,  through  the  arms 
of  the  patriot  General  Sucre. 

Condition  of  the  Country  after  the  Expulsion  of  the 
Spaniards. — Bolivar's  influence  was  great,  and  a  consitu- 
tion  of  government  was  adopted,  which  harmonized  with 
his  views;  but  the  people  were  still  dissatisfied,  and  they 
seized  an  occasion,  when  Bolivar  was  absent  in  Columbia, 
of  rising  in  insurrection,  and  effected  a  complete  revolution 
in  the  beginning  of  the  year  1827.  A  new  form  of  gov 
ernment  was  adopted,  combining  the  properties  of  a  federal 
and  a  central  system,  with  a  president,  chosen  for  four 
years,  a  national  congress,  and  a  separate  provisional 
government. 

The  republic,  however,  did  not  become  settled  by  this 
latter  change;  for  the  constitution  of  1827,  like  that  which 
preceded  it,  has  proved  to  be  too  little  congenial  to  the  taste 
and  capacities  of  the  people.  As  late  as  1835,  four  chiefs, 
in  arms,  were  striving  for  the  supremacy;  and  one  year 
later,  a  spurious  president,  General  Salaverry,  having  been 
defeated  in.  battle,  was  condemned  to  death  by  a  court  mar 
tial,  and  shot,  with  his  adherents,  in  the  month  of  February, 
1836.  In  1837,  Peru  was  placed  under  the  protection  of 
Santa  Cruz,  president  of  Bolivia.  Both  Chili  and  Buenos 
Ayres  were  at  war  with  Peru,  a  few  years  since. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


855 


V.    BOLIVIA. 


H.BftOHtl.  SC. 


Extent,  and  Physical  Character  —  Overthrow  of  the  Spanish  Power  — 
Proclamation  of  Independence  —  Choice  of  Rulers  under  the  New  Consti 
tution  —  Present  Condition. 


Name,  Extent,  fyc.  —  This  country,  originally  called 
Upper  Peru,  and  once  forming  a  portion  of  the  vice-royalty 
of  Buenos  Ayres,  or  La  Plata,  dates  from  the  battle  of 
Ayacucho,  December  9th,  1828,  in  which  the  republicans, 
under  Sucre,  completely  defeated  the  royalists.  The  name, 
Bolivia,  given  to  it,  was  in  compliment  to  Bolivar. 

The  republic  has  a  length  of  one  thousand  one  hundred 
and  forty-two  miles,  and  an  area  of  four  hundred  and  ten 
thousand  square  miles.  In  its  physical  features,  it  is  marked 
by  several  lofty  peaks  of  the  Andes.  Some  of  them  exceed 
twenty  thousand  feet  in  height.  The  inequality  of  the  sur 
face  gives  it  a  great  variety  as  to  temperature  and  climate. 
In  the  central  portion  of  it,  the  soil  has  great  agricultural 
capabilities.  The  mineral  wealth  of  the  country  is  very 


856  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

considerable — the  famous  mine  of  Potosi,  which  has  here 
tofore  been  particularly  noticed,  now  belongs  to  Bolivia. 

Overthrow  of  the  Spanish  Power. — The  provinces  of 
Upper  Peru  having  been  wrested  from  the  Spaniards,  as 
above  stated,  General  Sucre  soon  cleared  the  country  of 
the  royalist  forces.  As  he  advanced  into  the  territory,  not 
only  was  he  received  with  universal  joy  by  the  inhabitants, 
but  the  royal  corps,  in  various  places,  spontaneously  declared 
for  the  independence  of  the  country.  Sucre  reached  Potosi 
in  April,  1825,  where  Olaneta,  the  Spanish  general,  made 
what  resistance  he  was  able,  but  was  himself  slain,  and  the 
royal  troops  in  Upper  Peru  surrendered  to  the  conquerors. 

Proclamation  of  Independence. — The  upper  territories 
being  thus  emancipated,  a  general  congress  of  delegates 
was  convened  to  decide  on  the  political  destiny  of  the 
intendencies;  whether  they  would  unite  with  Lower  Peru, 
or  the  United  Provinces,  or  form  a  separate  and  independ 
ent  nation.  The  latter  was  chosen;  and,  on  the  6th  of 
August,  1825,  a  solemn  declaration  of  the  independence  of 
Upper  Peru  was  published.  The  congress,  which  assem 
bled  at  Chiquisaca,  gave  the  new  republic  its  name,  and 
determined  to  call  the  capital  Sucre,  the  name  of  the  gen 
eral  whose  exploits  have  so  often  been  spoken  of.  Having 
solicited  Bolivar  to  prepare  a  constitution,  the  congress  dis 
solved  itself  on  the  6th  of  October.  The  constitution 
which  was  proposed  by  Bolivar,  and  adopted  by  the  con 
gress  in  1826,  vested  the  executive  power  in  a  president 
chosen  for  life,  with  the  privilege  of  naming  his  successor, 
and  the  legislative  power  in  three  bodies:  a  senate,  tribune, 
and  censors.  But  this  constitution  was  soon  abolished. 

Choice  of  Rulers  under  the  New  Constitution. — Sucre,  at 
the  time  of  the  adoption  of  the  Bolivarian  constitution, 
resigned  his  discretionary  power,  and  was  elected  presi 
dent;  but  he  sent  in  his  resignation  to  the  congress  which 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  857 

assembled  on  the  3d  of  August,  1828,  and  returned  to 
Columbia,  and,  in  June,  1830,  he  was  assassinated  near 
Pasto.  On  the  retirement  of  Sucre,  General  Velasco  filled 
the  office  of  president,  till  the  meeting  of  the  convention, 
on  the  16th  of  December.  This  body  displaced  Velasco, 
and  elected  General  Blanco  president.  A  revolution  soon 
followed,  which  resulted  in  the  deposition  and  death  of 
Blanco,  January  1st,  1829.  A  temporary  government  was 
established,  with  Velasco  at  the  head,  till  a  new  president 
could  be  elected,  and  Santa  Cruz  was  chosen.  Generals 
Velasco  and  Ballivian  have  since  been  elected  presidents 
of  the  republic;  the  latter  is  still  in  office. 

Present  Condition. — The  most  recent  accounts  represent 
Bolivia  as  being  in  a  state  of  civil  war.  The  antagonists 
of  President  Ballivian  have  proclaimed  the  constitution  of 
1839,  and  constituted  a  provisional  government,  backed  by 
a  powerful  military  organization.  The  revolution  is  headed 
by  General  Belza,  minister  of  war,  who  has  violated  his 
oath  of  office,  disgraced  his  country,  and  outraged  consti- 
tion  and  laws,  for  the  purpose  of  gaining  the  presidency. 


858 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


VI.    CHILI. 


View  of  Valparaiso. 

EXTENT,  Physical  Features,  Climate — Conquest  by  Almagro — Revolution  in  the 
beginning  of  the  Present  Century — Final  Establishment  of  Independence 
— Subsequent  Condition. 

Extent,  Physical  Features,  Climate,  fyc. — Chili,  lying  on 
the  shore  of  the  Pacific,  from  the  twenty-fourth  to  the  forty- 
fifth  degrees  of  south  latitude,  its  length  being  one  thousand 
two  hundred  and  sixty  miles,  and  its  breadth  three  hundred 
miles,  possesses  many  natural  advantages  and  attractions. 
The  immense  chain  of  the  Andes  traverses  the  country 
from  north  to  south.  In  the  vicinity  of  these  mountains, 
earthquakes  are  common,  and  these  seem  to  be  the  only 
drawbacks  to  the  paradise  which  nature  has  formed  in  this 
part  of  the  South  American  continent.  Chili,  it  is  believed, 
is  blessed  with  the  most  salubrious  and  delightful  climate 
on  the  globe. 

Though  there  are  some  sterile  tracts,  the  soil,  in  general, 
is  remarkably  fertile,  and  the  products  are  rich  and  varied. 
Medicinal,  dyeing,  and  aromatic  plants  abound,  and  there 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


859 


are  several  plants  peculiar  to  the  country.  All  kinds  of 
metal  abound  in  Chili.  Gold,  however,  is  the  most  copious, 
and  in  some  districts  there  is  scarcely  a  hill  whiclyioes  not 
contain  it.  Chili  is  supposed  to  be  the  only  American  state, 
formerly  subject  to  Spain,  whose  commerce  has  been 
increased  since  the  separation  from  the  mother-country. 

Conquest  by  Almagro. — After  the  principal  provinces  of 
Peru  were  brought  into  subjection,  the  Spanish  conquerors 
turned  their  attention  to  the  conquest  of  Chili.  In  the  early 
part  of  1535,  Almagro  set  out  for  Cuzco,  in  the  prosecution 
of  this  enterprise,  with  a  considerable  force.  From  the 
nature  of  the  route,  he  met  with  great  difficulties,  and  lost 
many  of  his  men;  but  he  at  length  accomplished  his  design, 
and  was  received  with  tokens  of  submission  on  the  part  of 


Almagro  marching  against  Chili. 

the  inhabitants.  The  natives,  however,  at  length,  recovering 
from  their  astonishment  at  the  sight  of  so  superior  a  race  of 
men  as  the  Spaniards,  began  to  think  of  regaining  their  lib 
erty.  Hence,  a  war  arose,  which  lasted  ten  years,  in  which, 
though  the  natives  were  sometimes  successful,  they  were 


860  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

generally  and  in  the  end  defeated.  For  a  long  course  of 
years,  the  possession  of  the  country  by  the  Spaniards  con 
tinued  to  be  disputed,  and  fatal  hostilities  occurred  from 
time  to  time,  as  they  attempted  to  extend  their  empire  in 
Chili.  Their  object,  however,  was  effected  by  degrees,  as 
in  all  the  other  American  colonies. 

Revolution  in  the  beginning  of  the  Present  Century. — 
The  occasion  of  the  revolution  in  Chili,  and  its  subsequent 
independence,  was  the  same  as  in  the  other  Spanish  states 
in  America,  viz:  the  disturbances  in  Spain  in  consequence 
of  the  French  invasion  in  1809.  The  captain-general  of  the 
province  was  compelled  to  resign,  and  by  the  popular  voice 
the  Count  de  la  Conquista  was  elevated  to  his  place.  The 
count  immediately  took  measures  for  instituting  a  new  gov 
ernment.  A  general  congress  was  determined  on,  and  at 
length  chosen,  after  some  attempts  made  by  the  royalists  at 
a  counter-revolution.  The  congress,  upon  their  organization, 
passed  a  decree,  permitting  all  persons  who  were  dissatisfied 
with  the  changes  in  the  government,  to  leave  the  country 
with  their  effects,  within  six  months.  The  children  of  slaves, 
born  in  future,  were  declared  free,  and  many  other  acts 
were  passed,  with  a  view  to  reform  the  abuses  of  the  ancient 
government. 

Discontent,  however,  with  the  new  order  of  things,  soon 
arose,  and  there  was  the  usual  amount  of  plots  and  counter 
plots,  menace  and  fighting,  between  the  friends  and  the 
enemies  of  the  changes  in  the  government,  which  has  con 
stituted  a  principal  feature  of  Spanish  American  history  in 
modern  times.  After  various  military  movements  and  inter 
nal  struggles,  the  revolutionary  power  was  overthrown,  and, 
in  1814,  the  Spanish  authority  was  completely  reestablished 
in  Chili. 

Final  Establishment  of  Independence. — This  state  of 
things  continued  for  more  than  two  years.  But  it  was 
destined  to  pass  away,  after  some  severe  fighting.  The 


AMERICAN    HISTORY.  861 

government  of  Buenos  Ayres  dispatched  an  army,  under 
San  Martin,  for  the  purpose  of  liberating  Chili.  After 
incredible  exertions  and  fatigue,  he  crossed  the  lofty  chain 
of  the  Andes,  and  arrived  in  Chili  with  very  little  loss.  At 
Chacabuco,  the  royal  troops  were  defeated,  and  put  to  the 
rout,  on  the  12th  of  February,  1817.  At  Santi-ago,  the 
liberator  was  received  with  acclamations  by  the  inhabitants, 
and  made  supreme  director.  He,  however,  declined  the 
office,  and  bestowed  it  upon  O'Higgins,  who  had  commanded 
a  division  of  his  army.  Chili  was  delivered  by  means  of 
San  Martin's  successes,  ending  in  the  great  victory  of 
Maypu,  April  5th,  1818,  in  which  the  whole  Spanish  army 
was  destroyed,  with  the  exception  of  their  commander, 
Osorio,  and  a  few  horsemen.  This  victory  set  the  seal  on 
the  independence  of  Chili,  and  the  patriots  were  soon 
enabled  to  carry  the  war  into  the  enemy's  country  by  the 
invasion  of  Peru,  as  narrated  in  the  history  of  the  latter. 

Condition  subsequently  to  the  Establishment  of  Independ 
ence. — The  fact  of  securing  her  independence  has  given 
little  repose  to  Chili.  The  outward  forms  of  a  republic 
have  been  preserved  in  her  government,  while  parties  have 
struggled  for  the  ascendancy,  and  filled  the  country  with 
turbulence.  For  several  years,  the  southern  frontiers  were 
disturbed  by  the  depredations  of  an  outlaw,  named  Bena- 
vides,  a  Spaniard,  who  put  himself  at  the  head  of  the  Arau- 
canian  Indians,  and  desolated  the  country  with  fire  and 
sword,  and  the  commission  of  bloody  atrocities  unsurpassed 
in  the  history  of  savage  warfare.  His  success,  and  the 
authority  he  had  acquired  over  the  Indians,  induced  him  to 
think  himself  a  powerful  monarch,  and  he  attempted  to 
establish  a  navy.  He  captured  several  American  and 
English  vessels,  which  touched  on  the  coasts  of  Chili  for 
refreshments,  and  made  himself  master  of  a  large  amount 
of  property,  arms,  and  military  stores.  The  Spaniards 
encouraged  him  in  his  piracies  and  murders,  and  furnished 
him  with  troops  and  artillery.  But  his  bloody  career  was 


862 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


cut  short  by  the  Chilians,  who  dispatched  an  expedition 
against  him  in  October,  1821.  Arauco,  his  capital,  was 
taken,  his  forces  defeated,  and  Benavides  compelled  to  flee. 
He  was  taken  prisoner  in  February,  1822,  tried  and  executed. 

In  January,  1823,  O'Higgins  was  compelled  to  resign, 
and  was  succeeded  by  Ramon  Freire,  as  supreme  director. 
In  July,  1816,  Freire  resigned  his  office,  and  Admiral  Man 
uel  Blanco  was  appointed  in  his  place;  but  before  the 
expiration  of  two  months,  he  retired  from  office.  In  1827, 
the  form  of  the  government  was  changed;  but  the  public 
tranquillity  has  not  been  secured  by  the  change.  Of  the 
two  vice-presidents,  who  were  chosen  from  1827  to  1831, 
one  was  expelled  and  the  other  assassinated.  Chili,  for 
many  years,  has  been  agitated  by  the  dissensions  of  two 
parties;  the  one  desiring  to  establish  a  central  government, 
and  the  other,  a  government  like  that  of  the  United  States. 

Chili,  in  connection  with  Buenos  Ayres,  within  a  few 
years,  has  been  at  war  both  with  Peru  and  Bolivia. 
According  to  the  latest  accounts,  some  difficulty  now  exists 
between  this  country  and  Buenos  Ayres;  the  hope  is 
expressed  that  it  may  not  issue  in  war.  The  too  great 
readiness  of  the  infant  republics  of  South  America  to 
engage  in  contentions  with  one  another,  and  to  indulge  in 
internal  feuds,  must  be  acknowledged  to  be  a  bad  omen  in 
respect  to  their  preparation  for  the  blessings  of  liberty  and 
independence. 


AMERICAN      HISTORY. 


863 


VII.    BUENOS    AYRES,    OR    PROVINCES    OF    LA    PLATA. 


NAME,  &c — Inhabitants,  or  Classes  of  People — Discovery  and  Settlement — 
First  Insurrection  against  the  Government  of  Spain — Progress  and  Changes 
of  the  New  Government — Present  Condition  of  the  Government. 

Name,  fyc. — This  country  received  its  name,  at  first, 
from  the  name  of  its  great  river  La  Plata.  The  river 
was  so  denominated  from  the  fact  that,  among  the  spoils  of 
a  few  Indians,  inhumanly  put  to  death,  some  ornaments  of 
gold  and  silver  had  been  found.  In  1778,  it  was  erected 
into  a  Spanish  vice-royalty  by  the  name  of  the  vice-royalty 
of  Rio  de  la  Plata.  On  its  declaration  of  independence,  in 
1816,  it  assumed  the  name  of  the  United  Provinces  of  La 
Plata,  and,  in  1826,  that  of  the  Argentine  Republic;  and  it 
has,  also,  long  been  known  by  the  name  of  Buenos  Ayres, 
from  the  name  of  its  chief  city. 

Inhabitants,  or  Classes  of  People. — These  are  the  same 
as  are  found  in  Chili,  viz:  European  Spaniards,  Creoles, 


864  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Negroes,  Indians,  and  the  mixed  races.  The  Chiquintos  are 
a  numerous  and  civilized  nation  of  independent  Indians. 
There  are  also  many  other  tribes.  There  is  a  striking 
sameness  in  the  character  of  all  the  South  American  states. 
Among  the  Creoles,  the  strictest  equality  obtains.  No 
white  would  do  service  for  any  one  of  his  own  nation. 
Education,  perhaps,  in  all  the  classes,  is  rather  neglected. 

Discovery  and  Settlement. — Sebastian  Cabot,  in  the  early 
part  of  the  sixteenth  century,  sailed  up  the  river,  to  which 
he  gave  the  name  of  La  Plata.  In  attempting  to  build  a 
fortress  in  the  country,  or  otherwise  to  commence  a  settle 
ment,  he  met  with  so  much  opposition  from  the  inhabitants, 
that,  in  1530,  he  returned  to  Spain,  in  order  to  obtain 
recruits.  The  few  men  whom  he  left  in  the  colony,  were 
either  massacred,  or  abandoned  the  country.  Some  more 
considerable  forces,  led  by  Mendoza,  came  and  settled  on 
the  river  in  1535,  and  laid  the  foundation  of  Buenos  Ayres. 
Their  condition,  however,  was  precarious,  whether  there,  or 
wherever  else  they  located  themselves  in  the  country.  They 
were  in  danger  of  being  cut  off,  either  by  famine  or  Indian 
hostilities.  Buenos  Ayres  was  at  length  abandoned,  and 
settlements  made  farther  up  the  river.  To  propitiate  the 
natives,  they  finally  resorted  to  the  policy  of  marrying 
their  women.  From  a  union  of  this  kind,  sprung  the  race 
of  Mestizoes,  which,  in  the  course  of  time,  became  so 
common  in  South  America.  Buenos  Ayres  was  rebuilt  in 
1580,  and  from  that  time  some  of  the  petty  nations  in  that 
vicinity  submitted  to  the  Spanish  yoke.  A  degree  of  civil 
ization  and  order  was  effected  among  this  savage  people, 
by  the  Jesuits,  through  a  long  course  of  years. 

First  Insurrection  against  the  Government  of  Spain. — 
The  desire  of  throwing  off  the  government  of  the  mother- 
country  was  manifested  at  an  early  period  among  the 
inhabitants  of  the  city  of  Buenos  Ayres.  The  develop 
ment  of  this  feeling  was  somewhat  earlier  there,  than  in 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  865 

other  parts  of  Spanish  America.  It  owed  its  origin  to  the 
war  which  existed  between  Spain  and  Great  Britain,  in 
1806.  As  the  consequence  of  this  war,  the  province  of 
La  Plata  was  neglected,  and  thus  presented  a  strong  tempta 
tion  for  invasion  on  the  part  of  the  British.  That  which 
might  have  been  attempted  at  some  subsequent  period  by 
public  authority,  was  commenced  by  private  aggressions,  or 
certainly  without  orders  from  the  government.  A  fleet 
and  army,  under  Commodore  Topham  and  General  Beres- 
ford,  after  effecting  the  conquest  of  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope,  proceeded  to  Buenos  Ayres,  on  the  8th  of  June,  1806, 
and,  after  a  slight  resistance,  took  possession  of  the  place 
on  the  28th  of  June.  The  Spaniards,  however,  under 
Liniers,  a  French  officer,  collecting  a  large  force  in  the 
country,  retook  it  within  sixteen  days,  with  a  good  deal  of 
loss  to  the  British.  The  latter  having  received  reinforce 
ments,  made  two  several  attempts  to  recover  possession  of 
the  city,  but  failed  in  both. 

In  the  embarrassments  occasioned  by  Napoleon's  invasion 
of  Spain,  parties  sprang  up  in  Buenos  Ayres,  some  support 
ing  Liniers,  who  had  been  appointed  viceroy  of  the  province, 
and  others  the  Spanish  authority.  The  latter  appeared,  for 
a  time,  to  be  the  prevailing  power;  but  the  ebulition  of 
royalty  which  had  proclaimed  Ferdinand,  was  of  short 
duration.  The  Spanish  Americans  began  to  feel  that  they 
had  power  in  their  hands,  as  was  manifested  in  their 
defeat  of  the  British.  Their  discontents  increased  at  the 
tyranny  exercised  over  them.  Commotion  followed  com 
motion,  till  in  May,  1810,  the  viceroy,  Cisneros,  finding  his 
embarrassments  and  perplexities  greatly  increased  by  the 
disasters  of  the  Spaniards  at  home,  was  compelled  to 
announce  his  inability  to  manage  the  government.  By  the 
request  of  the  municipality  of  the  city,  he  called  a  congress, 
which  established  a  provisional  junta  for  the  government  of 
the  country.  The  25th  of  May,  the  date  of  this  govern 
ment,  has  ever  since  been  observed  as  the  anniversary  of 
independence  in  Buenos  Ayres* 
55 


866  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

Progress  and  Changes  of  the  New  Government. — On  the 
part  of  Spain,  attempts  were  made  to  recover  her  lost 
power,  and  the  difficulties  and  dissensions,  so  universally 
experienced  by  the  American  colonies  on  such  occasions, 
were  felt  in  a  considerable  degree  in  Buenos  Ayres.  In 
1811,  a  congress  assembled  in  the  city  of  Buenos  Ayres, 
and  placed  the  executive  power  in  the  hands  of  a  triumvi 
rate.  In  1812,  Posadas  was  appointed  supreme  director  of 
the  republic,  with  a  council  of  seven.  In  1816,  a  congress 
assembled  at  Tucuman,  declared  the  countries  on  the  La 
Plata  independent,  and  named  Pueyredon  director;  having 
transferred  its  sessions  to  Buenos  Ayres,  it  assumed  the 
title  of  the  United  Provinces  of  South  America. 

In  1819,  a  congress  assembled  at  Buenos  Ayres,  formed 
a  constitution,  modeled  on  that  of  the  United  States,  and 
Rondeau  was  elected  supreme  director,  and  Rivadavia  was 
placed  at  the  head  of  foreign  affairs.  For  some  time,  the 
principal  functions  of  the  government  were  discharged  by 
a  constituent  congress,  the  executive  power  being  intrusted 
to  the  provincial  government  of  Buenos  Ayres. 

In  February,  1826,  Rivadavia  was  elected  president. 
The  republic  became  involved  in  war  with  Brazil,  on 
account  of  Banda  Oriental,  which  was  first  added  to  Brazil, 
and  afterwards  declared  (August,  1828)  independent.  Riva 
davia  having  resigned,  the  congress  was  dissolved,  each  of 
the  provinces  became  again  independent,  and  Dorego  was 
chosen  governor  of  the  province  of  Buenos  Ayres.  Gen 
eral  Lavalle,  at  the  head  of  the  Unitarios,  caused  Dorego 
to  be  shot,  and  himself  to  be  proclaimed  president,  Decem 
ber  1st,  1828.  A  bloody  civil  war  ensued,  and  in  August, 
1829,  Lavalle  was  compelled  to  resign,  and  his  successor 
was  General  Juan  Jose  Viamont,  who  was  succeeded, 
December  8th,  1829,  by  General  Juan  Manuel  de  Rosas, 
who  was  declared  dictator  August  9th,  1830;  but  before 
the  end  of  the  year,  General  Queroga  made  himself  dicta 
tor  or  governor.  In  1835,  De  Rosas  was  made  governor 
of  Buenos  Ayres  for  five  years;  and,  in  addition  to  his 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  867 

other  duties,  he  was  charged  with  the  foreign  relations  of 
the  Argentine  Republic.* 

As  early  as  the  year  1822,  the  independence  of  the 
United  Provinces  of  La  Plata  was  acknowledged  by  the 
congress  of  the  United  States,  and  a  treaty  of  commerce 
was  concluded  with  Great  Britain  in  1825.  Domestic 
troubles,  however,  were  again  renewed,  the  union  of  the 
provinces  was  dissolved,  and  separate  governments  were 
established.  But  the  difficulties  did  not  soon  come  to  a 
close,  as  two  fiercely-contending  parties,  of  opposite  views 
respecting  the  forms  of  government,  created  no  small 
amount  of  turbulence  and  misrule. 

On  December  29th,  1839,  a  battle  was  fought  at  Cagan- 
cha,  between  General  Echagne,  governor  of  the  Buenos 
Ayrean  province  of  Entre  Rios,  and  General  Fructuoso 
Rivera,  president  of  the  Oriental  Republic  of  Uruguay. 
The  former  had  an  army  of  five  thousand  men,  and  was 
defeated  with  a  loss  stated  at  eight  hundred  killed,  and  a 
considerable  number  of  prisoners,  together  with  the  loss  of 
their  baggage  and"  horses.  The  loss  of  General  Rivera,  in 
killed  and  wounded,  was  stated  at  about  two  hundred. 

Present  Condition  of  the  Government. — The  government 
of  this  country,  for  many  years  past,  has  been  in  the  hands 
of  Don  Juan  M.  de  Rosas.  According  to  the  latest 
advices,  Rosas  is  in  trouble  with  the  new  British  minister, 
Mr.  Southern.  It  is  stated  that  the  former  refused  to 
receive  Mr.  Southern,  unless  he  was  authorized  to  treat 
with  Rosas  on  the  basis  laid  down  by  Mr.  Hood,  the  first 
special  minister  that  was  sent  out  by  England.  Mr. 
Southern  refuses  to  submit  to  that  condition,  and  thus  the 
affair  remains  at  present. 

*  American  Almanac  for  1849. 


868 


GREAT     EVENTS      OF 


VIII.    ORIENTAL    REPUBLIC,    OR    URUGUAY, 


LOCALITY,  Extent,  &c. — Name  and  History — The  Constitution. 

Locality,  Extent,  fyc. — This  country  lies  north  of  the 
Rio  de  la  Plata,  east  of  the  river  Uruguay,  and  south  of 
Brazil.  It  has  an  area  of  eighty  thousand  miles.  Monte 
Video  is  the  capital  of  the  republic,  and  is  a  town  of  some 
importance.  Uruguay  comprises  nine  departments. 

Name  and  History. — This  country  constituted  a  part  of 
the  vice-royalty,  afterwards  the  republic  of  La  Plata,  and 
was  known  by  the  name  of  Banda  Oriental  (Eastern  Fron 
tier,  from  its  geographical  position).  After  the  declaration 
of  the  independence  of  the  United  Provinces,  it  became  the 
subject  of  an  obstinate  war  between  the  new  republic  and 
the  empire  of  Brazil. 

Elio,  who  was  appointed  by  the  regency  of  Spain  cap 
tain-general  of  the  province  of  Rio  de  la  Plata,  in  that 
capacity,  also,  governed  the  province  of  Monte  Video,  or 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  869 

the  Banda  Oriental.  He  was  now  the  most  dangerous  and 
powerful  enemy  with  which  the  government  of  Buenos 
Ayres  were  at  war.  That  government  having  received  an 
ally,  by  the  desertion  of  Artigas,  a  captain  in  the  royal  ser 
vice,  employed  him,  in  conjunction  with  General  Rondeau, 
in  an  expedition  against  Banda  Oriental.  In  May,  1811, 
they  obtained  a  signal  victory  at  Las  Piedras  over  the  roy 
alists,  and  laid  siege  to  Monte  Video.  In  this  extremity, 
Elio,  finding  himself  unable  to  hold  out  long  without  assist 
ance,  applied  to  the  Portuguese  of  Brazil,  who  sent  him  an 
army  of  four  thousand  men,  and  a  subsidy  of  moneys. 
Before  any  important  operations  could  be  engaged  in,  how 
ever,  a  treaty  was  concluded  between  Monte  Video  and 
Buenos  Ayres,  in  November,  1811,  by  virtue  of  which  the 
siege  of  Monte  Video  was  to  be  raised,  and  the  Portuguese 
forces  were  to  return  home.  In  pursuance  of  the  treaty, 
the  siege  was  raised,  but  the  Portuguese  proved  faithless, 
and  began  to  ravage  the  territory  of  La  Plata. 

Danger  now  encompassed  the  Buenos  Ayreans,  not  only 
from  the  Portuguese,  but  from  the  royalists  of  Peru.  They, 
however,  induced  the  latter  to  withdraw  their  troops,  and 
the  royalists  they  defeated  in  battle;  but  nothing  could 
restore  quiet  to  the  country,  and  hostilities  were  again  com 
menced  with  Monte  Video.  The  war  was  carried  on  with 
various  success,  and  what,  with  this  calamity  and  rival  fac 
tions  which  infested  the  city,  little  tranquillity  was  enjoyed, 
till  articles  of  agreement  between  the  Brazilians  and  Buenos 
Ayreans  were  signed  at  Rio  Janeiro,  August  27,  1828. 
Then  was  effected  the  independence  of  the  country,  which 
took  the  title  of  the  Republic  of  Monte  Video,  so  named 
from  its  capital,  but  it  has  since  assumed  the  title  of  the 
Oriental  Republic  of  Uruguay. 

A  constitution  was  adopted  in  1830,  according  to  which 
the  legislative  power  is  vested  in  two  bodies ;  a  senate  of 
nine  members,  and  a  house  of  representatives  of  twenty- 
nine  members,  and  the  code  Napoleon  was  established  as 
the  law  of  the  country. 


870 


GREAT     EVENTS     OF 


IX.    BRAZIL. 


Tropical  Vegetation — Animals,  <kc. — Landing  Slaves — Washing  for  Diamonds. 

SITUATION,  Extent,  &c. — Discovery  and  Settlement — Policy  of  the  Portuguese 
Government — Removal  of  the  Portuguese  Court  to  Brazil — Constitution 
and  Government. 

Situation,  Extent,  fyc. — Brazil  is  an  extensive  country, 
occupying  the  eastern  and  central  portion  of  South  Amer 
ica,  from  four  degrees  north  to  thirty-three  degrees  south, 
and  from  thirty-five  degrees  to  seventy-three  degrees  west 
longitude.  It  has  an  area  of  three  millions  square  miles. 

This  region  is  traversed  by  several  distinct  chains  of 
mountains,  chiefly  in  the  eastern  and  northern  provinces, 
but  they  do  not  any  of  them  reach  to  any  great  elevation. 
"The  mighty  Orellana,"  or  the  Amazon,  gives  a  character  to 
the  country,  as  it  is  the  largest  river  in  the  world,  both  in 
regard  to  the  length  of  its  course  and  its  volume  of  water; 
draining  an  area  of  more  than  two  millions  of  square  miles, 
and  furnishing  the  country  with  the  amplest  means  of  inter 
communication.  The  greater  part  of  Brazil  is  constituted 


AMERICAX     HISTORY.  871 

of  an  immense  immeasurable  plain,  through  which  flow 
innumerable  streams,  on  which  stand  boundless  and  impen 
etrable  forests,  and  the  whole  of  which  swarms  "with 
animal  life  in  all  its  forms;  ferocious  beasts  of  prey,  huge 
serpents,  alligators,  troops  of  monkeys,  flocks  of  gaudily- 
colored  and  loquacious  birds,  and  clouds  of  insects,  are  yet 
undisturbed  by  the  arts  of  man."  - 

A  great  variety  exists  as  to  the  climate.  Intense  heat 
prevails  under  the  equator,  but  rendered  supportable  by 
the  excessive  humidity  of  the  atmosphere  and  the  copious 
dews.  Mild  and  temperate,  with  occasionally  cold  weather, 
is  experienced  in  the  southern  portions. 

The  soil  is  very  fertile  in  a  large  portion  of  the  country, 
and  produces  an  immense  variety  of  rich  and  valuable 
plants  and  vegetables,  many  of  them  being  peculiar  to  this 
region.  The  forests  are  admirable  for  their  beauty  and 
grandeur;  the  growth  of  trees  being  gigantic,  and  the 
number  of  ornamental  ones  surpassing  calculation.  An 
important  article  of  export,  are  several  kinds  of  what  is 
called  Brazil-wood^  not  to  speak  of  timber  for  ship-building, 
mahogany,  and  an  infinity  of  dyeing  woods. 

The  golds  and  diamonds  of  Brazil  are  far-famed;  the 
quantity  of  gold  annually  obtained  being  estimated  at  five 
millions  of  dollars.  Brazil  has  more  foreign  commerce 
than  any  other  country  in  America,  except  the  United 
States.  Its  principal  ports  are  Rio  Janeiro,  Bahia  or  St. 
Salvador,  Pernambuco,  Para,  San  Luis  de  Maranham,  and 
San  Pedro. 

Discovery  and  Settlement. — The  discovery  of  Brazil,  by 
the  Portuguese,  was  a  matter  of  accident.  It  occurred  in 
the  year  1500,  as  Pedro  Alvarez  Cabral  was  sailing  from 
Lisbon  with  a  fleet  for  the  East  Indies.  Standing  out  a 
great  distance  to  the  west,  in  order  to  avoid  the  calms  on 
the  coast  of  Africa,  he  saw  land,  on  the  24th  of  April,  in 
latitude  seventeen  south,  and  on  the  3d  of  May  landed  at  a 
harbor  which  was  named  Porto  Seguro.  The  country  was 


872  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

named  Brazil,  eventually,  from  the  circumstance  that  the 
forests  abounded  with  trees  producing  a  beautiful  dye-wood 
of  a  fiery  red,  to  which  the  Portuguese  gave  the  name  of 
brazil,  from  braza,  a  live  coal.  Cabral  having  taken  pos 
session  of  the  country  in  the  name  of  his  sovereign,  the 
king  of  Portugal,  dispatched  a  vessel  to  Lisbon,  to  announce 
his  important  discovery,  while  he  himself  proceeded  on  his 
voyage  to  India. 

The  king,  gratified  with  the  foregoing  announcement,  im 
mediately  fitted  out  an  expedition,  under  Amerigo  Vespucci, 
consisting  of  three  ships,  which  sailed  in  1501.  Vespucci 
explored  the  country  as  far  south  as  the  fifty-second  degree 
of  latitude,  but  formed  no  settlement.  After  a  voyage  of 
sixteen  months,  he  returned  to  Lisbon.  Two  years  after, 
1503,  he  made  a  second  voyage,  in  which  he  had  the  mis 
fortune  to  lose  all  his  fleet,  with  the  exception  of  his  own 
ship.  During  this  visit,  he  established  a  settlement  on  the 
coast,  and  carried  home  a  cargo  of  brazil-wood,  the  value 
of  which  was  so  great,  as  to  induce  many  adventurers  to 
embark  for  that  country.  These  volunteer  colonists,  com 
posed  of  various  grades  and  conditions  in  the  social  scale, 
but  all  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  enterprise,  formed  a  settle 
ment  at  St.  Salvador. 

The  settlement  which  had  been  made  on  the  coast  in 
1503,  under  Vespucci,  received  but  little  attention,  until 
certain  French  adventurers,  about  half  a  century  after 
wards,  attempted  to  settle  a  colony  at  Rio  Janeiro.  A 
Portuguese  force  finally  expelled  the  French  from  their 
position,  after  a  struggle  of  two  years,  in  1567 — the  French 
having  continued  in  different  parts  of  the  country,  from 
1558  till  that  time.  Owing  to  various  circumstances,  the 
Portuguese  court,  from  making  this  region  a  place  of  exile 
and  confinement  for  convicts  and  the  unhappy  victims  of 
the  Inquisition,  was  led  to  regard  it,  at  length,  as  a  place  of 
some  importance.  The  sugar-cane  began  to  be  cultivated, 
and  the  new  luxury  of  sugar  was  sought  with  avidity.  In 
connection  with  this,  a  governor  was  sent  out  to  manage 


AMERICAN      HISTORY.  873 

the  affairs  of  the  settlers,  and  he  built  a  city  at  St.  Salva 
dor,  which  became  the  centre  of  the  colony.  The  Jesuits, 
however,  were  the  most  efficient  class  in  building  up  the 
colony,  and  conciliating  the  affections  of  the  natives. 

As  misfortunes,  during  the  latter  part  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  befel  the  Portuguese  in  Europe,  advantage  was 
taken  of  their  weakness,  and  their  Brazilian  possessions 
were  invaded  and  taken  by  the  Dutch.  But  they  were  not 
suffered  to  hold  their  conquest  without  molestation.  In 
1626,  St.  Salvador  was  retaken  by  the  Portuguese;  the 
Dutch,  however,  retained  their  power  for  a  number  of 
years  in  the  country,  and  added  to  their  conquests,  till  they 
were  expelled,  in  1654,  by  a  superior  Portuguese  force  sent 
against  them.  In  1661,  the  sole  possession  of  Brazil  was 
secured  to  Portugal  by  treaty,  in  consideration  of  the  sum 
of  one  million  seven  hundred  thousand  dollars,  which  that 
crown  engaged  to  pay  to  the  United  Colonies. 

Policy  of  the  Portuguese  Government  in  the  latter  part 
of  the  Eighteenth  Century. — The  measures  adopted  by  the 
government  in  respect  to  Brazil,  were  narrow  and  illiberal. 
Their  effect  was  to  discourage  industry,  and  to  fetter  com 
merce.  On  the  latter,  restrictions  and  monopolies  were 
imposed.  The  search  for  gold  and  diamonds  engrossed  the 
attention  of  the  government.  Foreigners  could  either  gain 
no  admission  into  the  country,  or  were  jealously  watched. 
Trade  was  carried  on  only  at  the  fortified  posts.  This  dis 
astrous  state  of  things  continued  till  the  beginning  of  the 
present  century,  when  an  event  took  place  which  changed 
the  whole  aspect  of  affairs  in  this  country. 

Removal  of  the  Portuguese  Court  to  Brazil. — The  event 
above  referred  to,  was  the  removal  of  the  court  in  the 
mother-country  to  this,  its  American  colony.  The  design 
of  effecting  such  a  change  was  entertained  many  years 
before  it  took  place;  as  early  as  1761,  the  measure  had 
been  determined  on,  and  preparations  were  made;  but  it 


874  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

was  not  until  1808,  that  the  project  was  put  into  execution. 
The  occasion  was  the  declaration  of  war  by  Buonaparte 
against  Portugal.  The  regent  (who,  after  the  death  of  his 
mother,  in  1816,  became  king  of  Portugal,  by  the  title  of 
John  VI.),  with  the  royal  family,  left  Europe  for  Brazil, 
where  they  arrived  January  22d,  1808.  This  event  resulted 
in  great  advantage  to  the  Brazilians.  Soon,  the  old  exclu 
sive  system  of  trade  was  abolished,  and  all  the  ports  of  the 
country  were  opened  to  the  commerce  of  the  world;  the 
free  exercise  of  industry  was  permitted  to  all  classes  of 
people;  and  the  press,  which  for  three  centuries  had  been 
prohibited,  was  immediately  established. 

After  the  fall  of  Napoleon,  John  raised  Brazil  to  the  rank 
of  a  kingdom,  in  1815,  thenceforth  to  be  called  the  kingdom 
of  Brazil,  which,  with  the  European  territories,  should  con 
stitute  the  United  Kingdoms  of  Portugal,  Algarves,  and 
Brazil.  In  1821,  John  returned  to  Portugal,  leaving  his 
son,  Pedro,  in  Brazil,  as  prince-regent.  On  the  12th  of 
October,  ]822,  Brazil  was  declared  independent,  as  there 
had  been,  for  some  time,  a  manifest  and  growing  desire,  on 
the  part  of  the  people,  for  this  change.  At  the  same  time, 
the  Prince  Pedro  was  crowned  emperor  of  Brazil.  On  the 
death  of  John  VI.,  in  1826,  Pedro  declared  his  daughter 
Maria  Queen  of  Portugal;  and,  on  the  6th  of  April,  1831, 
he  abdicated  the  throne  of  Brazil  in  favor  of  his  son,  Pedro 
II.,  born  October  2d,  1 825,  and  who  is  now  emperor. 

Constitution  of  Government. — According  to  the  consti 
tution,  which  was  formed  in  1823,  and  adopted  in  1824, 
Brazil  is  a  hereditary  monarchy,  with  a  legislative  assembly, 
consisting  of  two  houses;  a  senate,  appointed  by  the  empe 
ror,  and  a  house  of  representatives,  elected  by  the  people. 
The  Catholic  faith  is  the  religion  of  the  state,  but  all  other 
Christians  are  tolerated,  though  not  allowed  to  build 
churches,  or  perform  divine  service  in  public. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY 


875 


X.    PARAGUAY. 


SITUATION,  Extent,  &c. — Insurrection  and  attempt  at  Revolution  in  the  latter 
part  of  the  Eighteenth  Century — Establishment  of  Independence,  and  a 
Despotic  Government. 

Situation,  Extent,  fyc. — This  republic  is  situated  between 
he  rivers  Paraguay  and  Parana,  having  the  empire  of  Bra 
zil  on  the  east,  and  the  Argentine  Republic  on  the  west.  It 
has  an  area  of  ninety  thousand  square  miles.  Its  divisions 
consist  of  eight  departments. 

This  country  is  considered  the  fairest  portion  of  what 
was  once  the  United  Provinces.  Its  climate  is  mild  and 
balmy;  the  surface  is  not  mountainous,  neither  is  it  a  dead 
level;  it  is  well  supplied  with  a  great  variety  of  streams 
of  pure  water;  its  soil  is  every  where  found  to  be  exceed 
ingly  productive,  and  was  originally  covered  with  immense 
forests  of  stately  timber.  Among  its  more  ample  produc 
tions  are  grain,  cotton,  sugar,  and  excellent  fruits — oranges, 
figs,  the  olive,  and  the  grape — as  well  as  the  singular  vege- 


876  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

table  called  matte,  so  extensively  used  in  South  America  as 
a  tea  or  beverage. 

Insurrections  and  attempts  at  Revolution  in  the  early 
part  of  the  Eighteenth  Century. — Paraguay  is  rendered 
remarkable  by  several  projects,  more  than  a  century  ago, 
having  in  view  its  independence,  and,  what  is  more  wonder 
ful,  by  the  open  and  public  assertion,  at  that  time,  of  the 
principle,  that  the  authority  of  the  people  was  greater  than 
that  of  the  king  himself.  Thus  was  anticipated,  in  a  colony 
of  the  most  bigoted  and  despotic  court  of  Europe,  more 
than  a  hundred  years  ago,  the  modern  liberal  doctrine  of 
the  sovereignty  of  the  people.  The  attempts  referred  to 
were  made  by  individuals,  who  had,  perhaps,  their  private 
causes  of  grievance,  as  Antequera,  Mompo,  and  Mena, 
though  one  of  them,  certainly,  Mompo,  was  the  preacher 
of  the  doctrine  above  stated.  No  real  independence,  how- 
eve},  was  effected,  except  for  a  short  period.  The  revolu 
tionary  leaders  were  soon  overcome  in  battle,  put  to  death, 
or  banished,  and  the  authority  of  the  king  of  Spain  was 
reestablished,  and  continued  for  the  greater  part  of  a  century. 

Establishment  of  Independence,  and  a  Despotic  Govern 
ment. — In  1810,  the  junta  of  Buenos  Ay  res  sent  a  body  of 
troops  to  Paraguay  to  depose  the  Spanish  governor,  but 
they  were  compelled  to  retreat.  The  inhabitants,  how 
ever,  themselves  deposed  the  governor,  and  took  the  gov 
ernment  into  their  own  hands.  In  1813,  they  proclaimed 
Paraguay  a  republic,  under  two  consuls,  the  principal  of 
which  was  Dr.  Jose  Gaspar  Rodriguez  de  Francia.  At  the 
end  of  the  year,  Francia  caused  himself  to  be  named  dicta 
tor  for  three  years,  and,  at  the  close  of  this  term,  for  life. 
On  the  24th  of  September,  1826,  a  formal  declaration  of 
independence  was  made,  though  the  country,  for  fourteen 
or  fifteen  years,  had  been  governed  independently  of  Spain. 

The  administration  of  Dr.  Francia  proved  to  be  an 
absolute  and  perfect  despotism,  and  that  of  a  most  severe 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  877 

and  sanguinary  character.  He  was  a  native  of  Paraguay, 
and  received  the  degree  of  doctor  of  theology  at  the  Uni 
versity  of  Cordova,  in  Tucuman.  For  nearly  thirty  years 
he  acted  the  tyrant  over  the  inhabitants  of  the  country,  and 
brought  the  entire  mass  into  the  most  unresisting  subser 
viency  to  his  will.  No  personage  has  figured  so  conspicu 
ously  as  Dr.  Francia,  in  the  modern  history  of  South 
America.  When,  by  consummate  address,  he  had  suc 
ceeded  in  getting  himself  appointed  dictator  for  life,  com 
menced  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  events  on  record. 
"From  the  moment  when  he  found  his  footing  firm,  and  his 
authority  quietly  submitted  to,  his  whole  character  appeared 
to  undergo  a  sudden  change.  Without  faltering  or  hesita 
tion — without  a  pause  of  human  weakness,  or  a  thrill  of 
human  feeling — he  proceeded  to  frame  the  most  extraordi 
nary  despotism  that  the  world  has  ever  seen.  He  reduced 
all  the  population  of  Paraguay  to  two  classes;  of  which  the 
dictator  constituted  one,  and  his  subjects  the  other.  In  the 
dictator  was  lodged  the  whole  power,  legislative  and  execu 
tive;  the  people  had  no  power,  no  privileges,  no  rights, 
and  only  one  duty,  to  obey.  All  was  performed  rapidly, 
boldly,  and  decisively.  He  knew  the  character  of  the 
weak  and  ignorant  people  at  whose  head  he  had  placed 
himself,  and  who  had  the  temerity  to  presume  that  they  had 
energy  and  virtue  sufficient  to  form  a  republic.  The 
inhabitants  of  Paraguay  delivered  themselves  up,  bound 
hand  and  foot,  into  the  hands  of  an  absolute  and  ferocious 
despot,  who  reduced  them  to  absolute  slavery,  ruined  their 
commerce  and  agriculture,  shut  them  up  from  the  rest  of 
the  world,  and  dragged  to  the  prison  or  the  scaffold  every 
man  in  the  country  whose  talents,  wealth,  or  knowledge 
opposed  any  obstacle  in  the  way  of  his  tyranny.  No 
human  being  was  allowed  to  leave  the  country,  or  dispatch 
a  letter  abroad."  A  few  only  escaped,  by  means  of  the 
flooding  of  the  country  by  the  rise  of  the  river  Paraguay, 
and  from  these  individuals  the  world  has  learned  respecting 
the  secrets  of  this  more  than  Dionysian  espionage  and 


878  GREAT     EVENTS      OP 

tyranny.  No  attempted  conspiracies  availed  to  secure  his 
person  or  destroy  his  life.  He  managed  so  as  to  gain  over 
his  soldiers  entirely  to  his  interests.  As  was  to  be  expected, 
he  lived  in  constant  fear  of  assassination  or  poisoning, 
ordering  his  guards  sometimes  to  shoot  those  who  dared  to 
look  at  his  house  in  passing  along  the  streets,  and  taking  the 
trouble  to  cook  his  own  victuals.  He  died  at  about  the  age 
of  eighty,  in  1842,  having  thus  enacted  the  despot  during 
the  long  course  of  twenty-eight  years. 

The  wonder  of  all  is,  that  the  people  generally  were 
contented  and  happy  under  this  strict  and  unnatural  regime ; 
yet  it  is  partly  to  be  accounted  for  from  the  entire  security 
of  person  and  property  which  was  felt,  so  far  as  the  inter 
course  of  the  people  among  themselves  was  concerned. 
Each  district  was  made  responsible  for  every  theft  com 
mitted  in  it.  All  the  inhabitants,  Indians  as  well  as  Creoles, 
were  taught  to  read,  write,  and  keep  accounts.  Public 
schools  were  every  where  established,  and  children  were 
required  to  attend  them,  until,  in  the  judgment  of  the 
municipal  authority,  they  were  sufficiently  instructed.  The 
dictator  also  established  lyceums  and  other  liberal  institu 
tions.  Every  person  was  required  to  labor,  and  mendicity 
was  prohibited.  It  has  been  represented,  however,  that 
there  was  a  mitigation  of  the  doctor's  despotism,  in  the 
latter  part  of  his  life. 

According  to  the  more  recent  accounts,  the  government 
of  this  country  was  administered  by  five  consuls;  but  this 
and  the  other  matters  pertaining  to  Paraguay,  are  very 
imperfectly  known,  as  the  country  has,  for  so  long  a  period, 
been  avoided  by  foreigners. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY 


WEST  INDIES. 


879 


SITUATION,  Extent,  &c. — Inhabitants — Political  Divisions. — I.  BRITISH  WEST 
INDIES  :  Jamaica — Trinidad — Barbadoes — Bahamas — St.  Chnstopher — 
Bermudas  or  Sommers'  Islands— St.  Vincent. — II.  SPANISH  WEST  INDIES: 
Cuba — Porto  Rico. — III.  FRENCH  WEST  INDIES  :  Martinique — Guadaloupe. 
—IV.  DUTCH  WEST  INDIES.— V.  DANISH  WEST  INDIES.— VI.  HAYTI. 

Situation,  Extent,  Climate,  Productions,  fyc. — The  West 
Indies  constitute  the  great  archipelago  of  the  western  con 
tinent,  extending  from  latitude  ten  to  twenty-eight  degrees 
north,  between  the  coast  of  Florida  on  the  north,  and  the 
mouth  of  the  river  Orinoco  in  South  America.  They 
are  a  large  cluster  of  islands,  in  their  several  portions 
variously  denominated,  according  to  their  situations  or 
other  peculiarities,  but  will  here  be  considered  in  their  41 
political  divisions.  The  land  area  of  the  whole  group  is 
over  ninety-three  thousand  square  miles. 

These  islands  have  a  general  sameness  of  character,  in 
some  respects,  from  the  position  which  they  occupy  on  the 


880  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

face  of  the  globe.  The  climate,  as  is  to  be  expected,  is 
generally  very  warm,  though  moderated  and  made  com 
fortable,  for  the  most  part,  by  sea  breezes.  The  thermom 
eter  frequently  rises  above  ninety  degrees;  but  its  medium 
height  may  be  stated  at  about  seventy-eight  degrees  of 
Fahrenheit.  They  are  visited  by  periodical  rains,  which 
are  often  powerful,  and  in  general  the  humidity  of  the 
atmosphere  is  very  great,  causing  iron  and  other  metals 
that  are  easily  oxydated,  to  be  covered  with  rust.  Hurri 
canes  are  common  to  most  of  these  islands,  and  frequently, 
in  their  incredible  fury,  produce  the  most  desolating  effects 
wherever  they  extend. 

The  productions  of  the  West  Indies  are  rich  and  varied, 
and  constitute  important  articles  of  commerce.  From  the 
fertile  soil  spring  the  sugar-cane,  the  coffee-plant,  the  all 
spice  or  pimento,  the  nutritive  banana  or  plantain,  the  pine 
apple,  the  luscious  fruit  of  the  anana,  the  yam,  sweet  potato, 
uca,  maize,  and  cassava  or  manioc,  with  cocoa,  tobacco, 
cotton,  various  dye-woods  and  stuffs  (fustic,  logwood,  indigo, 
cochineal),  and  medicinal  plants;  such  as  arrow-root,  liquo 
rice-root,  ginger,  jalap,  ipecacuanha,  sarsaparilla,  &c. ;  the 
mahogany  and  lignum-vitae  are  included  in  the  vegetable 
productions  of  this  archipelago;  but  to  this  catalogue  must 
still  be  added  the  bread-fruit,  cocoa-nut,  mango,  papaw, 
guava,  orange,  lemon,  tamarind,  fig,  cashew-nut,  mammee, 
grenadilla,  panilla,  panda-nut,  &c. 

Inhabitants. — The  white  inhabitants  of  the  West  Indies 
are  Creoles,  Spanish,  English,  French,  Germans,  &c. ;  but 
the  negroes  are  the  most  numerous  class,  though  the  mixed 
races  are  quite  abundant.  The  Indians  are  extinct,  except 
as  mingled  with  negroes  in  a  part  of  the  island  of  St.  Vin 
cent.  The  general  classes  are  those  of  master  and  slave, 
or  were  such  before  the  act  of  emancipation  took  effect  in 
the  British  portion  of  the  islands.  From  the  diversity  of 
nations  or  races,  several  languages  are  necessarily  in  use, 
as  the  English,  the  French,  the  Spanish,  with  other  European 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  881 

tongues,  and  the  Creole,  a  jargon  used  in  Hayti,  composed 
of  French  and  several  African  dialects. 

Political  Divisions. — These  consist  of  the  British  islands, 
the  Spanish  islands,  the  French  islands,  the  Dutch  islands, 
the  Danish  islands,  one  Swedish  island,  and  the  independent 
island  of  Hayti.  The  British  own  twenty-two  islands,  of 
various  dimensions;  the  Spanish,  two,  viz:  the  large  islands 
of  Cuba  and  Porto  Rico;  the  French,  six;  the  Dutch,  four; 
and  the  single  Swedish  island  is  St.  Bartholomews.  The 
last  is  a  small,  but  fertile,  island,  which  was  ceded  to  Swe 
den  by  France  in  1785. 

I.  BRITISH  WEST  INDIES. — The  government  of  the  British 
West  Indies  is  modeled  on  the  constitution  of  the  mother- 
country.  The  several  islands  have  a  governor  or  lieutenant- 
governor,  and  a  legislative  council  appointed  by  the  crown; 
and  the  most  of  them  have  also  a  house  of  representatives, 
chosen  by  the  people,  who  legislate  upon  all  subjects  of  a 
local  character. 

The  West  Indies  were  formerly  a  great  mart  of  that 
infamous  traffic,  the  slave-trade,  which,  according  to  M'Cul- 
loch,  was  commenced  by  the  Portuguese  in  1542,  and  this 
nation  seems  disposed  to  be  the  last  to  relinquish  it.  By 
means  of  the  noble  exertions  of  Wilberforce,  Clarkson, 
Sharp,  and  others,  an  act  was  passed  in  1806  by  the  British 
parliament  for  abolishing  the  slave-trade;  and  the  present 
age  has  witnessed  another  act  highly  honorable  to  the  British 
nation,  for  the  total  abolition  of  slavery,  at  great  expense, 
throughout  the  British  colonies.  By  this  memorable  act, 
which  was  passed  by  parliament  in  1833,  the  slaves  were  on 
the  1st  of  August,  1834,  made  apprenticed  laborers  to  con 
tinue  such,  a  part  of  them  till  the  1st  of  August,  1838,  and  a 
part  till  the  1st  of  August,  1840,  when  they  were  all  to 
become  completely  free.  To  indemnify  the  owners  of  the 
slaves,  parliament  voted  the  sum  of  twenty  millions  pounds,  as 
a  compensation,  payable  in  certain  fixed  proportions,  accord- 
56 


882  GREAT     EVENTS    OF 

ing  as  each  colony  should  be  ascertained  to  have  complied 
with  the  terms  of  the  act. 

Soon  after  the  passing  of  this  act,  the  slaves  in  the  island 
of  Antigua  and  the  Bermudas  were  made  free  by  the  colonial 
governments,  and  acts  were  afterwards  passed  by  the  legis 
latures  of  Barbadoes,  Jamaica,  Nevis,  Montserrat,  St.  Chris 
topher's,  St.  Vincent,  and  Tortola,  liberating  all  the  slaves 
or  apprenticed  laborers  in  those  islands  on  the  1st  of  August, 
1838.  Movements  of  a  similar  nature  also,  about  the  same 
time,  took  place  in  the  other  islands,  bringing  to  a  close  the 
apprenticeship  which  had  been  established.* 

A  few  of  the  more  important  British  islands  will  be  noticed 
separately  in  a  brief  manner. 

1.  Jamaica. — This  island  was  discovered  by  Columbus 
in  his  second  voyage  in  1494.  It  was  first  settled  by  the 
Spaniards  in  1509.  A  body  of  seventy  men  were  sent  to 
it  by  Diego  Columbus,  the  son  of  the  discoverer.  These 
were  blood-thirsty  wretches,  who  made  frequent  assaults  on 
the  natives,  for  the  purpose  of  robbery  or  revenge.  The 
progress  of  settlement  was  extremely  slow — not  more  than 
three  thousand  inhabitants,  of  whom  half  were  slaves,  being 
found  on  the  island  in  1655,  when  it  was  taken  by  a  British 
force,  under  Penn  and  Venables. 

Soon  after  this  event,  Jamaica  was  colonized  by  three 
thousand  soldiers,  disbanded  from  the  parliamentary  army, 
who  were  followed  by  about  one  thousand  five  hundred 
royalists.  At  the  period  of  its  capture  by  the  English, 
many  of  the  slaves  belonging  to  the  Spanish  settlers  fled  tc 
the  mountains,  where  they  long  lived  in  a  kind  of  savage 
independence,  and  became  troublesome  to  the  British  colo 
nists.  They  have  been  known  by  the  name  of  Maroons. 
In  1795  they  were  overcome  by  the  English,  as  they 
descended  from  their  fastnesses  for  the  purpose  of  assaulting 
the  former,  and  six  hundred  of  them  were  sent  to  Nova 

*  American  Almanac  for  1839. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  883 

Scotia,  where  they  were  settled  on  locations  of  land  pro 
vided  for  them  by  the  government.  Since  the  occupancy 
of  the  island  in  1655,  the  English  have  firmly  maintained 
their  authority  over  it. 

2.  Trinidad. — This  is  a  fruitful  island,  producing  cotton, 
sugar,  fine  tobacco,  indigo,  ginger,  maize,  and  various  fruits. 
Its  area  is  nearly  two  thousand  square  miles,  and  its  popu 
lation  over  forty-five  thousand.     Its  climate  is  unhealthy. 
This  island  was  taken  by  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  in  1595,  and 
by  the  French  in  1676.     It  was  captured  from  the  Spaniards 
in  1797,  and  ceded  to  England  by  the  treaty  of  Amiens 
in  1802. 

3.  Barbadoes. — This  island  is  situated  on  the  eastern 
border  of  the   West   Indian  archipelago.     It  has  a  large 
population  for  its  size,  numbering  over  one  hundred  thou 
sand  souls,  on   an  area  of  less  than  two  hundred  square 
miles.     The  climate  is  hot,  but  the  air  is  pure,  and  moder 
ated  by  the  constant  trade- winds,  which  render  it  salubrious, 
in  comparison  with  the  other  islands.     The  exports  from  the 
island  are  sugar,  rum,  ginger,  cotton,  aloes,  &c.     It  is  sub 
ject  to  tempests,  which  at  times  have  occasioned  great 
devastation  and  loss  of  life. 

Barbadoes  is  supposed  to  have  been  discovered  by  the 
Portuguese,  and  appears  never  to  have  had  any  aboriginal 
inhabitants.  In  1627,  some  English  families  settled  there, 
but  without  any  authority  from  the  government.  It  was 
soon  afterwards  supplied  with  a  regular  colony  by  the  Earl 
of  Carlisle.  The  British  settlers  at  length  brought  this 
rich,  but  uncultivated,  track  into  entire  subjection  by  the 
power  of  industry. 

4.  Bahamas. — The  Bahama  or  Lucayos  islands  consist 
of  about  seven  hundred  very  small  islands,  extending  over 
a  large  space  of  the  archipelago  on  its  northern  border. 
Their  soil  is  generally  light  and  sandy,  and  productive  only 


884  GREAT      EVENTS      OF 

in  a  few  places.  The  principal  products  are  cotton,  salt, 
turtle,  fruits,  mahogany,  and  dye-woods.  The  group  among 
them  called  Turk's  island,  is  famous  for  its  salt  ponds,  which 
annually  yield  more  than  thirty  thousand  tons  of  salt  for 
the  foreign  market. 

Guanahani,  or  Cat  island,  is  celebrated  as  being  the  land 
which  Columbus  first  discovered.  He  named  it  San  Salva 
dor.  The  Spaniards  first  settled  on  these  islands,  but  at 
length  abandoned  them,  having  shipped  off  the  natives  to 
work  in  the  mines  in  other  places.  They  remained  deso 
late  for  more  than  a  century.  In  1629,  New  Providence 
was  taken  possession  of  by  the  English,  who  remained 
there  till  1641,  when  they  were  driven  out  by  the  Spaniards 
in  a  cruel  and  barbarous  manner.  They,  however,  changed 
owners  repeatedly,  till,  in  1783,  they  were  confirmed  to  the 
English  by  treaty.  For  many  years  previous  to  the  close 
of  the  American  war,  the  Bahamas  were  the  haunts  of 
pirates,  buccaniers,  and  freebooters. 

5.  St.  Christopher's. — This  island,  with  Montserrat,  Nevis, 
.Antigua,  and  the  Virgin  isles,  form  one  government,  the 
governor  generally  residing  at  Antigua.  The  interior  of  the 
country  is  a  rugged  mass  of  precipices  and  barren  mountains, 
the  loftiest  rising  to  three  thousand  seven  hundred  and  ten 
feet.  The  island  has  a  productive  soil  on  the  plains. 

St.  Christopher's  is  said  to  have  been  the  nursery  of  all 
the  English  and  French  colonies  in  the  West  Indies.  It 
was  first  visited  by  both  nations  on  the  same  day,  in  1625. 
They  shared  the  island  between  them,  engaging,  by  treaty, 
to  observe  perpetual  neutrality  and  alliance  against  the 
Spaniards,  the  common  enemy.  The  possession  of  a  com 
mon  property  in  the  productions  of  the  island,  led  eventually 
to  jealousies  and  contentions.  Whenever  war  broke  out 
between  the  mother-countries,  the  colonists  engaged  among 
themselves,  and  alternately  drove  each  other  from  the 
plantations ;  but  the  treaty  of  Utrecht  confirmed  the  British 
in  the  possession  of  the  whole  island. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  885 

6.  Bermudas. — The  Bermudas,  or  Sommers'  islands,  con- 
gist  of  a  cluster  of  small  islands  in  the  ocean,  opposite  the 
coast  of  North  Carolina,  about  two  hundred  leagues  dis 
tant.     They  number  about  four  hundred,  but  most  of  them 
are  of  no  importance.      A  few  of  them  have  numerous 
forests,  which  supply  timber  for  ship-building,  thus  giving 
employment  to  the  inhabitants,  in  connection  with  naviga 
tion.     The  climate  is  healthful  and  pleasant,  and  the  fields 
and  trees  are  clad  in  perpetual  green.     Their  population  is 
nearly  nine  thousand.     These  islands  were  first  discovered 
in  1522,  by  Juan  Bermudez,  a  Spaniard,  who  found  them 
without  inhabitants.     From  him  they  received  the  name  by 
which  they  are  generally  known.     They  were  also  called 
Sommers,  from  the  circumstance  that  Sir  George  Sommers 
was  wrecked  on  them,  in  1609.     Shortly  after  this  event, 
the  islands  were  settled  by  the  English,  who  have  retained 
possession  of  them  ever  since. 

7.  St.   Vincent. — St.  Vincent  is  a  rugged  and  elevated 
island,   of  small    extent,  but   extremely  fertile,   and   well 
adapted  to  the  cultivation  of  sugar  and  indigo. 

This  island  was  first  colonized,  in  1719,  by  the  French, 
from  Martinique.  They  had  no  small  difficulty,  even  at 
that  late  period,  in  bringing  the  fierce  Carib  natives  under 
their  authority.  It  was  obtained  by  the  British,  at  the 
peace  of  1763,  and,  though  afterwards  subjected  to  the 
French  arms,  it  was,  in  1783,  again  confirmed  to  the  British. 

II.  SPANISH  WEST  INDIES. — Although  Spain  had  the 
honor  of  first  ascertaining  the  existence  of  the  West  Indian 
islands,  and  enjoyed  the  privilege  of  settling  and  holding 
most  of  them  for  a  time,  yet  they  have  all  passed  from  her 
authority,  except  two,  Cuba  and  Porto  Rico.  Cuba,  how 
ever,  is  by  far  the  largest  of  the  group,  having  an  extent 
of  territory  equal  to  nearly  one-half  of  the  land  area  of 
the  entire  archipelago. — The  exports  of  these  islands  con 
sist  of  sugar,  rum,  molasses,  coffee,  tobacco,  and  cigars,  with 
honey,  hides,  cotton,  fruits,  &c. 


886  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

1.  Cuba. — This  island,  as  being  the  largest,  is,  in  many 
respects,  the  most  important  in  the  whole  cluster  of  the 
islands  of  the  American  continent.     "During  the  last  fifty 
years,  a  concurrence  of  circumstances  has  rendered  Cuba 
the  richest  of  the  European  colonies  in  any  part  of  the 
globe;   a   more   liberal    and    protecting    policy  has   been 
adopted  by  the  mother-country;   the  ports  of  the  island 
have  been  thrown  open;  strangers  and  emigrants  have  been 
encouraged  to  settle  there;  and,  amid  the  political  agitations 
of  Spain,  the  expulsion  of  the  Spanish  and  French  residents 
from  Hispaniola,  the  cession  of  Louisiana  and  Florida  to  a 
foreign  power,  and  the  disasters  of  those  who,  in  the  con 
tinental   states  of  America,  adhered  to  the   old   country, 
Cuba  has  become  a  place  of  general  refuge."     Its  growth 
and  increase,  within  the  above-named  period,  have  been 
very  great.     By  the  census  of  1831,  it  contained  eight  hun 
dred  and  thirty  thousand  inhabitants.     The  value  of  its 
exports,  in  1833,  was  nearly  fourteen  millions  of  dollars; 
that  of  its  imports,  eighteen  millions  and  a  half.     In  1838, 
the  government  of  Spain  levied  a  subsidy  of  two  millions 
five  hundred  thousand   dollars  on  the  island,  to  assist  in 
defraying  the  expense  of  the  civil  war.     These  facts  denote 
a  state  of  things  which  formerly  was  far  from  existing  on 
this  island. 

Cuba  was  discovered  by  Columbus  in  his  first  voyage; 
but  he  did  not  ascertain  whether  it  was  an  island  or  a  part 
of  the  continent.  The  question  was  not  determined  until 
some  years  afterwards.  It  was  conquered  by  the  Span 
iards,  under  Velasquez,  in  1511.  Little  progress  was  made 
in  the  settlement  of  the  island  till  1519,  when  it  was  found 
that  the  most  convenient  route  between  Mexico  and  Europe 
would  be  through  the  Bahama  channel,  and  it  was  desirable 
to  possess  a  sea-port  on  the  passage.  This  led  to  the 
foundation  of  Havana,  the  harbor  of  which  is  the  best  in 
the  world.  Cuba  has  ever  been  a  Spanish  colony. 

2.  Porto  Rico. — This  island  is  somewhat  large  for  one 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  887 

of  the  West  Indian  cluster,  having  four  thousand  five  hun 
dred  square  miles.  It  possesses  a  great  variety  of  surface, 
mountains,  hills,  and  valleys.  Its  climate  and  productions 
are  similar  to  those  of  the  adjacent  islands. 

Porto  Rico  was  discovered  by  Columbus  in  1493,  but  the 
Spaniards  made  no  attempt  to  settle  it  till  1509,  when  the 
pursuit  after  gold  carried  them  thither  from  Hispaniola, 
under  the  command  of  Ponce  de  Leon.  The  natives, 
impressed  by  the  belief  of  the  superior  nature  of  the 
Spaniards,  made  no  resistance,  but  submitted  to  the  yoke 
of  bondage.  Subsequently,  they  made  an  insurrection,  and 
massacred  a  hundred  of  the  invaders;  but  they  were 
easily  subdued,  as  soon  as  the  Spaniards  received  reinforce 
ments  from  St.  Domingo.  Condemned  to  the  mines,  the 
wretched  natives  all  finally  disappeared  from  among  the 
living.  This  island  was  taken  by  the  English  towards  the 
close  of  the  seventeenth  century,  but  they  found  the  climate 
so  unhealthy,  that  they  abandoned  the  conquest.  It  is  now, 
with  Cuba,  under  the  government  of  a  captain-general,  who 
resides  at  Havana. 

III.  FRENCH  WEST  INDIES. — The  French,  at  present, 
possess  but  few  of  the  islands  of  this  Western  main,  having 
lost  some  of  their  most  important  ones,  as  the  result  of 
oppression  or  warfare.  Of  those  that  remain  to  them,  two 
are  of  some  consequence. 

1.  Martinique. — This  island  is  about  fifty  miles  long  and 
sixteen  broad.     It  has  an  uneven  surface,  and,  in  some 
instances,  mountainous  eminences.     Sugar,  coffee,  cassia, 
cotton,  indigo,  cocoa,  and  ginger,  are  among  its  principal 
productions. 

This  island  was  settled  by  the  French  in  1635.  The 
British  took  it  in  1794;  't  was  restored  to  France  in  1802. 
It  changed  hands  again  in  1809,  but  was  finally  restored  to 
France  in  1815. 

2.  Guadaloupe. — This  island  is  somewhat  extensive,  being 


888  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

seventy  miles  long,  and  twenty-five  broad  at  its  widest 
part.  In  many  parts,  it  has  a  rich  soil,  and  among  its  pro 
ductions  are  enumerated  sugar,  coffee,  rum,  ginger,  cocoa, 
logwood,  &c.  It  has  been  repeatedly  captured  by  the 
British,  and  as  often  restored  to  France. 

IV.  DUTCH  WEST  INDIES. — The  Dutch  possess  four  islands 
in  the  West  Indian  group,  viz:  Curacoa,  St.  Eustatius,  St. 
Martin,  and  Saba.     Curacoa  was  first  possessed  by  the 
Spaniards,  in  1527.     It  was  taken  by  the  Dutch  in  1634. 
It  is  an  island  of  thirty  miles  in  length  and  ten  in  breadth. 
Its  chief  productions  are  sugar  and  tobacco,  but  its  soil  is  not 
of  the  best  quality,  and  for  its  supply  of  water  it  is  depend 
ent  on  the  rains.     St.  Eustatius  is  said  to  be  one  of  the 
finest  and  best-cultivated  islands  of  all  the  Caribbees.     Its 
chief  product  is  tobacco.     The  English  captured  the  island 
in  1801,  but  restored  it  to  the  Dutch  in  1814. 

V.  DANISH  WEST  INDIES. — These  islands  are  three  in 
number,  viz:  St.  Croix,  St.  John,  and  St.  Thomas.     They 
are  all  small,  the  largest,  St.  Croix,  having  only  eighty 
square  miles.     St.  John  is  celebrated  for  its  fine  and  capa 
cious  harbor.     It  has  a  number  of  salt  ponds.     St.  Croix 
has  a  salubrious  climate  and  fertile  soil.     Every  part  of  it 
is  under  the  highest  cultivation.     The  Danes  first  obtained 
possession  of  these  islands,  and  still  retain  them. 

VI.  INDEPENDENT  ISLAND,  HaytL — The  island  of  Hayti, 
which  now  forms  an  independent  negro  republic,  was  for 
merly  called  St.  Domingo  and  Hispaniola — St.  Domingo, 
from  the  name  of  its  chief  city,  and  which  became  its  com 
mon   appellation    in   Europe;    Hispaniola,   meaning    little 
Spain,  so  called  by  Columbus.     Hayti  is  its  original  name, 
and,  after  a  lapse  of  three  hundred  years,  has  been  revived 
since  the  revolution.     The  island  belonged,  the  western 
part  of  it,  to  France,  and  the  eastern  to  Spain.     It  is  the 
second  in  size  of  the  West  India  islands,  having  an  area  of 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  889 

about  thirty  thousand  square  miles.  It  is  traversed  by 
mountains  in  two  chains,  from  east  to  west,  with  several 
collateral  branches,  from  which  the  rivers  pour  over  the 
plains  below. 

Besides  the  tropical  fruits  and  vegetables  which  this 
region  affords,  Hayti  abounds  with  many  valuable  kinds  of 
wood.  The  mahogany  is  of  a  superior  quality,  and  a 
species  of  oak  affords  planks  sixty  or  seventy  feet  long. 
The  pine  is  also  abundant  in  the  mountains.  The  annual 
value  of  exports  is  about  four  millions  of  dollars,  the  prin 
cipal  article  being  coffee,^  with  mahogany,  campeachy- 
wood,  cotton,  tobacco,  hides,  cacas,  tortoise-shel],  wax, 
ginger,  &c. 

This  island  was  discovered  by  Columbus  in  his  first  voy 
age,  and  became  early  the  scene  of  many  an  adventure,  as 
the  civilized  European  mingled  with  the  native  Carib.  In 
the  course  of  about  half  a  century,  however,  from  the  time 
of  their  settlement  here,  the  Spaniards  exterminated  the 
whole  native  population,  estimated  at  more  than  two  mil 
lions.  They  remained  undisputed  masters  of  the  island  till 
1630,  when  some  English  and  French,  who  had  been  driven 
out  of  St.  Christopher's,  took  refuge  there,  and  established 
themselves  on  the  northern  coast.  The  French  finally 
obtained  a  firm  footing  on  the  island,  and,  after  many  inef 
fectual  attempts  on  the  part  of  the  Spanish  government  to 
expel  them,  were,  by  the  treaty  of  Ryswick,  in  1691,  for 
mally  confirmed  in  the  possession  of  the  western  half  of 
Hayti.  The  French  portion  of  the  island  became,  at 
length,  the  far  most  important  part  of  it  in  productiveness 
and  wealth. 

The  convulsions  in- France,  in  the  latter  part  of  the  last 
century,  reached  to  this,  its  distant  ana  beautiful  colony. 
The  doctrines  of  liberty  and  independence  had  begun  to 
affect  the  minds  of  the  blacks,  who  constituted  seven-eighths 
of  the  population.  They  soon  became  ripe  for  a  rebellion, 
which  accordingly  broke  out  in  1791,  in  the  French  portion 
of  Hayti.  On  the  1st  of  July,  1801,  the  independence  of 


890  GREAT      EVENTS      ETC. 

this  island  was  proclaimed,  the  celebrated  Toussiant  L'Ou- 
verture  being  at  that  time  the  leader.  Toussiant  died  in 
1803,  and  the  command  devolved  upon  Dessalines,  one  of 
the  chiefs,  who  was  appointed  governor  for  life;  but  after 
wards  assumed,  in  1804,  the  title  of  Jacques  I.,  Emperor  of 
Hayti.  His  tyrannical  reign  was  terminated  by  assassina 
tion  in  1806.  Christophe,  the  second  in  command,  assumed 
the  administration  of  affairs;  in  1807,  he  was  appointed 
chief-magistrate  for  life,  and,  in  1811,  he  assumed  the  title 
of  King  Henry  I.  But  he  found  a  formidable  rival  in 
Petion,  who  possessed  himself  of  the  south  part  of  the 
island,  which  was  formed  into  a  republic,  of  which  he  was, 
in  1816,  appointed  president  for  life. 

Petion  died  in  1818,  and  was  succeeded  by  Boyer,  as 
president  for  life.  Two  years  afterwards,  the  subjects  of 
Christophe,  wearied  with  his  tyranny,  revolted,  and  he, 
being  deserted  by  his  troops,  shot  himself.  Upon  this 
event,  Boyer  marched  with  an  army  to  the  north ;  and,  after 
a  feeble  resistance  from  a  portion  of  the  royalist  chiefs,  was 
received  as  a  deliverer  by  the  people,  and  the  two  states 
became  united  under  one  republic.  There  was  little  diffi 
culty  in  the  undertaking,  as  the  people,  who  were  princi 
pally  colored,  revolted  against  the  Spanish  authorities,  and 
received  Boyer  as  their  friend.  The  Spanish  soldiers  were 
removed  from  the  island,  and  the  work  of  emancipation 
was  completely  effected.  From  that  period,  the  authority 
of  the  blacks  has  been  extended  over  the  whole  of  Hayti. 

In  1825,  April  17th,  a  treaty  was  concluded  between 
France  and  Hayti,  by  which  the  independence  of  the  latter 
was  acknowledged,  on  condition  of  receiving  one  hundred 
and  fifty  millions  of  francs,  to  be  paid  in  five  annual 
instalments.  On  the  1st  of  February,  1838,  a  new  treaty 
of  peace  was  concluded  at  Port-au-Prince,  between  this 
republic  and  the  kingdom  of  France.  The  balance  due 
from  Hayti  to  France  was  fixed  at  sixty  millions  of  francs, 
to  be  paid  by  annual  instalments,  from  1838  to  1863. 


CONSTITUTION 

OF    THE 

UNITED    STATES    OF   AMERICA. 


WE  THE  PEOPLE  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES,  in  order  to  form  a  more  perfect  Union,  establ:sh 

justice,  insure  domestic  tranquillity,  provide  for  the  common  defence,  promote  the  general  welfare, 

and  secure  the  blessings  of  liberty  to  ourselves  and  our  posterity,  do  ordain  ar.d  es^blish  thia 

Constitution  for  the  United  States  of  America. 

ARTICLE     I. 

Section  1.  All  legislative  powers  herein  granted  shall  be  vested  in  a  Congress  of  the  United  States, 
which  shall  consist  of  a  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives. 

Section  2.  The  House  of  Representatives  shall  be  composed  of  members  chosen  every  second  year 
by  the  people  of  the  several  states,  and  the  electors  in  each  state  shall  have  the  qualifications  requisite 
tor  electors  of  the  most  numerous  branch  of  the  state  legislature. 

No  person  shall  be  a  representative  who  shall  not  have  attained  to  the  age  of  twenty-five  years,  and 
been  seven  years  a  citizen  of  the  United  States,  and  who  shall  not,  when  elected,  be  an  inhabitant  of 
that  state  in  which  he  shall  be  chosen. 

Representatives  and  direct  taxes  shall  be  apportioned  among  the  several  states  which  may  be  included 
within  this  Union,  according  to  their  respective  numbers,  which  shall  be  determined  by  adding  to  the 
whole  number  of  free  persons,  including  those  bound  to  service  for  a  term  of  years,  and  excluding  Indiana 
not  taxed,  three-fifths  of  all  other  persons.  The  actual  enumeration  shall  lie  made  within  three  years 
after  the  first  meeting  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  and  within  every  subsequent  term  of  ten  years, 
in  such  manner  as  they  shall  by  law  direct.  The  number  of  representatives  shall  not  exceed  one  for  every 
thirty  thousand,  but  each  state  shall  have  at  least  one  representative ;  and  until  such  enumeration  shall 
be  made,  the  state  of  New  Hampshire  shall  be  entitled  to  chnse  three,  Massachusetts  eight,  Rhode  Island 
and  Providence  Plantations  one,  Connecticut  five,  New  York  six,  New  Jersey  four,  Pennsylvania  eight, 
Delaware  one,  Maryland  six,  Virginia  ten,  North  Carolina  five,  South  Carolina  five,  and  Georgia  three. 

When  vacancies  happen  in  the  representation  from  any  state,  the  executive  authority  thereof  shall 
issue  writs  of  election  to  fill  such  vacancies. 

The  House  of  Representatives  shall  chuse  their  Speaker  and  other  officers ;  and  shall  have  the  sole 
power  of  impeachment. 

Section  3.  The  Senate  of  the  United  States  shall  be  composed  of  two  senators  from  each  state, 
chosen  by  the  legislature  thereof,  for  six  years ;  and  each  senator  shall  have  one  vote. 

Immediately  after  they  shall  be  assembled  in  consequence  of  the  first  election,  they  shall  be  divided 
as  equally  as  may  be  into  three  classes.  The  seats  of  the  senators  of  the  first  class  shall  be  vacated  at 
the  expiration  of  the  second  year,  of  the  second  class  at  the  expiration  of  the  fourth  year,  and  of  the 
third  class  at  the  expiration  of  the  sixth  year,  so  thut  one-third  may  be  chosen  every  second  year ;  and 
if  vacancies  happen,  by  resignation,  or  otherwise,  during  the  recess  of  the  legislature  of  any  state,  the 
executive  thereof  may  make  temporary  appointments  until  the  next  meeting  of  the  legislature,  which 
shall  then  fill  such  vacancies. 

No  person  shall  be  a  senator  who  shall  not  have  attained  to  the  age  of  thirty  years,  and  been  nine 
years  a  citizen  of  the  United  States,  and  who  shall  not,  when  elected,  be  an  inhabitant  of  that  state  for 
which  he  shall  be  chosen. 

The  Vice-President  of  the  United  States  shall  be  President  of  the  Senate,  but  shall  have  no  vote, 
unless  they  be  equally  divided. 

The  Senate  shall  chuse  their  other  officers,  and  also  a  President  pro  tempore,  in  the  absence  of  the 
Vice-President,  or  when  he  shall  exercise  the  office  of  President  of  the  United  States. 

The  Senate  shall  have  the  sole  power  to  try  all  impeachments.  When  sitting  for  that  purpose,  they 
shall  be  on  oath  or  affirmation.  When  the  President  of  the  United  States  is  tried,  the  Chief  Justice  shall 
preside  :  and  no  person  shall  be  convicted  without  the  concurrence  of  two-thirds  of  the  members  present. 

Judgment  in  cases  of  impeachment  shall  not  extend  further  than  to  removal  from  office,  and  disqual 
ification  to  hold  and  enjoy  any  office  of  honour,  trust  or  profit  under  the  United  States  :  but  tlie  party 
convicted  shall  nevertheless  be  liable  and  subject  to  indictment,  trial,  judgment  and  punishment, 
according  to  law. 

Section  4.  The  times,  places  and  manner  of  holding  elections  for  senators  and  representatives,  shall 
be  prescribed  in  each  state  by  the  legislature  thereof;  but  the  Congress  may  at  any  time  by  law  make 
or  alter  such  regulations,  except  as  to  the  places  of  chusing  senators. 

The  Congress  shall  assemble  at  least  once  in  every  year,  and  such  meeting  shall  be  on  the  first 
Monday  in  December,  unless  they  shall  by  law  appoint  a  different  day. 

Section  5.  Each  House  shall  be  the  judsre  of  the  elections,  returns  and  qualifications  of  its  own 
members,  and  a  majority  of  each  shall  constitute  a  quorum  to  do  business;  but  a  smaller  number  may 
adjourn  from  day  to  day,  and  may  be  authorized  to  compel  the  attendance  of  absent  members,  in  such 
manner  and  under  such  penalties  as  each  House  may  provide 

Each  House  may  determine  the  rules  of  its  proceedings,  punish  its  members  for  disojderly  behavioue 
and,  wiih  the  concurrence  of  two-thirds,  expel  a  member. 


892  CONSTITUTION. 

Each  House  shall  keep  a  journal  of  its  proceedings,  and  from  time  to  time  publish  the  same,  excepting 
«uch  parts  as  may  in  their  j  augment  require  secrecy ;  and  the  yeas  aud  nays  of  the  members  of  eithei 
House  on  any  question  shall,  at  the  desire  of  one-fifth  of  those  present,  be  entered  on  the  journal. 

Neither  House,  during  the  session  of  Congress,  shall,  without  the  consent  of  the  other,  adjourn  for 
more  than  three  days,  nor  to  any  other  place  than  that  in  which  the  two  Houses  shall  be  sitting. 

Section  6.  The  senators  and  representatives  shall  receive  a  compensation  for  their  services,  to  b« 
ascertained  by  law,  and  paid  out  of  the  Treasury  of  the  United  States.  They  shall  in  all  cases,  except 
treason,  felony,  and  breach  of  the  peace,  be  privileged  from  arrest  during  their  attendance  at  the  session 
of  their  respective  Houses,  and  in  going  to  and  returning  from  the  same ;  and  for  any  speech  or  debate  hi 
either  House,  they  shall  not  be  questioned  in  any  other  place. 

No  senator  or  representative  shall,  during  the  tune  for  which  he  was  elected,  be  appointed  to  any 
civil  office  under  the  authority  of  the  United  States,  wluch  shall  have  been  created,  or  the  emolumen*s 
whereof  shall  have  been  increased  daring  such  time  ;  and  no  person  holding  any  office  under  the  United 
States,  shall  be  a  member  of  either  House  during  his  continuance  in  office. 

Section  7.  All  bills  for  raising  revenue  shall  originate  hi  the  House  of  Representatives ;  but  the 
Senate  may  propose  or  concur  with  amendments  as  on  other  bills. 

Every  bill  which  shall  have  passed  the  House  of  Representatives  and  the  Senate,  shall,  before  it 
become  a  law,  be  presented  to  the  President  of  the  United  States ;  if  he  approve  he  shall  sign  it,  but  if 
not  he  shall  return  it,  with  his  objections  to  that  House  in  which  it  shall  have  originated,  who  shall  enter 
the  objections  at  large  on  their  journal,  and  proceed  to  reconsider  it.  If  after  such  reconsideration  two- 
thirds  of  that  House  shall  agree  to  pass  the  bill,  it  shall  be  sent,  together  with  the  objections,  to  the  other 
House,  by  which  it  shall  likewise  be  reconsidered,  and  if  approved  by  two-thirds  of  that  House,  it  shall 
become  a  law.  But  in  all  such  cases  the  votes  of  both  Houses  shall  be  determined  by  yeas  and  nays, 
and  the  names  of  the  persons  voting  for  and  against  the  bill  shall  be  entered  on  the  journal  of  each 
house  respectively.  If  any  bill  shall  not  be  returned  by  the  President  within  ten  days  (Sundays  excepted) 
after  it  shall  have  been  presented  to  him,  the  same  shall  be  a  law,  in  like  manner  as  if  he  had  signed  it, 
unless  the  Congress  by  their  adjournment  prevent  its  return,  in  which  case  it  shall  not  be  a  law. 

Every  order,  resolution,  or  vote  to  which  the  concurrence  of  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives 
may  be  necessary  (except  on  a  question  of  adjournment)  shall  be  presented  to  the  President  of  the  United 
States ;  and  before  the  same  shall  take  effect,  shall  be  approved  by  him,  or  being  disapproved  by  him, 
shall  be  repassed  by  two-thirds  of  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives,  according  to  the  rules  and 
limitations  prescribed  in  the  case  of  a  bill. 

Section  8.  The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  lay  and  collect  taxes,  duties,  imposts  and  excises,  to 
pay  the  debts  and  provide  for  the  common  defence  and  general  welfare  of  the  United  States ;  but  all 
duties,  imposts  and  excises  shall  be  uniform  throughout  the  United  States ; — To  borrow  money  on  the 
credit  of  the  United  States ; — To  regulate  commerce  with  foreign  nations,  and  among  the  several  states, 
and  with  the  Indian  tribes ; — To  establish  an  uniform  rule  of  naturalization,  and  uniform  laws  on  the 
subject  of  bankruptcies  throughout  the  United  States ; — To  coin  money,  regulate  the  value  thereof,  and 
of  foreign  coin,  and  fix  the  standard  of  weights  and  measures ; — To  provide  for  the  punishment  of 
counterfeiting  the  securities  and  current  coin  of  the  United  States ; — To  establish  post  offices  and  post 
roads ; — To  promote  the  progress  of  science  and  useful  arts,  by  securing  for  limited  times  to  authors  and 
inventors  the  exclusive  rierht  to  their  respective  writings  and  discoveries ; — To  constitute  tribunals  inferior 
to  the  supreme  court ; — To  define  and  punish  piracies  and  felonies  committed  on  the  high  seas,  and  offences 
against  the  law  of  nations  ; — To  declare  war,  grant  letters  of  marque  and  reprisal,  and  make  rules  con 
cerning  captures  on  land  and  water ; — To  raise  and  support  armies,  but  no  appropriation  of  money  to  that 
use  shall  be  for  a  longer  term  than  two  years ; — To  provide  and  maintain  a  navy ; — To  make  rales  for 
the  government  and  regulation  of  the  land  and  naval  forces ; — To  provide  for  calling  forth  the  militia  to 
execute  the  laws  of  the  Union,  suppress  insurrections  and  repel  invasions ; — To  provide  for  organizing, 
arming,  and  disciplining,  the  militia,  and  for  governing  such  part  of  them  as  may  be  employed  in  the 
service  of  the  United  States,  reserving  to  the  states  respectively,  the  appointment  of  the  officers,  and  the 
authority  of  training  the  militia  according  to  the  discipline  prescribed  by  Congress ; — To  exercise  exclusive 
legislation  in  all  cases  whatsoever,  over  such  district  (not  exceeding  ten  miles  square)  as  may,  by  cession 
of  particular  states,  and  the  acceptance  of  Congress,  become  the  seat  of  the  government  of  the  United 
States,  and  to  exercise  like  authority  over  all  places  purchased  by  the  consent  of  the  legislature  of  the 
state  in  which  the  same  shall  be,  for  the  erection  of  forts,  magazines,  arsenals,  dock-yards,  and  other 
needful  buildings : — And  to  make  all  laws  which  shall  be  necessary  and  proper  for  carrying  into  execution 
the  foregoing  powers,  and  all  other  powers  vested  by  this  Constitution  in  the  government  of  the  United 
States,  or  in  any  department  or  officer  thereof. 

Section  9.  The  migration  or  importation  of  such  persons  as  any  of  the  states  now  existing  shall  think 
proper  to  admit,  shall  not  be  prohibited  by  the  Conaress  prior  to  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and 
eight,  but  a  tax  or  duty  may  be  imposed  on  such  importation,  not  exceeding  ten  dollars  for  each  person. 

The  privilege  of  the  writ  of  habeas  corpus  shall  not  be  suspended,  unless  when  in  cases  of  rebellion 
or  invasion  (he  public  safety  may  require  it. 

No  bill  of  attainder  or  ex  post  facto  law  shall  be  passed. 

No  capitation,  or  other  direct,  tax  shall  be  laid,  unless  hi  proportion  to  the  census  or  enumeration 
herein  before  directed  to  be  taken. 

No  tax  or  duty  shall  be  laid  on  articles  exported  from  any  state. 

No  preference  shall  be  given  by  any  regulation  of  commerce  or  revenue  to  the  ports  of  one  state  over 
those  of  another :  nor  shall  vessels  bound  to,  or  from,  one  state,  be  obligfd  to  enter,  clear,  or  pay  duties 
in  another. 

No  money  shall  be  drawn  from  the  Treasury,  but  in  consequence  of  appropriations  made  by  law , 
and  a  resrular  statement  and  account  of  this  receipts  and  expenditures  of  all  public  money  shall  be 
published  from  time  to  time. 


CONSTITUTION.  893 

No  title  of  nobility  shall  be  granted  by  the  United  States :  and  no  person  holding  any  office  of  profit 
or  trust  under  them,  shall,  without  the  consent  of  the  Congress,  accept  of  any  present,  emolument,  office, 
or  title,  of  any  kind  whatever,  from  any  king,  prince,  or  foreign  state. 

Section  10.  No  state  shall  enter  into  any  treaty,  alliance,  or  confederation ;  grant  letters  of  marque 
and  reprisal ;  coin  money ;  emit  bills  of  credit ;  make  any  thing  but  gold  and  silver  coin  a  tender  in 
payment  of  debts ;  pass  any  bill  of  attainder,  ex  post  facto  law,  or  law  impairing  the  obligation  of  con 
tracts,  or  grant  any  title  of  nobility. 

No  state  shall,  without  the  consent  of  the  Congress,  lay  any  imposts  or  duties  on  imports  or  exports, 
except  what  may  be  absolutely  necessary  for  executing  it's  inspection  laws :  and  the  net  produce  of  all 
duties  and  imposts,  laid  by  any  state  on  imports  or  exports,  shall  be  for  the  use  of  the  Treasury  of  the 
United  States ;  and  all  such  laws  shall  be  subject  to  the  revision  and  controul  of  the  Congress. 

No  state  shall,  without  the  consent  of  Congress,  lay  any  duty  of  tonnage,  keep  troops,  or  ships  of  war 
in  time  of  peace,  enter  into  any  agreement  or  compact  with  another  state,  or  with  a  foreign  power,  or 
engage  in  war,  unless  actually  invaded,  or  in  such  imminent  danger  as  will  not  admit  of  delay. 

ARTICLE  II.— Section  1.  The  executive  power  shall  be  vested  in  a  President  of  the  United  States 
of  America.  He  shall  hold  ais  office  during  the  term  of  four  years,  and,  together  with  the  Vice-President, 
chosen  for  the  same  term,  be  elected  as  follows : 

Each  state  shall  appoint  in  such  manner  as  the  legislature  thereof  may  direct,  a  number  of  electors, 
equal  to  tne  whoie  number  of  senators  and  representatives  to  which  the  state  may  be  entitled  in  the 
Congress :  but  no  senator  or  representative,  or  person  holding  an  office  of  trust  or  profit  under  the  United 
States,  shall  be  appointed  an  elector. 

M.  clause  originally  inserted  in  this  place,  relative  to  the  election  of  President  and  Vice-President,  has  been 
superseded  and  annulled  by  Article  Twelve  of  the  Amendments ;  which  see.] 

The  Congress  may  determine  the  time  of  chusing  the  electors,  and  the  day  on  which  they  shall  give 
their  votes ;  which  day  shall  be  the  same  throughout  the  United  States. 

No  person  except  a  natural  born  citizen,  or  a  citizen  of  the  United  States,  at  the  time  of  the  adoption 
of  this  Constitution,  shall  be  eligible  to  the  office  of  President ;  neither  shall  any  person  be  eligible  to 
that  office  who  shall  not  have  attained  to  the  age  of  thirty-five  years,  and  been  fourteen  years  a  resident 
within  the  United  States. 

In  case  of  the  removal  of  the  President  from  office,  or  of  his  death,  resignation,  or  inability  to  dis 
charge  the  powers  and  duties  of  the  said  office,  the  same  shall  devolve  on  the  Vice-President,  and  the 
Congress  may  by  law  provide  for  the  case  of  removal,  death,  resignation,  or  inability,  both  of  the  Presi 
dent  and  Vice-President,  declaring  what  officer  shall  then  act  as  President,  and  such  officer  shall  act 
accordingly,  until  the  disabib'ty  be  removed,  or  a  President  shall  be  elected. 

The  President  shall,  at  stated  times,  receive  for  his  services,  a  compensation,  which  shall  neither  be 
encreased  nor  diminished  during  the  period  for  which  he  shall  have  been  elected,  and  he  shall  not 
receive  within  that  period  any  other  emolument  from  the  United  States,  or  any  of  them. 

Before  he  enter  on  the  execution  of  his  office,  he  shall  take  the  following  oath  or  affirmation : — 

"I  do  solemnly  swear  (or  affirm)  that  I  will  faithfully  execute  the  office  of  President  of  the  United 
States,  and  will  to  the  best  of  my  ability,  preserve,  protect  and  defend  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States." 

Section  2.  The  President  shall  be  commander-in-chief  of  the  army  and  navy  of  the  United  States, 
and  of  the  militia  of  the  several  states,  when  called  into  the  actual  service  of  the  United  States ;  he  may 
require  the  opinion,  in  writing,  of  the  principal  officer  in  each  of  the  executive  departments,  upon  any 
subject  relating  to  the  duties  of  their  respective  offices,  and  he  shall  have  power  to  grant  reprieves  and 
pardons  for  offences  against  the  United  States,  except  in  cases  of  impeachment. 

He  shall  have  power,  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Senate,  to  make  treaties,  provided 
two-thirds  of  the  senators  present  concur ;  and  he  shall  nominate,  and  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent 
of  the  Senate,  shall  appoint  ambassadors,  other  public  ministers  and  consuls,  judges  of  the  supreme  court, 
and  all  other  officers  of  the  United  States,  whose  appointments  are  not  herein  otherwise  provided  for,  and 
which  shall  be  established  by  law :  but  the  Congress  may  by  law  vest  the  appointment  of  such  inferior 
officers,  as  they  think  proper,  in  the  President  alone,  in  the  courts  of  law,  or  in  the  heads  of  departments. 

The  President  shall  have  power  to  fill  up  all  vacancies  that  may  happen  during  the  recess  of  the 
Senate,  by  grunting  commissions  which  shall  expire  at  the  end  of  their  next  session. 

Section  3  He  shall  from  time  to  time  give  to  the  Congress  information  of  the  state  of  the  Union,  and 
recommend  to  their  consideration  such  measures  as  he  shall  judge  necessary  and  expedient ;  he  may,  on 
extraordinary  occasions,  convene  both  Houses,  or  either  of  them,  and  in  case  of  disagreement  between 
them,  with  respect  to  the  time  of  adjournment,  he  may  adjourn  them  to  such  time  as  he  shall  think 
proper ;  he  shall  receive  ambassadors  and  other  public  ministers  :  he  shall  take  care  that  the  laws  be 
fuitnfully  executed,  ana  shall  commission  all  the  officers  of  the  United  States. 

Section  4.  The  President,  Vice-President  and  all  civil  officers  of  the  United  States,  shall  bo  removed 
from  office  on  impeachment  for,  and  conviction  of,  treason,  bribery,  or  other  hisrh  crimes  and  misdemeanors. 

ARTICLE  III. — Section  1.  The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States,  shall  be  vested  in  one  supreme 
court,  and  in  such  inferior  courts  as  the  Congress  may  from  time  to  time  ordain  and  establish.  The 
judsres.  both  of  the  supreme  and  inferior  courts,  shnll  hold  their  offices  durinsr  srood  behavior,  and  shall, 
at  stated  times,  receive  for  their  services,  a  compensation,  which  shall  not  be  diminished  during  their 
continuance  in  office. 

Section  2.  The  judicial  power  shall  extend  to  all  cases,  in  law  and  equity,  arisin?  under  this  Consti 
tution,  the  laws  of  the  United  States,  and  treaties  made,  or  which  shnll  be  made,  under  their  authority ; 
— to  all  cases  affecting  ambassadors,  other  public  ministers,  and  consuls  ; — to  all  cases  of  admiralty  and 
maritime  jurisdiction ; — to  controversies  to  which  the  United  States  shall  be  a  party ; — to  controversies 
between  two  or  more  states ; — between  a  state  and  citizens  of  another  state ; — between  citizens  of 
different  states, — between  citizens  of  the  same  state  claiming  lands  under  grants  of  different  states,  and 
between  a  state,  or  the  citizens  thereof,  and  foreign  states,  citizens  or  subjects. 


894  CONSTITUTION. 

In  all  cases  affecting  ambassadors,  other  public  ministers  and  consuls,  and  those  hi  -which  a  statw 
•hall  be  party,  the  supreme  court  shall  have  original  jurisdiction.  In  all  the  other  cases  before  mentioned, 
the  supreme  court  shall  have  appellate  jurisdiction,  both  as  to  law  and  fact,  with  such  exceptions,  and 
under  such  resrulations  as  the  Congress  shall  make. 

The  trial  of  all  crimes,  except  in  cases  of  imneachment,  shall  be  by  jury ;  and  such  trial  shall  be 
held  in  the  state  where  the  said  crimes  shall  have  been  committed ;  but  when  not  committed  within  any 
state,  the  trial  shall  be  at  such  place  or  places  as  the  Congress  may  by  law  have  directed. 

Section  3.  Treason  against  the  United  States,  shall  consist  only  in  levying  war  against  them,  or  in 
adhering  to  their  enemies,  giving  them  aid  and  comfort.  No  person  shall  be  convicted  of  treason,  unles* 
on  the  testimony  of  two  witnesses  to  the  same  overt  act,  or  on  confession  in  open  court. 

The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  declare  the  punishment  of  treason,  but  no  attainder  of  tieasom 
shall  work  corruption  of  blood,  or  forfeiture  except  during  the  life  of  the  person  attainted. 

ARTICLE  IV. — Section  1.  Full  faith  and  credit  shall  be  .given  in  each  state  to  the  public  arts,  records, 
and  judicial  proceedings  of  every  other  state.  And  the  Congress  may  by  general  laws  prescribe  the 
manner  in  which  such  acts,  records  and  proceedings  shall  be  proved,  and  the  effect  thereof. 

Section  2.  The  citizens  of  each  state  shall  be  entitled  to  all  privileges  and  immunities  of  citizens  in 
the  several  states. 

A  person  charged  in  any  state  with  treason,  felony,  or  other  crime,  who  shall  flee  from  justice,  and 
be  found  in  another  state,  shall  on  demand  of  the  executive  authority  of  the  state  from  which  he  fled,  be 
delivered  up,  to  be  removed  to  the  state  having  jurisdiction  of  the  crime. 

No  person  held  to  sen-ice  or  labour  in  one  state,  under  the  laws  thereof,  escaping  into  another,  shall, 
in  consequence  of  any  law  or  regulation  therein,  be  discharged  from  such  service  or  labour,  but  shall  be 
delivered  up  on  claim  of  the  party  to  whom  such  service  or  labour  may  be  due. 

Section  3.  New  states  may  be  admitted  by  the  Congress  into  tliis  Union ;  but  no  new  state  shall 
be  formed  or  erected  within  the  jurisdiction  of  any  other  state ;  nor  any  state  be  formed  by  the  junction 
of  two  or  more  states,  or  parts  of  states,  without  the  consent  of  the  legislatures  of  the  states  concerned 
as  well  as  of  the  Congress. 

The  Consress  shall  have  power  to  dispose  of  and  make  all  needful  rules  and  regulations  respecting 
the  territory  or  other  property  belonging  to  the  United  States ;  and  nothing  in  this  Constitution  shall  be 
so  construed  as  to  prejudice  any  claims  of  the  United  States,  or  of  any  particular  state. 

Section  4.  The  United  States  shall  guarantee  to  every  state  in  this  Union  a  republican  form  of 
government,  and  shall  protect  each  of  them  against  invasion ;  and  on  application  of  the  legislature,  or 
of  the  executive  (when  the  legislature  cannot  be  convened)  ae-ainst  domestic  violence. 

ARTICLE  V. — The  Congress,  whenever  two-thirds  of  both  Houses  shall  deem  it  necessary,  shall  pro 
pose  amendments  to  this  Constitution,  or,  on  the  application  of  the  legislatures  of  two-thirds  of  the  several 
stages,  shall  call  a  convention  for  proposing  amendments,  which,  in  either  case,  sball  be  valid  to  all  intents 
and  purposes,  as  part  of  this  Constitution,  when  ratified  by  the  legislatures  of  three-fourths  of  the  several 
states,  or  by  convention  in  three-fourths  thereof,  as  the  one  or  the  other  mode  of  ratification  may  be  pro 
posed  by  the  Congress ;  Provided  that  no  amendment  which  may  be  made  prior  to  the  year  one  thousand 
ei<rht  hundred  and  eight  shall  in  any  manner  affect  the  first  and  fourth  clauses  in  the  ninth  section  of  the 
first  article  :  and  that  no  state,  without  its  consent,  shall  be  deprived  of  its  equal  suffrage  in  the  Senate. 

ARTICLE  VI. — All  debts  contracted  and  engagements  entered  into,  before  the  adoption  of  this  Con 
stitution,  shall  be  as  valid  aeainst  the  United  States  under  this  Constitution,  as  under  the  Confederation. 

This  Constitution,  and  the  laws  of  the  United  States  which  shall  be  made  in  pursuance  thereof;  and 
all  treaties  made,  or  which  shall  be  made,  under  the  authority  of  the  United  States,  shall  be  the  supreme 
law  of  the  land ;  and  the  judges  in  every  state  shall  be  bound  thereby,  any  thing  in  the  constitution  or 
laws  of  any  state  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding. 

The  senators  and  representatives  before  mentioned,  and  the  members  of  the  several  state  legislatures, 
and  all  executive  and  judicial  officers,  both  of  the  United  States  and  of  the  several  states,  shall  be  bound 
oy  onth  or  affirmation,  to  support  this  Constitution ;  but  no  religious  test  shall  ever  be  required  as  a 
qualification  to  nny  office  or  public  trust  under  the  United  States. 

ARTICLE  VII.—The  ratification  of  the  Conventions  of  nine  states,  shall  be  sufficient  for  the  estab 
lishment  of  this  Constitution  between  the  states  so  ratifying  the  same. 

Done  in  Convention  by  the  unanimous  consent  of  the  states  present  the  seventeenth  day  of  September 
in  the  year  of  our  T,ord  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  eighty-seven  and  of  the  Independence  of  the 
United  States  of  America  the  twelfth.  In  Witness  whereof  we  have  hereunto  subscribed  our  names, 

GEO  WASHINGTON— Presidt  and  deputy  from  Viryinia. 
Wew  Hampshire — John  Lan-rdon,  Nicholas  Oilman. 
Massachusetts — Nathaniel  Gorham,  Rufus  King. 
Connecticut — Wm.  Saml.  Johnson,  Roger  Sherman. 
New  York — Alexander  Hamilton. 

New  Jersey — Wil :  Livingston,  David  Brearley,  Wm.  Paterson.  Jona.  Dayton. 
Pennsylvania — B.  Franklin,  Thomas  Mifflin,  Robt.  Morris,  Geo :  Clymer,  Tho :  Fitzsimons 

Jared  Ingersoll,  James  Wilson.  Gouv :  M orris. 

fklmcare — Geo :  Read,  Gunning  Bedford,  Jun'r,  John  Dickinson,  Richard  Bassett,  Jaco  :  Broom 
Maryland — James  M'Henry,  Dan  :  of  St.  Thos.  Jenifer,  Danl.  CarrolL 
Virfrinia — John  Blair,  James  Madison,  Jr. 

North  Carolina — Win.  Blount,  Rich'd  Dobbs  Spaight,  Hi.  Williamson. 
Smith  Carolina—I.  Rutledtre,  Charles  Cot esworth  Pinckney,  Charles  Pinckney,  Pierce  Butlei 
Georgia — William  Few,  Abr.  Baldwin. 

Attest :  WILLIAM  JACKSOX,  Secretary. 


CONSTITUTION.  805 


ARTICLES 

IN    ADDITION    TO,    AND    AMENDMENT    OF, 

The  Constitution  of  the  United  States  of  America, 

PROPOSED    BY    CONGRESS,  AND    RATIFIED    BY   THE    LEGISLATURES   OF   THE    SEVERAL 
STATES,  PURSUANT  TO  THE  FIFTH  ARTICLE  OF  THE  ORIGINAL  CONSTITUTION. 

(Article  1.)  Confess  shall  make  no  law  respecting;  an  establishment  of  religion,  or  prohibiting;  the 
free  exercise  thereof;  or  abridging  the  freedom  of  speech,  or  of  the  press;  or  the  right  of  the  people 
peaceably  to  assemble,  and  to  petition  the  government  for  a  redress  of  grievances. 

(Article  2. )  A  well  regulated  militia,  being  necessary  to  the  security  of  a  free  state,  the  right  of  the 
people  to  keep  and  bear  arms,  shall  not  be  infringed. 

(Article  3.)  No  soldier  shall,  in  time  of  peace  be  quartered  in  any  house,  without  the  consent  of  the 
owner,  nor  in  time  of  war,  but  in  a  manner  to  be  prescribed  by  law. 

(Article  4.)  The  right  of  the  people  to  be  secure  in  their  persons,  houses,  papers,  and  effects,  against 
unreasonable  searches  and  seizures,  shall  not  be  violated,  and  no  warrants  shall  issue,  but  upon  probable 
cause,  supported  by  oath  or  affirmation,  and  particularly  describing  the  place  to  l>e  searched,  and  the 
persons  or  things  to  be  seized. 

(Article  5.)  No  person  shall  be  held  to  answer  for  a  capital,  or  otherwise  infamous  crime,  unless  on 
a  presentment  or  indictment  of  a  grand  jury,  except  in  cases  arising  in  the  land  or  naval  forces,  or  in  the 
militia,  when  in  actual  service  in  time  of  war  or  public  danger ;  nor  shall  any  person  be  subject  for  the 
same  offence  to  be  twice  put  in  jeopardy  of  life  or  limb ;  nor  shall  be  compelled  in  any  criminal  case 
to  be  a  witness  against  himself,  nor  be  deprived  of  life,  liberty,  or  property,  without  due  process  of  law ; 
nor  shall  private  property  be  taken  for  public  use,  without  just  compensation. 

(Article  G.)  In  all  criminal  prosecutions,  the  accused  shall  enjoy  the  right  to  a  speedy  and  public  trial, 
by  an  impartial  jury  of  the  state  and  district  wherein  the  crime  shall  have  been  committed,  which  district 
shall  have  been  previously  ascertained  by  law,  and  to  be  infonned  of  the  nature  and  cause  of  the  accusa 
tion  ;  to  be  confronted  with  the  witnesses  against  him ;  to  have  compulsory  process  for  obtaining  witnesses 
in  his  favour,  and  to  have  the  assistance  of  counsel  for  his  defence. 

(Article  7. )  In  suits  at  common  law,  where  the  value  in  controversy  shall  exceed  twenty  dollars,  the 
right  of  trial  by  jury  shall  be  preserved,  and  no  fact  tried  by  a  jury  shall  be  otherwise  re-examined  in  any 
court  of  the  United  States,  than  according  to  the  rules  of  the  common  law. 

(Article  8.)  Excessive  bail  shall  not  be  required,  nor  excessive  fines  imposed,  nor  cruel  and  unusual 
punishments  inflicted. 

(Article  9  )  The  enumeration  in  the  Constitution,  of  certain  rights,  shall  not  be  construed  to  deny  or 
disparage  others  retained  by  the  people. 

(Article  10.)  The  powers  not  delegated  to  the  United  States  by  the  Constitution,  nor  prohibited  by  it 
to  the  states,  are  reserved  to  the  states  respectively,  or  to  the  people. 

Article  11.  The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  not  be  construed  to  extend  to  any  suit  in 
law  or  equity,  commenced  or  prosecuted  against  one  of  the  United  States  by  citizens  of  another  state,  or 
by  citizens  or  subjects  of  any  foreign  state. 

Article  12.  The  electors  shall  meet  in  their  respective  states,  and  vote  by  ballot  for  President  and 
Vice-President,  one  of  whom,  at  least,  shall  not  be  an  inhabitant  of  the  same  state  with  themselves ; 
they  shall  name  in  their  ballots  the  person  voted  for  as  President,  and  in  distinct  ballots  the  person  voted 
for  as  Vice-President,  and  they  shall  make  distinct  lists  of  all  persons  voted  for  as  President,  and  of  all 
persons  voted  for  as  Vice-President,  and  of  the  number  of  votes  for  each,  which  lists  they  shall  sign  and 
certify,  and  transmit  sealed  to  the  seat  of  the  government  of  the  United  States,  directed  to  the  President 
of  the  Senate ; — The  President  of  the  Senate  shall,  in  presence  of  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representa 
tives,  open  all  the  certificates  and  the  votes  shall  then  be  counted ; — The  person  having  the  greatest 
number  of  votes  for  President,  shall  be  the  President,  if  such  number  be  a  majority  of  the  whole  number 
of  electors  appointed  ;  and  if  no  person  have  such  majority,  then  from  the  persons  having  the  highest 
numbers  not  exceeding  three  on  the  list,  of  those  voted  for  as  President,  the  House  of  Representatives 
shall  ch(K)se  immediately,  by  ballot,  the  President.  But  in  choosing  the  President,  the  votes  shall  be  taken 
by  states,  the  representation  from  each  state  having  one  vote  ;  a  quorum  for  this  purpose  shall  consist  of 
a  member  or  memlwrs  from  two-thirds  of  the  states,  and  a  majority  of  all  the  states  shall  be  necessary 
to  a  choice.  And  if  the  House  of  Representatives  shall  not  choose  a  President  whenever  the  right  of 
choice  shall  devolve  upon  them,  before  the  fourth  day  of  March  next  following,  then  the  Vice-President 
shall  act  as  President,  as  in  the  case  of  the  death  or  other  constitutional  disability  of  the  President.  The 
person  having  the  greatest  number  of  votes  as  Vice-President,  shall  be  the  Vioe-P'residont,  if  such  number 
be  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  of  electors  ap]x)intcd,  and  if  no  person  have  a  majority,  then  from  Hie 
two  highest  numbers  on  the  list,  the  Senate  shall  choose  the  Vice-President ;  a  quorum  for  the  purpose 
shall  consist  o..  two-thirds  of  the  whole  number  of  senators,  and  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  shrill 
be  nece.-sary  to  a  choice.  But  no  person  constitutionally  ineligible  to  the  office  of  President  shall  IN 
eligible  to  that  of  Vice-President  of  the  Unit«l  States. 


896  CONSTITUTION. 

The  following  is  prefixed  to  the  first  Ten*  of  the  preceding  Amendment. 

CONGRESS  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES, 

Begun  and  held  at  the  City  of  New  York,  on  Wednesday,  the  fourth  of  March,  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and 

eighty-nine. 

THE  Conventions  of  a  number  of  the  states,  having  at  the  time  of  their  adopting  the  Constitution, 
expressed  a  desire,  in  order  to  prevent  misconstruction  or  abuse  of  its  powers,  that  further  declaratory 
and  restrictive  clauses  should  be  added :  And  as  extending  the  ground  of  public  confidence  in  the 
government,  will  best  insure  the  beneficent  ends  of  its  institution ; 

Rtsolved  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the  United  States  of  America.,  in  Conoress 
assembled,  two-thirds  of  both  Houses  concurring,  That  the  following  Articles  be  proposed  to  the  legisla 
tures  of  the  several  states,  as  amendments  to  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  all,  or  any  of  wliich 
articles,  when  ratified  by  three-fourths  of  the  said  legislatures,  to  be  valid  to  all  intents  and  purposes, 
as  part  of  the  said  Constitution,  viz. 

Articles  in  addition  to,  and  Amendment  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  of  America,  proposed 
by  Congress,  and  ratified  by  the  I/egislatures  of  the  several  States,  pursuant  to  the  fifth  article  of  the 
original  Constitution. 

The  first  ten  amendments  of  the  Constitution  were  ratified  by  the  states  as  follows,  viz : 

By  New  Jersey,  20th  November,  1789.  By  Pennsylvania,  10th  March,  1790. 

By  Maryland,  19th  December,  1789.  By  New  York,  27th  March,  1790. 

By  North  Carolina,  22d  December,  1789.  By  Rhode  Island,  15th  June,  1790. 

By  South  Carolina,  19th  January,  1790.  By  Vermont,  3  November,  1791. 

By  New  Hampshire,  25th  January,  1790.  By  Virginia.  15  December,  1791. 

By  Delaware,  28th  January.  1790 

•  Only  ten  of  the  twelve  Articles  of  Amendment  proposed  by  the  first  Congress,  were  ratified  by  the  statei ;  the 
first  and  second  in  order  not  being  approved  by  the  requisite  number.  These  two  wtre  the  following : 

Article  the  First.  After  the  first  enumeration  required  by  the  first  Article  of  the  Constitution,  there  shall  be  one 
representative  for  every  thirty  thousand,  until  the  number  shall  amount  to  one  hundred,  after  which,  the  proportion 
shall  he  so  regulated  by  Congress,  that  there  shall  not  be  less  than  one  hundred  representatives,  nor  less  than  one 
representative  fur  every  forty  thousand  persons,  until  the  number  of  representatives  shall  amount  to  two  hundred,  after 
which  the  proportion  shall  be  so  regulated  by  Consreas,  that  there  shall  not  be  less  than  two  hundred  representatives, 
nor  mor«  than  one  representative  for  every  fifty  thousand  persons. 

Article  Second.  No  law,  varying  the  compensation  for  the  servicei  of  the  »euators  and  representatives,  shall  take 
effect,  until  an  election  of  representatives  shall  have  intervened. 


The  following  is  prefixed  to  the  Eleventh  of  the  preceding  Amendments : 

THIRD  CONGRESS  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES  : 

At  the  First  Session,  begun  and  held  at  the  City  of  Philadelphia,  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  on  Monday  the  second 

of  December,  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  nincty-tliree. 

Resolved  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the  United  States  of  America,  m  Congress 
assembled,  two-thirds  of  both  Houses  concurring,  That  the  following  Article  be  proposed  to  the  legisla 
tures  of  the  several  states,  as  an  amendment  to  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States ;  which  when 
ratified  by  three-fourths  of  the  said  legislatures,  shall  be  valid  as  part  of  the  said  Constitution,  viz : 


The  following  is  prefixed  to  the  Twelfth  of  the  preceding  Amendments : 
EIGHTH  CONGRESS  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES : 

At  the  First  Session,  begun  and  held  at  the  City  of  Washington,  in  the  Territory  of  Columbia,  on  Monday  the 

seventeenth  of  October,  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  three. 

Resolved  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the  United  States  of  America,  in  Congress 
assembkd,  two-thirds  of  both  Houses  concurring,  That  in  lieu  of  the  tliird  paragraph  of  the  first  section 
of  the  second  article  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  the  following  be  proposed  as  an  amendment 
to  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  which,  when  ratified  by  three-fourths  of  the  legislatures  of  the 
several  states,  shall  be  valid  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  as  part  of  the  said  Constitution,  to  wit : 


The  trn  first  of  the  preceding  amendments  were  proposed  at  the  first  session  of  the  first  Congress 
of  the  United  States.  25  September,  1780,  and  were  finally  ratified  by  the  constitutional  number  of  states, 
on  the  15th  day  of  December,  1791.  The  eleventh  amendment  was  proposed  at  the  first  session  of  the 
third  Congress,  5  March,  1794,  and  was  declared  in  a  message  from  the  President  of  the  United  States  to 
Doth  houses  of  Congress,  dated  8th  tTanuary,  1798,  to  have  been  adopted  by  the  constitutional  number 
of  states.  The  twelfth  amendment  was  proposed  at  the  first  session  of  the  eighth  Congress,  12  Decem 
ber,  1603,  and  was  adopted  bv  the  constitutional  number  of  states  in  1804,  according  to  a  public  notice 
thereof  by  the  Secretary  of  State,  dated  25th  September,  of  the  same  year. 


*»*  The  forcfjoiny  copy  of  the  Constitution,  Amendments,  ffC ,  is  prm'ed  frnm  an  edition  which  "has 
been  critically  compared  with  the  orirrinal.  ami  found  to  be  correct  in  text,  letter  and  punctuation ;"  a;wL  is  so 
certified  by  James  Buchanan,  Secretary  of  State 


DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE. 

WHEN,  in  the  course  of  human  events,  it  becomes  neces 
sary  for  one  people  to  dissolve  the  political  bands  which 
have  connected  them  with  another,  and  to  assume,  among 
the  powers  of  the  earth,  the  separate  and  equal  station  to 
which  the  laws  of  nature  and  of  nature's  God  entitle  them, 
a  decent  respect  to  the  opinions  of  mankind  requires  that 
they  should  declare  the  causes  which  impel  them  to  the 
separation. 

We  hold  these  truths  to  be  self-evident,  that  all  men  are 
created  equal ;  that  they  are  endowed  by  their  Creator 
with  certain  unalienable  rights;  that  among  these  are  life, 
liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness.  That,  to  secure 
these  rights,  governments  are  instituted  among  men,  deriv 
ing  their  just  powers  from  the  consent  of  the  governed; 
and  that,  whenever  any  form  of  government  becomes 
destructive  of  these  ends,  it  is  the  right  of  the  people  to 
alter  or  abolish  it,  and  to  institute  new  government,  laying 
its  foundations  on  such  principles,  and  organizing  its  powers 
in  such  form,  as  to  them  shall  seem  most  likely  to  effect 
their  safety  and  happiness.  Prudence,  indeed,  will  dictate 
that  governments,  long  established,  should  not  be  changed 
for  light  and  transient  causes ;  and,  accordingly,  all  expe 
rience  hath  shown  that  mankind  are  more  disposed  to 
suffer,  while  evils  are  sufferable,  than  to  right  themselves 
by  abolishing  the  forms  to  which  they  are  accustomed. 


898  DECLARATION    OF    INDEPENDENCE. 

But,  when  a  long  train  of  abuses  and  usurpations,  pursuing 
invariably  the  same  object,  evinces  a  design  to  reduce  them 
under  absolute  despotism,  it  is  their  right,  it  is  their  duty, 
to  throw  off  such  government,  and  to  provide  new  guards 
for  their  future  security.  Such  has  been  the  patient  suf 
ferance  of  the  colonies,  and  such  is  now  the  necessity 
which  constrains  them  to  alter  their  former  systems  of 
government.  The  history  of  the  present  king  of  Great 
Britain  is  a  history  of  repeated  injuries  and  usurpations, 
all  having,  in  direct  object,  the  establishment  of  an  abso 
lute  tyranny  over  these  states.  To  prove  this,  let  facts  be 
submitted  to  a  candid  world  : 

He  has  refused  his  assent  to  laws  the  most  wholesome 
and  necessary  for  the  public  good. 

He  has  forbidden  his  governors  to  pass  laws  of  immedi 
ate  and  pressing  importance  unless  suspended  in  their 
operations  till  his  assent  should  be  obtained ;  and,  when 
so  suspended,  he  has  utterly  neglected  to  attend  to  them. 

He  has  refused  to  pass  other  laws  for  the  accommodation 
of  large  districts  of  people,  unless  those  people  would 
relinquish  the  right  of  representation  in  the  legislature ;  a 
right  inestimable  to  them,  and  formidable  to  tyrants  only. 

He  has  called  together  legislative  bodies  at  places  unusual, 
uncomfortable,  and  distant  from  the  repository  of  their 
public  records,  for  the  sole  purpose  of  fatiguing  them  into 
compliance  with  his  measures. 

He  has  dissolved  representative  houses  repeatedly,  for 
opposing,  with  manly  firmness,  his  invasions  on  the  rights 
of  the  people. 

He  has  refused,  for  a  long  time  after  such  dissolutions, 
to  cause  others  to  be  elected ;  whereby  the  legislative  pow 
ers,  incapable  of  annihilation,  have  returned  to  the  people 
at  large  for  their  exercise ;  the  state  remaining,  in  the  mean 
time,  exposed  to  all  the  dangers  of  invasion  from  without, 
and  convulsions  within. 

He  has  endeavored  to  prevent  the  population  of  these 
states ;  for  that  purpose  obstructing  the  laws  of  naturaliza 
tion  of  foreigners,  refusing  to  pass  others  to  encourage  their 
migration  thither,  and  raising  the  conditions  of  new  appro 
priations  of  lands. 


DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE.  899 

He  has  obstructed  the  administration  of  justice,  by  refus 
ing  his  assent  to  laws  for  establishing  judiciary  powers. 

He  has  made  judges  dependent  on  his  will  alone,  for  the 
tenure  of  their  offices,  and  the  amount  and  payment  of 
their  salaries. 

He  has  erected  a  multitude  of  new  offices,  and  sent 
hither  swarms  of  officers  to  harass  our  people,  and  eat  out 
their  substance. 

He  has  kept  among  us,  in  time  of  peace,  standing 
armies,  without  the  consent  of  our  legislatures. 

He  has  affe'cted  to  render  the  military  independent  of, 
and  superior  to,  the  civil  power. 

He  has  combined  with  others,  to  subject  us  to  a  juriscjie^' 
tion  foreign  to  our  constitution,  and  unacknowledged  by 
our  laws;  giving  his  assent  to  their  acts  of  pretended 
legislation. 

For  quartering  large  bodies  of  armed  troops  among  us  : 

For  protecting  them,  by  a  mock  trial,  from  punishment 
for  any  murders  which  they  should  commit  on  the  inhabi 
tants  of  these  states : 

For  cutting  off  our  trade  with  all  parts  of  the  world  : 

For  imposing  taxes  on  us  without  our  consent : 

For  depriving  us,  in  many  cases,  of  the  benefit  of  trial 
by  jury : 

For  transporting  us  beyond  seas  to  be  tried  for  pretended 
offences : 

For  abolishing  the  free  system  of  English  laws  in  a 
neighboring  province,  establishing  therein  an  arbitrary 
government,  and  enlarging  its  boundaries  so  as  to  render  it 
at  once  an  example  and  fit  instrument  for  introducing  the 
same  absolute  rule  into  these  colonies : 

For  taking  away  our  charters,  abolishing  our  most  val 
uable  laws,  and  altering,  fundamentally,  the  forms  of  our 
governments: 

For  suspending  our  own  legislatures,  and  declaring 
themselves  invested  with  power  to  legislate  for  us  in  all 
cases  whatsoever. 

He  has  abdicated  government  here,  by  declaring  us  out 
of  his  protection,  and  waging  war  against  us. 


900  DECLARATION    OF    INDEPENDENCE. 

He  has  plundered  our  seas,  ravaged  our  coasts,  burnt 
our  towns,  and  destroyed  the  lives  of  our  people. 

He  is,  at  this  time,  transporting  large  armies  of  foreign 
mercenaries  to  complete  the  works  of  death,  desolation, 
and  tyranny,  already  begun,  with  circumstances  of  cruelty 
and  perfidy  scarcely  paralleled  in  the  most  barbarous  ages, 
and  totally  unworthy  the  head  of  a  civilized  nation. 

He  has  constrained  our  fellow-citizens,  taken  captive  on 
the  high  seas,  to  bear  arms  against  their  country,  to  become 
the  executioners  of  their  friends  and  brethren,  or  to  fall 
themselves  by  their  hands. 

He  has  excited  domestic  insurrections  amongst  us,  and 
has  endeavored  to  bring  on  the  inhabitants  of  our  frontiers 
the  merciless  Indian  savages,  whose  known  rule  of  war 
fare  is  an  undistinguished  destruction  of  all  ages,  sexes, 
and  conditions. 

In  every  stage  of  these  oppressions,  we  have  petitioned 
for  redress  in  the  most  humble  terms.  Our  repeated  peti 
tions  have  been  answered  only  by  repeated  injury.  A 
prince,  whose  character  is  thus  marked  by  every  act  which 
may  define  a  tyrant,  is  unfit  to  be  the  ruler  of  a  free  people. 

Nor  have  we  been  wanting  in  attentions  to  our  British 
brethren.  We  have  warned  them,  from  time  to  time,  of 
the  attempts,  by  their  legislature,  to  extend  an  unwarrant 
able  jurisdiction  over  us.  We  have  reminded  them  of  the 
circumstances  of  our  emigration  and  settlement  here.  We 
have  appealed  to  their  native  justice  and  magnanimity, 
and  we  have  conjured  them,  by  the  ties  of  our  common 
kindred,  to  disavow  these  usurpations,  which  would  inevi 
tably  interrupt  our  connections  and  correspondence.  They, 
too,  have  been  deaf  to  the  voice  of  justice  and  of  consan 
guinity.  We  must,  therefore,  acquiesce  in  the  necessity 
which  denounces  our  separation,  and  hold  them,  as  we 
hold  the  rest  of  mankind,  enemies  in  war,  in  peace,  friends. 

We,  therefore,  the  Representatives  of  the  United  States 
of  America,  in  General  Congress  assembled,  appealing  to 
the  Supreme  Judge  of  the  world  for  the  rectitude  of  our 
intentions,  do,  in  the  name,  and  by  the  authority  of  the 
good  people  of  these  colonies,  solemnly  publish  and  declare 


DECLARATION    OF    INDEPENDENCE. 


901 


that  these  United  Colonies  are,  and  of  right  ought  to  be. 
free  arid  independent  States ;  that  they  are  absolved  from 
all  allegiance  to  the  British  crown,  and  that  all  political 
connection  between  them  and  the  state  of  Great  Britain  is, 
and  ought  to  be,  totally  dissolved ;  and  that,  as  free  and 
independent  States,  they  have  full  power  to  levy  war,  con 
clude  peace,  contract  alliances,  establish  commerce,  and  to 
do  all  other  acts  and  things  which  independent  States  may 
of  right  do.  And,  for  the  support  of  this  declaration,  with 
a  firm  reliance  on  the  protection  of  Divine  Providence,  we 
mutually  pledge  to  each  other  our  lives,  our  fortunes,  and 
our  sacred  honor. 

JOHN  HANCOCK. 


New  Hampshire. 
JOSIAH  BARTLETT, 
WILLIAM  WHIPPLE, 
MATTHEW  THORNTON. 

Massachusetts  Bay. 
SAMUEL  ADAMS, 
JOHN  ADAMS, 
ROBERT  TREAT  PAINE, 
ELBRIDGE  GERRY. 
Rhode  Island. 
STEPHEN  HOPKINS, 
WILLIAM  ELLERY. 

Connecticut. 
ROGER  SHERMAN, 
SAMUEL  HUNTINGTON, 
WILLIAM  WILLIAMS, 
OLIVER  WOLCOTT. 

New  York. 
WILLIAM  FLOYD, 
PHILIP  LIVINGSTON, 
FRANCIS  LEWIS, 
LEWIS  MORRIS. 

New  Jersey. 

RICHARD  STOCKTON, 
JOHN  WITHERSPOON, 
FRANCIS  HOPKINSON, 
JOHN  HART, 
ABRAHAM  CLARK. 
Pennsylvania. 
ROBERT  MORRIS, 
BENJAMIN  RUSH, 
BENJAMIN  FRANKLIN, 
JOHN  MORTON, 
GEORGE  CLYMER, 
JAMES  SMITH, 


GEORGE  TAYLOR, 
JAMES  WILSON, 
GEORGE  ROSS. 

Delaware. 
CAESAR  RODNEY, 
GEORGE  READ, 
THOMAS  M'KEAN. 

Maryland. 
SAMUEL  CHASE, 
WILLIAM  PACA, 
THOMAS  STONE, 
CHARLES  CARROLL,  of  Carro.- 
ton. 

Virginia. 

GEORGE  WYTHE, 
RICHARD  HENRY  LEE, 
THOMAS  JEFFERSON, 
BENJAMIN  HARRISON, 
THOMAS  NELSON,  JR., 
FRANCIS  LIGHTFOOT  LEE, 
CARTER  BRAXTON. 

North  Carolina. 
WILLIAM  HOOPER, 
JOSEPH  HEWES, 
JOHN  PENN. 

South  Carolina. 
EDWARD  RUTLEDGE, 
THOMAS  HEYWARD,  JR.. 
THOMAS  LYNCH,  JR., 
ARTHUR  MIDDLETON. 

Georgia. 

BUTTON  GWINNETT. 
LYMAN  HALL, 
GEORGE  WALTON. 


902  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

APPENDIX. 

XVII.    ZACHARY    TAYLOR,    PRESIDENT, 

(CONTINUED  FROM  PAGE  756.) 

CONGRESS  assembled  on  the  3d  of  December.  But  the 
organization  of  the  House  of  Representatives  was  delayed 
for  twenty  days,  that  period  being  consumed  in  voting  for  a 
Speaker,  before  a  choice  was  effected.  The  ballotings 
reached  the  number  of  sixty-three.  So  nearly  balanced 
were  the  two  great  political  parties,  that  a  few  members, 
constituting  the  "  Free  Soil  Party/'  so  called,  had  it  in  their 
power  for  this  long  time  to  prevent  a  choice,  and  that  power 
they  exercised  with  an  obstinacy  of  purpose,  which  excited 
the  marvel  of  the  nation.  Nor,  at  the  last,  was  a  choice 
effected  but  by  the  adoption  of  a  novel  resolution,  viz.,  that 
after  voting  viva  voce  three  times,  if  no  speaker  is  elected, 
the  vote  shall  be  called  again,  and  the  member  having  the 
highest  vote,  provided  it  be  a  majority  of  a  quorum,  shall  be 
declared  elected.  Under  this  rule  the  choice  finally  fell 
upon  the  candidate  of  the  democratic  party. 

To  the  people  of  the  country,  such  a  contest  was  regard 
ed  with  deep  regret,  and  even  with  indignation.  The  feel 
ings  of  members  became  excited  and  exasperated ;  political 
jealousies  and  animosities  were  kindled,  sectional  differences 
were  magnified  to  unwonted  importance,  and  sectional  inter 
ests  advocated  and  insisted  upon,  all  giving  premonition 
of  the  long  and  stormy  session  which  followed. 

Fortunately,  the  President  and  Senate  awaited  the  issue 
with  a  calm  and  dignified  bearing;  and,  on  the  organi 
zation  of  the  House,  the  former  communicated  his  annual 
Message.  It  was  more  brief  than  such  documents  have 
usually  been ;  but  clear,  able,  and  remarkably  practical. 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  903 

It  recommended  among  other  matters  of  various  moment, 
an  alteration  of  the  Tariff — improvements  in  rivers  and 
harbors — strict  neutrality  of  the  nation  in  foreign  quar 
rels — and  the  immediate  admission  of  California  with  the 
Constitution  which  she  had  already  formed.  The  message 
concluded  by  urging  the  preservation  of  the  Union,  in  terms 
as  noble  in  sentiment,  as  beautiful  in  expression.  The 
President  said  :  "  Attachment  to  the  Union  of  the  States, 
should  be  habitually  fostered  in  every  American  heart. 
For  more  than  half  a  century,  during  which  kingdoms  and 
empires  have  fallen,  this  Union  has  stood  unshaken.  The 
patriots  who  formed  it,  have  long  since  descended  to  the 
grave ;  yet  still  it  remains,  the  proudest  monument  to  their 
memory,  and  the  object  of  affection  and  admiration  with 
every  one,  worthy  to  bear  the  American  name.  In  my 
judgment,  its  dissolution  would  be  the  greatest  of  calami 
ties  ;  and  to  avert  that,  should  be  the  study  of  every  Ameri 
can.  Upon  its  preservation  must  depend  our  own  happi 
ness,  and  that  of  countless  generations  to  come.  What 
ever  dangers  may  threaten  it,  I  shall  stand  by  it,  and 
maintain  it  in  its  integrity  to  the  full  extent  of  the  obliga 
tions  imposed,  and  the  power  conferred  upon  me  by  the 
Constitution." 

Proceedings  in  Congress. — For  years  the  subject  of 
slavery  has  been,  as  is  well  known,  a  fruitful  theme  of  con 
troversy,  and  a  source  of  jealousy  and  agitation,  between 
parties  in  the  southern  and  northern  states.  The  great 
territorial  acquisitions  of  the  United  States,  consequent 
upon  the  war  with  Mexico,  and  the  question  whether  sla 
very  should  or  should  not  obtain  in  those  territories,  had 
served  to  increase  that  jealousy  and  that  agitation.  More 
over,  California  had  already  adopted  a  Constitution,  by 
which  slavery  was  excluded,  and  was  making  application 
for  admission  into  the  Union.  Other  states  were  soon 
expected  to  follow  her  lead.  To  the  South,  these  anti-sla 
very  tendencies  were  not  only  unexpected,  but  most  unwel- 


904  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

come,  as  with  the  hope,  and,  probably,  with  the  design  of 
extending  the  area  of  slavery,  they  had  ardently  enlisted  in 
the  Mexican  war.  On  the  other  hand,  the  people  of  the 
North  generally,  were  for  preventing  the  further  extension 
of  slavery,  and  even  desired  to  curtail  the  system  by  all 
constitutional  measures  within  their  power. 

It  was  in  this  sensitive  and  excited  state  of  the  country 
that  Congress  assembled.  The  members  themselves  parti 
cipated  more  or  less  in  these  jealous  and  antagonistical 
feelings,  which  were  rather  increased  than  allayed  by  the 
unfortunate  contest  attendant  upon  the  election  of  a  speaker. 
Indeed,  that  a  storm  was  approaching  was  too  evident  to  be 
concealed.  A  crisis  had  come  which  must  be  met.  Ques 
tions  of  the  deepest  importance  could  no  longer  be  postponed. 
It  was  fortunate  for  the  nation,  that  the  Senate  at  this  time 
embodied  men  of  great  political  sagacity,  and  firm  and 
patriotic  resolution.  Among  these  may  be  mentioned,  by 
way  of  pre-eminence,  Mr.  Clay,  who  had  once  more 
returned  to  the  councils  of  the  nation,  and  upon  whom 
more  than  any  other  man,  it  seemed  to  devolve,  to  mediate 
between  parties  holding  a  hostile  attitude,  and  to  suggest 
some  measures,  if  such  were  possible,  by  which  great  and 
daily  increasing  difficulties  might  be  compromised. 

Accordingly,  towards  the  close  of  January,  Mr.  Clav 
introduced  his  celebrated  resolutions  to  the  consideration  of 
the  Senate,  "  by  which,  taken  together,  he  proposed  an  ami 
cable  arrangement  of  all  the  questions  in  controversy  between 
free  and  slave  states,  growing  out  of  the  subject  of  the  insti 
tution  of  Slavery."  These  resolutions  were  as  follows. 

The  first  of  these  related  to  the  admission  of  California, 
when  she  should  apply,  without  providing  for  the  introduc 
tion  or  exclusion  of  Slavery  within  her  boundaries.  The 
second  declared  that  Slavery  does  not  exist,  and  is  not  likely 
to  be  introduced  into  the  territories  acquired  from  the 
republic  of  Mexico ;  and  that  no  legislation  should  be  had 
in  reference  to  its  introduction  or  exclusion  therefrom. 
The  third  established  the  western  boundary  in  the  state  of 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  905 

Texas.  The  fourth  provided  for  the  payment  of  the  public 
debt  of  the  State  of  Texas,  she  relinquishing  to  the  United 
States  all  her  claims  for  any  part  of  New  Mexico.  The 
fifth  asserted  the  inexpediency  of  abolishing  slavery  in  the 
District  of  Columbia,  without  the  consent  of  Maryland, 
without  the  consent  of  the  people  of  the  district,  and  with 
out  just  compensation  to  the  owners  of  the  slaves  within 
the  district.  The  sixth  expressed  the  expediency  of  prohibit 
ing  the  slave-trade  in  the  District  of  Columbia.  The 
seventh  related  to  the  restitution  and  delivery  of  fugitive 
slaves.  The  eighth  denied  the  power  to  Congress,  to  pro 
hibit  or  obstruct  the  slave-trade  between  the  slaveholding 
states. 

These  resolutions  were  subsequently  supported  by  Mr. 
Clay  in  a  speech  of  great  power,  and  in  which  the  great 
pacificator  stood  before  the  Senate  and  the  world  as  the 
firm  and  fast  friend  of  the  country — the  whole  country,  in 
whose  service,  for  whose  prosperity,  and  for  the  preserva 
tion  of  whose  Union,  he  had  labored  with  untiring  assiduity 
during  the  greater  part  of  his  life.  In  view  of  the  dangers 
which  were  thickening  around  the  country  and  the  prospect 
of  disunion,  and  possibly  civil  war  growing  out  of  these 
unsettled  questions,  between  the  North  and  South,  Mr. 
Clay  in  conclusion,  most  eloquently  said,  "  Sir,  I  implore 
gentlemen,  I  adjure  them,  whether  from  the  South  or  the 
North,  by  all  they  hold  dear  in  this  world — by  all  their  love 
of  liberty — by  all  their  veneration  for  their  ancestors — by 
all  their  gratitude  to  Him,  who  has  bestowed  on  them  such 
unnumbered  and  countless  blessings — by  all  the  duties  which 
they  owe  to  mankind — and  by  all  the  duties  which  they 
owe  to  themselves,  to  pause,  solemnly  to  pause  at  the  edge 
of  the  precipice,  before  the  fatal  and  dangerous  leap  is  taken 
into  the  yawning  abyss  below,  from  which  none  who  ever 
take  it,  shall  return  in  safety." 

From  this  time  for  months,  these  resolutions  occupied  the 
consideration  of  the  Senate — speech  following  speech — 
often  embodying  the  most  profound  views — exciting  the 


906  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

deepest  feelings,  and  giving  birth  ofttime  to  eloquence  the 
most  powerful  and  patriotic. 

Death  of  Mr.  Calhoun. — During  the  pendency  of  these 
great  questions  which  were  agitating  the  country  to  its  re 
motest  ends,  and  the  discussion  of  which  seemed  to  increase 
rather  than  allay  the  already  excited  storm,  an  event 
occurred  calculated  to  show  the  folly  of  all  such  sectional 
strife,  as  that  in  which  the  Representatives  of  the  nation 
were  engaged.  This  was  the  death  of  that  able  and  distin 
guished  statesman,  John  C.  Calhoun,  of  South  Carolina, 
who  died  at  Washington,  while  a  member  of  the  Senate,  on 
the  6th  of  April.  Among  the  great  men  of  the  day,  few 
had  occupied  a  more  commanding  station  than  he,  and  but 
few  had  been  longer  engaged  in  the  public  service  of  his 
country.  As  early  as  1810,  Mr.  Calhoun  took  his  seat  in 
the  House  of  Representatives  of  the  United  States.  The 
period  was  pregnant  with  portentous  events.  Europe  was 
involved  in  war,  nor  was  it  improbable  that  the  United 
States  would  long  escape  its  calamities.  Mr.  Calhoun  felt, 
and  enforced  the  necessity  of  immediate  preparation  for 
such  a  state.  The  first  tones  of  his  voice  in  public  life 
might  be  considered  war-like,  yet  no  man  loved  peace  bet 
ter,  or  deemed  it  more  likely  to  be  secured  than  by  being 
well  prepared  for  hostilities.  In  subsequent  years,  he  occu 
pied  various  important  offices.  During  the  administration 
of  the  younger  Adams,  and  the  first  term  of  Gen.  Jackson, 
he  held  the  office  of  Vice  President.  During  a  part  of  the 
Tyler  Administration,  he  was  Secretary  of  State.  For 
many  years  he  had  a  seat  in  the  Senate.  In  all  these  sta 
tions  he  showed  himself  to  be  a  man  of  pre-eminent  talents 
and  incorruptible  integrity.  He  was  strongly  southern  in 
his  feelings,  and  perhaps  his  sectional  prejudices  sometimes 
led  him  to  the  advocacy  of  some  measures,  and  opposition 
to  others,  which  with  other  feelings  he  would  have  avoided. 
Yet,  no  one  could  doubt  his  patriotism  or  his  firmness  in  the 
cause  of  right,  as  he  understood  it.  His  speeches  displayed 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  907 

great  logical  acumen,  and  were  often  characterized  for 
great  power  and  brilliancy,  which  commanded  the  admira 
tion  of  his  strongest  political  opponents. 

In  the  great  questions  which  were  agitating  the  national 
representatives  at  the  time  of  his  death,  Mr.  Calhoun  had 
taken  the  deepest  possible  interest.  He  was  solemnly  im 
pressed  with  the  critical  juncture  of  affairs,  and  thought  he 
foresaw  in  the  measures  which  were  likely  to  be  adopted,  the 
precursors  of  a  shock  fatal  to  the  integrity  of  the  National 
Union.  Though  borne  down  with  a  disease  which  in  the 
sequel  must  prove  fatal,  he  enlisted  himself  strongly — too 
strongly  for  his  physical  strength,  to  avert  impending  calam 
ities,  as  he  deemed  them,  and  by  so  doing,  hastened  the 
termination  of  his  mortal  existence. 

His  departure  was  a  national  loss.  Even  those  who  had 
long  differed  from  him  in  regard  to  political  doctrines  and 
political  measures,  lamented  his  death.  A  committee  of  the 
Senate  accompanied  his  remains  to  his  native  state,  where 
it  is  believed  he  was  held  in  honor  and  affection  almost  une- 
qualed  in  the  history  of  public  men. 

The  funeral  obsequies  of  Mr.  Calhoun  having  been  solemn 
ized,  Congress  resumed  its  deliberations,  and,  shortly  after, 
a  resolution  introduced  by  Mr.  Foote,  referring  the  subject 
matters  in  debate  to  a  select  committee,  consisting  of  thir 
teen,  was  adopted.  Of  this  committee,  Mr.  Clay  was  chair 
man.  To  this  committee  were  referred  the  following  sub 
jects  upon  which  to  report : 

1st.  The  admission  of  California  as  she  presents  herself. 
2d.  Governments  for  territories  without  any  anti-slavery 
proviso.  3d.  Settlement  of  the  boundary  question  between 
Texas  and  New  Mexico,  and  the  purchase  of  the  territory 
of  Texas.  4th.  The  ultimate  admission  of  other  states, 
formed  from  the  territory  of  Texas.  Besides  these,  the 
committee  were  permitted  to  take  into  consideration  or  not, 
at  their  discretion,  the  subject  of  fugitive  slaves,  and  Sla 
very  in  the  District  of  Columbia. 

On  the  8th  of  May,  Mr.  Clay  presented  the  majority 


908  GREAT     EVENTS      OF 

report  of  the  Committee  of  thirteen,  denominated  the  com 
promise  or  omnibus  bill,  which  after  a  protracted  discussion 
failed ;  but  its  provisions  were  subsequently  passed,  as  we 
shall  have  occasion  to  notice  in  a  subsequent  page. 

Invasion  of  Cuba. — On  the  25th  of  April,  and  the  2d  of 
May,  an  expedition,  three  hundred  in  number,  left  New 
Orleans,  under  command  of  Gen.  Lopez,  for  the  secret  pur 
pose  of  invading  Cuba.  This  force  had  been  collected, 
armed,  and  officered  in  the  United  States.  So  secretly  had 
the  affair  been  conducted,  that  neither  the  Spanish  Consuls 
in  our  larger  ports,  nor  the  government  of  the  United  States 
had  been  apprised  of  it.  The  invaders  consisted  in  part  of 
old  Mexican  soldiers,  some  of  whom  were  informed  of  the 
object  in  view,  while  not  a  few  enlisted  under  the  expecta 
tion  that  the  expedition  was  bound  to  California.  On  the 
morning  of  the  19th  of  May,  a  landing  was  effected  at  Car 
denas.  A  brief  struggle  ensued  between  the  invaders  and 
the  troops,  in  which  the  latter  were  repulsed,  the  Governor 
captured,  his  palace  plundered,  and  a  large  quantity  of  pub 
lic  money  seized.  The  invaders  had  counted  upon  acces 
sions  to  their  ranks  in  the  Spanish  army,  and  from  the 
disaffected  inhabitants.  In  this,  however,  they  wrere  disap 
pointed,  and  Lopez  re-embarked  on  board  the  steamer,  and 
with  a  few  of  his  followers  made  his  escape  to  the  United 
States,  leaving  the  great  body  of  his  adherents  to  the  tender 
mercies  of  the  authorities  of  Cuba.  As  soon  as  the  sailing 
of  the  expedition  was  known,  the  American  executive  des 
patched  armed  vessels  to  prevent  its  landing  in  Cuba.  In 
this,  however,  they  failed.  Lopez  was  arrested  in  New  Or 
leans,  and  held  for  trial.  It  seems  that  a  Spanish  steamer 
captured  two  vessels  in  the  Mexican  waters,  laden  with  men 
whom  they  suspected  of  having  intended  to  join  the  inva 
ding  expedition,  and  took  them  into  Havanna.  The  release 
of  these  was  peremptorily  demanded  by  the  President,  and 
subsequently  they  were  so  released.  But  three,  it  is  believed, 


AMERICAN     HISTORY.  909 

of  all  who  participated  in  the  invasion,  were  condemned,  and 
these  three  were  sent  to  the  galleys. 

Convention  with  Great  Britain. — This  Convention  had 
reference  to  the  Nicaragua  treaty,  so  called,  which  was  rati 
fied  by  the  governments  of  the  United  States  and  Great 
Britain,  and  promulgated  at  Washington,  the  4th  of  July, 
1850.  This  treaty  provided  for  the  establishment  of  a  com 
munication  between  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific  Oceans,  by 
means  of  a  ship  canal,  to  be  constructed  by  way  of  the  river 
San  Juan  de  Nicaragua,  and  either  or  both  of  the  lakes  of 
Nicaragua  or  Maragua,  to  any  port  or  place  on  the  Pacific 
Ocean. 

Death  of  Gen.  Taylor. — The  administration  of  Gen.  Tay 
lor  was  suddenly  brought  to  a  close,  on  the  9th  of  July,  by 
his  demise,  on  the  evening  of  that  day.  His  illness  was 
brief,  and  occasioned  by  exposure  and  fatigue,  while  attend 
ing  the  celebration  of  the  4th  of  July.  His  funeral  was 
attended  by  a  large  military  display,  by  the  officers  of  gov 
ernment  and  the  representatives  of  foreign  nations,  and  by 
an  immense  concourse  of  his  fellow  citizens. 

This  event  was  unexpected,  and  the  more  so,  from  the 
well  known  vigor  of  health  always  enjoyed  by  the  President. 
It  came  upon  the  nation,  as  in  the  case  of  the  death  of  the 
lamented  Harrison,  like  the  voice  of  an  earthquake.  Few 
could  credit  it ;  none  were  prepared  for  it.  That  he,  who 
"  had  passed  through  severe  military  duties  in  the  swamps 
of  Florida,  and  on  the  plains  of  Mexico,  unharmed  by  bul 
let  or  pestilence,  should  be  struck  down  in  the  midst  of  his 
friends,  and  in  the  high  station  to  which  his  country  had 
raised  him — it  was  thought  passing  strange." 

In  a  former  part  of  this  work  we  have  had  occasion  to 
sketch  a  portion  of  the  military  service  rendered  by  Gen. 
Taylor,  while  in  the  employment  of  the  Government.  We 
have  seen  with  what  courage,  skill,  and  bravery  he  bore  him 
self  at  Pajo  Alto,  Buena  Vista,  and  on  other  fields,  where 
victories  were  achieved  which  would  have  done  credit  to  a 


910  GREAT     EVENTS     OP 

Napoleon  or  a  Wellington.  During  his  entire  military  life, 
in  the  midst  of  his  most  brilliant  victories,  in  the  flush  of  all 
his  military  prosperity,  he  seems  to  have  maintained  an 
unaffected  simplicity  of  character,  a  remarkable  plainness 
of  manners,  an  unbending  integrity  of  soul,  combined  with 
kindness,  moderation,  and  benevolence,  calculated  to  win 
the  admiration  and  confidence  of  all  to  whom  he  stood 
related. 

"  Returning,  laurel-crowned  and  victorious,  from  a  for 
eign  war,"  as  a  writer  remarks,  "he  was  hailed  from  his  first 
landing  on  his  native  strand,  as  the  future  President.  With 
what  unaffected  modesty  he  received  these  new  honors — 
how  scrupulously  he  abstained  from  any  and  every  step 
that  might  look  like  seeking  this  high  office — how  calmly  and 
how  simply,  when  installed  as  President,  he  bore  his  honors, 
we  need  not  attempt  to  recite."  From  the  day  of  his  inau 
guration,  to  the  day  of  his  death,  it  is  believed  that  he 
endeavored,  as  he  expressed  himself  on  his  dying  pillow,  to 
do  his  duty.  No  one,  perhaps,  ever  suspected  him  of  "  pur 
suing  any  crooked  path  in  politics,"  or  "  having  been  actua 
ted  by  sinister  views  and  purposes."  His  administration 
was  brief — only  one  year  and  four  months — too  brief  to 
decide  upon  the  policy  which  he  might  have  deemed  it  his 
duty  to  pursue,  in  the  difficult  and  trying  times  upon  which 
the  government  had  fallen,  and  amidst  the  perplexing  ques 
tions  which  it  was  called  to  decide.  It  was  fortunate  for  his 
reputation,  perhaps,  that  he  was  removed  at  the  precise  junc 
ture  at  which  God  called  him  to  resign  his  exalted  station. 
He  had  committed  no  error.  He  stood  before  the  nation 
and  the  world,  as  the  man  of  integrity — brilliant  in  his  for 
mer  military  exploits — firm  and  patriotic  in  his  brief  civil 
career.  He  enjoyed  the  confidence  of  friends — he  com 
manded  the  respect  and  admiration  of  political  opponents. 
He  died  mourned  and  lamented  by  all.  To  what  higher 
honors  could  a  man  wish  to  attain  ?  What  reputation  more 
exalted,  or  more  enviable,  could  he  wish  to  leave  behind 
him  ?  Fortunate  Senex  ! 


AMERICAN     HISTORY. 


911 


XVIII.    MILLARI)    FILLMORE,    PRESIDENT. 


ASSUMED     THE     GOVERNMENT     JULY      10,      1850. 

(Immediately  upon  the  death  of  President  Taylor,  the  members  of  his  Cabinet  tendered 
their  resignation  to  President  Fillmore,  but  at  his  request,  and  for  the  safety  of  the  public 
service,  they  retained  their  offices  for  a  few  days.    On  the  15th,  the  new  Cabinet  was 
formed.] 
Daniel  Webster,    ....  Massachusetts,    ....  July  15,    Secretary  of  State. 

Thomas  Corwin,  ....  Ohio, July  15.    Secretary  of  Treasury. 

Alexander  IT.  H.  Stuart, Secretary  of  the  Interior.* 

Charles  M.  Conrad,t Secretary  of  War. 

William  A.  Graham,    .    .    North  Carolina,    .     .    .    July  15,    Secretary  of  the  Navy. 

John  .1.  Crittenden,     .    .      Kentucky, July  15,    Attorney  General. 

Nathan  K.  Hall,      .    .    .      New  York,    ....       July  15,    Postmaster  General. 

IT  is  a  most  admirable  feature  of  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States,  that  it  provides,  in  case  of  the  death  of  a 
President,  for  the  ready  and  quiet  transfer  of  all  his  powers 

*  This  office,  first  tendered  to  James  A.  Pearce,  of  Maryland,  was  declined  ;  also 
by  Hon.  Charles  J.  Jenkins,  Georgia,  and  Hon.  Henry  S.  Geyer,  of  Missouri;  but  it 
was  accepted  by  Hon.  T.  M.  S.  McKenrian,  of  Pennsylvania,  who  resigned  at  the 
close  of  a  single  day. 

f  Edward  Bates,  of  Missouri,  was  originally  appointed  Secretary  of  War,  but 
declined  the  appointment. 


912  GREAT     EVENTS     OF 

to  the  Vice  President,  as  his  constitutional  successor.  And 
a  most  interesting  hour  was  that  when,  on  the  day  follow 
ing  the  death  of  Gen.  Taylor,  and  while  his  remains  were 
still  reposing  in  the  national  mansion,  Mr.  Fillmore  took  the 
oath  of  the  Presidential  office  in  the  presence  of  both  Houses 
of  Congress.  It  was  a  service  occupying  but  a  brief  space; 
but  in  that  short  time  a  transfer  of  all  executive  power  was 
quietly  effected,  and  the  machinery  of  government,  which 
had  paused  for  only  a  few  hours,  if  it  may  be  said  to  have 
been  suspended  at  all,  was  again  in  motion,  and  was  pro 
ceeding  with  its  accustomed  regularity  and  harmonious 
action.  How  unlike  to  scenes  in  other  nations  of  the  world, 
when  the  demise  of  a  sovereign  is  nearly  sure  to  be  follow 
ed  by  turmoil  and  confusion,  and  the  transfer  of  his  power 
is  effected  only,  perhaps,  by  strife  and  bloodshed.  But  here, 
at  the  bidding  of  God,  the  President  one  hour  puts  off  the 
mantle  of  his  power  and  authority,  and  the  next  his  succes 
sor  assumes  it,  and  not  one  wave  of  commotion  is  observed. 
Who  will  not  say  of  such  a  Constitution, — Esto  perpetua  ? 

The  Compromise  Bill. — The  death  of  Gen.  Taylor,  and 
the  funeral  obsequies  consequent  thereupon,  suspended  for  a 
brief  time  all  other  Congressional  proceedings  of  the  Nation 
al  Council.  When,  at  length,  action  was  resumed,  it  was 
natural  to  expect  that  an  event  so  providential  and  so  moni 
tory  would  have  its  due  influence  in  mitigating  the  acerbity 
of  party  spirit,  and  of  infusing  into  the  minds  of  legislators 
a  deeper  sense  of  the  importance  of  harmony  and  mutual 
kindness.  But  it  proved  otherwise.  Scarcely  had  the 
grave  closed  upon  the  remains  of  the  great  and  good  man.  ere 
the  same  heated  contest  was  renewed,  and  the  same  section 
al  jealousies  indulged. 

It  would  impart  no  pleasure  to  enter  into  the  details  of  the 
Senate's  action,  day  after  day,  upon  the  Compromise  bill, 
the  one  great  measure  which  had  absorbed  its  dissensions 
nearly  the  whole  of  the  session.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  in 
consequence  of  various  amendments,  the  bill,  at  length, 


! 

AMERICAN     HISTORY.  913 

contained  nothing  but  the  sections  relating  to  the  territory 
of  Utah,  and  in  that  shape  it  was  passed  by  a  vote  of  32  to  18. 
Thus  a  series  of  measures,  which  had  been  under  discussion 
for  months,  which  the  powerful  eloquence  of  Clay,  Cass, 
and  others  had  advocated,  and  which  by  them  and  others 
was  deemed  almost  essential  to  the  peace  and  integrity  of 
the  Union,  was  lost,  and  for  the  time  any  adequate  substitute 
seemed  hopeless.  Clouds  of  deeper  intensity  than  ever 
seemed  to  be  gathering,  and  anarchy  and  discord  were  ready 
to  extend  their  baleful  influence  to  the  nation  at  large. 

Happily,  however,  a  conservative  spirit  at  length  prevail 
ed.  Men  perceived  the  necessity  of  doing  something  to 
save  the  nation  and  the  Union,  and  under  this  conviction, 
a  movement  was  made  to  revive,  in  another  form  and  in 
distinct  bills,  the  measures  which  had  been  previously  com 
bined  into  one,  and  been  lost.  We  shall  attempt  to  state 
little  more  than  results. 

First,  the  bill  for  the  admission  of  California  was  taken 
up,  and  after  a  warm  discussion,  during  which  amendment 
after  amendment  was  offered  and  rejected,  it  was  passed  by 
the  Senate,  34  to  18.  To  this  bill  a  formal  and  spirited 
protest  was  presented  by  several  southern  Senators,  but  its 
registration  on  the  journal  was  refused. 

Next,  followed  a  bill  making  proposals  to  Texas  for  the 
settlement  of  her  western  boundary,  and  proposing  to  pay 
her  ten  millions  of  dollars,  provided  she  should  relinquish  all 
claim  to  the  United  States  for  territory  beyond  the  bound 
aries  prescribed.  The  bill  was  debated  for  several  days, 
and  on  the  9th  of  September,  received  its  final  passage. 
Yeas  30,  nays  20. 

On  the  14th,  the  bill  providing  for  a  territorial  govern 
ment  for  New  Mexico,  was  taken  up  and  finally  passed. 

The  above  several  bills  were  sent  of  course  to  the  House 
of  Representatives,  and  by  that  body  were  passed  with 
amendments  with  regartl  to  some  of  them,  but  only  after  as 
warm  and  even  heated  debate,  as  was  ever,  perhaps,  known 
on  the  floor  of  Congress. 

L 


914  GREAT     EVENTS.      ETC. 

Two  other  important  bills  received  also  the  sanction  of  a 
majority  of  both  houses;  the  first  was  a  bill  to  facilitate  the 
recovery  of  fugitive  slaves ;  and  the  second,  a  bill  abolish 
ing  the  slave  trade  in  the  District  of  Columbia. 

Congress  adjourned  on  the  30th  of  September ;  the  ses 
sion  having  been  protracted  to  the  long  period  of  ten 
months,  and  having  proved  more  stormy  than  any  other 
session  since  the  adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitution.  The 
effects  of  the  above  measures  time  only  can  determine. 
While  to  the  South,  the  abolition  of  the  slave  trade  in  the 
District  of  Columbia,  is  most  obnoxious,  being,  as  is  af 
firmed,  a  precursor  of  further  action  by  the  general  gov 
ernment  in  relation  to  the  abolition  of  slavery,  the  fugitive 
slave  bill  has  received  the  loud  and  decided  condemnation 
of  individuals  and  assemblies  at  the  North.  The  opinion, 
however,  of  the  Attorney  General,  that  this  latter  bill  does 
not  suspend  the  writ  of  Habeas  Corpus,  has  served  in  a 
measure  to  allay  the  wide-spread  hostility  to  it,  as  such  sus 
pension  was  supposed  to  be  contemplated  by  it,  and  was 
condemned  as  unconstitutional  and  unjust. 


RETURN     CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 

JO—  ^      202  Main  Library 

LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

1  -month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling  642-3405 

6-month  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books  to  Circulation  Desk 

Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  due  date 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


JAN 


RECEIVED  BY 


liRCULAHON 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA, 
FORM  NO.  DD6,  60m,  3/80  BERKELEY,  CA  94720 


r 


*  • 

; 


II 


I 


\ 


•     • 


